《An Empress's Return to the Present: The Real Young Lady's Strong Comeback》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    During the coronation ceremony, Gu Xiao, wearing the robes of an emperor, sat on the golden emperor¡¯s throne in the imperial court. She announced that she would be crowned as a female emperor. However, when tens of thousands of people knelt down to wee the new emperor, Gu Xiao felt a pain in her heart. She looked down and saw a sharp knife stabbing straight into her heart.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s vision gradually blurred. She could vaguely hear themotion in the crowd around her, as well as feel her gradually cooling corpse.


    ¡°I¡¯m dead again?¡±


    Gu Xiao¡¯s final sliver of consciousness sank into darkness. When she woke up again, the pungent smell of leather surged. She subconsciously lowered the car window for some venttion.


    Wait¡­ car window?


    She was surprised to find that she was sitting in a modern-day car. The car sped past the small roads in the countryside and gradually arrived at the big city. The lights and sights of the big city were everywhere, and it was bustling. In the car, she was stunned for a long time before she came back to her senses and pinched herself hard.


    ¡°It hurts!¡± she could not help but exim. At the same time, she was secretly shocked. This was not a dream.


    She was back in her first life.


    Gu Xiao was originally a modern-day person. Her parents lived in the countryside farming for a living and were very poor. Gu Xiao knew that her family¡¯s conditions were not good, so she had been very obedient since she was young. She helped her parents do what she could, but her parents still did not love her.


    When Gu Xiao was 16 years old, her parents heard that their neighbor¡¯s daughter had gone to a big city to work. Her monthly ie was two to three thousand yuan, which was about the same as their half-year ie. Therefore, without consent from Gu Xiao, they decided that she should go to the city as well. Gu Xiao did not resist. She even thought that this could help her parents relieve some of their burden.


    However, the night before they left, a luxury car suddenly barged into this small vige and stopped in front of the Gu family¡¯s straw hut. Some people in suits walked out and chatted with her parents.


    Gu Xiao watched from afar and did not hear what they said, but she saw a rare happy smile on her parents¡¯ faces.


    Later on, she found out that it was a production team that was filming arge-scale variety show called ¡°Rural and Urban¡±. The production team promised to give Gu Xiao¡¯s parents 5,000 yuan in cash for Gu Xiao to participate in this show.


    ¡°Gu Xiao is going to be rich from now on!¡± After Gu Xiao left, her father took out a jar of wine that he had kept for more than ten years and drank it until his face was flushed. ¡°I think the production team wants Gu Xiao to be a big star because she¡¯s good-looking!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡± her mother echoed. ¡°I heard that those celebrities can earn thousands a day. When Gu Xiao bes famous, we must make her give us all the money she earns and buy a big house in the city. Otherwise, she will be unfilial!¡±


    The two of them had good ideas, but reality was always cruel. The production team had a script. Although it was said to be a variety show, it was actually simr to acting.


    They wanted to bring children with backgrounds from the cities into the entertainment industry, and those children from the countryside were just stepping stones for them.


    The production team arranged for three children from the countryside and three children from the city to stay in the same vi. They gave everyone a script that mainly reflected the elegance and dignity of the children from the city and the vulgarity of the children from the countryside. However, the audience loved this.


    After a few episodes, the children in the city were loved by everyone, while the children from the countryside were infamous. Even after a long time after the program had ended, the curses did not dissipate. It even affected their vige and their families.


    As a result, Gu Xiao did not be famous. Instead, she became a rat that was hated by everyone. When she returned home, she was even despised and insulted by her parents.


    All of this only came to an end three yearster when Gu Xiao¡¯s biological parents came knocking on her door.


    Only at that time did she realize that she and Ji Yao, whom she had set off in the show, had long been swapped. Her parents were human traffickers. In order to let their daughter live a good life, they had swapped Ji Yao with her. That was what had led to Gu Xiao, who was despised by everyone today, and Ji Yao, who was surrounded by stars!


    All of Ji Yao¡¯s achievements should have belonged to Gu Xiao!


    She originally thought that her biological parents would feel a trace of guilt towards her and take her away to clear her name, but they did not. Firstly, they did not have any feelings for Gu Xiao. Secondly, Ji Yao had already be famous and they did not want her future to be implicated.


    The hope in Gu Xiao¡¯s heart instantly crumbled. She rushed out, but no one stopped her.


    She ran further and further until she was out of the vige. Her tears froze in the air, reflecting the tall buildings in the distance. She smiled self-deprecatingly.


    Sometimeter, she reached the rooftop of a building and looking at the traffic below, she leaped down.


    Perhaps the heavens had opened their eyes and saw that she was too pitiful, so she was given a chance to live again. She hade to the ancient times.


    Here, she was no longer obsequious. Instead, she was diligent and eager to learn. She had a long-term goal and was decisive. In the end, from amoner, she became an empress. However, she was still careless on the day she ascended the throne and was assassinated by an assassin, and that was when she had died.


    But she was back.


    They were on their way to the vi now. Gu Xiao lowered her gaze, but there was a faint mix of excitement and anger in her heart.


    She would take back the reputation and honor that had been taken away from her, one by one. She would not let go of the evil people who had caused her to lose hope in life!


    The car finally stopped in front of a luxurious vi. There were five children around her age standing in front of the vi, each holding a pile of papers.


    The show was about to begin.


    The production team had Gu Xiao and the children stand together. They also gave her a script and told her to follow it.


    Gu Xiao nced at it. As expected, it was exactly the same as in her previous life: She would not take off her shoes when she entered the vi. She would stare around and touch everything, showing that she had never seen the world. She would eat dinner with her hands, and not shower before going to bed, to show that she was ill-bred, had an unhygienic life, and so on.


    Actually, the children from the countryside were not stupid. They also knew what it meant to make a fool of themselves. However, some of the actions in the script were indeed done by children in the countryside, so they were not particrly suspicious. In addition, most of them were participating in this show for money to help their families to lessen some of the burdens of life.


    The production team told them that if they did not do as they were told, the money given to their families would be taken back and they would be chased out of the show.


    Of course, Gu Xiao only found outter that this was all coercion and bribery from the production team. It was to make them listen and increase the viewership ratings of the show to scare these country bumpkins who had never seen the world.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Gu Xiao wished she could crumple the script and stuff it into the production team¡¯s mouths. When she thought of what had happened in her previous life, her entire person turned cold. After all, in her previous life, she had been a female emperor. She already had a dignified aura even when she wasn¡¯t angry.


    However, she did not do so. She could not expose her sharpness like this. She wanted to change her fate and expose the hypocrisy of these capitalists.


    The production team did not arrange for the children to get to know each other tonight. The official ice-breaking would be tomorrow morning.


    ¡°Go in after you¡¯re done looking around.¡± The director shouted, ¡°The entire program will be broadcast live. All departments, get ready! Three, two, one, start filming!¡±


    The spotlights was aimed at them. They walked into the vi together. At this moment, the bullet screen was already filled withments.


    [As expected, the children from the city are more elegant. You can tell just by looking at their clothes.]


    [That¡¯s right. Look, the children from the countryside are all dressed in shabby clothes. They lookpletely out of ce with the style of this vi.]


    [The rural viges are poor, and there is nothing that they can do about it. I, on the other hand, feel that they¡¯re quite pitiful.]


    Gu Xiao walked into the vi. She did not act like a fool like what was instructed in her script. Instead, she looked timid and stood at the door, not knowing what to do.


    Actually, Gu Xiao was good-looking. She had almond-shaped eyes and a sharp nose. Her eyes were as clear as water. When she smiled, there were two shallow dimples on her cheeks. She was very sweet and cute. At this moment, she was a little shy. Her frightened look magnified her cuteness in front of the camera. Moreover, it was considered a normal reaction. The audience could ept it.


    In addition, the children from the city did not know their scripts. A girlforted Gu Xiao and led her into the house.


    Gu Xiao remembered that her name was Lin Xue. She was a good girl in her previous life, but unfortunately, she became Ji Yao¡¯s stepping stone.


    In an instant, thements were all praising Lin Xue for her high EQ. Moreover, Gu Xiao was very cute and amiable. As for the few rural children who followed the script, their words were unpleasant. However, it was the first time that rural children came to such a big vi. It was understandable that participating in arge variety show like this, they would feel afraid. They could only me the screenwriter for not thinking of it.


    Moreover, the live broadcast had already begun. It was toote to stop it. They could only let the situation develop uncontrobly.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Ji Yao. It¡¯s our first time meeting. I¡¯m looking forward to spending these three months with everyone!¡±


    Ji Yao¡¯s script was for her to make suggestions and build a dignified and multi-skilled image for herself. She would know when and what to do at all times.


    She continued, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s make a simple dinner and then take a shower and sleep!¡±


    Everyone nodded in unison, including Gu Xiao.


    Ji Yao smiled sweetly and opened the fridge to take out tomatoes, eggs, and some noodles. She had just learned how to make tomato and egg noodles beforeing here. Now was the time for her to show her skills.


    Just as she was cooking, thements section became lively again.


    [I heard that Ji Yao¡¯s family is quite rich. I didn¡¯t expect her to know how to cook!]


    [Favor +1.]


    [And she¡¯s very good-looking too; I love her.]


    When she was cooking, the camera did not give her a close-up shot because she was too flustered. One moment, the tomatoes fell, and the next moment, the eggs were not beaten properly. After all, if these scenes were broadcasted, it would ruin her image.


    Not long after, a few bowls of tomato egg noodles were served. The smell was not bad, and the cameraman hurriedly went to find the best bowl to film. The director saw that the praises on the bullet screen were about to overflow, so he waved his hand and asked the cameraman to turn the camera to film everyone eating.


    However, the children¡¯s expressions were a little ugly. The smell was a little strange¡­


    A girl from the city team looked up at Ji Yao and then at the director. She frowned. If she didn¡¯t taste wrong, Ji Yao seemed to have added sugar instead of salt! It tasted terrible!


    All the children from the city looked troubled, including Ji Yao, but she did not show it.


    On the other hand, the children from the countryside ate heartily. They did not care what they ate or if it was delicious. As long as there was food, it was fine. A girl even really followed the script and ate with her hands.


    Thus, she received a bunch of negativements.


    [It¡¯s so disgusting. Why did she eat with her hands directly?]


    [Vige people are so ignorant. They probably eat at home like this too.]


    [The children from the city are so elegant. They are all taking small bites.]


    The scene was gradually bing peaceful, but that girl couldn¡¯t eat anymore. She shouted, ¡°Ji Yao, you¡¯ve added sugar instead of salt, right? It¡¯s so disgusting!¡±


    ¡°I think so too!¡± Lin Xue also said. At this moment, thements started flooding again.


    [I see. I was thinking that the urban children are so elegant.]


    [But from the looks of it, the children from the countryside are not picky at all.]


    [This is how city people are. They¡¯re pampered and spoiled.]


    [Then why didn¡¯t Ji Yao say anything? She¡¯s too prideful. If you don¡¯t have the skills, don¡¯t be in the limelight.]


    At this moment, the director¡¯s expression was even uglier than if he had eaten sh*t.


    Gu Xiao looked up at the girl who suggested that the food was not delicious and said softly, ¡°I think Ji Yao is very impressive¡­ Actually, it just tastes different from what she usually eats. It¡¯s not especially bad.¡±


    As Gu Xiao spoke, she picked up the noodles with her chopsticks and took small bites. ¡°And if it weren¡¯t for Ji Yao¡¯s noodles, we might have gone hungry tonight!¡± With that, she smiled at Ji Yao.


    Ji Yao¡¯s embarrassed expression improved a little as she looked at Gu Xiao gratefully.


    [Oh my god! How can there be such a sensible child!]


    [So cute, so warm, and so considerate!]


    [Why are the people in the city pretending to be so precious? If you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t eat it. If you have the ability, cook it yourself. It¡¯s already good enough for you to have food.]


    The director looked at thements and did not know what to do. Firstly, this was indeed promoting Ji Yao, but Gu Xiao¡¯s reputation and poprity were too good now. This was not what he wanted to see.


    Of course, Gu Xiao knew very well that the situation had changed. After all, the director¡¯s expression was obvious. The uglier his expression was, the more praise Gu Xiao would receive and the more popr she would be.


    However, this was nothing. Gu Xiao finished thest mouthful of soup and suddenly remembered that Ji Yao seemed to be very touched just now. She could not help butugh mentally. After all, her revenge had yet to begin.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Dinner passed quickly. It was already past nine o¡¯clock by now. The children from the city subconsciously ced the bowls and chopsticks on the table and prepared to change and shower. Meanwhile, Gu Xiao and the other two children from the countryside quickly collected the bowls and chopsticks and ced them in the sink and began to wash them.


    When Lin Xue and Meng Fei saw this, they suddenly felt that it was not good for them to be a hands-off boss, so they joined in the?cleaning


    . The five of them helping each other to do the work really presented a warm and cosy scene. But one person was excluded, and that was Ji Yao.


    Gu Xiao nced at Ji Yao from the corner of her eyes.


    In her previous life, Gu Xiao learned that Ji Yao had actually known the true purpose of this show long ago. She had even done some special training beforeing to the show, and that included cooking.


    Ji Yao was a prideful person to the point of being conceited. Today¡¯s low-level mistake was enough to make her feel sad for quite a long time. Moreover, her gratitude to Gu Xiao was not true gratitude. It was more of an act.


    However, Ji Yao was not stupid. She must know how it would affect her if she did not clean up with them. For her to leave now, she must have something else that she had to do.


    Sooner orter, her perfect facade would be torn apart. Everyone would then see how ugly her heart was.


    Gu Xiao thought to herself, as she took the opening of drinking water to secretly switch back thebels of the salt and sugar that she had previously exchanged.


    The fact that Ji Yao did not attend this teamwork-building dishwashing event naturally caused some dissatisfaction among the audience.


    [Everyone can work, but Ji Yao is nowhere to be seen!]


    [She¡¯s a pampered princess. How can shepare to us? She¡¯s born to enjoy life.]


    The director started to panic after seeing this wave of mockery. He quickly instructed a cameraman to follow Ji Yao to see what she was doing.


    On screen, Ji Yao was tidying up the clothes the production team had prepared for the girls. She ced them at the head of each child¡¯s bed, and thoughtfully made the beds as well.


    Thements fell silent for a while. After a while, ament ¡°I admit that I was a little harsh to Ji Yao just now¡± popped out, followed by a series of ¡°+1¡±.


    The director finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    The vi they had rented for filming was very big. The director had two rooms as the girls¡¯ dormitories. One belonged to the city girls, and the other naturally belonged to the vige girls. Each room was very spacious and hadplete facilities.


    After Gu Xiao and the others had finished washing the dishes and returned to the dormitory as instructed by the production team, Ji Yao immediately went up to them and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already helped you tidy up the dormitory while you were washing the dishes. Let¡¯s take a shower and rest quickly.¡±


    The other two girls from the countryside were very surprised and thanked Ji Yao helplessly. ¡°Thank you, Ji Yao, and thank you for cooking such a delicious meal too.¡±


    Ji Yao nodded and gave the two girls a harmless smile.


    ¡°Coincidentally, there are three bathrooms here. The three of you should take a shower first. After all, it¡¯s not easy for you to rush over so far from the countryside,¡± Lin Xue suggested.


    Before anyone could say anything, Meng Fei interrupted, ¡°No, I¡¯m exhausted from washing the dishes and pots. I want to take a shower first.¡± Before anyone could object, she picked up her clothes and rushed in. The sound of running water was soon heard.


    She looked exactly like a young mistress.


    There were still two bathrooms left. Ji Yao wanted to create the perfect image of being humble and capable. In addition, Lin Xue had already suggested it, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t snatch the chance to shower first. Hence, the choice still fell into the hands of the three rural children.


    Gu Xiao was mentallyughing so hard that she wanted to die. The poor production team had never guessed that their mistake was not letting the children from the city read the script. However, it was precisely because she had exchanged thebels of sugar and salt that it triggered a series of butterfly effects, causing what was originally acting out a show to be a real reality show.


    However, Gu Xiao still pretended to be timid. She covered her mouth with her hand and looked at the director and the two city children before asking carefully, ¡°Can we take a shower?¡±


    This question seemed to be seeking the agreement of Ji Yao and Lin Xue, but it was actually leading the audience to realize that there was a problem with the program¡¯s arrangements. As it was a live broadcast, they could not edit the content of the conversation. These words were clearly heard by the audience.


    [What does this mean? What does ¡®can we take a shower¡¯ mean?]


    [Maybe it¡¯s because water in rural ares is very precious, so they usually don¡¯t take a shower every day.]


    [I feel there¡¯s something a little strange about this.]


    After Gu Xiao finished speaking, the other two children also looked troubled, as if they were very resistant to taking a shower.


    Seeing this, Lin Xue hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just a shower. It¡¯s veryfortable to sleep after a shower. Go quickly!¡± As she spoke, she pushed the two girls into the bathroom. ¡°By the way, do you know how to use the tap? Let me teach you.¡±

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    At the side, Ji Yao did not move, but her gaze followed Lin Xue.


    Her eyes were dark and unreadable.


    Gu Xiao closed the bathroom door, turned on the tap, and started turning on the hot water. Looking at herself in the mirror, she still felt like a lifetime had passed. However, she was back, and everything that had happened in the past would never happen again.


    The current her was strong and intelligent. She was no longer the silly girl who could be bullied by others.


    With that thought in mind, the hot water flowed out of the tap.


    Not long after, the few of them had gradually finished washing up and came to the sofa in the living room.


    Although the ice-breaking program was scheduled for tomorrow, girls were always the most gossipy. They had already started chatting. One of the girls from the countryside began to introduce herself. ¡°My name is Chen Li. What are your names?¡±


    ¡°My name is Gu Xiao.¡±


    ¡°My name is An Yang.¡±


    ¡°My name is Lin Xue.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already introduced myself. My name is Ji Yao.¡±


    ¡°My name is Meng Fei.¡±


    SIlence fell again.


    After a while, they started chatting again, their topics ranging from their daily lives to this program. Not long after, they returned to their rooms to rest. The sound of light breathing was soon heard from their rooms.


    The first episode ended here.


    After yesterday¡¯s show was broadcasted, it obtained a good viewership rating. The show even arranged for a poprity vote. Ji Yao got the first ce, as she wished. She was followed by Lin Xue, Gu Xiao, An Yang, Chen Li, and Meng Fei.


    The audience did not have a good impression of Meng Fei. It was mainly because of how she did not care about other people¡¯s opinions and snatched the bathroom first yesterday. Although her behaviour was not that terrible, she seemed very insensiblepared to herpanions who looked like obedient girls.


    The next day¡¯s program had yet to begin. The production team had already recorded the scene of them getting up and washing up in advance and was preparing to edit it into the live broadcast. In view that everything that happened yesterday was not what the director wanted to see at all, this time, he did not give them the script directly. Instead, he called the children from the countryside to his room, one by one, and told them that they had to serve as a foil for Ji Yao this time. He even threatened them to send them home.


    Besides Gu Xiao, the other two children were afraid and nodded repeatedly.


    Not long after, the program began.


    ¡°There are poached eggs for breakfast this morning!¡± Everyone had just washed up when they saw Ji Yao walking out of the kitchen with six tes of poached eggs. They looked and smelled good.


    When everyone arrived at the dining table, Ji Yao served each of them a te of poached eggs. Needless to say, she received a bunch of good reviews and fans in thements.


    But she didn¡¯t look very happy. The reason she was up so early was firstly, to steady her image, and secondly, to see if the jars of sugar and salt had been switched. She remembered confirming it many times yesterday. There shouldn¡¯t be a mistake.


    However, after she checked today, sugar was sugar and salt was salt. There were no signs of them being swapped.


    Furthermore, when she came downstairs, the staff had already prepared breakfast for her. They were afraid that she would make another mistake. Besides, she didn¡¯t know how to fry eggs herself.


    It was also because of this that Gu Xiao was surprised to see tes of fried eggs on the table. In her memory, Ji Yao was very afraid of frying and deep-frying because they had to use more oil. She had been scalded by hot oil when she was young and was almost disfigured, so it was impossible for her to fry eggs at all.


    Then there was only one possibility. Someone else had done it in her ce.


    At the thought of this, an idea popped up in Gu Xiao¡¯s mind. She waved at the other two girls. ¡°Chen Li, An Yang,e here.¡±


    At this moment, the cameramen were all filming the poached eggs, and paid no attention to their small meeting.


    ¡°Does the director want you girls to set Ji Yao off?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Does that poached egg smell good?¡±


    ¡°Smells good!¡±


    ¡°Later, just say that you still want to eat another one. That way, won¡¯t you be able to give Ji Yao a chance to perform her culinary skills in front of everyone, and at the same time, eat another egg as well?¡±


    An Yang was shocked. Why didn¡¯t she think of this?! She would have created a chance for Ji Yao to show off so naturally!


    ¡®I¡¯ll do that!¡¯


    They sat down. At first, it was very normal, and no one said anything. When An Yang finished eating, she stared at Ji Yao with bright eyes, making Ji Yao feel a little scared.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious! I want another serving!¡± she shouted.


    Ji Yao panicked. Was a single poached egg not enough for breakfast? Did rural people have such good appetites? Besides, she didn¡¯t know how to fry eggs at all!


    ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve eaten such delicious eggs, and I want to eat another portion. Please.¡±


    Since she had already said so, Ji Yao had no choice but to smile awkwardly and nod. She walked into the kitchen again.


    The director¡¯s palms were sweating from anxiety.


    Thements section were originally filled with ¡°I really want to try Ji Yao¡¯s cooking¡±, but Ji Yao did note out of the kitchen even after a long time. Thements gradually became suspicious.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    The camera was facing the dining table, and it coincidentally filmed Ji Yao¡¯s back. She had not moved for about 15 minutes, and the people at the table were chatting casually. The scene was slightly awkward.


    Including the time they had spent washing up, the show had already been on for about 35 minutes. The director urgently interrupted the broadcast with an advertisement and came over to ask the children if they knew how to make poached eggs.


    ¡°Ji Yao didn¡¯t make the poached eggs?¡± Lin Xue frowned and asked, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t she tell the truth?¡±


    Of course, these words reached Ji Yao¡¯s ears. Her body was clearly seen to tremble at this.


    ¡°It¡¯s not important. Do you know how to do it?!¡± The director was anxious. The advertisement could only be yed for five minutes at most!


    At this moment, Gu Xiao, who had been watching the show, raised her hand. The director hurriedly pulled her into the kitchen. As he used the camera to film Gu Xiao¡¯s actions, he used another camera to film Ji Yao¡¯s face.


    Good lord, he was using her as a recement. However, she didn¡¯t care. In any case, she had already achieved her goal.


    Not long after, the eggs were ready. Moreover, they looked even better than the production team¡¯s. They were even sprinkled with beautiful green onions. The production team did not have time to care so much. After the advertisement ended, they broadcasted the edited segment.


    [Watching a beauty cook!]


    [That¡¯s not right. Why is Ji Yao only filmed in separated parts? Why isn¡¯t the cameraman taking a full body shot?]


    [It¡¯s out! It looks even better than before!]


    [Could it be specially made for her? My heart aches for the girls from the countryside. They¡¯re really beautiful and kind!]


    The director was about to vomit blood.


    An Yang got her wish and ate her second serving. She was very happy. Moreover, Gu Xiao¡¯s food was even better than Ji Yao¡¯s, no, the production team¡¯s. She already had a good impression of Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao looked as innocent and harmless as ever, but Ji Yao¡¯s face was dark. She clenched her fists tightly, her nails digging into her flesh as if they wanted to draw blood.


    After the brief interlude, they began to y an ice-breaking game at the dining table. The rules were very simple. Everyone would say their name and what they liked. The toss of a dice would decide who went first. The first person to say their name and corresponding hobbies would randomly call out another person¡¯s name and her hobbies. The person who was mentioned had to react immediately. If they said the wrong thing or did not react in time, it was equivalent to being eliminated. Thest two people left behind would receive mysterious gifts from the production team.


    Therefore, everyone quickly introduced themselves.


    ¡°My name is Meng Fei. I like to dance.¡±


    ¡°My name is Lin Xue. I usually like to read.¡±


    ¡°My name is An Yang. I like to sing.¡±


    ¡°My name is Chen Li. I like knitting the most.¡±


    The others looked at her at the same time. Chen Li hurriedly exined, ¡°I usually knit yarn at home. I knit sweaters for winter myself. My mother even praised me!¡±


    ¡°My name is Gu Xiao. What I like is¡­¡± Gu Xiao thought for a moment. ¡°Acting. I want to be an actress in the future.¡±


    That was right. She had not acted in the imperial court for nothing in her previous life. To be able to emerge victorious from among so many ambitious people, Gu Xiao was very confident in herself. She was the best at acting pitiful.


    ¡°Yao Yao, what about you? You¡¯re the only one who didn¡¯t say anything,¡± Lin Xue said. Although she was a little dissatisfied with her hiding the truth just now, they had chatted for a long timest night, so she still had to act more cordially on the screen.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already introduced myself yesterday. If you want to talk about hobbies¡­ then I like to y the piano.¡±


    After the introductions, the game began.


    The final oue of the dice roll was fir An Yang to start first. To be honest, she had not listened much. She only remembered that Ji Yao liked to y the piano and said directly, ¡°Ji Yao, y the piano.¡±


    Gu Xiao and the others would call out each other, but when it was the turn of the two girls who came from the countryside, they would all be calling ¡®Yao Yao¡¯. In order to let Ji Yao be in the limelight, they were requested by the director after all. Hence, Ji Yao had always been mentioned. She was overwhelmed and became the first person to be eliminated.


    After Ji Yao was eliminated, the two rural girls were eliminated one after another.


    As for the remaining three girls, Gu Xiao felt that the game was meaningless, so she deliberately said the wrong thing and got eliminated as she wished.


    When this segment was broadcasted, Ji Yao always being mentioned provided a highlight for the show. She had even been made into a ¡°don¡¯t cue me¡± emoticon and was popr for a while.


    In Gu Xiao¡¯s memory, the so-called mysterious reward should be a ¡°half-day rest voucher¡±.


    Although this show was a talent show disguised as a reality show, there had to be some main content. There was a huge forest of orange trees at the back of the vi. Now was the time for the oranges to ripen. Their main task these few days was to pick oranges.


    After the ice-breaking game ended, it was already ten in the morning. The production team asked the teams to draw lots. One team would pick oranges, and the other would transport them back and forth. In the end, they had to sell them at the market.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Although Gu Xiao did not like this kind of manualbour, how could she cause trouble if she rested? She, Gu Xiao, wanted to mess up this variety show without anyone knowing that it was her doing.


    In Gu Xiao¡¯s memory, the attitude of the audience towards the children in the countryside and cities should have been clearly divided in the first episode. If it was the previous Gu Xiao, she might have long beenbeled as a ¡°vulgar vige girl¡±. However, with the development so far, the audience should not have developed the kind of extreme perceptions that the production team wanted.


    In her previous life, when she was picking oranges, she was assigned to be in the same group as Ji Yao. In order to establish the image of being a caring friend, Ji Yao pushed her down the orange tree in the camera¡¯s blind spot. She even acted caring. Gu Xiao was angry but did not dare to say anything. In the end, she suffered a serious sprain. It took more than a week for her to recover. This even caused the audience to stereotype her as ¡®a country girl that did not even know how to work¡¯ and ¡®cking off deliberately¡¯.


    Gu Xiao looked at the group divisions in this life. She was still in the same group as Ji Yao. She looked in Ji Yao¡¯s direction and realized that the director was talking to her. Gu Xiao sneered inwardly. How could she fall into the same trap twice?


    The corners of her lips curled up. She had already thought of a way to turn the situation around.


    In the end, it was Lin Xue and An Yang who had obtained the voucher for a half day¡¯s rest. They could have chosen not to participate in the orange-picking event in the afternoon. An Yang¡¯s family was in the orchard busines to begin with, so she had a certain amount of experience in doing such things. Lin Xue also wanted to give it a try, so she left the voucher forter use.


    Therefore, everyone participated in the afternoon event.


    The six of them were divided into three groups, in the same way as they were divided in her previous life. Two groups of girls were issued a retractabledder to climb the tree.


    This kind ofdder did not have a support, so it was very unsafe. It was precisely because of this that in her previous life, when Gu Xiao was carefully climbing down thedder, Ji Yao pushed thedder and Gu Xiao fell heavily onto the ground.


    In the beginning, everything went smoothly. Those that should be picking oranges picked oranges, and those that should be transporting oranges transported oranges. However, Ji Yao looked distracted because the director had found her to tell her the n before the event began.


    ¡°Ji Yao, you will be teaming up with Gu Xiaoter. Then, think of a way to push her down.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ji Yao was also very surprised when she first heard of this n.


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned that Gu Xiao isn¡¯t very favored at home. Even if she¡¯s injured, she won¡¯t say anything. When the timees, you just have to do something and cause her to fall from the tree. When the timees, the camera won¡¯t film you and the audience won¡¯t notice.¡±


    ¡°Er¡­¡±


    ¡°You just have to do as I say.¡± The director looked at this young mistress, feeling a slight headache.


    ¡°Is that a good idea?¡±


    ¡°Sacrifice an insignificant person in exchange for your future. You just have to pretend to care about her and take her to the hospital. Then, you cane back and do more work yourself. Won¡¯t you be popr then?¡±


    A greedy expression appeared on Ji Yao¡¯s face and she couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement.


    Hence, from the very beginning, she had been looking for the right chance to make a move. However, Gu Xiao was a strange person. She always maintained a rtivelyrge distance from Ji Yao. Every time she took down the basket full of oranges, she would always go down thedder behind Ji Yao, so Ji Yao could not find the right time to make a move.


    Hence, the program continued calmly. There were only a fewments on the bullet screen as well.


    The director slipped in an advertisement and called Gu Xiao over to a secluded ce. ¡°Why are you always so far away from Ji Yao?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to give her more scenes¡­ so I¡¯ve been staying away from her.¡± Gu Xiao crossed her hands behind her back and looked at the director with her innocent eyes. She looked pitiful.


    ¡°Ha, you can¡¯t snatch Ji Yao¡¯s poprity either. If you stay so far away, the audience will think that you¡¯re alienating her. Go closer,¡± the director said sternly.


    ¡°Got it¡­¡± Gu Xiao didn¡¯t return to the filming location immediately. Instead, she looked for the staff and asked, ¡°Uncle, is there a rope here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, little girl. Why do you need a rope?¡± Compared to the director, the staff was more gentle.


    ¡°Uncle, thisdder doesn¡¯t have a support. It¡¯s too dangerous to climb up and down, so I want to use a rope to lift the basket up and lower it down. It¡¯ll be much safer.¡±


    ¡°Little kid, you¡¯re very smart. That¡¯s indeed the case. Uncle will get it for youter.¡±


    Not long after, the staff brought over a bundle of hemp rope of suitable thickness. Gu Xiao thanked them and returned to the filming location to check on the other two teams. An Yang and Lin Xue had a clear division ofbor, but Chen Li was the only one working in her team. Meng Fei had found a shady spot and started eating oranges.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Meng Fei was an average-looking girl, andzy. Although she did not gain much poprity on the show, her family background was too good. Later on, depending on her background as a rich second-generation heiress, she became a capitalist who went on to oppress and exploit many hardworking people.


    Moreover, it was said that when she invested in a construction projectter, she used defective goods to save money. When the project first started, and a wall was built, the wall actually copsed in a few days, crushing and killing a few workers.


    And in order to lighten the burden on her parents, Chen Li went to the city to work as soon as she became an adult. Coincidentally, because Meng Fei had participated in this show with her before, Meng Fei felt that she was silly and gullible, so she recruited her with just half of the standard pay.


    Although she did not do anything bad to Gu Xiao, what Gu Xiao did was punish evil and promote good.


    However, the most important thing now was to expose Ji Yao¡¯s ugly heart to the audience.


    After the advertisement ended, the show started again. This time, Gu Xiao did not avoid Ji Yao. Instead, she got closer and closer, almost sticking to her. Just by looking at their backs, one would even think that the two of them were close sisters.


    Ji Yao gave the director a look. The director arranged for the camera to move the lens away. Then, she looked at Gu Xiao, who seemed to know nothing. She took a deep breath and squeezed out a smile. ¡°Gu Xiao, are you done? Let¡¯s go down together.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, Yao Yao. Look at this.¡± Gu Xiao mysteriously took out a rope, wrapped it around a basket full of oranges, and lowered it down. Then, she asked Chen Li to tip it into the big basket and used the rope to lift it up again.


    ¡°Yaoyao, look, this is much more convenient! Be careful~¡± Gu Xiao untied the rope and tied it to Ji Yao¡¯s basket in turn. Before Ji Yao could react, she took the opportunity to suddenly let go¡ª


    BANG!


    ¡°Ah! It hurts!¡±


    It was Ji Yao on the ground.


    ¡°Yaoyao! Are you alright?!¡± Gu Xiao didn¡¯t wait for the crowd to gather and hurriedly ran down thedder and shouted, ¡°I told you to slowly lower it down. Why did you lower it down all at once?!¡±


    Everyone was attracted by themotion and the camera was aimed at them.


    At this moment, the first wave ofments arrived.


    [What¡¯s going on? Did Ji Yao fall from the tree?]


    [¡°Look at the basket at the side. There¡¯s a rope tied to it. I guess she wasn¡¯t holding it firmly, so it slipped and fell.¡±]


    [¡°No wonder Gu Xiao told her to take her time.¡±]


    At this moment, other than Gu Xiao, everyone was confused by Ji Yao¡¯s sudden injury. Ji Yao¡¯s right hand, which was holding the rope, was already sprained and swollen. Because she hadnded face-first, although there was soil to cushion it, she still got some scrapes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring Yaoyao to the hospital. After all, it was my idea¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t take the me onto yourself. We all saw it just now. Your idea is quite good. It was Yaoyao who should have been more careful,¡± Lin Xueforted her.


    ¡°But it¡¯s also because of me¡­ I want to take her to the hospital!¡± Gu Xiao blinked her teary eyes at the director. Faced with this sudden situation, the director¡¯s mind was also in a daze. He could only ask the staff to bring them there.


    [Boohoo, Gu Xiao is such a kind and obedient child.]


    [¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s clearly not her fault.¡±]


    [¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t think her face looks like a country girl at all.¡±]


    Just like that, Gu Xiao left the shooting location.


    Ji Yao covered her sprained right hand with a ferocious expression. Gu Xiao pretended to take a bottle of iced mineral water and ced it on Ji Yao¡¯s hand, but she sent it flying with her left hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!!¡± She said angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Gu Xiao said in a low voice.


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Alright, Ji Yao, she came with out of goodwill. Don¡¯t me her when it was you who had not been paying attention.¡± The driver was the staff member who had handed Gu Xiao the rope previously. He had a good impression of Gu Xiao, so he would defend her. In addition, he didn¡¯t think that Gu Xiao had done anything wrong.


    After sending them to the hospital, after the doctor applied medicine and bandaged Ji Yao¡¯s injury, he asked them to stay in the room for observation. After all, the sprain was more serious.


    ¡°Gu Xiao.¡±


    Gu Xiao looked over. Ji Yao¡¯s eyes had already lost their usual patience. She stared at Gu Xiao darkly, as if she was a ferocious beast was staring at its prey.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yaoyao?¡± Not only was she not afraid of Ji Yao¡¯s expression, but she also wanted tough.


    ¡°You did it on purpose? How have I offended you?¡±

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    ¡°How could I have done it on purpose?¡± Gu Xiao cowered at the side. Her eyes were filled with fear, and her body was even trembling slightly.


    What a joke. How could a nameless junior like herpare to her acting skills that had been trained in the imperial court in her past?


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional. It was on purpose.¡± Unfortunately, it was obvious at a nce it if was an act when it was two white lotuses that were facing one?another


    . As Ji Yao walked towards her, she picked up the scissors on the cab beside her.


    That had been casually ced by the doctor when he was cutting the bandage.


    ¡°Let me teach you a lesson. It¡¯s normal to get scratched when you go out, right?¡± Ji Yao smiled imperceptibly and picked up the pair of scissors to stab at Gu Xiao¡¯s face.


    People like Ji Yao were actually very easy to deal with. She was ambitious, smart, but not much. She was easily impulsive and jealous. She would definitely be the first to die in that kind of game featuring power and love struggles in the imperial pce.


    Gu Xiao looked at the ceiling from the corner of her eye. There was a very small camera in the upper left corner. Footsteps gradually sounded outside the door. The doctor would probably be back soon to check on Ji Yao¡¯s condition. However, Ji Yao, who was in front of her, had already been blinded by anger and rushed towards her.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± As soon as the doctor entered, he saw the scissors Ji Yao was holding stop in front of Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes. Gu Xiao fell to the ground, and there were even faint tears in her eyes, as if she was extremely frightened.


    The doctor had long known Ji Yao from the show. After all, her performance on the show was not bad. However, he did not expect that she would do such a thing to the girl who had sent her to the hospital. He could not help but feel a sliver of doubt towards the image she portrayed in the show.


    When Ji Yao saw the doctor enter, her body trembled and the scissors fell to the ground, making a crisp metallic sound. She looked as if she did not know how to exin all of this.


    She looked at Gu Xiao again. There were still tears in her eyes and she looked frightened. Anyone who did not know her would feel sorry for her.


    Did she really not do it on purpose?


    However, all her actions and expressions did not seem genuine.


    Ji Yao¡¯s mind was in a mess.


    ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, leave. This sprain isn¡¯t serious. You¡¯ll be fine after resting for four to five days.¡± The doctor saw that there was something off in the atmosphere between them, and quickly sent them away.


    After what had just happened, Ji Yao had a faint suspicion that the person who had tampered and caused her to repeatedly embarrass herself from the beginning was Gu Xiao!


    If this was true¡­ The hatred and madness in her heart spread wildly. The seed of evil bloomed in her body. Gu Xiao, not only would she make Gu Xiao pay the price, she would make her¡ªdie!


    Gu Xiao had better hope that she will never find her weakness.


    Gu Xiao looked at Ji Yao¡¯s continuously changing gaze and could easily guess what she was thinking. However, she did not take the current Ji Yao seriously at all. Destroying her was only the first step. There was still the director, her biological parents, and the human traffickers waiting for her to punish them.


    The two people with ulterior motives got into the car again. By the time they returned to the vi, the live broadcast had ended. The director was exining the next day¡¯s mission in front of everyone:


    ¡°Tomorrow, you will be divided into two groups, rural and urban, to sell oranges. Remember, you must let the urban group win!¡±


    For the first time, the director told the children directly about his arrangements.


    ¡°Why? Shouldn¡¯t it be a fairpetition?¡± Lin Xue was the first to stand up and retort.


    ¡°What¡¯s there topete for? These people are our stepping stones to sess!¡± Meng Fei leaned back in her chair and said casually, ¡°The script is already so obvious. Can¡¯t you tell? Are you a nerd?¡±


    An Yang and Chen Li lowered their heads, not daring to make a sound.


    ¡°Huh? Ji Yao is back?¡± The director heard the sound at the door and saw Gu Xiao and Ji Yao walking in. ¡°Did you hear what I said just now?¡±


    He said ¡®you¡¯, not ¡®the two of you¡¯. It¡¯s obvious that he was not taking Gu Xiao seriously.


    ¡°I heard you, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s particrly fair either. I still think it¡¯s better topete fairly.¡± When Ji Yao said this, she deliberately looked at Gu Xiao.


    ¡°I am fine with either.¡± Gu Xiao replied with a smile.


    Only Lin Xue looked troubled.


    Of course Ji Yao wanted to win.


    However, she was afraid that Gu Xiao would really y some tricks. Moreover, if it was a win obtained through the director deliberately having them go easy on her, there was no point.


    As she thought about it, she looked at Chen Li and gave her a kind look. Moreover, she had actively chosen her as her teamate, so she should be very touched.


    Chen Li: I¡¯m confused.


    Who wanted to be in the same group as her? She wanted to be in the same group as Gu Xiao.


    On the other hand, Lin Xue¡¯s original goal was actually very clear. The Ji family had given her an opportunity to go overseas to study in a very good university, but the prerequisite was that she had to go head-to-head with Gu Xiao.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    She had originally wanted to be friendly to her and get close to her, but after spending two days together, Gu Xiao was very obedient and friendlier to others. On the other hand, Ji Yao was deliberately setting up an image, which seemed a little petty.


    She began to wonder if she really needed the Ji family¡¯s help to obtain this opportunity, which was why she had mocked Ji Yao yesterday.


    The sky quickly darkened, and everyone, bearing various thoughts, went to sleep.


    It was a dreamless night.


    Early the next morning, the few of them got into the car which was driven to a market. Not far from the entrance, there were two stalls set up, facing one another. The production team had rented them in advance.


    The few of them unloaded the oranges from the car and distributed them briefly among the two stalls, before starting to work.


    Actually, Gu Xiao did not want to win at all. Although she had been exposed in front of Ji Yao, she was still an ignorant little cutie in front of others! But the current situation seemed to be¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll calcte the best price for the oranges. Chen Li, go and pick out the superior and inferior ones. Gu Xiao looks good when she smiles. Go to the market and shout to advertise us. Although I know the director doesn¡¯t value us, but with those words from Ji Yao, I don¡¯t want to lose.¡±


    An Yang looked up and said to them seriously, ¡°Do you¡­ think I¡¯m being toopetitive?¡±


    An Yang¡¯s family was very poor, but her parents still insisted on sending her to school. Because she did not want to let her family down, An Yang had worked hard since she was young and did everything as perfectly as she could.


    She had good grades and was smart. However, because she waspetitive and her family was rtively poor, she had always been criticized by her ssmates. They gradually isted her and she gradually lost her confidence.


    ¡°Why would I?¡± Gu Xiao rubbed her face. ¡°Apetitive and hardworking girl is the cutest!¡±


    At that moment, the gaze that An Yang directed at Gu Xiao seemed to be shining brightly.


    [Wow, wow, wow, such a cute pair!]


    [Gu Xiao¡¯s action of holding her face really has CP?feel.


    ]


    If Gu Xiao could see thements right now, she would definitelyugh out loud. After all, the viewers considered even two girls a CP pair.


    Chen Li quickly divided the oranges into ordinary and superior products, while Ji Yao bought a pile of packaging sponge and wrapped the oranges one by one.


    ¡°Ji Yao, I think Gu Xiao¡¯s side has separated the quality of the oranges into ordinary and superior batches. Should we do the same?¡± Lin Xue asked.


    ¡°Whose idea was it?¡± Ji Yao did not even look up.


    ¡°It¡¯s An Yang¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Ji Yao continued to pack with one hand, looking a littleical.


    Lin Xue¡¯s mind was filled with confusion. What did this have to do with whose idea it was?


    ¡°Lin Xue, there¡¯s no need to choose at all. People nowadays don¡¯t care about these things. If the packaging is good and the appearance is good, more people will buy it. Quality is secondary.¡± Meng Fei raised an eyebrow and started lecturing Lin Xue.


    Fortunately, these words were not recorded because they were filming the surroundings of the market.


    Lin Xue was speechless, but she couldn¡¯t act however she liked in the team. She could only wrap oranges with them.


    Soon, they finished making orange gift boxes, one after another. At this time, there were already more people in the market. People saw a few children selling oranges with cameras beside them. Then, they took a closer look at the children¡¯s appearances. Wasn¡¯t this the show that had been popr these few days?!


    Hence, the people began to gather in front of the stalls. Ji Yao and the others were already very popr to begin with. Coupled with the fact that the product appearance was indeed good, the difference in treatment towards the two stalls soon increased.


    Lin Xue was also shocked. That worked?


    Hence, the oranges on Ji Yao¡¯s side were almost sold out, while Gu Xiao¡¯s side had only sold a little.


    Ji Yao looked at Gu Xiao like a victor. Gu Xiao could not be bothered with her and only tried her best to attract customers.


    Ji Yao already thought that she would definitely win. Suddenly, a person who had just bought oranges from Ji Yao walked over and threw the oranges at her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? You¡¯re fooling us with these oranges!¡±


    ¡°Sir, what do you mean?¡± Ji Yao looked at the person in front of her in confusion.


    ¡°Asking him what he means, I should be the one asking you!¡± A middle-aged woman also came over and threw the oranges on their table and snapped.


    As more and more people gathered, Ji Yao was slightly overwhelmed. They were all people who had just bought oranges from her stall, but their faces were filled with anger.


    ¡°Look at the oranges you¡¯re selling. Not only are they so sour that they could make your teeth fall out, but look at this one. There are even worms in it! Why are you even selling such quality?¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    ¡°What? How is that possible?¡± Ji Yao looked at the orange in the auntie¡¯s hand in disbelief. There was really a little green worm inside. It looked so disgusting.


    ¡°Then¡­ then I¡¯ll refund this orange for you?¡±


    ¡°Refund for just one? I don¡¯t want this whole box anymore.¡± The person in front of her waved his hand and said.


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    ¡°Me too!!¡± The crowd was furious, looking like they were about to tear down the stall.


    ¡°Wait, wait!¡± Meng Fei squeezed into the crowd and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s with the noise!¡±


    Everyone quietened down, not because they were intimidated, but because they were wondering what this girl was going to say.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with our oranges? How can oranges not be sour? Oranges that are a little sour are good oranges. Look at the packaging, this color,¡± she continued. She took out an orange, peeled it, and stuffed it into her mouth. ¡°So what if it¡¯s a little sour¡­ rgh!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you can¡¯t even eat it yourself, yet you¡¯re still selling it. Pfft!¡± The spectators burst intoughter. At this moment, thements in the bullet screen were mocking Meng Fei as well.


    Ji Yao red at Meng Fei and could only smile stiffly as she refunded them, one by one.


    So after a busy morning, they hadn¡¯t even sold anything? No, they had sold the reputation of being ck-hearted merchants.


    They returned the goods and looked at the girls on the other side. She looked shy and quiet and was also selling oranges.


    ¡°Brother, sister, do you want to take a look? All our oranges are the freshest. We just picked them not long ago. The price is fair and affordable. The pile on the left is sweeter, and the one on the right is a little sour,¡± Gu Xiao said to these people with a smile.


    Gu Xiao smiled warmly and sincerely, making people involuntarily want to believe her. Hence, they all gradually gathered around her.


    Seeing this, An Yang and Chen Li quickly peeled a considerable number of oranges for the people to try.


    ¡°How sweet!¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve eaten such a fresh and sweet orange!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the price?¡±


    An Yang hurriedly replied, ¡°The pile on the left is five yuan a catty, and the one on the right is three yuan a catty.¡±


    Cheap! Such a sweet orange was even cheaper than those in the other stall, that only looked good on the outside but were bad in quality!


    In an instant, there were more and more customers. It was not only the pile of better-quality oranges, but because Gu Xiao and the others had thrown away those oranges were bad in quality, everyone could also ept those sour oranges. In an instant, the situation changed drastically. Gu Xiao¡¯s group had made a lot of money, and Ji Yao¡¯s group had indeed lost everything.


    ¡°It¡¯s Gu Xiao again!!¡± Ji Yao was so angry that her face turned red, and Lin Xue looked at her in confusion.


    ¡°Who can you me if you lose? Ji Yao, it was you who didn¡¯t do well this time. There¡¯s no need to drag Gu Xiao into the matter, right? It wasn¡¯t Gu Xiao¡¯s idea either. What¡¯s wrong with her doing her own thing?¡±


    ¡°Lin Xue, don¡¯t forget your mission,¡± Ji Yao said coldly. ¡°The Ji family can give you the chance to enroll in the school, but we can also make you drop out of school.¡±


    Lin Xue clenched her fists, but there was nothing she could do.


    The director¡¯s expression was also extremely ugly. Originally, he had deliberately distributed the oranges in Ji Yao¡¯s group and specially added more good ones. However, they were disappointing and did not use their brains at all. They did not even want the victory that was delivered right to them. Moreover, Meng Fei had said such disgusting words.


    The reputation of the city group was ruined!


    The bullet screen was in an uproar. They despised Meng Fei¡¯s actions and were full of praise for Gu Xiao¡¯s group. Some of thements on the bullet screen even had words like ¡°Meng Fei, get out of the show¡± and ¡°Meng Fei, don¡¯te and harm others¡±, which made An Yang gain arge number of fans.


    At this point, the orange-sellingpetition ended in aplete victory for the rural group.


    The program was already halfway through.


    On the way back, Gu Xiao noticed that Ji Yao¡¯s expression was very ugly. She was probably angry because she had lost to her again, but this kind of ipetence and anger had no effect on Gu Xiao. She was just a clown.


    Gu Xiao was now worried about something else. In her previous life, because they had listened to the director¡¯s arrangements, Ji Yao and the others had won as they wished. Therefore, the next segment¡ªindividual question and answer¡ªwas the turning point for Gu Xiao and the others to be ¡°vige girls.¡±


    As the name implied, a personal question and answer was when the director separated them and pulled them into a small room one by one to ask questions and guide them to answer the questions in certain ways.


    In her previous life, because of the director¡¯s guidance, Gu Xiao and the rest had said a lot of arrogant and vain words. Coupled with the fact that they had done things ording to the script in the previous few episodes, it hadpletely ignited the anger of theizens. More and more people were cursing them online, so in the end, the situation had gonepletely out of control.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Hence, Gu Xiao went up to An Yang and Chen Li and said softly to them, ¡°No matter what the production team requests, you have to say what you¡¯re thinking. Only by being true can you move everyone.¡±


    The two of them nodded in confusion, not knowing what Gu Xiao meant.


    Soon, the car had driven back to the vi. The director arranged for the children to stay outside a room and called them into the room to answer questions,one after another. Of course, the questions and answers were temted.


    First, it was those girls from the rural group. Gu Xiao was thest member of the rural group. However, An Yang and Chen Li gave Gu Xiao a thumbs up after being questioned. Seeing them like this, Gu Xiao was relieved.


    ¡°Next, Gu Xiao!¡±


    Gu Xiao walked into the room. There was only a table, a chair, and a huge teleprompter behind the camera.


    The director¡¯s face was dark. It was obvious that they did not answer ording to his expectations, but he still had to pretend to be calm and ask Gu Xiao questions.


    The first question was, ¡°Gu Xiao, after your experience during the past two days, who do you like the most and who do you hate the most?¡±


    It was a very straightforward question.


    The teleprompter also showed the answer. ¡°I like Ji Yao the most because her family is very rich and my family is very poor, so I really want to be a child of a rich family. I hate Chen Li the most because I feel that she has the aura of a country bumpkin. It¡¯s so disgusting.¡±


    Gu Xiao scoffed and moved her gaze away from the teleprompter. She said in a very gentle voice, ¡°I have a good impression of everyone. Ji Yao is a strong leader, Lin Xue is good-looking, and has a high EQ. Although Meng Fei is a little rash, she has a straightforward personality. An Yang and Chen Li are even more straightforward. We just won because of our hard work and cooperation. Of course, I won¡¯t hate anyone. Everyone has their own shining points.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, thements went wild.


    [Little angel Gu Xiao!]


    [Wuwuwu, she is really too nice. I really like Gu Xiao.]


    [She¡¯s really¡­ I¡¯m going to cry myself to death.]


    The director broke down and simply asked his assistant to turn off the teleprompter. This teleprompter was originally prepared for the few of them, but in the end, none of them looked at it at all.


    Second question: ¡°If you were asked to choose a person to swap with, who would you like to choose the most?¡±


    ¡°If I have to choose, I want to choose Meng Fei.¡±


    The bullet screen was filled with question marks.


    ¡°Meng Fei¡¯s family is involved in business. If I trade with Meng Fei, I might be able to find more sales for my parents¡¯ crops and help them lighten their burden.¡±


    On the third question, the director took two cookies from the table. ¡°If I gave you two really good cookies, who would you give the other one to?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Gu Xiao rested her chin on her hand and thought for a while. Then, she said, ¡°I won¡¯t eat even a single piece. I¡¯ll give one to you, Director. Thank you for giving us this opportunity. The other¡­ I¡¯ll give it to Ji Yao because she¡¯s really outstanding. She knows everything. I want to be like her.¡±


    After the three questions, Gu Xiao smiled again and slowly walked out of the room.


    The director was stunned. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Next, the director called a few children from the city team. Unfortunately, none of them answered like how Gu Xiao did, with an answer that did not offend either party. Instead, they answered every question very clearly. Gu Xiao¡¯s answer in the beginning could be said to be a standard answer. This made the audience have a very average impression of the children from the city.


    This was especially so for Meng Fei. Not only did she name all five of the people she hated, she even said things like ¡°I won¡¯t switch with anyone¡± and ¡°I could just eat both cookies myself¡±. This caused the audience to despise her even more. As a result, everyone liked Gu Xiao more and more.


    On the real-time poprity rankings, Gu Xiao and An Yang had defeated Ji Yao in one go and became the first and second, while Ji Yao could only be ranked third.


    This was thest segment of this episode. Gu Xiao sighed and returned to her room to lie down.


    She looked at the ceiling light, and was dazzled.


    Thinking back to the past two days, she had taken revenge on Ji Yao and showed the audience how she, An Yang and Chen Li were really like.


    The program progress in the past few days had changed drastically from her previous life. The only one that remained unchanged was Meng Fei. However, after her parents found out about this, they immediately spent a lot of money to help her settle the matter.


    After a busy day, everyone was very tired and soon fell asleep.


    The only one who couldn¡¯t stay calm was the director.


    ¡°Hello? I¡¯m Director Xu Dong.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Director Xu, you should know why I called you, right?¡±


    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t be angry. Ji Yao¡­ we¡¯re already trying our best to help her, but we can¡¯t make it too obvious on the show. The audience can tell if it¡¯s too obvious.¡±

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you use. Ji Yao¡¯s poprity is in third ce now, and she was even injured in the show. If you continue to take this lightly, don¡¯t me me for losing your job.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± The other party hung up.


    Xu Dong thought about the past few days very carefully. Something kept going wrong with Ji Yao, but every time it happened, it was really like a coincidence. Someone must be behind it.


    But who exactly was that person? Was he a staff member or a child participating in the show?


    Tonight was destined to be difficult for Director Xu.


    After the three-day adaptation period ended, the show reached a new stage¡ªschool life.


    The children were all 16 years old. If they sacrificed their studies to participate in the show, they would be attacked by theizens. Therefore, the production team specially arranged for them to enter school to study on weekdays and go to the vi for daily filming on the weekends.


    The school that the production team found was also the school that Ji Yao and Lin Xue used to go to¡ªCity No. 1 High School, the best high school in the city. Its university admission rate was as high as 99%. Many students had gone on to the top universities in the country, and some students with good family backgrounds would choose to study abroad.


    Ji Yao and Lin Xue had not been in the same ss. Although they had heard of each other, they were not particrly familiar with each other.


    Aftermunications between the production team and the school, the school agreed to arrange for the children to be in the same ss. However, in order not to affect the students¡¯ studies, the show switched to using hidden camera filming, and would be recording episodes before broadcast.


    This meant that the program might be maliciously edited. Gu Xiao frowned.


    Gu Xiao recalled that in her previous life, the few of them were arranged to be in ss 9. It was probably the same this time. ss 9 was a ss that specialized in science and was also Ji Yao¡¯s original ss.


    The difficulty of mathematics, physics, and chemistry in the ss was simr topetition-level difficulty. In her previous life, other than An Yang, who could keep up, the rest of the children from the countryside had be thest in the ss.


    Although she had been reborn, she didn¡¯t have to study mathematics, physics, and chemistry in ancient times! Gu Xiao thought to herself. Sigh, she had lived for three lifetimes, but she still couldn¡¯t escape the fate of five years of preparation for high school exams with three years spent on practicde exams.


    The weather was very good on Monday, and they took a car to the school. From the outside, it was indeed worthy of being City No. 1 High School. Just the area alone was more than twice the size of their school in the suburbs. Moreover, the environment was very good. The school building was built in the European style and looked very gorgeous.


    If it was in her previous life, Gu Xiao would definitely be stunned by this school. However, Gu Xiao had already be a female emperor and owned the entire country and countless treasures. Now, when she looked at the school in front of her, she would not be shocked.


    However, she still had to pretend to be as surprised as An Yang and Chen Li. After all, this was the dream of many students. Anyone who had some pursuit for their studies would be excited to be epted by this school.


    ¡°Gu Xiao! I¡¯m so happy. Ever since I was young, my dream has been to get into a good university. If I have the chance to study in such a school¡­¡± An Yang held Gu Xiao¡¯s arm and said happily.


    ¡°Not to mention An Yang, even I, who don¡¯t really study all that much, suddenly have the motivation to study when I see such a school.¡± Chen Li mocked herself as she secretly held Gu Xiao¡¯s other arm.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t disappoint the production team¡¯s good intentions. You have to study hard!¡± Gu Xiao felt that the weight on her shoulders had increased a lot. She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    On the other hand, on the city team¡¯s side¡­ As Ji Yao was originally in ss 9, she had gone to report to the teacher early.


    ¡°So you guys were originally studying in such a small ce?¡± Meng Fei said disdainfully.


    ¡°Your heart is higher than the sky. I¡¯m afraid the entire Earth can¡¯t amodate you,¡± Lin Xue retorted angrily. She really hated people like Meng Fei. Just because her family had some money, she acted unreasonable.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you want to think I mean.¡± Lin Xue brushed her hair with her hand and quickly walked away from her.


    In order to maintain the teaching progress, the teacher did not arrange for them to introduce themselves. He directly let them enter the ss and sit in the seats that had been prepared for them.


    Gu Xiao was about 165 centimeters tall. The teacher ced her in the row with more girls, and she sat in the secondst row.


    However, from the moment Gu Xiao entered the ssroom, she suddenly felt a gaze staring at her. However, it only paused on her for a moment before disappearing.


    However, this feeling was very clear. Hence, Gu Xiao looked around from her seat, but she still could not find the source of the gaze. In addition, the director was filming somewhere so if her actions were maliciously edited, it would be considered as her not paying attention to the lesson. Hence, Gu Xiao could only suppress her thoughts.


    But¡­ there was a familiar feeling.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    ¡°This is the lecture notes that will be used today. Everyone, pass them on,¡± the teacher said.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± Gu Xiao turned around and passed the lecture notes to the person in the back row. Her gaze met with the boy in the back row.


    In the next moment, her pupils suddenly dted. During the days of her rebirth, she had always thought that no matter what happened in this life, she would remain calm. However, the person in front of her made her hold her breath.


    The boy had delicate features The moment he met Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes, his brows rxed. The gaze in his eyes, which was as calm as autumn water, seemed to ripple, and his brows were filled with gentleness.


    ¡°Chu An?¡± she asked tentatively.


    The boy¡¯s body trembled visibly, and his cool voice sounded. ¡°How do you know my name?¡±


    The name was the same!


    ¡°No, I saw it on the seating chart. Here are your lecture notes.¡± Gu Xiao quickly threw the lecture notes on his desk and turned around, trying to control her racing heart.


    Why was he here!


    The matter between her and Chu An could be traced back to the time when she transmigrated back to ancient times.


    At that time, Gu Xiao was still an unknown little pce maid. At the end of spring one year, she was assigned the task of sweeping shed flower petals.


    One day, in a pavilion, she saw someone had writted a poem on the ground with water. ¡°The flowers fall without a trace in spring, but the rain is always there.¡±


    The water had not dried yet, which meant that the person who wrote the poem had not gone far. Gu Xiao secretly admired it for a while. His writing was not bad.


    Because she had not transmigrated to an era recorded in history, she had learned from the transmigration texts she had read when she was bored; she picked up a thin branch and wrote on a fallen leaf, ¡°The sound of the wind and raines in the night, and how many flowers fall.¡±


    The next day, the person who left the words written in water came to the pavilion again. When he saw the leaf and the poem on the leaf, he could not help but be overjoyed. After pondering for a long time, he also imitated Gu Xiao and left a poem on a leaf.


    Ever since then, the two of them oftenpeted with each other in this way. Finally, one day, when Gu Xiao was writing, someone called out to her softly. When she turned around, she saw a handsome young man.


    That person was Chu An.


    At that time, Chu An was a civil official by the emperor¡¯s side. When he had nothing to do, he woulde to this pavilion to express his poetic sentiments. Ever since he saw Gu Xiao¡¯s poem, he was surprised that there was actually such a talented person in the pce.


    After the second poem, he did not leave. Not long after, he saw a little girl skipping over. She first looked at his poem for a while, then wrote an echoing poem on a leaf.


    Chu An understood that she was only a pce maid, but in Chu An¡¯s eyes, she was much prettier than the concubines in the harem. She was lively, quick-witted, cute, quirky, and talented. His gaze gradually stuck to her, and he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her.


    After that meeting, Gu Xiao was also moved by Chu An¡¯s gentle and jade-like temperament. Although the two of them didn¡¯t say it explicitly, they had long fallen for each other in their hearts.


    However, good times did notst long.


    Not long after, war broke out. The country was in a hurry to recruit soldiers for war, and the situation was very dangerous. Gu Xiao begged Chu An several times not to go to the battlefield, but Chu An only gave an ambiguous answer. However, one day, she really couldn¡¯t find Chu An anymore.


    She didn¡¯t me Chu An, but she med herself. She med the heavens for arranging such a rough fate for her.


    She cried for a long time. When Chu An left, she seemed to have lost her soul.


    The warsted for an entire year. By the time Gu Xiao received news about Chu An, he was already dead.


    Later on, Gu Xiao realized that all of this was caused by a traitor. Because the emperor at that time was obsessed with women and did not bother to govern the country, the traitor turned the country upside down, finally causing this huge war.


    And it was also from that moment on that Gu Xiao became determined to reach the peak. On one hand, it was to ensure that she didn¡¯t live in vain, and on the other hand, it was to avenge Chu An.


    On her path, wherever she passed, blood flowed like a river. She executed all the traitorous spies and evil officials and walked step by step to reach the position of empress.


    But so what? The lives of these people could not be exchanged for him.


    She originally thought that she would never see Chu An again.


    But why was he here?


    Their voices were simr. They looked the same. Even their names were the same.


    He was reborn too? But why did he look like he didn¡¯t remember her? Could it be that he wasn¡¯t reborn with his memories?


    Gu Xiao¡¯s mind was in a mess. She had imagined countless ways the production team and Ji Yao would target her, but she had never expected Chu An to appear in this world!


    Hence, Gu Xiao¡¯s mind was not clear throughout the entire lesson. However, this lesson was the math that she was the worst at. She had not even heard a single word!

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    The teacher handed out the after-lesson exercises. Gu Xiao looked at the pile of questions. They were all the targeted expansion exercises taught in today¡¯s ss. What did she learn today? Computation of vectors? But she didn¡¯t remember a single form!


    ¡°Gu Xiao, what¡¯s wrong?¡± An Yang sat beside Gu Xiao. Seeing that she looked like she was about to break down, she came to show her concern.


    ¡°An Yang, did you listen to the ss?¡±


    ¡°I did. The basic calction of vectors is quite simple.¡±


    ¡°Big shot, teach me!¡±


    An Yangughed. Just as she was about to agree, someone behind Gu Xiao spoke first. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Xiao and An Yang: ¡°?¡±


    Chu An brought his notebook to Gu Xiao. ¡°I¡¯ve memorized everything. Take a look. If you have anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me.¡±


    Gu Xiao flipped it open and saw that the handwriting was neat and tidy. There were even his own annotations in some ces. It was even more detailed than what the teacher had exined in ss! Furthermore, the handwriting was exactly the same. He was the Chu An from her previous life!


    An Yang also saw it. As a study fanatic, the first thing she did when she saw the notebook was to ask Chu An anxiously, ¡°ssmate, can Gu Xiao show it to me after reading it?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Chu An¡¯s voice suddenly turned grumpy, and he said, ¡°Do not look at what is contrary to propriety.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Xiao turned around and looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as Gu Xiao thinks it¡¯s okay.¡± Chu An stood up and left after saying this.


    ¡°Gu Xiao, I beg you¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll show you when I¡¯m done learning.¡±


    Gu Xiao was only immersed in the frustration of not listening to the ss and the shock at Chu An¡¯s rebirth, so she didn¡¯t notice that all the surrounding students¡¯ gazes were focused on her.


    This included Ji Yao.


    ¡°Heavens, did you guys see that? Big Boss Chu is actually taking notes in ss!¡±


    ¡°What the h*ll? Doesn¡¯t he always keep strangers away? Why did he lend his notebook to someone who just transferred in?¡±


    ¡°More importantly, it¡¯s a girl!¡±


    The students were discussing spiritedly, but Gu Xiao was engrossed in her studies and did not notice that the students¡¯ gazes were gradually bing strange.


    After all, in their impression, Chu An wasn¡¯t close to anyone and didn¡¯t participate in anyrge-scale school activities. However, Chu An¡¯s studies were too good. Although he never took notes in ss and sometimes even slept for a while, he always came in first in every exam.


    Although Ji Yao and Lin Xue¡¯s results were also very good, they were both the very hardworking type. On the other hand, Chu An studied like it was just ying to him. Therefore, in the hearts of the students, Chu An was already on par with a ¡°god¡±. How could mortals like theme close to him?


    But just as they had epted Chu An¡¯s ¡°untainted¡± image, he was so concerned about this Gu Xiao¡ªthe girl who could onlye to this school to study because she was participating in a show!


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Chu An had already returned by now and sat back in his chair in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Gu Xiao was no longer thinking about Chu An¡¯s secret. There were a few things in the notes that she didn¡¯t understand, so she turned to ask Chu An. Chu An patiently answered them one by one, and the corners of her mouth gradually curled into a smile.


    ¡°Love at first sight! The iron tree blooms!¡±


    Ji Yao gritted her teeth.


    What gave Gu Xiao the right!


    Ji Yao had always liked Chu An. From the first time she saw him, she had meticulously arranged many romantic encounters, including dragging Chu An to teach her questions. However, she could only receive Chu An¡¯s ridicule every time.


    For example: ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to do it, I don¡¯t know how to do it either.¡± Or ¡°I don¡¯t know how to teach such a simple question.¡±


    In short, it was all perfunctorily dealt with.


    But with how Chu An was acting now¡­


    Ji Yao¡¯s heart ached as if something had been snatched away. He should have belonged to her!


    Hence, Ji Yao defiantly approached Chu An and Gu Xiao. Before she got close, she received a warning look from Chu An, followed by extremely cold words to drive her away. ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±


    Ji Yao was at a loss, but she did not understand. Her family background was so good, and her grades were so high. She was such an outstanding person, but why did she only keep making a fool of herself after Gu Xiao arrived?


    She couldn¡¯t ept herself being like this. All her pent-up emotions erupted, and she shouted at Chu An in front of the entire ss, ¡°Chu An! She has juste to school and just joined for a single lesson. Why would you treat her like this?!¡±


    As she spoke, she deliberately shook her bandaged right hand, as if she wanted Chu An¡¯sfort.


    Ji Yao had obviously frightened all the students in the ss. The atmosphere was even quieter than it had been during ss.


    ¡°I saw her as soon as she came in. As for you, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you before.¡± Chu An red at her. Why did she go crazy for no reason?

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    These wordspletely shattered the confidence and vanity that Ji Yao had always built up. She stood rooted to the ground for a few seconds, then sprinted back to her seat, buried her head in her arms, and cried.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes darted between the two of them. She could smell gossip!


    Ji Yao had unrequited love for him! She even vented her anger on her!


    How could Gu Xiao let go of such a good opportunity to cause trouble?! She immediately took the notebook and carefully walked to Ji Yao¡¯s side. She first patted Ji Yao¡¯s shoulder and said gently, ¡°Ji Yao, if you want to see it, I can¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Ji Yao shouted loudly. She did not look like the diligent and studious Ji Yao in the eyes of the teachers and ssmates. Instead, she looked like a shrew.


    She stood up and suddenly pushed Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao thought that she would be agitated, so she did not dodge. Although the show could be edited, her ssmates had sharp eyes! Hence, Gu Xiao acted as if she could not react in time. She was pushed to the ground by Ji Yao and her waist hit the corner of the table.


    It really hurt. Gu Xiao held her waist and thought, but it was worth it.


    Ji Yao seemed to know that she had done something wrong, but she still did not apologize. She just sat down and did not look at Gu Xiao anymore.


    Tears welled up in Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes, but she quietly got up from the ground and wiped the tears from her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I just want to help you. I want to be good friends with you.¡±


    The students were in an uproar.


    Everyone¡¯s heart ached when they saw her quietly crying! Although everyone had just gotten to know Gu Xiao, many people had learned about her in advance through the show. Such a cute little girl had been treated so badly by Ji Yao.


    Ji Yao shouldn¡¯t have done that!


    Chu An pursed his lips and didn¡¯t speak.


    Before Gu Xiao could finish her act, he pulled Gu Xiao¡¯s sleeve and dragged her outside.


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Gu Xiao panicked.


    ¡°To the infirmary.¡± The voice was unbelievably cold.


    ¡°Student, I want to examine the body of this female student. You can¡¯t stay here.¡± The infirmary teacher chased Chu An out of the door and closed it.


    Seeing that the child was just short of writing the word ¡®worried¡¯ on his face, the infirmary teacher sighed silently in his heart. This was youth.


    ¡°Student, where are you hurt?¡±


    Gu Xiao originally didn¡¯t n toe to the infirmary. It was just bumping into the corner of the table. At most, it would be bruised. It would be fine in a few days. Who knew that Chu An would directly drag her over?


    ¡°There¡¯s a big bruise. Did you hit something?¡±


    Gu Xiao remained silent and nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll put some medicine on you. You¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Xiao replied simply. When she pushed open the door and walked out of the infirmary, she saw that Chu An was still waiting.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go back to ss?¡± Gu Xiao asked as she tidied her clothes, as if this would make her look less nervous.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you injured because of me?¡± Chu An asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because you saw me that you let your imagination run wild for a whole lesson and did not pay attention to the ss? Later on, in order to ease the conflict between me and Ji Yao, wasn¡¯t that why you were injured?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t have any ideas about me. I already have someone I like.¡± After saying that, Chu An quickly walked away. From the back, it looked like he was running away.


    What was going on?! Wasn¡¯t this giving himself away by consciously protesting his innocence?


    Chu An had been like this since her previous life. Whenever he hid something from her or lied to her, he would immediately leave after speaking. Later on, Gu Xiao found out that it was because his face was especially red when he lied.


    Looking at Chu An¡¯s flustered back, Gu Xiao was sure that the Chu An in front of him was the Chu An from hwe previous life! Furthermore, he should also have memories of hisst life as well.


    But why didn¡¯t he acknowledge her? Why did he have to make up such a clumsy excuse to cover up that he wanted to help her?


    Sigh, it was hard to guess what boys were thinking. However, Gu Xiao did not want to expose him. After all, there was a reason for everything he did. There must be a reason why he was hiding it from her.


    With this thought in mind, Gu Xiao returned to the ssroom. At this moment, the lesson was halfway through. Gu Xiao tried her best to lighten her footsteps so that she would not disturb the ss.


    When she walked to the front of the ssroom, she saw that almost none of the students in ss 9 were whispering to each other in ss. They did not even look at Gu Xiao when she suddenly entered. Some of the students were blocked by Gu Xiao¡¯s figure, and they only leaned their heads slightly so they could continue looking at the ckboard.


    Gu Xiao was suddenly moved by this scene. In her previous two lifetimes, she did not have the chance to study hard. Getting into a good university was also a dream that had been buried in her heart for a long time.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Gu Xiao secretly swore that she would study hard in this life.


    Although there was a lot of knowledge she didn¡¯t know, with a walking encyclopedia like Chu An, Gu Xiao could just turn her head and ask him anything she didn¡¯t understand.


    Although Chu An often put on a reluctant expression, he would still patiently exin to her every time. Even if Gu Xiao¡¯s question was very basic and retarded, he didn¡¯t sound impatient at all.


    When other students saw Chu An start teaching, they would also bring their own questions to Chu An. However, he didn¡¯t answer any of them and dismissed them perfunctorily.


    This way, there were even more rumors in school.


    From day to night, Gu Xiao noticed that as long as anyone saw her or Chu An, they would whisper to their schoolmates beside them.


    All the students were gossiping, except for two people. One was Ji Yao. The more she saw Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s frequent interactions, the angrier she became. Even if she covered her ears at the desk and refused to listen, the students¡¯ discussions would still enter her ears.


    She felt that everything that belonged to her seemed to be slowly snatched away by Gu Xiao, this wild girl who came out of nowhere. Her opportunities, her reputation, her poprity, and even the person she liked.


    Ji Yao¡¯s disgust for Gu Xiao kept rising.


    The other was Meng Fei. Unlike Ji Yao, Meng Fei did not have much hostility towards Gu Xiao. She only looked down on every poor person equally, and she had no interest in Chu An. She only vaguely remembered seeing this person when she was young.


    The Meng family used to have a coboration with the Chu family. When Meng Fei¡¯s father brought Meng Fei to visit the Chu family, he brought some supplements. Later on, she found out that the second young master of the Chu family was weak and sickly, and that young master was Chu An.


    In Meng Fei¡¯s eyes, Chu An was a sickly person, so she naturally didn¡¯t care too much about him.


    Throughout the day, the intimate interaction between Gu Xiao and Chu An had spread throughout the entire campus, but the two protagonists were confused. Gu Xiao¡¯s original intention wasn¡¯t to be in the limelight, and continuing to be the center of attention was not something that Gu Xiao wished to see.


    She wanted to profit in silence.


    However, she didn¡¯t know how to tell Chu An. It was her that had taken the initiative to consult him so how could it be that when he was clearly kind and patiently helping her, she had to say, ¡°Don¡¯t help me anymore. If you want to help, you have to help me in a ce that others can¡¯t see.¡±


    Come on, this was obviously even stranger!!


    ¡°Huh? What are you thinking about?¡± Chu An was exining a question to Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Chu An was silent for a while. He took Gu Xiao¡¯s notebook and wrote a number on it. ¡°My social media ount. If you don¡¯t understand anything in the future, just look for me.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Although Gu Xiao really wanted to thank Chu An, she didn¡¯t have a phone at all, so giving her an ount number would just be a waste.


    ¡°My spare phone. Take it and use it. The school dormitory allows moderate use of the phone.¡± Chu An took out a new-looking phone from his bag. ¡°Password: 1111.¡±


    Chu An held the phone in his hand for a long time, but he didn¡¯t feel anyone pulling it away, so he looked up at Gu Xiao and saw how the surprise in her eyes was about to overflow.


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t think too much. I just¡­¡± Chu An¡¯s cheeks suddenly turned slightly red. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not familiar with you!¡±


    With that, he put down her phone and rushed out of the ssroom.


    Both Chen Li and Lin Xue had ambiguous smiles on their faces, while An Yang was still studying the additional questions taught by the teacher during the lesson.


    There was only the sound of ¡°Eh~¡± from her surroundings, and Gu Xiao, whose mind was in aplete mess.


    No, why do you like to keep trying to cover up for yourself so much?!


    After a day of studying, Gu Xiao felt extremely tired. It was already 9:30 pm when she finished her evening self-study. The students returned to the ssroom one after another.


    Chu An was also a dormitory student. Originally, his roommates didn¡¯t talk to him much because he had the aura of a prodigy, so no one dared to approach him.


    But something like this happened today¡­ The other two people in the dorm pretended to cough in an attempt to attract Chu An¡¯s attention.


    ¡°If you¡¯re sick, get treatment.¡±


    ¡°Chu An, why are you still so sharp-tongued? We¡¯ve known each other for several months, but we¡¯ve never seen you like this.¡± A boy in sportswear hooked his arm around Chu An¡¯s neck. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on with Gu Xiao?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± another slightly fat boy chimed in, drawing near.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Am I treating her abnormally?¡± Chu An was puzzled.


    The two of them turned pale with shock. Chu An seemed to have some deviation in his understanding of normalcy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask. Prepare for tomorrow¡¯s weekly Mathematics test. If you fail again, Teacher Xu said that he won¡¯t let you two off.¡±


    ¡°I forgot about that!¡±

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    The two of them left Chu An in a hurry. Chu An looked at his other phone on the table and even after a long time, didn¡¯t receive a friend request.


    His eyshes were lowered, seeming a little sad.


    She must have recognized him.


    The moment he saw her, Chu An remembered everything about his previous life. She was still the same, and nothing had changed. The moment he regained his memory, he really wanted to rush over and hug her, telling her how much he missed and loved her in his previous life.


    But he held back.


    He felt that he had no right to be with her anymore.


    In his previous life, he had gone into battle without telling her and had gone, knowing that chances were high that he would die. In his eyes, a man should die for the country. Only in a peaceful era could he give Gu Xiao a good life.


    He thought that as long as he survived this war, he would marry her in a pnquin with eight?bearers


    . However, things did not go as nned. Although he led the army to win several battles, the country¡¯s internal strife did not stop. The enemy¡¯s reinforcements were endless. In the end, he was outnumbered and was seriously injured.


    He relied on his strong willpower to survive and recuperate in a small vige on the border. When the war subsided, news of a new emperor ascending to the throne spread.


    After receiving the news, he immediately rode his horse back to the capital. It took him a full three months to arrive. On the way, he heard that the new emperor had been assassinated during the coronation. The heart had clearly been pierced, but the emperor miraculously survived.


    When he returned to the capital, he found out that the new emperor was Gu Xiao.


    He could not hide the shock and excitement in his heart. He wanted to exin it to her, but she did not seem to remember him. Not only did she remove him from his official position, but she even got together with his brother.


    From then on, Chu An fell back into mediocrity and died of depression.


    He didn¡¯t me Gu Xiao. He only med himself. If he could have been stronger, if he could have ended this war earlier¡ªhe couldn¡¯t imagine that carefree girl stepping on the blood of others to ascend the throne and bing extremely cold.


    He could only me himself for not protecting her well and not giving her the life she wanted.


    The moment he recalled everything, he was only afraid that Gu Xiao would remember everything from her previous life. However, Gu Xiao did not seem to show any disgust or disgust towards him. This made him cheer in his heart, but he had already lost the courage to be with her.


    He only hoped that he could protect her for the rest of this life, no matter who she chose in the end.


    Just as he was thinking this, his phone suddenly rang with a notification, and Chu An¡¯s heart jumped.


    ¡°[Rabbit Loves Meat] requests to add you as a friend.¡±


    This was precisely the kind of name she would have chosen.


    Inadvertently, a faint smile appeared on Chu An¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Chu An, are you there?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°This, this, this, this, this¡­ I don¡¯t understand all of these questions!¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Please!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you change your name to Piglet Loves Vegetables? You¡¯re both stupid and?lousy


    .¡± He chuckled and immediately wrote down the detailed process of dealing with each question on the paper with a pen. He took a photo and sent it over.


    ¡°Ask me if you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Chu An put down his phone and wondered if he should write down the process a little wrongly so that he could continue chatting with her.


    Would this way of thinking be too greedy?


    In order not to affect their studies, the program would stop filming after they returned to the dormitory. Moreover, Gu Xiao, An Yang, and Chen Li were assigned to the same dormitory. Therefore, Gu Xiao could feel the freedom and rxation that she had not felt for a long time in the dormitory.


    ¡°Why is my homework so difficult? Why can¡¯t I understand a single question!¡± Chen Li wrote for a while and sprawled out on the table with her head in her hands. She looked like she had nothing else to live for.


    ¡°Wait a minute. These questions are just more logical. It¡¯ll be very simple once you figure it out. I¡¯ll teach you after I¡¯m done with mine,¡± An Yang replied.


    ¡°How many questions do you have now?¡±


    ¡°Just a small question.¡±


    ¡°Help! Are we not going to sleep tonight?!¡± Chen Li covered her face with the book and suddenly turned to ask Gu Xiao, ¡°Gu Xiao, didn¡¯t Chu An give you his contact number? Shall we ask him?¡±


    Gu Xiao thought for a moment. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to add Chu An into her friends list. She originally wanted to not add him and wait for him to ask her tomorrow. Then, she would say, ¡°Do you really want me to add you? But didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯re not familiar?¡±


    This way, she could turn the issue around on him.


    However, in the current situation, although there was one in their dormitory that could slowly do the questions, the output was too slow and the efficiency was too low! If they didn¡¯t ask Chu An, they really didn¡¯t know how long it would take.


    Hence, Gu Xiaopromised. She turned on the phone Chu An gave her and registered her ount.


    ¡°Nickname?¡± Gu Xiao thought for a moment and slowly typed a few words: Little Rabbit Loves Meat.


    On the surface, she was just a harmless little rabbit, but in truth, she was not one to be trifled with.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    After hesitating for a moment, Gu Xiao decided to take a picture of all the questions that she did not know in one stroke, and sent them over. She took more than ten photos in a row and even sent a begging emoji.


    She originally thought that Chu An would take a while to reply, but in the end, he replied instantly, but it was just a mocking sentence.


    ¡°What! What do you mean I¡¯m lousy and stupid!¡±


    Gu Xiao was angry, but this teasing seemed to have made their rtionship even closer.


    Before she could finishining, Chu An sent her a detailed process of answering the questions. Gu Xiao immediately forgot about him mocking her and was filled with admiration for Chu An.


    However, she couldn¡¯t show that she was too pleasantly surprised! With this thought in mind, Gu Xiao only sent a thank you.


    After sending it, she ced the phone on her chest and let out a long breath.


    Previously, her mind was only filled with revenge, but after meeting Chu An, her heart seemed to have been rescued from the quagmire of these disputes. Chu An¡¯s arrival gave her a sense of peace and warmth.


    Gu Xiao had already lost him once in her previous life. She could not lose him again in this life.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s heart was beating wildly.


    However, why didn¡¯t Chu An, that blockhead,e to acknowledge her? It angered her to death. Gu Xiao didn¡¯t want to take the initiative either. Who asked him to secretly run off to join the army without even telling her!


    She suddenly felt a little angry.


    Forget it, she did not want to think about him anymore.


    ¡°Chen Li, Gu Xiao, I¡¯ve solved the second question too!¡± An Yang shouted excitedly.


    ¡°Coincidentally, Chu An also sent his working over. An Yang, do you want to see it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I feel that many of his ideas are very unique. I couldn¡¯t think of these ideas at all.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± Chen Li also came over.


    Hence, even though night fell, the three of them studied mathematics intensely in the small room in the dormitory for the entire night. An Yang was the fastest to learn and evenbined some of her way of thinking with Chu An, and taught Gu Xiao and Chen Li. The few of them seemed to have opened the door to mathematics and studied the questions for the entire night without getting tired of it.


    At the same time, in another dormitory.


    ¡°What a small bed. What¡¯s with the moldy smell in this dormitory?¡± Meng Feiined as soon as she entered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much. Take it or leave it.¡± Ji Yao was already annoyed. Now that there was no camera, she didn¡¯t even want to pretend to be friendly.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you if I speak? It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Meng Fei immediately retorted. ¡°I¡¯ve long disliked you. Why are you pretending all day long!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretending?¡± Ji Yao red at her and approached her step by step. ¡°You¡¯d better think about your words seriously. Your family only has some money. In terms of influence and power, my Ji family is countless times greater than yours. You¡¯d better know your ce. Be careful or I¡¯ll bankrupt your family.¡±


    Meng Fei did not say anything else. Although she was rash, she could tell the severity of the matter. Ji Yao was right. If Ji Yao wanted to, she could indeed do it.


    ¡°Stop arguing. We haven¡¯t even done our homework.¡± Lin Xue was speechless. They were just children. Why were they scheming like this every day?


    She was bing more and more resistant to the idea of working with Ji Yao.


    She wanted the chance to study abroad, but if it went against her principles, why would be the point of getting this spot?


    Even if Ji Yao could really expel her and City No. 1 High School did not want her, what about No. 2 High School and No. 3 High School? Anyway, gold would shine wherever it went.


    Lin Xue was already prepared to leave this small group. Compared to Ji Yao, she preferred to stay with people like Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to argue anymore.¡± Ji Yao waved her hand, took out her phone, and walked to the balcony to make a call.


    She came back a few minutester with a slightly crazy smile on her face.


    ¡°Meng Fei, Lin Xue, I¡¯ll post a post on the school forum. The content is that I¡¯m Chu An¡¯s girlfriend and we have been maintaining an underground rtionship. However, Chu An cheated on me and Gu Xiao is a mistress.¡± As she spoke, she picked up her phone. There were many intimate photos of her and Chu An, and there were no traces of them being photoshopped.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Lin Xue could not believe that Ji Yao would do such a thing. ¡°It¡¯s his right to like whoever he likes. Ji Yao, I really don¡¯t understand you. Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°You just have to agree with me.¡± Ji Yao ignored Lin Xue. ¡°There will definitely be benefits for you.¡±


    Lunatic, she was simply a lunatic.


    Lin Xue took two steps back and knocked over the vase she had ced on the table. The vase shattered with a crisp sound.


    Lin Xue realized that although the flowers were still blooming brightly, the roots of the flowers had already turned ck.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    The next day, Gu Xiao felt that something was wrong.


    The way her ssmates looked at her and Chu An yesterday was theplete opposite of how they were looking at them today. If yesterday was only gossipy, today, it was as if they hated them so much that they wished they could die.


    What¡¯s wrong? Could it be that these girls were jealous of Chu An teaching her too much yesterday?


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Chu An knocked Gu Xiao¡¯s head with a pen and said softly, ¡°Pay attention in ss.¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded, but she still had many doubts in her heart. Hence, she took a piece of draft paper and wrote on it.


    [Don¡¯t you feel that the students are looking at you strangely?]


    [Yeah.]


    [What¡¯s wrong with us?]


    [Nothing. Ignore those people.]


    ¡°Gu Xiao, Chu An, what are you doing!¡± The teacher threw a piece of chalk at the two of them, which urately hit Gu Xiao¡¯s head. ¡°How dare you pass a note in ss? Stand up!¡±


    The students whispered among themselves.


    ¡°Chu An, what¡¯s wrong with you? And you, Gu Xiao, you¡¯ve only been here for two days, and you¡¯re already starting to cause trouble and not focus on your studies. Come to my office after ss!¡±


    ¡®What¡¯s the situation?¡¯


    Gu Xiao looked at Chu An, who shrugged, indicating that he didn¡¯t know either.


    After ss, the two of them arrived at the office in confusion.


    ¡°Teacher Gu, we¡­¡± Gu Xiao probed.


    ¡°Stand there and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll call your form teacher over,¡± Teacher Gu said as she opened a web page and left quickly after cing it in front of them.


    On the homepage of the school forum was a photo of Chu An and Ji Yao!


    There was even a caption on it: ¡°Shocking! Ji Yao and Chu An are already together. Gu Xiao is actually a third party?¡±


    Could this be the reason why their ssmates were looking at them strangely today?


    ¡°They actually believe such a ridiculous rumor?¡± Gu Xiao finished reading the article in shock. There were actually countless replies below.


    [No way, Gu Xiao is actually that kind of girl?]


    [Not only Gu Xiao, but Chu An is also a scumbag!]


    [In just one night, both of their images have copsed!]


    The more Gu Xiao read, the angrier she got. She almost crushed her phone.


    ¡°When did you take these photos with her?¡± Gu Xiao red at Chu An and questioned.


    ¡°They are photoshopped. You can clearly tell.¡± Chu An was very calm.


    ¡°So what do we do now?¡±


    ¡°Ji Yao doesn¡¯t use her brain. If she has these photos, I definitely have the originals.¡± Chu An opened his phone and flipped through the photo gallery. ¡°Look at this. I¡¯m the only one in it.¡±


    As they were talking, Teacher Gu had called Teacher Xu, the form teacher, over.


    ¡°Xu Dong, look at these two students. Aren¡¯t you going to educate them?¡±


    Teacher Xu also looked worried, but didn¡¯t reprimand them immediately. Instead, he asked Teacher Gu what had happened.


    ¡°They were passing a note in my ss. Look!¡± Teacher Gu showed the paper to Teacher Xu. Teacher Xu frowned after reading it. ¡°There¡¯s nothing implicating written on this note.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, you might have misunderstood. My rtionship with Chu An isn¡¯t what you think,¡± Gu Xiao said directly.


    ¡°Yes, I also believe that the two of you aren¡¯t that kind of person.¡± Teacher Xu took a sip of tea. ¡°Then what¡¯s going on with the forum?¡±


    ¡°Teacher, those photos were all photoshopped by Ji Yao, and the article is also aplete fabrication.¡± As he spoke, Chu An showed the original photos to his teacher.


    ¡°There are no traces of photoshopping in any of these photos. How can you prove that your photos aren¡¯t the ones that have been photoshopped?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Firstly, the quality of the original photo must be better. You can tell by erging the photo dozens of times. Secondly, this photo of me was taken a year ago. At that time, I didn¡¯t know Ji Yao at all. How could I have been with her for a few months?¡±


    Teacher Xu smiled and nodded. She looked at Teacher Gu. ¡°Did you hear that? The two children are innocent. As for Ji Yao, although she has good grades, a good family background, and is smart, she has to use these appropriately. It¡¯s better to bring her over so I can educate her.¡±


    After saying that, he patted Gu Xiao¡¯s head. ¡°Good luck, Student Gu. You have a lot of potential. You did well in the math test today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Thank you, Teacher Xu!¡± Gu Xiao and Chu An smiled in unison.


    Once the matter was settled, they left the office.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ji Yao to do such a disgusting thing.¡± Gu Xiao looked angry.


    Chu An was just 1.8 meters tall. From his point of view, Gu Xiao looked like a soft meat bun, her cheeks puffing out in anger.


    He really wanted to poke her cheek. However, he held back. ¡°Yes. If it¡¯s just rumors about you, I don¡¯t want to interfere. However, since she¡¯s even starting rumors about me, I have to interfere.¡±


    Why did he like to give himself away by consciously protesting his innocence so much?

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    After returning to the dormitory, Chu An immediately called his father. ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°Rascal, you¡¯ve been in school for so long. You finally remember to call me. Do you miss me?¡± His father¡¯s voice was loud and clear.


    ¡°No,¡± Chu An replied coldly.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say anything good with your dog mouth. Tell me, why are you looking for me?¡± His father was a little helpless with this son.


    ¡°Have you seen our school forum?¡± Chu An asked.


    ¡°I saw it. That Ji Yao is the only daughter of the Ji family, right? She¡¯s so scheming, yet she still wants to get close to you? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re doing this just for this matter? You canpletely resolve this matter yourself.¡± Mr. Chu asked.


    ¡°Yes, of course, but I hope you can also give the Ji Family a warning. Don¡¯t spread rumors for no reason.¡± Chu An¡¯s tone was cold.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll contact Mr. Jiter.¡± Mr. Chu agreed.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu An hung up the phone and returned to the dormitory. His two roommates looked at him suspiciously.


    ¡°What? Li Xiang, Wang Ming, did you believe the nonsense on the forum?¡± Chu An looked at them in confusion.


    ¡°No,¡± they said in unison. ¡°We just think it¡¯s a little strange that you haven¡¯t cleared this up yet.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s probably holding back on his ultimate move, and will st Ji Yao to death with it.¡± The chubby student called Wang Ming made an explosive gesture as he spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to say that Ji Yao was still my goddess when I first entered school. It turns out that she¡¯s so scheming.¡± Li Xiang was a little disappointed.


    ¡°You should be saying say, so she turned out to be that stupid? She can even do such a despicable thing. How is she going to survive in the show in the future?¡± Wang Ming said.


    ¡°That makes sense.¡± Li Xiang gave Wang Ming a thumbs up.


    At this moment, Chu An had already found all the original photos Ji Yao had posted and posted them on his ount. Instantly, many gossipy students gathered at his social media ount page.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s over.¡± Chu An heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Oh right, Brother Chu.¡± Li Xiang came over with a ttering look.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu An was puzzled.


    ¡°Is Gu Xiao our sister-inw? She looked so cute when she was scolded in ss today. I feel like I¡¯m in love.¡±


    Wang Ming secretly apuded his bravery.


    ¡°Even if she¡¯s not your sister-inw, she can¡¯t possibly be my?daughter-inw


    .¡± Chu An pushed Li Xiang away with a look of disdain as he nned internally.


    Li Xiang ¨C pass. He loved every woman he saw. He was a yboy. He could not give Gu Xiao a sense of security.


    Wang Ming ¨C pass. He was too fat.


    Gu Xiao was originally looking at the forum to think of a way to absolve herself, but she didn¡¯t expect the first post on the search suggestions to change! It became Chu An¡¯s rification.


    She clicked on it and saw only a few photos and two sentences.


    [The innocent know their ce. Keep to yourself.]


    He¡¯s too cool! Gu Xiao felt as if her heart had been struck hard once again.


    Hence, Gu Xiao immediately created a new ount and started to criticize people under Ji Yao¡¯s post.


    However, Ji Yao¡¯s fake persona was too charming. There were still a few die-hard fans criticizing Chu An.


    There was a notification on her social media ount.


    ¡°Huh? Who wants to add me?¡± Gu Xiao mumbled and saw that the nickname was [Snow in the Forest].


    It was obvious that it was Lin Xue.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Xiao was worried that Lin Xue was ordered by Ji Yao to target her, so she expressed a friendly attitude first.


    ¡°Gu Xiao, this is for you.¡± Lin Xue sent a recording of what Ji Yao said that night!


    ¡°I thought Ji Yao was just threatening me. I didn¡¯t expect her to even tell me her n. Post it.¡± Lin Xue sent her another message.


    ¡°But if I post it, Ji Yao will definitely know that you recorded it!¡± Gu Xiao was wondering why Lin Xue was helping her.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve already contacted No. 2 High School. If I¡¯m forced to drop out, I¡¯ll study at No. 2 High School in the future. It won¡¯t be bad,¡± Lin Xue replied calmly.


    After a while, she continued, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to do anything that disgusts me anymore. But I¡¯m sorry, my family has my ount on the school forum. I can¡¯t log in now, or I would have posted it myself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Thank you.¡± Gu Xiao thanked her sincerely.


    Gu Xiao did not hesitate. Sheposed a message and sent it.


    Ji Yao, you¡¯re just asking to be humiliated.


    As soon as the recording was posted on the forum, the entire school was in an uproar. Ji Yao¡¯s remaining fans disappeared without a trace. For a moment, everyone on the Inte was scolding Ji Yao. There were all kinds of insults, and some were even banned by the admin.


    Chu An scrolled through his phone and instantlyughed when he saw the nickname [Little Pig Is No?Noob!]


    .


    ¡°Who is this? She directly uploaded the recording,¡± Li Xiang said in shock.


    ¡°Who else could it be? It¡¯s Lin Xue. They¡¯re in the same dormitory. Judging from the voice in the recording, it can only be her!¡± Wang Ming continued.


    ¡°Lin Xue is really tough. I like righteous and principled beauties.¡± Li Xiang sighed.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    However, in the long night, there were always people who were not spending it peacefully.


    For example, the current Ji Yao.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    The sound of a heavy p rang out.


    Lin Xue fell to the ground and covered her face with her hands. One side of her face was red and swollen. There were tears in the corners of her eyes, but she held them back.


    ¡°You were the one posted the recording? Who is that person?¡± Ji Yao said fiercely. As she spoke, she turned on the recording on her phone and looked at Lin Xue. ¡°You¡¯d better know your ce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I recorded the recording, but why do you care whose ount that is?¡± Lin Xue was fearless as she faced Ji Yao, who was about to go crazy with fury.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re asking for it.¡± Ji Yao smiled strangely and adjusted the camera angle.


    ¡°Although your not as good-looking as me, your face is also a little pure. Do you know how much those wretched men on the Inte would like to look at you?¡± Ji Yao approached step by step.


    ¡°What are you going to do? I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s illegal for you to do this.¡±


    ¡°So what if I broke thew? Firstly, I¡¯m not an adult yet. Secondly, I have my parents to take care of it for me. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be the only one in trouble.¡± Ji Yao looked at Meng Fei and gestured for her to take action.


    Meng Fei was a little unwilling, but she had always lived in a family that valued power. For someone like Ji Yao, her family could notpare to her. It was best to obey and not get herself into trouble.


    ¡°Sigh, if you want to me someone, me yourself for provoking someone you shouldn¡¯t have.¡± Meng Fei walked forward. She had a strong build, and Lin Xue was very thin. Although she struggled with all her might, she was still subdued by Meng Fei.


    She took off her clothes one by one, revealing her underwear.


    ¡°Continue taking off her clothes.¡± Ji Yao looked at the video on her phone and was very satisfied. However, at this moment, there was a knock on the dormitory door.


    ¡°Hello, the Student Council is inspecting the dorms. Please don¡¯t lock the door.¡±


    Ji Yao gritted her teeth. Someone hade to disturb her halfway through her business. She could only ask Meng Fei to let go of Lin Xue. After Lin Xue was dressed, she switched to a fake friendly smile and opened the door.


    ¡°Why is there a sudden dorm inspection today? I haven¡¯t had time to¡­¡± Before Ji Yao could finish speaking, she heard the student who was in charge of the dorm inspection, muttering, ¡°What are you pretending for?¡±


    She tried her best to suppress the anger in her heart so that she would not explode in public.


    ¡°Student Ji Yao, your father has helped you with the dormitory withdrawal procedures. It¡¯s effective immediately. Pack your personal belongings now. Your father¡¯s car is already at the school gate.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ji Yao was shocked. Why would her father¡­


    At this moment, she could no longer care about her trivial matters. She immediately packed her things and left the dormitory.


    The student council member left the dormitory after the inspection.


    ¡°Oh! How exciting! I¡¯ve never challenged Ji Yao¡¯s authority like this!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. From the sounds inside just now, something must have happened. Fortunately, Student Chu An was quick-witted and informed the student council toe and do a dorm inspection.¡±


    ¡°But the main thing is to tell Ji Yao that she has been withdrawn from the dorms. This is quite sudden.¡±


    The girls chatted andughed as they returned to their respective dormitories, as if they were heroes who had saved the world.


    In the dormitory, Lin Xue and Meng Fei looked at each other in silence.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just considering my family¡¯s business.¡± Meng Fei was the first to speak.


    ¡°Your apology is too cheap. You don¡¯t even have the courage to resist. Why are you apologizing to me?¡± Lin Xue tidied her clothes. ¡°Alright, Ji Yao has left. You should sleep well tonight. I don¡¯t want it to affect your studies.¡±


    Outside the school, a ck Maserati was parked by the roadside. After Ji Yao hurriedly dragged her suitcase in, the car slowly started.


    ¡°Do you know how much trouble you¡¯ve caused?¡± Mr Ji¡¯s voice was filled with anger.


    Ji Yao suddenly raised her voice. ¡°It¡¯s all Gu Xiao¡¯s fault! She stole so many of my things. I couldn¡¯t help but¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me these excuses. How did I teach you since you were young? To be calm no matter what happens. And what did you do? Do you know what the Chu family told me today?¡± Mr Ji¡¯s tone was filled with disappointment.


    ¡°What did they say?¡± Ji Yao was afraid.


    ¡°The Chu family said that they want to sever their partnership with the Ji family!¡± Mr Ji said tiredly.


    ¡°What?!¡± Ji Yao was shocked.


    The Chu family and the Ji family had always been business rivals, but at the same time, they also had a cooperative rtionship and this kind of cooperation promoted the development of the two corporations.


    The only difference was that the Ji Family had always relied on the materials provided by the Chu Family for production, and the Ji Family was thergest customer of the Chu Family. The two of them were in a mutually beneficial rtionship, but if they stopped working together, the Ji Family would definitely lose the most.


    ¡°Do you know that because of you, our Ji Family will lose hundreds of millions?!¡± Her father was furious.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Ji Yao also panicked. The Ji family was the basis for her to be arrogant. Without the Ji family, she was nothing.


    ¡°The Chu family wants you to apologize to the entire school and promise not to make trouble for Chu An again. They won¡¯t pursue this matter for the time being,¡± Mr Ji said after calming down.


    ¡°But I¡¯m clearly the victim! Why should I apologize to them?!¡± Ji Yao was indignant.


    ¡°This is all because you¡¯re stupid. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to write an apology for you. Remember to be more sincere.¡± Mr Ji¡¯s attitude was cold.


    The car drove off into the endless darkness.


    ¡°Chu An, thank you!¡± Gu Xiao thanked Chu An on the chat app.


    Chu An said, ¡°It¡¯s because she provoked me.¡±


    Gu Xiao said, ¡°Then thank you for helping me on the side.¡±


    Chu An asked, ¡°Then how are you going to thank me?¡±


    Gu Xiao was puzzled. ¡°? Isn¡¯t saying thank you enough?¡±


    Chu An said, ¡°Not sincere enough.¡±


    Gu Xiao was helpless. ¡°Alright, then I thank you sincerely.¡±


    Chu An asked, ¡°Do you want to go to the library this weekend?¡±


    Gu Xiao said, ¡°But I¡¯m going to film that lousy show this weekend!¡±


    Chu An seemed a little embarrassed. ¡°The entrance fare is just half priced for two people in the library. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    Gu Xiao was already used to Chu An¡¯s self-deception, but she didn¡¯t understand why he would suddenly invite her to the library.


    Did this mean that their rtionship had be a little closer?


    However, Chu An still had no intention of acknowledging Gu Xiao. Gu Xiao felt that Chu An must have his own difficulties and reasons.


    ¡°Are you there?¡± Chu An asked.


    After letting her imagination run wild for a while, she realized that she hadn¡¯t replied to Chu An¡¯s message for a few minutes.


    Just as she was about to reply, she realized that he had sent another message. ¡°I can¡¯t help it if you want to think too much.¡±


    Gu Xiao covered herself with the nket and held back herughter. What was he being so proud of? A mischievous idea popped up in her mind, and Gu Xiao decided not to reply to Chu An. She wanted to see what he would text her.


    Who asked him to not acknowledge her?


    As expected, the notifications on her phone started to be more frequent.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    ¡°Studying the questions? That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, ask me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not upset because you can¡¯t go to the library with me, are you?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to your filming venue this weekend.¡±


    Gu Xiao watched as he talked to himself. She didn¡¯t understand why the situation had now turned into himing to the filming venue to take a look. Who asked him toe?!


    ¡°???¡± Gu Xiao hurriedly replied with three question marks.


    ¡°What were you doing just now?¡± Chu An replied instantly.


    ¡°I identally fell asleep.¡± Gu Xiao found an excuse.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll also go to your filming venue this weekend.¡± Chu An paused, as if he was thinking of a reason to cover for his desire to see her. ¡°I¡¯ll supervise your studies. Otherwise, you¡¯ll lower the average score of our ss.¡±


    Gu Xiao rolled her eyes. ¡°Thanks a lot.¡±


    Chu An said, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°Yo, Chu An, who are you chatting so happily with? Our sister-inw?¡± Li Xiang saw that Chu An¡¯s gaze stayed on his phone. He looked like an innocent young man who had just fallen in love.


    ¡°Scram,¡± Chu An said coldly.


    ¡°If you like her, just pursue her. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Li Xiang teased.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Look at our Chu An. Other than his bad temper, he has no other ws at all!¡± Wang Ming also shamelessly joined in the fun.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped. Chu An was too abnormal. The words ¡®I like Gu Xiao¡¯ were practically written on his face.


    ¡°I said, scram.¡± Chu An was furious.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s dormitory.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, who were you chatting so happily with? Is it Chu An?¡± Chen Li teased Gu Xiao, who was lying on the bed and looking at her phone in a daze.


    ¡°Why are you gossiping too? Can you learn from An Yang?¡± Gu Xiao retorted.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll ask after I finish revising this lesson,¡± An Yang interrupted.


    ¡°An Yang, have you answered this question? I don¡¯t know how to do it.¡± Chen Li took her homework and went to ask An Yang to teach her.


    ¡°I want to listen too.¡± Gu Xiao rolled over and got up from the bed. Their three little heads leaned close together.


    It was extremely difficult for rural children to obtain a good learning environment. Now that they finally had such a rare opportunity to study under the same roof with top students, what reason did they have not to work hard?


    The next morning, Ji Yao was pressured by her father to read an apology letter on the stage of the field. In addition, her family found someone, and gave some students some benefits. They bribed the media and only then did they manage to calm the situation.


    However, this matter still exposed Ji Yao¡¯s true self to everyone.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Ji Yao quickly walked down from the stage in front of the entire school. She did not even dare to look up. The production team would probably have to work overtime to delete Ji Yao¡¯s scenes.


    If she had known this would happen earlier, how could she have done what she did? How could she have allowed her jealousy to overflow?


    When she returned to ss, her ssmates did not talk to her like usual. Instead, they stayed far away from her, as if Ji Yao was a gue.


    ¡°Chu An, do you know what this is called?¡± Gu Xiao turned around and gloated to Chu An in a low voice.


    ¡°What?¡± Chu An raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Good will be rewarded with good, evil will be rewarded with evil,¡± Gu Xiao said.


    ¡°I saw the bad karma. Where¡¯s the good karma?¡± Chu An tilted his head and pretended to inadvertently take a pen and secretly pointed it at himself.


    He looked like a little dog that had done something good and wanted to be praised for it.


    ¡°Shall I hug you?¡± Gu Xiao smiled.


    Chu An fell down, his chair toppling down as well. He looked at Gu Xiao in disbelief, and his face turned red at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Gu Xiao made a face, covered her mouth, and turned her head. Her ears involuntarily turned red as well.


    In the next few days, Ji Yao settled down and did not cause any trouble.


    Hence, when the show was broadcasted three dayster, although Ji Yao¡¯s scenes had been deleted a lot, it did not affect her poprity. It even left a good impression on the audience that she did not like to show her face in school and was focused on her studies.


    On Friday, everyone gathered in the vi again. The difference was that the atmosphere this time was not as harmonious as before.


    ¡°Before the show begins, let me introduce you to our temporary guest. He¡¯s also your ssmate, Chu An.¡± The director pulled Chu An in, and Chu An greeted everyone.


    After the previous episode¡¯s content was broadcasted, Gu Xiao and Chu An gained a lot of fans. The Chu family also suggested that Chu An be a guest on the show. Although the director knew that there had been conflict between Chu An and Ji Yao recently, he didn¡¯t dare to offend the Chu family. Coincidentally, Chu An and Gu Xiao had a lot of fans and this could bring viewership ratings to the show, so he agreed.


    On the other hand, when Chu An mentioned this to his father, Chu Chen was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Chu An to be interested in this kind of thing. Rather than saying that he was interested in this show, it was more urate to say that he was interested in Gu Xiao. Every time he inadvertently mentioned her, Chu An would try to hide it.


    Although he wasn¡¯t a narrow-minded parent, the difference in status between the two of them was too great. If Gu Xiao got into a good university and found a good job in the future, he would definitely support her. But if Gu Xiao still worked in the countryside in the future¡­ He still hoped that Chu An¡¯s future wouldn¡¯t be affected.


    Back to the present, they were all very surprised to see Chu An, but they were well aware of the reason for his arrival.


    And the instant Chu An appeared, the barrage ofments also began to surge madly on the bullet screen.


    [Chu An is here! He¡¯s so handsome!!]


    [Chu An joined the show for love]


    [He has been looking at Gu Xiao all this while! His eyes are clinging to her!]


    Gu Xiao waved at him, and Chu An nodded in response.


    The mission for these two days was more inclined towards the public welfare category. They were going to the nursing home to help. The nursing home they were going to was located in the city center. The environment was especially good, and the people living there were all old people with good family conditions. The production team had already informed them in advance and asked the some elderly to make things difficult for the children from the countryside.


    Those old people all looked down on the poor, and this was exactly what the production team wanted.


    The production team had originally arranged for them to be paired up in groups, but with Chu An here, one of the groups could only be three people. Chu An and Ji Yao had privately told the director that they wanted to be in the same group as Gu Xiao and not to tell her. The director could only secretly arrange for them to be in the same group during the drawing of lots.


    The old woman they were taking care of had the surname Jin. Her family was in the real estate business. Gu Xiao and the rest went in to take a look. She lived alone in a luxurious suite and was dressed gorgeously. She sized up the children with a scrutinizing gaze and let out a disdainful snort.


    ¡°You kids were arranged by the production team to take care of me temporarily?¡± She wrapped the mink coat she was wearing tighter. ¡°You can just call me Grandma Jin. Then help me make a cup of concentrated Americano first. The coffee machine is in the kitchen.¡±


    Ji Yao agreed. After finding the coffee machine in the kitchen, she skillfully ground beans, pressed powder, and brewed them. After a while, she made a cup and brought it to Grandma Jin. She pursed her lips and took a sip. She looked at Ji Yao. ¡°Not bad. Do you usually make it at home?¡±

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    ¡°En, I usually like to drink coffee too, but I usually drink sweeter varieties of coffee,¡± Ji Yao replied politely.


    ¡°It¡¯s still more authentic to have a bitter cup of coffee,¡± Grandma Jin said.


    ¡°En,¡± Ji Yao replied with a trademark smile on her face. She knew that this elderly woman was deliberately asking them to do something that the people in the city were familiar with and the people in the countryside weren¡¯t familiar with, so that the children from the city would have more scenes.


    And she had long since gotten hold of all the procedures for the show, so something like making a cup of coffee naturally was no difficult matter for her.


    However, Grandma Jin continued to make things difficult.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost mealtime. I heard from the director that you are all good students. Do you know how to y the piano?¡±


    ¡°Both I and Chu An, that guy, knows how to,¡± Ji Yao replied.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Grandma Jin gestured with her chin at Gu Xiao.


    ¡°I¡¯m not very good at ying the piano, but I know other instruments¡­¡± Gu Xiao hadn¡¯t finished speaking when she was interrupted by Grandma Jin.


    ¡°Others? Violin? Saxophone? Or¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s some ethnic musical instruments,¡± Gu Xiao answered truthfully. After all, she had struggled in the ancient times, not only ying ancient zithers and guqin, but also performing national dances, ink painting, calligraphy, and Gu Xiao was proficient in all of them. In today¡¯s world, she was even more impressive than professionalpetitors.


    ¡°Forget about it then. Ethnic musical instruments are too old-fashioned, and I can¡¯t appreciate them.¡± Grandma Jin waved her hand. She raised her head and thought for a moment. It seemed like the production team had instructed her to put two people together, and by the looks of it now, it was probably these two that knew how to y the piano. After all, how could a child from the countryside be with a child from the city?


    She had never watched this kind of show before, so she said to Chu An and Ji Yao, ¡°Then you guys can y a duet. Have you guys practiced before?¡±


    ¡°En, then let¡¯s y an A verse of ¡®Fantasie in F Minor¡¯. What do you think, Chu An?¡±


    Chu An nced at her in disdain, then opened his mouth and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve never practiced it before, so I don¡¯t know how to y it.¡±


    ¡°How could that be? Last time, you performed this during the arts concert at the school, and you even performed it with me!¡± Ji Yao looked at him smilingly, and actually took advantage of the opportunity to hook her arm around his, pulling him towards the piano. ¡°All right, I know you¡¯re afraid of attracting attention at the school, so you won¡¯t get close to me. Now that we¡¯re not at the school,e quickly.¡±


    At this series of actions, Gu Xiao waspletely dumbfounded.


    She was confident that she could deal with a white lotus, but she didn¡¯t expect the white lotus to be so shameless!


    Moreover, why had she suddenly gotten so close to Chu An? To create hype? Or to increase her own screen time? Or to strut around in front of her?


    Was she crazy?


    Chu An looked at the arm she had hooked around his in disgust. He wanted to use his other hand to pull it away, but he didn¡¯t want to touch her, so he stood with Ji Yao in a weird position. Their arms were clearly very close, yet the upper half of their bodies were far apart.


    [Yi? Wasn¡¯t Chu An and Gu Xiao a couple?]


    [Just look at what Ji Yao said. He doesn¡¯t dare to get close to her in school!]


    [A real couple has been caught?]


    [I can¡¯t really like them. Though they are a perfect match, I keep feeling like there is something missing.]


    Chu An reluctantly sat on the seat, and looked at Gu Xiao for help. Her mouth moved slightly, and Chu An could distinguish a few words, ¡°y seriously.¡±


    Chu An seemed to be surprised for a moment, but since Gu Xiao had already said so, he no longer thought of how to escape. Instead, he obediently and earnestly yed a whole song with Ji Yao.


    It had to be admitted that Chu An and Ji Yao¡¯s skills were not too bad. They directly turned the scene into a musical performance. They yed very slowly, causing Gu Xiao Yao¡¯s heart that had just been ¡°shocked¡± by Ji Yao to also calm down.


    Grandma Jin couldn¡¯t find any fault with this, so she could only turn on Gu Xiao. ¡°It¡¯s enough for me to have the two of them to take care of me. You can go to the some other group.¡±


    She had directly ordered her to leave!


    This grandmother was really merciless.


    When the scene had reached this point, the videographer was called over by the director to film the other two groups, and added arge caption that said, ¡°Where should Gu Xiao go from here?¡±


    [Heavens, Ji Yao and Chu An are really too awesome, aren¡¯t they?!]


    [Although this piece isn¡¯t especially difficult, one can¡¯t y it to this extent without at least a dozen years of foundation!]


    [Still, but, the way they were ying the piano just now was sopatible!]


    [Stop up there, don¡¯t ship this unlikely pair!]


    The spectators could tell that Grandma Jin was making things difficult for Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao knew that Grandma Jin was not a bad person by nature. It was only because the Ji family kept causing trouble for Gu Xiao, and they had grabbed onto Grandma Jin¡¯s weakness and was forcing her to do so.


    Grandma Jin was also a pitiful person.


    ¡°That¡¯s all right. Then let the two of them take care of your mental health. I will take care of your daily needs and life.¡± Not only was Gu Xiao Xiao not angry, she was even smiling as she told Grandma Jin what she could do.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    ¡°All right, then go and wash my clothes. Leave them on the chair over there,¡± Grandma Jin said.


    Gu Xiao took a nce. It was all covered with oil stains, or rather dirty undergarments, and there were even some more expensive clothes that would be distorted if she was the slightest bit careless. At a nce, it was clear that the production team had deliberately dirtied them, and had prepared to use them to make things difficult for them.


    However, fortunately, Gu Xiao Xiao had learnt how to deal with this kind of clothing in ancient times, so it was just a little troublesome for her.


    Ji Yao looked very happy, but when she wanted to continue talking to Chu An, she discovered that Chu An had already run over to Gu Xiao¡¯s side.


    ¡°Do you need my help? There¡¯s quite a lot of clothes here,¡± Chu An said in concern.


    ¡°No need, I can do it myself,¡± Gu Xiaoxi said, pretending to be angry. Though it was Ji Yao who had forcefully dragged Chu An over, their close contact still made Gu Xiao very displeased.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never yed with her before, so she made that up.¡± Chu An really thought that Gu Xiao was angry, and hurriedly exined.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Gu Xiao Xiao said as she left the main hall and headed to theundry room.


    Chu An followed closely behind her.


    After the two of them left, Ji Yao said calmly to Grandma Jin, who was sitting on the reclining chair, ¡°You did quite well.¡±


    ¡°As long as I make that girl embarrass herself, you will find someone to cure my son¡¯s illness, right?¡± Grandma Jin asked.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ji Yao¡¯s tone was filled with contempt.


    Grandma Jin sighed in relief, and at the same time, looked at the little girl in front of her. There was a coldness that should not have been in her bones at this age.


    Chu An followed Gu Xiao all the way until they arrived outside theundry room.


    ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Gu Xiao pulled Chu An in and locked the door behind him.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Chu An didn¡¯t know how to exin. He could only blush as Gu Xiao blocked him at the door.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you not like me? Didn¡¯t you not want me to not think too much? Then pretend a bit more, and what are you doing now? Trying to y hard to get?¡± Gu Xiao Xiao changed the little rabbit-like appearance she disyed in front of others, and lifted Chu An¡¯s chin, gradually moving closer to his ear.


    ¡°You remember everything, right?¡± Gu Xiao asked softly.


    With such close contact, Chu An¡¯s sense of propriety was instantly thrown into disarray, and added with Gu Xiao Xiao¡¯s words, did she mean that she too remembered the events of herst life?


    Chu An¡¯s thoughts were aplete mess. In this lifetime, he had never been so flustered. Even when he had been seriously ill when he was young, he could still face it calmly.


    However, this girl in front of him could easily grasp his emotions and affect his heart.


    ¡°Tell me honestly, why didn¡¯t you acknowledge me?¡± Gu Xiao crossed her arms over her chest, looking like she was interrogating a criminal.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Chu An withdrew the aloofness that he usually deliberately showed in front of Gu Xiao, and lowered his head, looking very pitiful.


    ¡°You should know, with my personality, how could I possibly ignore the crisis of my nation? I¡¯m sorry, I lied to you,¡± Chu An apologized apprehensively.


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you. I only want to know why you didn¡¯t confess to me earlier. You still remember me in this lifetime,¡± Gu Xiao Xiao said in confusion.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I was severely injured at the time, but I didn¡¯t die. When I recovered from my injuries and returned, you had be the empress, and even gotten together with my Imperial Brother¡­ When I sought you out, you ignored mepletely, and even dismissed me from my official position because I kept pestering you, so that I would never be able to enter into the Imperial Court again¡­ I thought you hated me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I realized that you didn¡¯t reject me and took the initiative to talk to me. I thought that you didn¡¯t remember the events of yourst life, so you had a good impression of me. I wanted to get close to you, but didn¡¯t dare to touch you, so¡­¡± Chu An¡¯s hands clenched into tight fists, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead in nervousness.


    ¡°Stop, are you saying that after I be the empress, I married your Imperial Brother?¡± Gu Xiao asked him in shock.


    ¡°En.¡± Chu An nodded.


    ¡°However, I died on the day of my coronation, and was assassinated,¡± Gu Xiao said.


    ¡°I heard the news, but the imperial physician said that the wound on your heart suddenly healed for some reason, and you came back to life when you were on the verge of death,¡± Chu An exined.


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Realization dawned on Gu Xiao. Holding Chu An¡¯s face, she said, ¡°After I died, the original [Gu Xiao] of that world woke up and took over my body. The one who married your Imperial Brother wasn¡¯t me!¡±


    Chu An¡¯s eyes lit up bit by bit.


    His Gu Xiao Xiao had never fallen in love with anyone else, and had never married anyone else!


    She did not me him for his departure, and had never disliked him either.


    His Gu Xiao Xiao had always been his Gu Xiao!


    Gu Xiao put her hands on her hips, and said with a flushed face, ¡°You¡¯re so stupid! You¡¯re such a big idiot!¡±

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Gu Xiao had never thought that in the next instant, she would be pulled into a warm embrace. His embrace was very, very tight, and the aura that belonged to Chu An surged towards her from all directions.


    Chu An¡¯s arms wrapped around her head and waist, and a numbing sensation spread over, causing Gu Xiao to involuntarily sink into this feeling. She too raised her arms to return the embrace.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want me anymore¡­¡± Chu An murmured in grievance.


    ¡°How could that be? I have always loved you,¡± Gu Xiao consoled softly.


    After embracing for a while, Chu An reluctantly let go of Gu Xiao and mumbled, ¡°Xiaoxiao, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Now that the misunderstanding has been resolved, it¡¯s all right.¡± Gu Xiaoforted him.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I really hate that girl called Ji Yao. She keepsing over, and I don¡¯t want to stay with her.¡± Chu An began toin.


    ¡°I hate her too. I have ns. Do you trust me?¡± Gu Xiao looked into Chu An¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Of course I trust Xiaoxiao!¡± Chu An took the clothes from Gu Xiao¡¯s hands, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you wash them!¡±


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s wash them together.¡±


    The two of them exchanged a smile.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, can you tell me what happened between you and Ji Yao? I want to know.¡± Chu An still had many questions in his mind.


    ¡°How should I put it? The me you know was my second life after my rebirth. My first life was here, and at that time, my everything was snatched away by Ji Yao.¡± As Gu Xiao washed the clothes, she continued, ¡°If I tell you that the princess of the Ji Family was originally supposed to be me, would you believe me?¡±


    ¡°I believe you, I¡¯ll believe whatever you say,¡± Chu An said firmly.


    ¡°The present me is still too weak, so it is still not the best time for revenge. I want to be stronger, and stand at a very high position, so I can snatch back all that they owe me, one by one.¡± Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes were firm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you. Whatever you do, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Chu An looked at her, and said with bright eyes, ¡°In myst life, I didn¡¯t manage to apany you to the end. No matter what happens in this life, I definitely won¡¯t leave you alone!¡±


    ¡°It will take a very long time to wash these clothes, so don¡¯t be so cheeky.¡± Gu Xiao¡¯s face flushed red and her heart beat faster when she heard the confession from Chu An. She hurriedly stopped him.


    Chu An gave an ¡®en¡¯, and the ice-cold expression on his face disappeared, reced by a rxed andfortable expression. Anyone who had previously known Chu An, or even Chu An¡¯s own parents, would be shocked upon seeing this.


    So Chu An had such a cute and soft side? The two of them carefully washed all the clothes, and after cing them in the machine to dry, Gu Xiao and Chu An chatted andughed as they walked back.


    Ji Yao looked at the two of them, whose rtionship had suddenly warmed up, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little confused. They had only gone to wash clothes, but why did she feel like there was nowpletely no barrier between the two of them?


    Ji Yao knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get Chu An, so she decided to just garner Gu Xiao¡¯s disgust.


    What Ji Yao thought was that Gu Xiao must like Chu An, but it was possible that Chu An was only helping Gu Xiaohu because it was refreshing. Previously, regarding the school forum, Ji Yao¡¯s father had already told everyone to keep their mouths shut and delete their posts. Thus, she had to show on screen that her rtionship with Chu An was not just a simple friendship, which would push Gu Xiao to the forefront of public opinion.


    Ji Yao felt that Chu An couldn¡¯t possibly like Gu Xiao. One of them was a bird in the sky, while the other was an underground?rat


    . How could they possibly be together?


    Thus, when Chu An walked into the room again, Ji Yao prepared a brightly smiling face and came out to meet him. ¡°Chu An, you¡¯ve returned. Thank you for¡­¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Thank you. Stay away from me, we¡¯re not familiar with each other.¡± He fired off four consecutive rejections quickly.


    Gu Xiao looked at Ji Yao, who was frozen in ce, and almostughed out loud.


    Her Chu An really had double standards, didn¡¯t he?


    At first, Chu An¡¯s expression was filled with happiness, but when Ji Yao came over, he immediately put on a dark expression. That expression was clearly one of disdain.


    ¡°Additionally, Ji Yao, I don¡¯t like you, and I will never like you either. Don¡¯t stick close to me all day, I fear that Gu Xiao will misunderstand.¡± As he walked past Ji Yao, Chu An left behind these words.


    What did he mean? Ji Yao didn¡¯t dare believe her ears. Was Chu An telling her that he was already a couple with Gu Xiao?


    How could this be! How could this be! Ji Yao gritted her teeth so hard that they were close to shattering from the force, and looked at the sweet scene of their backs angrily.


    On the other side, Chu An took Gu Xiao¡¯s hand and walked to stand in front of Grandma Jin, telling her, ¡°Grandma, this girl and I are actually a couple. I¡¯m not familiar with that Ji Yao, so can you not force us to do these things together in the future?¡±


    Grandma Jin frowned. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t tell that Chu An didn¡¯t want to stay with Ji Yao, but¡­

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    ¡°Grandmother.¡± Gu Xiaotook a step forwards. Now that the camera was not filming, and Ji Yao was not here either, Gu Xiao no longer needed to pretend. ¡°I know that you are not a bad person, but Grandma, Ji Yao may be lying to you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? What do you know?¡± Grandma Jin was shocked.


    ¡°Grandmother, I know that your child has gone blind, and I also know that you are looking everywhere to find treatment for him, but Grandma, Ji Yao lied to you.¡±


    Gu Xiao said, ¡°You can go and investigate. I am sure that you would be able to find out, because there is only one person in the whole world that could perform that kind of operation, and that doctor had injured his hand a year ago in a doctor-patient conflict, and is no longer capable of performing that operation.¡±


    Grandma Jin¡¯s expression immediately became serious. She stared directly at Gu Xiao, as if she wanted to see right through her.


    ¡°When they said they could help you, they meant that they could help you contact that doctor for theoretical treatment, and not for the surgical treatment. The sess rate of others performing this operation is still zero even now,¡± Gu Xiao continued.


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Grandma Jin¡¯s voice trembled.


    ¡°Grandmother, you canpletely investigate on your own.¡± Gu Xiao was very calm.


    Without hesitating, Grandma Jin found someone to verify this. It wasn¡¯t long before she got the results, and it was indeed exactly as the girl in front of her had said.


    When one was old, one would really be muddleheaded. If she was a few dozen years younger, how could she easily believe such words?


    This Ji family really dared to deceive anyone! Grandma Jin sat up straight in anger.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Grandma Jin withdrew her assessing gaze, and said to Gu Xiao and Chu An, ¡°Help me take down this mink fur coat and hang it up. They forced me to wear this kind of clothing, so it¡¯s not the slightest bitfortable.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Gu Xiao obediently took off her coat. Seeing that Grandma Jin was no longer putting on airs, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. What¡¯s your name?¡± Grandma Jin asked.


    ¡°Grandma Jin, my name is Gu Xiao.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always thought that Ji Yao is too scheming. By the looks of it now, though you¡¯re from the countryside, perhaps you¡¯re more suited for that boy,¡± Grandma Jin said.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s face instantly flushed red.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡± Gu Xiao hurriedly walked into the room with theclothes, and Chu An looked at how she was looking like a frightened rabbit, reciting ¡°so cute¡± in his heart.


    Who cared what others thought? In any case, in Chu An¡¯s heart, he and Gu Xiao were a match made in heaven!


    Gu Xiao kept thinking about the situation at the other two groups. She had settled the matter here, and Grandma Jin would not make things difficult for them in future.


    But what about An Yang and Chen Li?


    Although Lin Xue was already on Gu Xiao¡¯s side, Chen Li and Meng Fei¡¯s group¡­


    In these few days that they had been together, Gu Xiao already thought of them as her good friends.


    The reason why she was worried was because the old woman that Chen Li had been assigned to had a severe heart condition, and could not get angry.


    Precisely because of this, Chen Li had to fulfill all of her requests. Chen Li and Meng Fei were in the same group, and when the time came, the show would definitely be edited to show Chen Li infuriating the elderly and drawing displeasure from the audience.


    Just as she was thinking this, she suddenly heard amotion outside, which was quickly followed by anxious shouts.


    ¡°Grandmother! Grandma, are you all right! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡±


    Gu Xiao rushed out the door, and saw that the door to the suite opposite them was open. An old woman was lying on the ground, and Chen Li was crouched down beside her, looking very anxious, and close to tears. This attracted a great many people, and the production team was still filming.


    ¡°Chen Li!¡± Gu Xiao hurriedly ran over, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Gu Xiao, it wasn¡¯t me¡­ it wasn¡¯t me!¡± Chen Li was already so panicked that she could barely speak. She could only tug at Gu Xiao¡¯s clothes and cry.


    ¡°Aunty Wang told us to fill her favorite cup with water. Aunty Wang¡¯ste husband left it for her, and in the end, Chen Li didn¡¯t hold it firmly enough and shattered it. That¡¯s why Aunty Wang was angered to this extent,¡± Meng Fei said first.


    The spectators were also spammingments on the bullet screen at this moment.


    [Chen Li killed someone!]


    [This is such a valuable item; wasn¡¯t she careful when she held it?]


    [There¡¯s really been a fatality. Chen Li won¡¯t be able to pay for it even in two lifetimes, right?]


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! It was you! You did it on purpose!¡± When Chen Li heard Meng Fei¡¯s words, she suddenly flew into a thunderous rage. She rushed forwards to grab Meng Fei¡¯s cor, and was pulled away by the people around her, ¡°Aunty Wang saw it. It was you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be noisy. She¡¯s not dead yet.¡± Chu An realized the seriousness of the matter, and walked forwards. ¡°Do any of you know how to perform CPR?¡±


    Chu An nced around, and not a single person nodded.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Gu Xiao gritted her teeth. This was a matter of life and death. If no one knew how to do it, she could only force herself to step out.


    ¡°Lin Xue Xue, dial 120¡­ Gu Xiao, go to her room to see if there¡¯s any?medicine


    . People who have heart disease usually carry medicine with them,¡± Chu An said as he unbuttoned Aunty Wang¡¯s clothes. He conducted a routine examination first, and after the examination, he immediately carried out cardiopulmonary resuscitation.


    ¡°Chu Yinan, the ambnce will be here soon!¡± Lin Xue said to Chu An after finishing her call.


    ¡°Chu An! I didn¡¯t find the medicine!¡± Gu Xiao came out of the room, and searched Aunty Wang¡¯s pockets again. ¡°It¡¯s nowhere to be found!¡±


    At this time, Chu An was already slightly out of breath. He frowned deeply, ¡°Then find a thin piece of cloth. I want to give her artificial respiration.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± Gu Xiao immediately handed Chu An a handkerchief.


    The irony was that there were so many adults here, yet the life and death of a single person waspletely handed over to a group of children.


    Meanwhile, Chu An had already repeated several sets of CPR and artificial respiration. The sound of ambnce sirens rang out from outside, and the medical staff raced upstairs, delivering Aunty Wang into the ambnce. Only then did everyone feel at ease.


    ¡°Gu Xiao¡­¡± Chen Li was still in a state of shock, and she was still sobbing softly on the sidelines.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Chen Li. If Aunty Wang has seen everything, she will tell us the truth.¡± Gu Xiaoforted Chen Li, ¡°Aunty Wang will definitely be fine. Don¡¯t worry, she will clear your name.¡±


    Nothing like this had happened in herst life, so it was clear that the production group was getting anxious.


    At the same time, she surveyed the people around her, and her gaze lingered on Meng Fei for a while longer. It was impossible for someone with a heart condition not to have medicine with them at all times.


    There was only one possibility¡ªsomeone had hidden it. This person could only be Meng Fei, or the production team.


    But no matter who it was, using a human life to create hype was a little too much. To use this kind of thing to increase the show¡¯s highlights and viewership ratings, they had no bottom line at all.


    Gu Xiao clenched her fists tightly.


    The director watched the live bullet screen of his show, half of which was scolding Chen Li, and half of which was saying how handsome Chu An was. He was so happy that the corners of his lips curled up.


    Gu Xiao suddenly felt very frightened, but this was human nature. There were indeed so many demons in this world.


    And as for her? She looked at her own hands, and suddenly felt that she was really very weak. So what if she had once been an empress? So what if she had relived three lifetimes? She was still dominated by these despicable people who had power and capital.


    Her body involuntarily trembled. Then, she felt a warm touch at the tips of her fingers.


    Gu Xiao instinctively raised her head, and met Chu An¡¯s bright eyes. His lips opened and closed.


    He was saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Gu Xiao¡¯s heart suddenly calmed down, and she began to consider her next move.


    They had only been in the nursing home for a little over half a day, and so many things had already happened. It was hard not to suspect that there was a script.


    Then what Gu Xiao Xiao should do now was to think of some way to make the audience suspect what had happened.


    Thankfully, she was not alone now.


    The ambnce sirens gradually faded into the distance, and when it could no longer be heard, Ji Yao¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in the crowd. With a flustered expression, she asked, ¡°I just saw an ambnce arrive. What happened?¡±


    ¡°Aunty Wang suddenly had a heart attack just now, and the ambnce was called over. Didn¡¯t you hear such a loudmotion?¡± Lin Xue said in irritation. At the same time, she thought, ¡®What are you acting for? Who knows what evil deed you were doing just now.¡¯


    ¡°Ah! How could this be!¡± Ji Yao covered her mouth tightly, and asked in disbelief, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Meng Fei spread out her hands and said, ¡°A particr someone should know very well.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be noisy. It has already happened, and now we can only pray that Aunty Wang is safe. By then, the truth would naturallye out.¡± After Lin Xue finished speaking, she pulled An Yang with her and returned to the room of the elder that she had to take care of.


    ¡°Lin Xue is right. Then, let¡¯s go back too, Ji Yao.¡± Gu Xiao beckoned Ji Yao over, indicating for her to follow. Chu An walked a little faster, so that he could walk side by side with Gu Xiao.


    Ji Yao frowned, but very quickly, she regained her peaceful expression.


    In the room, Grandma Jin was resting with her eyes closed. When she heard their footsteps, she asked calmly, ¡°What happened? I thought I heard the sound of an ambnce.¡±

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    ¡°Grandmother, Aunty Wang suddenly had a heart attack just now, and taken away in an ambnce,¡± Ji Yao immediately answered.


    ¡°She¡¯s usually quite good-tempered, so why would she suddenly have a heart attack?¡± There was a hint of confusion in Grandma Jin¡¯s voice, and she continued, ¡°She was born with a heart condition, and I¡¯ve known her for quite a few years. She¡¯s quite a nice person, and she¡¯s rarely angry. She just isn¡¯t on good terms with her children, and her family are all waiting for her to die.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Perhaps they didn¡¯t take good care of her, and did something that made Aunty Wang angry.¡± Ji Yao shrugged.


    When Grandma Jin heard this, the corners of her mouth twitched imperceptibly. Then, she turned her head towards Gu Xiao and Chu An, ¡°Help me do some things. Go and help me get the embroidery from the cab.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Gu Xiao nodded obediently, and at this time, the videographer team was bringing in the equipment.


    Lin Xue¡¯s side was too peaceful. At first, they had wanted to make things difficult for An Yang, but in the end, Lin Xue taught An Yang everything she needed to do. The atmosphere could only be described as harmonious, and there was no hot topic for a breakthrough at all.


    Hence, the director ced his hopes on Ji Yao.


    After all, he had heard from Ji Yao that this episode would definitely turn Gu Xiaopletely into her background.


    ¡°Grandma Jin? You like embroidery? I heard that you like Western culture the most, don¡¯t you?¡± Ji Yao looked like she was asking a question, but her tone was actually filled with warning.


    She was hinting Grandma Jin to do as she had said. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t find someone to treat Grandma Jin¡¯s child.


    ¡°What is it? I can¡¯t like embroidery?¡± Grandma Jin took the embroidery from Gu Xiao and began embroidering, needle after needle. Warm sunlight shone on her face, showing she has had a peaceful and healthy life.


    ¡°Grandma Jin¡­ you¡­¡± Ji Yao¡¯s voice was slightly repressed.


    ¡°Still want to exin? I¡¯ve thought it through. Who wants to listen to you?¡± Grandma Jin threw a re at them, clearly expressing her stand.


    And they wanted her to put on an act as well? They must be dreaming!


    The livements exploded immediately.


    [Heavens, these words from Grandma Jin! There¡¯s a hidden meaning in her words!]


    [This show¡¯s got a script!]


    [That¡¯s what I thought. Why else would there be such a huge difference in behaviour between the children of the city and the children of the countryside in the first few episodes!]


    [That¡¯s not the point. Just look at what Ji Yao said. She just wants to use the script to make herself popr!]


    An overwhelming barrage of insults surged endlessly into the live stream channel, and their private messages on Weibo exploded all of a?sudden


    .


    They were so scared that they hurriedly took away the camera to film another series of happiness and peace.


    ¡°Grandma Jin!¡± Ji Yao walked over and tugged at the embroidery on her hand. However, she didn¡¯t realize that her needle was still on the embroidery, so she directly tore the embroidery into shreds.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Grandma Jin immediately stood up in anger, and pped Ji Yao¡¯s face harshly.


    ¡°You actually dare to hit me! I think you don¡¯t want your son to see the light of day again!¡± Ji Yao¡¯s hair was disheveled at this moment, and she looked like a deranged lion.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me how I can make him see again?¡± Grandma Jin demanded.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you many times? Contact that doctor¡­¡± Ji Yao still wanted to deceive her.


    ¡°You still want to deceive me? The doctor that you speak of has long since been unable to perform this operation! Are you nning to push my son onto the operating table, and then use the excuse that the operation has failed to fool me!¡± Grandma Jin hadpletely flipped out. She picked up a ceramic cup on the table, and threw it at Ji Yao.


    A stream of heat flowed down Ji Yao¡¯s hair. However, Ji Yao didn¡¯t speak, and she simply stared at Grandma Jin in a daze.


    How did she know? She turned to look at Gu Xiao. Why did that damn woman look like she was watching a show?


    It must be her! She was the one who had sowed discord between her and Grandma Jin! However, she could not refute Grandma Jin, because that was really her n.


    ¡°Scram to the other group. We don¡¯t need you here.¡± Grandma Jin forcefully suppressed her anger. Seeing Ji Yao shamelessly standing at the door, she directly said to Chu An, ¡°Pull her away, so she won¡¯t be an eyesore to me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to touch her, it¡¯s too dirty,¡± Chu An immediately refused.


    ¡°¡­ Hahaha!¡± Ji Yao suddenlyughed loudly.


    That blood was all over her face, and was even dripping onto the ground. At present, she looked like a female ghost with disheveled hair.


    ¡°Gu Xiao! There wille a day when I will make you experience the pain of having your reputationpletely ruined!¡± Ji Yao roared in fury. After she had finished speaking, she gradually lost consciousness, and copsed onto the ground.


    ¡°The guilty party lodges aint first?¡± Gu Xiao was speechless.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Ji Yao was also taken off in an ambnce. However, after she left, peace returned to the group, and the subsequent content of the show was very ordinary.


    And the old man that Lin Xue and An Yang were in charge of was called Wang Lin. Originally, he looked down on people from the countryside the most, but aftering into contact with An Yang and Lin Xue, he liked these two children very much. Furthermore, An Yang and Lin Xue were both very eager to learn, and also expressed great interest in some of his past feats that Wang Lin had told them about. They could even draw inferences from his tales, which greatly satisfied Wang Lin¡¯s vanity. Thus, he praised the two of them greatly in front of the production team.


    Gu Xiao was still very stunned by Grandma Jin¡¯s actions. After all, she had directly wounded Ji Yao.


    However, Gu Xiao did not feel the slightest bit of sympathy for Ji Yao. She deserved it. The second before she fainted, she was still venting her anger on Gu Xiao, not even thinking about what she herself had done.


    ¡°Grandma Jin, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Gu Xiao held onto Grandma Jin¡¯s hand, and said in a spoiled manner.


    ¡°My son is a narcotics officer,¡± Grandma Jin said with a sigh. ¡°When he wanted to join this field, our whole family didn¡¯t agree, because it was really too dangerous. But he didn¡¯t listen, and ultimately became a narcotics officer, and three years ago, in the process of apprehending a criminal, his eyes were injured, and from then onwards, he could no longer see.¡±


    ¡°Grandmother¡­¡± Gu Xiao wanted tofort her, but did not know what she should say.


    ¡°After that, we brought him to seek treatment everywhere, but all the doctors said that they did not know how to treat him. Afterwards, we heard that there was a doctor that could perform this operation, but he was no longer a doctor now. We searched for that doctor for a very long time, but were still unable to find him. That was until Ji Yao told us that they had the contact information of that doctor, and even called that doctor, promising to perform the operation on my son as long as I can make you guys embarrass yourselves.¡±


    ¡°I never thought that they would actually go so far.¡± Gu Xiao gripped the hem of her skirt tightly.


    ¡°However, how do you know that doctor is the one we told you about?¡± Chu An asked.


    ¡°The person I called previously was a friend of my son¡¯s. He has also been worrying about my son¡¯s eyes for a very long time. When Ji Yao called that doctor, I recorded the conversation. My son¡¯s friend conducted a voice-printparison, and after investigation, it was the same person as the doctor who could not perform the operation because of a doctor-patient conflict that happened a year ago.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡± Chu An propped up his chin and pondered for a while.


    ¡°En, Chu An, I suddenly feel that this so-called doctor-patient conflict may not be so simple.¡± Gu Xiao¡¯s frowned deeply, but her frown quickly smoothed. ¡°Grandmother, it¡¯s already quitete. It¡¯s about time for us to go back. See you tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°All right. You guys take care on the way too,¡± Grandma Jin waved her hand.


    ¡°Your son will definitely get better in future!¡± Gu Xiao looked at Grandma Jin with sparkling eyes, and Grandma Jin couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback.


    After returning to the vi.


    It was already past four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and they made some simple food in the vi. They sat around the table and chatted all about their experience of taking care of the elderly today. Among them, Lin Xue and An Yang were the happiest. They felt that after spending some time together, the two of them were close to bing best friends.


    However, as the two of them conversed, they began to talk about their studies, and began to study a physics problem. The two of them each had their own opinions, and because they really couldn¡¯t convince the other, they went to ask Chu An.


    Chu An only nced at the question, and very quickly gave the answer.


    Gu Xiaohu lightly tugged at Chu An¡¯s sleeve, leaned close to his ear, and asked, ¡°How are you so good at studying?¡±


    ¡°Natural talent,¡± Chu An replied, his face filled with pride. It was as if he was saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t I very amazing! Quick, praise me!¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to do now, so why don¡¯t you teach me how to do my homework?¡± Gu Xiao ran back to her room, took out a stack of exercise books from her schoolbag,id them out on the table, and began to study.


    When Lin Xue and An Yang saw this, they were not willing to be outdone either, and took out their respective assignments as well.


    All of a sudden, the show had be a live stream of studying.


    [Do they have to work so hard?]


    [We are all students, and they are studying, but I am watching them study.]


    [The person upstairs, I¡¯ll take my leave first to?study.


    ]


    Chu An broke down the important points for Gu Xiao, one by one. Gu Xiao wasn¡¯t very talented in studies, but she was especially willing to learn, so she also learnt very quickly.


    Meanwhile, Chen Li and Meng Fei seemed to have something on their minds. They simply sat at the table in a daze.


    The atmosphere was strangely quiet.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Suddenly, a ringtone sounded.


    ¡°My phone! Scared me to death!¡± Lin Xue eximed in shock. Everyone had been quietly studying, yet the sudden ringing of the phone gave them a scare.


    Lin Xue looked at the iing call, and her expression suddenly became serious, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. I called¡­ what! Aunty Wang is dead!¡±


    Everyone present was collectively stunned.


    Aunty Wang was dead!


    ¡°But you called me¡­ a request from the family?¡± Lin Xue was still conversing with the person on the other end of the line, and after a while, she handed her phone to Chen Li, ¡°Chen Li, it¡¯s for you.¡±


    Chen Li¡¯s eyes dimmed, and her body involuntarily trembled as she epted the phone.


    Gu Xiao was seated right next to Chen Li, and she could vaguely hear the shouts and cursesing from the phone.


    After a while, Chen Li put down her phone.


    ¡°Gu Xiao, what should I do? They want me to go to the hospital now, and they say that I am the murderer¡­¡± After a short moment of silence, Chen Li cried loudly.


    ¡°Chen Li, calm down,¡± Gu Xiao said.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! I already said it wasn¡¯t me! I was holding the cup and walking very steadily! It was Meng Fei who tripped me! It was Meng Fei who tripped me!¡± Chen Li was hysterical.


    ¡°The audience have all seen it. You fell down on your own,¡± Meng Fei exined.


    And the audience were indeed saying this.


    [That¡¯s right. She fell on her own, and we all saw it.]


    [ She¡¯s still trying to shift the me here, how shameless.]


    [Can this kind of person die?!]


    Though Chen Li kept crying, the production team still specially sent someone to take her to the hospital, and had Meng Fei Fei go along with her, as well as a camera to continue filming.


    ¡°They are even filming this, how disgusting,¡± Lin Xue cursed softly.


    Everyone knew very well that Chen Lili couldn¡¯t possibly be lying.


    However, there was a director and cameras here, so it was not appropriate for them to discuss the matter. They could only continue their studies.


    When the night filming ended, the few of them returned to their own rooms. Because Chu An was a guest star, he directly returned home, and because Chen Li, Meng Fei, and Ji Yao were all gone, Lin Xue directly went over to sleep with Gu Xiao and An Yang.


    ¡°What do you guys think?¡± Lin Xue asked the two of them the moment she entered.


    ¡°It¡¯s not Chen Li. Chen Li is very honest. Even if it was arranged by the production team, she would not be joking around with human lives,¡± An Yang continued.


    ¡°I think so too, but the production team and Meng Fei seem to have a card up their sleeve.¡± Lin Xue Xue sighed, ¡°It is possible that they really did not manage to film it.¡± A frightening thought appeared in Gu Xiao¡¯s head, ¡°The film crew is filming from multiple cameras, so it is possible that they did not manage to get a shot from one location, and another location managed to get a shot. Who knows, there may be information in the memory card.¡±


    ¡°Who was the one who called just now?¡± Gu Xiao suddenly asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a doctor. He then said that Aunty Wang¡¯s family wants to see Chen Li,¡± Lin Xue said.


    ¡°Grandma Jin told me that Aunty Wang¡¯s family couldn¡¯t wait to see Aunty Wang die, and now that Aunty Wang is dead, isn¡¯t that just what they wanted? Why are they in such a rush to insult Chen Li?¡± A terrifying thought suddenly appeared in Gu Xiao¡¯s head.


    ¡°Say¡­ is it possible that Aunty Wang is really a sacrificial character in the show?¡± Gu Xiao looked at the two of them, and it was as if they had suddenlye to a realization.


    ¡°In other words! If Aunty Wang¡¯s death was nted on Chen Li, they would be able to legitimately promote Meng Fei!¡± Lin Xue was the first to react.


    ¡°Furthermore, now that Aunty Wang is dead, the family won¡¯t say anything, nor will they investigate the truth.¡± An Yang inhaled sharply. This was too terrifying, wasn¡¯t it!


    ¡°If Aunty Wang was the only eyewitness, then the culprit would only be Chen Li.¡± Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze became more and more profound and meaningful.


    She was very angry. Angry at her own ipetence, and even more angry at these people who used their desires to y with the lives of others, and her cold and heartless family.


    ¡°Then what should we do now? Watch as Chen Li gets insulted?¡± An Yang was slightly anxious.


    ¡°Basically, we can¡¯t get the memory card, and we can¡¯t possibly get close to those cameras now either.¡± Lin Xue took out her phone to check something.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡± Gu Xiao covered herself with the nket.


    ¡°Ah?¡± The two of them turned to look at Gu Xiao, ¡°But we can¡¯t sleep either.¡±


    ¡°The other party is a person who has struggled in society for several decades, and as for us? We are just a bunch of students, so what can we do?¡± Gu Xiao¡¯s voice was very cold, and sounded slightly unfamiliar to the two of them, ¡°All we can do is study hard, and strive for greater power and status. Otherwise, we would not even have the chance to seek justice for others.¡±


    Silence returned to the air. After a moment of silence, the lights also went out.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Chen Li didn¡¯t return.


    Due to what had happened at the nursing home, the production team allowed the remaining children to just do as they liked in the vi. Chu An also arrived punctually at eight o¡¯clock in the morning. They informed Chu An of what they had analyzed of the situation so far, and Chu An also agreed with Gu Xiao¡¯s theory.


    All of a sudden, it was as if everyone had been pumped full of adrenaline. Aside from studying, they did not want to do anything else, and spent the whole morning studying.


    However, Chen Li still hadn¡¯t returned.


    Because she was still worried, Lin Xue wanted to give Chen Li a call. However, when she asked for the number, she found out that Chen Li didn¡¯t have a phone at all. Thus, Lin Xue hesitated for a moment, preparing to call Meng Fei to ask about the situation. However, the moment she opened her phone, she saw a message on Weibo: ¡°Rural and Urban¡± has caused a fatality!


    Lin Xue clicked on the link and took a look. She had not thought that there would actually be a video in this post. In the video, the entire process of Chen Li carrying the cup, falling and shattering it, and Aunty Wang being taken away by the ambnce. Meng Fei Fei did not even appear in the video.


    No wonder no one believed Chen Li¡¯s words.


    And thements below the post were all words like ¡°Chen Li should die¡±, ¡°Chen Li not worthy of living¡±, which was ghastly to Lin Xue.


    Worsee to worst, even if it was really Chen Li¡¯s fault, she had only identally shattered her cup, she still shouldn¡¯t be cursed so harshly!


    Gu Xiao noticed the change in Lin Xue¡¯s expression, so they approached to watch this trending topic.


    ¡°They¡¯re insulting her so badly¡­¡± An Yang thought. If she was the one that was the target of these insults, just how terrified and sad would she be!


    ¡°A lot of people were instigated.¡± Chu An pointed at the most poprments, and whispered, ¡°They¡¯re all water armies, probably hired by the production?team


    . A lot of people are cursing along with them.¡±


    ¡°Why? Just because they don¡¯t know the truth of the matter, can they simply pass judgement as they like?¡± An Yang didn¡¯t understand. She had lived in the simplest kind of society since childhood, and had never imagined that something like this would happen.


    ¡°Theyck education, orck love, so they are seeking a sense of presence in the online world,¡± Lin Xue exined. ¡°By proving the sins of others, they can obtain virtual self-satisfaction.¡±


    ¡°Now is not the time to worry about this.¡± When Chu An saw that the focus of their conversation had suddenly changed, he immediately changed the topic, ¡°How do you n to help Chen Li?¡±


    Everyone was silent. They really wanted to help, but¡­


    They seemed to be helpless.


    ¡°The only thing we can do now is tofort her, and try our best not to let here into contact with these attacks on the web.¡± Gu Xiao patted Lin Xue and An Yang¡¯s shoulders, ¡°We have to give her enough trust, right until the moment the truth is revealed.¡±


    ¡°En!¡± They nodded, and a profound bond was established among them at this moment.


    In the following period of time, everyone was madly studying, causing the audience to be dumbfounded. This kind of learning spirit allowed them to fully realize: the people of the No. 1 High School were a bunch of maniacs!


    But what they did not know was that in the past, everyone¡¯s goal was very small, and only wanted to get into a good university, but now, they had a further goal ¡ª


    At this age, they had already witnessed the darkness and injustice of society, and a seed of desire to resist had been nted in their hearts.


    It wasn¡¯t until 6 pm that they heard the sound of a car from the vi, and hurriedly ran over to take a look.


    Chen Li had returned, but¡­


    What a ghastly sight she was!


    One of her eyes was bruised, and one of her arms was encased in a cast. Her clothes were torn and tattered, and there were scars and bumps on all the areas that could be seen.


    ¡°Chen Li!¡± An Yang was the first to run over to support the trembling Chen Li, and she asked in concern, ¡°What happened to you? Does it hurt?!¡±


    ¡°An Yang¡­ Am I going to die¡­¡± Chen Li turned around and asked her mechanically.


    ¡°No way, you¡¯ll live well! Definitely!¡± An Yang couldn¡¯t hold back her tears, and they flowed down her face.


    Gu Xiao ran over as well, trying her best to look directly at the scars on Chen Li¡¯s body.


    This bunch of demons! She did not say anything, and merely hugged Chen Li tightly, ¡°It¡¯s all right. We believe you.¡±


    ¡°But others don¡¯t believe me! They¡¯re all saying that it¡¯s me! All of them!¡± Chen Li wailed, her voice filled with despair.


    And the videocam was presently pointed at their faces, filming all their actions and words.


    [And they¡¯re still biased? If it was me, I would have already handed Chen Li over to the police!]


    [Suddenly, I don¡¯t like them at all anymore. Can¡¯t they distinguish right from wrong?]


    [Disgusting]


    The barrage of insults spread to everyone, and for the first time, a brilliant smile appeared on the director¡¯s face.


    He had seeded, and sessfully pushed them to the forefront of the storm, taking the first step in the course of promoting some people that he did not dare to offend.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    A new week began, and Chen Li had withdrawn from the show.


    The night before, after Chen Li returned, the director pulled her to a spot out of camera view to talk to her.


    ¡°Chen Li, what did those people tell you to do?¡± the director asked.


    ¡°They told me to paypensation, and that I would have to pay over 100,000 yuan¡­ Wu, wu, wu¡­¡± When Chen Li thought about how she had suddenly taken on a debt of over 100,000 yuan, she fell to her knees in despair.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, Chen Li. You also know that we are very particr about reputation when we film a show, but the moment this incident of yourses out, you would be affecting the whole show.¡± The director seemed to have considered for a very long time when he said this, ¡°Thus, you may have to withdraw from the show.¡±


    ¡°Then what about the money that you promised to give my parents?¡± Chen Li didn¡¯t even raise her head, and it was as if she had lost her soul.


    ¡°That money can only be given to you if you participate in all the recordings. Now that you have withdrawn for personal reasons, we will not give you this sum of money.¡±


    ¡°Director¡­ please, please don¡¯t do this. My parents really need this money¡­¡± Chen Li tugged at the director¡¯s trouser leg as she begged.


    The director merely shook his head.


    Hence, on Monday, Chen Li didn¡¯t return to the school.


    At the same time, the director also informed everyone that Chu An would rece Chen Li as the new permanent participant.


    When this piece of news came out online, it immediately climbed to the top of the list of trending searches. After all, the incident had just happened, and the director had already removed her name from the list. He had even reced her with the very popr Chu An, which won countless positive reviews for the director.


    Though there would asionally be a few discussions about the show and the script in thements section, they were all overshadowed by an overwhelming denunciation of Chen Li.


    It could only be said that the online world had a short-term memory.


    However, people had memories.


    Gu Xiao and the others were all aware that Chen Li had already be someone else¡¯s stepping stone. The death of Aunty Wang and Chen Li¡¯s withdrawal had updated the memories of theizens, causing them to forget all of Ji Yao and Meng Fei¡¯s previous misdeeds.


    The masses were outraged, and even some of their ssmates were discussing this matter.


    ¡°You¡¯ve be a permanent participant?¡± When she was handing in her assignments, Gu Xiao asked Chu An while she was at it.


    ¡°En, the production teammunicated with my father, and when theymunicated, they didn¡¯t tell me about Chen Li withdrawing,¡± Chu An replied as he sorted through his exercise book.


    ¡°My father also said that he heard that the schedule for the show has been shortened, so it¡¯s not nning to continue filming after this month ends.¡± Chu An handed his homework to the ss representative, and continued when he?returned


    .


    ¡°What!¡± Gu Xiao eximed in shock, drawing the attention of her ssmates.


    ¡°Many things have exceeded the expectations of the director¡¯s team, and also caused some people to be dissatisfied, right? Some investors have directly withdrawn their investment. The funds for the show were not enough, so they could only shorten the schedule.¡±


    Chu An looked at Gu Xiao, whose eyes were widened like she was a frightened kitten. He couldn¡¯t help but pat her head, saying, ¡°So cute.¡±


    Gu Xiao¡¯s face instantly flushed red, and the surrounding students all hooted. Gu Xiao hurriedly pulled Chu An¡¯s hand down from her head.


    Chu An smiled, then asked, ¡°What are you nning to do after the show finishes? Go back to your home?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. At first, I thought there would still be some time.¡± Gu Xiao sighed.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay in the No. 1 High School?¡± Chu An suggested.


    ¡°Can I?!¡± Gu Xiao was both shocked and delighted. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were so many people present, she would definitely give Chu An a bear hug.


    ¡°I can help you settle the matter of an entrance spot, and added with the fact that it¡¯s not like you¡¯re not working hard yourself, the form teacher also likes you quite a lot. Though your results can only be considered average now, you¡¯ve only been in school for a week, and that¡¯s already very impressive.¡± Chu An did not hold back in praising Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Thank you, Chu An,¡± Gu Xiao said happily.


    The time for studies passed in the blink of an eye. After Chu An and Gu Xiao returned to the dormitory, Gu Xiao began to study earnestly, while Chu An was greeted with the gossip from his roommates.


    ¡°Chu An, tell me!¡± Li Xiang and Wang Ming asked at the same time.


    ¡°What else could it be? It¡¯s just like what you guys imagine it to be.¡± Chu An didn¡¯t avoid the topic at all, and answered directly.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell, Old Chu. Is the iron tree really?blooming?


    ¡± Li Xiang and Wang Ming¡¯s mouths were both wide open in shock.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®the iron tree is really blooming¡¯? I¡¯ve liked her since childhood.¡± Chu An couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with those two people.


    ¡°We have a sister-inw!¡± The two of them wereughing foolishly over there.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    When Chu An heard this, he shook his head, a smile appearing at the corners of his lips. Then, he took out various studying materials from his bag.


    Wang Ming and Li Xiang asked, ¡°What are you doing? Why are you starting to study?¡±


    ¡°I want to get into a good university.¡± After Chu An said this, he buried his head in his books.


    The car continued onwards, and the scenery in front of them transformed from shing lights to boundless fields. Chen Li sat in the backseat of the car, her thoughts running wild. However, she simply stared out the window in a daze.


    She was thinking that this may be thest time she would be in a car.


    The car drove into the countryside, and the vigers came out one after another to watch.


    The car slowly arrived at the innermost part of the vige. There was a very small masonry house, and a man and woman walked out of the house.


    Immediately afterwards, Chen Li, who was covered with injuries, walked down from the car!


    ¡°Li Li!¡± The woman hurriedly ran over and hugged Chen Li, looking her over, from top to bottom. ¡°Who bullied you? How did you be like this? Tell Mom, Mom will stand up for you!¡±


    Chen Li¡¯s father¡¯s face was also flushed red with anger. He directly leaned against the window of the car and scolded those people who were sitting inside.


    At this moment, the director slowly alighted from the car and pulled Chen Li¡¯s father away.


    ¡°Please calm down. Here, take a look for yourself.¡± That was the video from before and after Aunty Wang¡¯s ident.


    ¡°As you can see, it was your daughter who broke the cup, causing an old woman to lose her life. The family of the old woman was very angry, and it was because of this that your daughter was slightly injured,¡± the director said expressionlessly. ¡°The family demandspensation, and taking into ount your family¡¯s circumstances, they are only asking for 200,000.¡±


    Chen Li¡¯s father knelt down in an instant, and begged the director, ¡°Director, please, this matter must not spread out¡­¡±


    ¡°The show has already aired, and everyone has seen it. Hurry up and return the money. Otherwise, they will be suing Chen Li.¡± After the director¡¯s cold words fell, the car drove off.


    ¡°Dad¡­ have I gotten into trouble?¡± Chen Li hid in her mother¡¯s embrace, not daring to look at her father.


    Her father tried his best to calm his emotions, andforted her, ¡°How could that be? It is only 200,000. You see, we have had a good harvest of crops this year, so 200,000 would soon be repaid.¡±


    The family of three, clinging to each other, went into the small house.


    Chen Li had been hiding in her room all this while.


    But in the following few days, a great many people gradually came to the Chens¡¯ house. All Chen Li could hear was the apologeticughter of her parents.


    The crops had ripened, and were piled up in the warehouse. They had been piled up for several days in a row, yet the stock did not look like they had decreased in the slightest.


    However, it seemed like there was less and less food to eat at home.


    Chen Li noticed that her parents seemed to have rarelye home recently. They were always out, and every time they went out, they would bring back a ck pouch.


    Chen Li knew that this was filled with money, a lot of money.


    However, not a single thing in the warehouse had been sold, so where had the moneye from?


    Their neighbors seemed to have distanced themselves from them considerably.


    At night, she would often hear her parents speak softly. Once, when she listened closely, it was her father who was counting how much money he was still short of.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already borrowed more than 50,000,¡± her mother said.


    ¡°Those people are not willing to buy our products. A few days ago, the few bosses that have been buying our crops have all terminated their contracts,¡± her father said, which was followed by a heavy sigh.


    There was a long silence.


    ¡°Are you going tomorrow?¡± the female voice asked in a trembling voice.


    ¡°En,¡± the male voice replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    That was the tenth day after Chen Li¡¯s incident. After that night, she did not see her fatheragain.


    She had asked her mother before, and every time, her mother would say that her father had gone to arge city to work and earn money, and would return with the money in a few days¡¯ time.


    Chen Li was no longer a child, so she naturally didn¡¯t believe her.


    However, her father had really returned after a few days. He was carrying a bag filled with money in his hands.


    Chen Li saw an ugly scar on her father¡¯s waist. Her parents told her not to be afraid and that everything was getting better.


    But what about after this money was given to those people? In the few days that she had returned home, her parents had visibly aged considerably.


    The sack that contained 50,000 yuan was returned, and the attitude of the neighbors towards them improved slightly.


    Every night, Chen Li would feel very cold. She was thinking, if she had not participated in this ¡°killer show¡±, that would have been great.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Could it be that she could still spend the rest of her life peacefully?


    Chen Li was no fool. She knew very well what her father had done.


    Her father had sold off one of his kidneys for more than 300,000 yuan. Not only would he be able to repay the money that the other party had demanded, he could also maintain their family expenses for a period of time.


    But why did Father have to endure all this?


    Chen Li remembered very clearly that day. The cup that she had been holding would not have fallen, and she would not have shattered the cup either.


    However, someone had tripped her from behind, and she had truly felt that touch.


    When she turned around, Meng Fei was hiding behind the curtain and looking at her.


    However, from the angle of the camera, Meng Fei wasn¡¯t filmed at all. It was as if everything was her fault.


    It wasn¡¯t her fault, so why did she and her family have to pay the price?


    Chen Li looked at the considerably aged faces of her parents, yet was still thinking about how she could help herself settle everything.


    She suddenly felt that the fact that she was alive here, her existence seemed to be dispensable.


    It was as if her role in this world was merely for the sake of making those who were already superior in the first ce feel even higher and nobler.


    What was the point of her living? Chen Li disappeared, and she had even taken a few thousand yuan with her.


    Her parents looked for her like crazy, but she was nowhere to be seen in the entire vige.


    Chen Li snuck into the city, bought a second-hand phone, and had the staff teach her how to use it. She created an online ount, and then typed a long passage of words.


    Chen Li rted her own experiences, wanting to tell everyone that she was not a criminal.


    However, theizens didn¡¯t believe this.


    After Chen Li¡¯s online ount became popr, not only did she not receive any justice, a group of private messages surged into Chen Li¡¯s inbox, and they used very dirty words to insult Chen Li and her family.


    On the thirteenth day after leaving the show.


    Chen Li hid in the highest level of a hotel in the city, and made thest call with her phone.


    ¡°Hello, is this the emergency center? My name is Chen Li. Please pass on this message to my parents. I love them very much, and I am very sorry to them. My will is ced on the bedside table of room 803 of the Fortune Guesthouse.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, don¡¯t be rash¡­¡± The person on the other end of the call still wanted to persuade her, but Chen Li hung up the call.


    Chen Li wrote the events of the matter in her will.


    If she used her own death to announce the truth to the world, would they believe it?


    Even if they didn¡¯t believe it, the words that had been dyed red with blood were still shocking enough.


    She was only 16 years old. Chen Li closed her eyes and jumped down from the window.


    Night fell, and the sound of the howling wind rang out by her ears. Her entire life¡¯s experiences reyed in her mind, and finally stopped on the day that she decided to participate in the show.


    Everything was over.


    Under the flickering of the multi-colored lights, it was as if her blood was also reflecting a multi-colored light, as if this was a life that she should have had.


    Later, the police found her will and brought it to Chen Li¡¯s parents. After reading it, the two of them sobbed uncontrobly. Large tears fell onto the ground, dampening thend that they depended on for survival.


    Her will:


    ¡®My dear parents, I¡¯m sorry. I still wasn¡¯t able to be your pride.¡¯


    So I don¡¯t want to be a burden on you guys anymore.


    ¡®Father, Mother, please don¡¯t be sad because of me. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, but no one is willing to believe me. However, the heavens are different. They can see everything that humans do.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡¯


    Father, you can use that money to take care of yourself and Mother.


    ¡®Mother, you don¡¯t have to worry about your daughter in the future. You have to enjoy your life.¡¯


    In the next life, I still hope to be your child. At that time, I will definitely treat you with respect and filial piety.


    Mom and dad, I love you.


    ¡®Please don¡¯t cry, okay? If I die, the products at home could also be sold. Your life will be better and better.¡¯


    We will meet again in the next life!


    ¡­


    Chen Li left for a dozen over days, and the show was also nearing its end. Because of the actions of the Ji family, Ji Yao was pushed to the position of number one in terms of poprity as the director had wished, and what the director¡¯s team had not expected was that Gu Xiao had actually rushed to second ce on the poprity rankings!


    Initially, Gu Xiao had wanted to wait until the show ended to check up on Chen Li, but just a week before the show was about to end, the news of Chen Li¡¯s death suddenly spread out.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    ¡°Gu Xiao! An Yang! Chu An! Just look at this!!!¡± On Friday, thest week of the show¡¯s recording, Lin Xue suddenly raised her phone and walked up to the three of them, her face filled with horror.


    ¡°What is it, Lin Xue?¡± Gu Xiao asked.


    ¡°Chen Li is dead!¡± Lin Xue was still in a state of shock.


    ¡°What?!¡± An Yang and Gu Xiao hurriedly looked at their cellphones. There were shocking words written on them: Chen Li, the original participant of the popr variety show ¡°Rural and Urban¡±, has died. ording to the investigation results, she hadmitted suicide.


    Just as Chen Li had thought, when she died, the public¡¯s malice toward her had indeed decreased considerably. In fact, some people had even begun to consider whether Chen Li had been wronged or not.


    However, Chen Li had already died, so what was the point of talking about this? Could it be that she coulde back to life?


    The few of them were immersed in this piece of news, and could note back to their senses for a long time.


    ¡°Her parents¡­ should be very sad,¡± Lin Xue said as she put her phone into her pocket with a frown.


    ¡°When the show ends, let¡¯s all go and see her.¡± After Gu Xiao said this, she turned around and was just about to walk into the vi.


    In the vi, Ji Yao and Meng Fei were currently conversing. On the show, one was a multi-talented young mistress, while the other was a knowledgeable and experienced rich young second-generation heiress. At this moment, they were facing the cameras of the show, and revealed a sweet smile.


    Noticing the sound of footsteps behind him, the director turned to look. They looked gloomy, but the director did not take it to heart. He only said, ¡°Since everyone is here, then let¡¯s begin the filming.¡±


    ¡°When this week is over, the show will end early.¡± The director made arrangements for the various teams. This time, what they had to do was to go to a rural primary school, and help the teachers there teach. The director gave a few simple instructions, and the few of them boarded their cars, preparing to leave.


    In the car, Gu Xiao and Chu An sat together.


    Chu An could feel that Gu Xiao¡¯s emotions were very repressed, so he pulled her head into his arms.


    ¡°Chu An, do you think Chen Li will be as lucky as I am, to be in a parallel world, and live a new life?¡± Gu Xiao buried her head in Chu An¡¯s clothes, her eyes sparkling with tears.


    ¡°She will. She is very kind, and in the end, she will definitely have a good ending,¡± Chu Anforted.


    But who would really be as lucky as they were, to be reborn, and change their originally tragic fate?


    ¡°I seem to see myself in her. In my first life, I also jumped off a building tomit suicide.¡± Gu Xiao sat up straighter, and rubbed her eyes.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao¡­¡± There was a hint of heartache in Chu An¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Thus, I must make myself stronger. I must seek justice for Chen Li.¡± Gu Xiao took a deep breath, and looked resolutely at Chu An.


    ¡°En, you¡¯ll definitely be able to do it,¡± Chu Anforted her.


    At this time, it was already evening. The cars once again drove into the vige, and arrived at the gate of a dpidated elementary school. There was a marble b next to it, which was covered with faded paint, and the words ¡°Hope Elementary School¡± were written dully on it.


    Gu Xiao trembled as she watched. Sheposed herself, but still walked in.


    There were very few primary school students in the vige. There was only one ss in every grade, and there were more than forty people in the ss.


    When those children saw Gu Xiao and the others walk in wearing their school uniforms, their eyes were shining.


    They walked to the very front of the ssroom, and a little girl suddenly tugged at the corner of Gu Xiao¡¯s shirt. Gu Xiaohu hurriedly crouched down, and the girl leaned close to Gu Xiao¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Sister, your school uniform looks so nice. I too want to wear this school uniform in future.¡±


    Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes stung again.


    And right at this moment, a disharmonious voice rang out, ¡°There is a strange smell in the ssroom.¡±


    It was Meng Fei. She had been frowning ever since she entered the ssroom, and now, she was even wearing a mask.


    ¡°Take it off. We¡¯ll be leaving in a few days, so bear with it for a while.¡± Ji Yao poked her lightly, telling her to take note of the fact that the camera was still filming.


    However, their actions were obvious, and were still seen by those children. They hurriedly exined, ¡°Big Sisters, there¡¯s a pig reared in the backyard. Please don¡¯t dislike it¡­¡±


    When these words fell, Meng Fei suddenly vomited. She rushed out of the ssroom and threw up all over the ground.


    Even Ji Yao looked embarrassed.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. They are just a little unused to it, not disdainful. Since we are all here, let us begin our evening self-study session!¡± Gu Xiao said to these children with a smile.


    The children nodded obediently, took out their books and read aloud.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    The task the production team arranged for them was a lecture. Each person would choose a subject they were good at to teach.


    An Yang taught music, Ji Yao taught Chinese, Chu An taught mathematics, Lin Xue taught English, Gu Xiao taught art, and Meng Fei taught physical education.


    After the evening self-study ss on Friday, everyone rested for the night. Due to the schedule of the show, the students could only attend two extra days of sses on Saturday and Sunday. Of course, the Principal promised that they would bepensated for their weekend after two days of sses.


    However, even if there were two extra days of sses at thest minute, the children¡¯s enthusiasm for learning did not diminish in the slightest. Early the next morning, they were already seated in the ssroom.


    After one or two students had put away their small schoolbags, they went to the dining hall and took a bucket of pig feed to the pigsty. After filling up the food trough, they returned to the ssroom.


    Lin Xue was very curious about this scene, so she went to ask those children. They replied, ¡°The school was built with the Principal¡¯s own money, and the funds of the school depend on the money that Grandpa Principal earns from selling pigs. We all very much want to go to school, so we would help out Grandpa Principal.¡±


    Lin Xue had mixed feelings upon hearing this.


    [This is going to make me cry.]


    [So it turns out that it is so difficult for children from the countryside to go to school?]


    [I¡¯m stillining about how bad our school is every day, and suddenly feel a little guilty.]


    As expected, withoutparison, people were always unaware of their own good fortune.


    The first ss was mathematics. Chu An was suited to be a teacher in the first ce. When he taught Gu Xiao how to do questions, he would give a very detailed lecture, what more when this was just elementary school mathematics. The students would follow his train of thought, and not only would theyplete their learning tasks very quickly, they would even have a lot of extra time to expand on the content.


    It could be said that Chu An¡¯s teaching skills were much higher than their math teacher¡¯s.


    It was very clear that even the director didn¡¯t dare to make trouble for Chu An¡¯s ss, and nothing happened during the entire ss.


    But the next ss was Gu Xiao¡¯s art ss.


    As the bell rang, the director sat at the end of the ssroom, holding up a card that read: Showing the children the works of a master.


    Gu Xiao nced over hurriedly, and immediately understood the meaning behind the director¡¯smand for her to do so.


    Because they were to prepare for their own sses, Gu Xiao was originally from the vige, and now that she hade to teach in the vige¡¯s school, if she chose a master¡¯s painting to appraise for the children, she would definitely be scolded by the audience for putting on an act. Furthermore, the children would not possibly have the ability to appreciate it.


    Though art was all about the sharing of tastes and customs, some so-called pce-level works were indeed not something that just anyone could admire.


    Gu Xiao Xiao pretended to be a little flustered and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, students. Originally, the director wanted me to give you a Master Art Appreciation ss, but the teacher¡¯s skill is really limited. Hence, we will draw a simple painting today. Do you all want to know what it is?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The children were very supportive, and replied in unison.


    ¡°What I want you to draw today is your dream. I¡¯ll give you a period¡¯s time. When you¡¯re done, you can bring your painting up for everyone to see!¡±


    The moment Gu Xiao¡¯s words fell, the children began to draw, one after another.


    The pictures of the children were especially simple. After about ten minutes, a boy walked up to the rostrum with his painting: the painting was filled with green and yellow, and in the centre of the painting, there were two big figures and one small one. The painting was very simple and crude, and even the detailed contents of the painting could not be seen at first nce.


    However, the child still looked proud. He raised his painting and said, ¡°My dream is for my family to have a good harvest every year. That way, my parents can work less.¡±


    With this boy as an example, the remaining children all became bolder, and walked onto the stage to share their paintings the moment theypleted them:


    ¡°I want to be awyer!¡±


    ¡°I hope to be with my parents forever.¡±


    ¡°I want to get into a university.¡±


    The atmosphere in the ssroom became lively. The children were all talking at once about their future lives, and Gu Xiao was watching all this with her chin propped up on her hand on the lectern, her heart filled with gratification.


    All of a sudden, a child ran in front of Gu Xiao, ¡°Teacher, then what is your dream?¡±


    ¡°My dream is naturally¡­¡± Gu Xiao had not finished his words, when she was suddenly stuck.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    She seemed to have never considered this issue.


    She had lived three lifetimes. In her first life, she had been yed by fate and died a tragic death. In her second life, she had walked the path of power in order to avenge Chu An, and in this life, it was to get revenge on those people who had yed around with her fate in her first life.


    It was as if she had been living for revenge all this while.


    But what about in the future? What about after she had gotten her revenge? What would be left of her life? Where would she go from here?


    Gu Xiao suddenly realized that she had taken a narrower path.


    It was also in this instant that Gu Xiao suddenly realized that she was not living this life for the sake of revenge. Revenge was only an essory. She wanted to live for herself.


    Gu Xiao paused, and when she saw the child¡¯s bright eyes, she shook her head, ¡°Sorry, Teacher has not thought of my own dream yet. When Teacher has thought of it, I will tell you immediately, all right?¡±


    ¡°En!¡± The child nodded obediently.


    The ss soon ended, and when Gu Xiao Xiao¡¯s ss ended, she also received good reviews from theizens. There were even some who said online, ¡°Children need an open-ended education like how Gu Xiao has taught.¡±


    Gu Xiao thought that the boasting had gone a little too far.


    However, for the rest of the day, she did not pay attention to the lectures of the others. Instead, she waspletely in a daze.


    The art ss was a minor subject, after all, and there was only one ss per day. For the rest of the day, Gu Xiao was very free, so she simply went to an empty space, sat down quietly, and looked at the sky.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Sensing that there was someone seated next to her, Gu Xiao turned her head to look. The young man¡¯s hair fluttered in the breeze, shining brilliantly under the sun.


    All of a sudden, she was actually a little dazed by the sight.


    ¡°En?¡± Chu An waved his hand in front of her eyes.


    ¡°Chu An, I, I seem to have discovered that aside from seeking revenge, I have no other goal¡­¡± Gu Xiao lowered her head very low, ¡°I am a little confused now.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so confusing about that?¡± Chu Anughed lowly.


    ¡°What am I supposed to do after I¡¯ve avenged myself?¡± Gu Xiao was slightly annoyed when she saw Chu Anugh at her.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll talk after we get our revenge.¡± Chu An deliberately dragged out his words. ¡°Xiaoxiao, it¡¯s impossible to have a goal all the time. Realizing any dream takes only an instant. More importantly, it is whether you saw your own improvement when you achieved your goal.¡±


    Gu Xiao raised her head and looked at Chu An.


    ¡°People¡¯s dreams are endlessly perfected on the path ahead, but this doesn¡¯t stop us from doing everything for the sake of bing a better self.¡± Chu An rubbed Gu Xiao¡¯s head, messing up her hair slightly, ¡°As long as you¡¯re heading in the right direction, it¡¯s fine as long as you work hard.¡±


    ¡°What about you? Does Chu An have his own dreams?¡± Gu Xiao asked curiously.


    ¡°Me? Of course I do!¡± Chu An stretched outzily.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Gu Xiao asked anxiously.


    ¡°Of course, my dream is to marry you in this lifetime.¡± Chu An¡¯s eyes were gentle.


    Gu Xiao was taken aback for a moment. Chu An¡¯s face rapidly approached, and the tips of their noses were almost touching. Gu Xiao felt the warm and humid breath he was breathing, and her face flushed slightly.


    ¡°Chu An, I¡¯m still underage,¡± Gu Xiao said weakly.


    ¡°En, I know.¡± Chu An nced at Gu Xiao¡¯s glossy red lips, swallowed, and finally stood up. ¡°Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t think too much!¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Gu Xiao replied.


    Chu An covered his face, and mocked internally, ¡®Does she know just how cute she looks when she¡¯s in a daze!¡¯


    Thankfully, he managed to restrain himself.


    The two of them returned to the ssroom, one after the other. At this time, Ji Yao had just finished her vivid Chinese ss, and had even won apuse from the students.


    The sincerity and cuteness of the children seemed to have truly moved the hearts of everyone present. Even Meng Fei, who actually disliked the environment here so much, could patiently bring the children for exercise in P.E. ss.


    After the two days of teaching ended, every child hugged them, and all the teachers and students in the whole school took a picture together as a memento.


    Before they left, the boy who had asked Gu Xiao about her dreams found Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Teacher, are you leaving?¡± His eyes were filled with tears as he looked at Gu Xiao.


    ¡°En, I¡¯m leaving,¡± Gu Xiao replied with a smile.


    ¡°Teacher, I like you very much. Can I give you a hug?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Gu Xiao spread open her arms and gave this child a massive hug.


    ¡°Teacher, will I be able to see you again in future?¡±


    ¡°As long as you want, we can naturally meet.¡± Gu Xiao let go of the child, and waved him off.


    The car window slowly rolled down.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    They returned to the vi by car. It was already four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and as thest episode of the show, they were to gather around the table for a heart-to-heart chat.


    Of course, the show would not forget its original purpose ¡ª to bring the children of the city into the entertainment circle. Thus, the content of the conversation would also revolve around the children of the city.


    Thus, the director threw out a topic, ¡°Please name the member that has contributed the most to every activity and study in your hearts.¡±


    The nned answer to this question was Ji Yao. Furthermore, the director had long since spoken with Gu Xiao and An Yang and told them to praise the children of the city. Though Gu Xiao and An Yang had agreed at the time, they did not say anything at this moment.


    After a while, Lin Xue was the first to stand up and say, ¡°I think the one who has contributed the most in the event is Gu Xiao, because Gu Xiao Xiao has alwayspleted her tasks seriously. She is very good at execution, and has her own ideas. For example, when she plucked the orange,s and afterwards, when Ji Yaowas injured, Gu Xiao also apanied her to the hospital at the first instant.¡±


    ¡°The one who has contributed the most in studies is Chu An. Chu An is the best at studies here. We ask him questions that we don¡¯t understand, and his answers are also very detailed and patient.¡±


    After saying this, Lin Xue nodded at the two of them respectively, and the two of them responded with a smile.


    Ji Yaoremained silent the entire time. This was because the director had told her that others would all say that it was her, a she only had to wait quietly.


    However, they didn¡¯t.


    In the time that Ji Yao and Meng Fei remained silent, the other four had already praised each other repeatedly, yet did not even mention the names of Ji Yao and Meng Fei.


    Even the barrage ofments was beginning to express doubt.


    [Strange, I thought they would say Ji Yao¡¯s name. Why hasn¡¯t Ji Yao¡¯s name appeared yet?]


    [Actually, I think that every time Ji Yao appears, they seem to be added forcefully. She looks a little out of ce.]


    The director gave Meng Fei a look, signalling for her to stand up and speak.


    ¡°I think that Ji Yao has contributed the most in terms of activity and studies¡­¡±


    ¡°Ji Yao? Those scenes in school that weren¡¯t edited are already enough for your Ji Yao¡¯s persona to copse countless times, and you still want to worship her?¡± It was Lin Xue who spoke up.


    From the outside, Lin Xue was the kind of quiet and refined little girl, but there was an unyielding and determined spirit in her bones. She would directly speak of anything that made her ufortable.


    Just like now.


    Gu Xiao also hoped internally that she could directly tell everyone about all the disgusting things that Ji Yao had done, but her enemy was not just Ji Yao, but the entire Ji family, so she could only hide her weakness for now.


    [Lin Xue seems to be talking about some earth-shattering secret!]


    [What things have been deleted?]


    [I¡¯ll check it out now!]


    [Brother, I¡¯ve found out. Just take a look at the forum page of the City No. 1 High School!]


    ¡°Lin Xue!¡± Ji Yao stood up angrily, and roared in fury.


    ¡°What is it? Did I misspeak? Anyways, it¡¯s thest episode of the show. Even if you hide the things that you¡¯ve done, the truth can¡¯t be concealed in the end, right?¡± Lin Xue said calmly.


    When An Yang saw that the two of them had suddenly begun to confront each other, she encouraged herself internally, and also joined in on this argument, ¡°Furthermore, the production team has always given us rural children scripts, so that we can act ording to the script, and show that you are all very outstanding.¡±


    At the same time, as Ji Yao¡¯s misdeeds were dug up byizens, Ji Yao suddenly became a target of scorn and ridicule. In fact, someone even found evidence that Ji Yao was threatening Grandma Jin.


    When the director saw that he could no longer control the situation, he sighed, then closed the bullet screen.


    However, theizens would not buy it. As more and more things were verified, for example, how content of the show was prepared in advance, rehearsing the show, and so on, Ji Yao and Meng Fei¡¯s poprity instantly fell to rock bottom, while Lin Xue rushed to the top.


    The atmosphere gradually became tense. Ji Yao stood in front of the camera, at a loss of what to do.


    She swallowed, her face pale.


    However, the various posts online were very lively. Ji Yao instantly fell off the throne of the nationwide goddess, and as for Meng Fei, everyone¡¯s voices towards her were especially loud, and the level of scolding and rebuke had exceeded the level they had previously directed at Chen Li.


    The show progressed to this point, and on thest night, the director had initially wanted to wrap things up perfectly, so that Ji Yao would be the most popr, and naturally would be given some entertainment industry resources. He had even gotten the film ready, and it was the project of arger movie producer.


    By the looks of it now, his hopes had been dashed.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    The disgusting variety show finally ended.


    Gu Xiao didn¡¯t cause An Yang to be infamous, and she even changed everyone¡¯s opinions of her and Ji Yao. In the end, she sessfully dragged Ji Yao into the matter. This was aside from the matter of Chen Li, which made her feel very regretful.


    But all this could only be considered the beginning.


    After the recording of the show waspleted, at the Ji family.


    ¡°Kneel!¡± A loud shout rang out from within the room, apanied by the sound of shattering ss.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Ji Yao sobbed. Her eyes were red and swollen, and there were also some bruises on her body.


    ¡°I gave you such a good chance, and so many connections and helpers. Just look at what you¡¯ve done!¡± The man pointed at Ji Yao, who was kneeling on the ground, and scolded loudly, ¡°Just look at thements about our Ji family on the! Just look at thements about you! Could it be that you want to drag the Ji family down with you!¡±


    ¡°Father! How could I possibly harm my own family!¡± Ji Yao felt wronged.


    ¡°You know very well in your heart! You are not our child. We only kept you because we saw that you had value to be exploited. Do you really think you are precious!¡± The man ced his hands on his hips, looking down on Ji Yao from above.


    That¡¯s right. Ji Yao had always known that she was only a chess piece of the Ji family. Thus, rather than calling her arrogant, it would be more urate to say that her inferiorityplex was already deeply ingrained in her heart.


    She had always been afraid that if she did not do well enough, she would be ostracized, and be abandoned by the Ji family. She very much wanted to aplish everything outstandingly, and prove that she was more suitable to be a precious daughter than the original princess of the Ji family.


    But she did not do anything well.


    She crawled shakily to the man¡¯s feet, and begged, ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t abandon me¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already ruined everything,¡± the man said as he nced at her in disgust. He then kicked her aside and locked her in the room.


    And Gu Xiao also returned home. As promised, the production team also gave Gu Xiao¡¯s family five thousand yuan.


    Gu Xiao, with the help of the moonlight, could clearly see that simple and crude thatched house. She forcibly suppressed the disgust in her heart and walked in.


    ¡°You¡¯ve returned? How much money have you earned!¡± The one who had spoken was Gu Xiao¡¯s father. At this moment, he was counting the money given by the production team, his face glowing with happiness.


    ¡°No money, but I earned an entrance spot to the No. 1 High School in the city.¡± Gu Xiao replied coldly.


    After Chu An returned home, he immediately rted this matter to Chu Chen. Chu Chen made a call to the enrollment office of the school, and the teachers there also liked Gu Xiao very much. Because even though Gu Xiao¡¯s background was slightly weaker, she was firm and willing to learn, so this matter was quickly settled.


    ¡°Go to school? Who the f*ck told you to go!¡± Gu Xiao¡¯s father was suddenly angered, and raised his hand to p Gu Xiao.


    ¡°I want to go myself.¡± Gu Xiao grabbed onto his arm. Gu Xiao¡¯s father had not expected that Gu Xiao would actually be so strong, and the two of them were stuck in a stalemate just like that.


    ¡°You unfilial daughter, you came back from a show, and still dare to make a move on your father!¡± Gu Xiao¡¯s mother heard the noise, and walked out from the room next door. She cried and made a fuss at Gu Xiao, causing Gu Xiao to feel nauseous.


    The horn of a car suddenly sounded outside the door, and a man in a suit walked into the house. ¡°Hello, is Miss Gu Xiao here? I was sent by the Chu family to pick you up, and the Second Young Master is already waiting in the car.¡±


    Gu Xiao had originally not wanted to go home in the first ce, and it was the production team that delivered her back here. She had long since agreed with Chu An to go to his home.


    That person made a ¡°please¡± gesture, and Gu Xiao tossed away her father¡¯s arm, turned and left.


    ¡°This wild little girl has climbed up the socialdder?¡± Mrs Gu ran in front of Mr Gu, and asked in confusion.


    ¡°Probably, but that¡¯s good too. Let¡¯s find some time to make a fuss at the entrance of that Chu family. Who knows, we may be able to get some money.¡± The two of them began to scheme just like that.


    In the car, Chu An leaned against the side window. After Gu Xiao sat down, his expression became serious, and he said, ¡°Xiaoxiao, I found out something.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Noticing the seriousness in Chu An¡¯s tone, Gu Xiao¡¯s heart was on edge.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like Meng Fei or the production team did the Chen Li incident, but they¡¯re all insiders,¡± Chu An whispered into her ear.


    ¡°What did you say!¡± Gu Xiao had just opened her mouth, when Chu An covered her mouth, indicating that this matter could not be told to outsiders first, not even to the driver.


    ¡°En, I will tell you the details when we get home. The Ji family is presently ying a big game of chess. There is a high chance that this matter is because of the Ji family.¡± Gu Xiao inhaled sharply, and a frightening thought arose in her mind.

 Chapter 41 - 41: The Ji Family’s Plot

    Chapter 41: The Ji Family¡¯s Plot


    <b>Trantor: </b>Henyee Trantions <b> Editor: </b>Henyee Trantions


    This was the first time Gu Xiao hade to Chu An¡¯s house.


    It wasn¡¯t the Chu family¡¯s big family house, but an apartment they rented near the school to make it easier for Chu An to go to school.


    There were no luxurious decorations in the apartment, and the inside of the apartment was very clean as well.


    ¡°In order to wee you, 1 personally tidied up the apartment in advance.¡± Chu An looked up with an expression that was asking to be praised.


    ¡°Yes, yes. Thank you so much.¡± Gu Xiaoughed softly.


    Chu An took out a key from his pocket and handed it to Gu Xiao. ¡°Take the key.¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded. The two of them walked side by side from the entrance to the living room and sat down on the sofa. They were silent for a while.


    ¡°We found out that the Ji family wants to establish amercial monopoly.¡±


    ¡°Amercial monopoly?¡± Gu Xiao frowned.


    ¡°Yes, the Ji family¡¯s business field is the same as my family, which involves many fields, but the Ji family is not satisfied with that. They want to control the entire business circle.¡±


    ¡°Does that have anything to do with Chen Li¡¯s matter?¡±


    ¡°I said before that the Ji family is ying a big game of chess, and Ji Yao is just a chess piece. They want to make Ji Yao into an influential female celebrity and have her enter the entertainment industry.¡± Chu An paused at this point.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the entertainment industry is very chaotic. Some celebrities are supported by many forces and capitalists.¡± Gu Xiao muttered to herself thoughtfully.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Ji family hopes to get to know some forces and organizations that they usually don¡¯te into contact with through Ji Yao. Debuting through the variety show is undoubtedly the best solution, but because of Ji Yao¡¯s performance¡­ the Ji family can only find a sacrifice to divert the attention of the masses.¡±


    ¡°Chen Li¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± As Chu An spoke, he took out his phone, opened a video, and ced it in front of Gu Xiao.


    In the video, Meng Fei was originally in the room at the nursing home. She went out to answer a call and only a few ¡°Mm¡± sounds could be heard. Then, she revealed a hesitant expression.


    However, Chen Li¡¯s rtionship with the old woman improved rapidly. The two of them chatted andughed. Meng Fei clenched her fists as if she had made a major decision.


    The production team also waved at the old woman at this moment. The scene was very clear, and a trace of displeasure could be seen on the old woman¡¯s face. Then,she asked Chen Li to get her favorite vase.


    Chen Li nodded. Just as she was facing the camera and carefully carrying the vase over-


    Meng Fei stretched out her leg and tripped her.


    Everyone knew what happened after that.


    However, the strange thing was that the production team had clearly witnessed the entire process. Why didn¡¯t theye forward to exin?


    ¡°That call was made by Ji Yao.¡± Chu An closed the video and said calmly, ¡°But they have already deleted the call record. This video has also been deleted. If it¡¯s released, it canpletely be said to have been edited maliciously. There¡¯s no way to prove Chen Li¡¯s innocence.¡±


    Gu Xiao was silent, and a hint of ruthlessness shed across her eyes.


    ¡°I will definitely make Ji Yao pay for what she did. No, not just Ji Yao, but the entire Ji family,¡± Gu Xiao said firmly.


    Chu An chuckled and rubbed her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. You must be tired from the journey. Hurry up and take a shower. Your room is the one on the left. I¡¯ve already tidied it up.¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded and asked teasingly, ¡°A man and a woman will be living under the same roof. You won¡¯t have improper thoughts about me, right?¡±


    As Gu Xiao spoke, she crossed her arms and hugged herself, staring at Chu An with her big, watery eyes.


    ¡°Miss Gu, you know me very well, but I¡¯m aw-abiding citizen, so some things still have to wait another six years for Miss Gu.¡±


    Of course, Gu Xiao knew that Chu An wasn¡¯t thinking of anything proper, and her face instantly turned red.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower!¡± Gu Xiao said, flustered. She took out her pajamas from her luggage and ran into the bathroom.


    However, after Gu Xiao closed the bathroom door, Chu An revealed a worried expression.


    He knew that Gu Xiao had too many responsibilities. She had too many grievances and regrets in her heart and she needed to fill them up herself in this life.


    However, if possible, Chu An hoped that she could be a carefree little girl forever and live happily for the rest of her life.


    But people had to grow.


    Chu An retracted his gaze andy on the sofa, closing his eyes to rest..

 Chapter 42 - 42: Official Enrolment

    Chapter 42: Official Enrolment


    <b>Trantor: </b>Henyee Trantions <b> Editor: </b>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    The moment the rm rang, Gu Xiao stretched and quickly changed into her school uniform.


    When she walked out of the room, the living room was still dark. Chu An had yet to wake up.


    ¡°ss is at eight o¡¯clock. Does Chu An wake up sote?¡± Gu Xiao asked in confusion, but she soon heard the sounds from the kitchen.


    ¡°You¡¯re up? Why didn¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡± Chu An walked out of the kitchen with two cups of milk.


    ¡°¡­Why are you up so early?¡±


    ¡°In my previous life, I remember that you liked to sleep in, so I didn¡¯t wake you up. However, you actually woke up on your own. You deserve praise.¡± As Chu An spoke, he raised a brow in challenge, looking like he was asking for a beating.


    Gu Xiao rolled her eyes at him and followed Chu An. They sat at the dining table. It was already filled with the breakfast he had prepared.


    Sandwich bread, some fruit, two eggs, and two sses of milk.


    It was very simple, but it still made Gu Xiao feel a strong warmth in her heart.


    As a person who had lived three lifetimes, Chu An was the only person who treated her well with all his heart¡­


    Just when she was feeling touched, Chu An gently flicked Gu Xiao¡¯s head with his finger.


    ¡°Why are you in a daze? Memorize this while you eat.¡± As he spoke, he spread out a vocabry book in front of Gu Xiao. ¡°Study hard and improve every day.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you memorizing it?¡± Gu Xiao asked.


    ¡°I finished memorizing it in junior high.¡±


    As they woke up very early, there was still a lot of time left after breakfast. Gu Xiao continued to memorize the book while Chu An tidied up the dining table. After doing everything, the two of them went to school together.


    The apartment was very close to the school. It was a ten-minute walk, and they inevitably encountered some ssmates on the way.


    Chu An was originally a well-known figure in high school, and Gu Xiao had also been a popr guest on the show. Coupled with the various interactions between the two, it was inevitable that the students would let their imaginations run wild.


    Therefore, along the way, there were always some people who looked at them gossipily and whispered to the people around them.


    Previously, in order to make it easier for the show to film, the production team had ced them in the same ss. Now that the show was over, there were some adjustments to the people in ss.


    Chu An and Ji Yao were both in the bestpetition-level ss, and Lin Xue had transferred schools for special reasons. Gu Xiao was assigned to the ordinary ss because her results could not keep up.


    After Chu An sent Gu Xiao to her ss, he waited for her to find her seat before returning to his own ss.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s seat was arranged in the first row not only because Gu Xiao was only a little more than 1.6 meters tall, but also so that it would be more convenient for her to listen in ss.


    As soon as Gu Xiao sat down, a girl sitting beside her came over sneakily.


    ¡°New student, 1 heard that you and Great God Chu An are dating?. Is that true?¡±


    Gu Xiao turned around and saw a cute girl smiling at her. She had a round face and some baby fat. Her hair was tied into two ponytails, and her voice was sweet. She looked very friendly.


    Gu Xiao could not help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s all rumor. I¡¯m just friends with him.¡±


    Gu Xiao wasn¡¯t deliberately hiding it. Objectively speaking, although she and Chu An liked each other, they hadn¡¯t clearly expressed their feelings for each other in their two lives, which meant that they weren¡¯t officially together. Additionally, she didn¡¯t want to be the focus of discussion among her ssmates, so she didn¡¯t n to admit it.


    Unexpectedly, the girl let out a disappointed ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯m still a fan of your on-screen couple. I thought the two of you were a good match! So it¡¯s fake¡­¡±


    Gu Xiao was stunned. This was the first time she had heard someone say that she was verypatible with Chu An. In the past, none of those people had felt that she was worthy of Chu An.


    The girl¡¯s words improved Gu Xiao¡¯s impression of her.


    ¡°Oh right! I haven¡¯t told you my name yet!¡± The girl pped her head. ¡°My name is Zhou Luo.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hello. My name is Gu Xiao.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the bell rang. Zhou Luo immediately sat up straight, and there was a generous, ready-to-face death expression on her face.


    Gu Xiao:¡±?¡±


    ¡°Sit properly. The first ss is Chinese. Our Chinese teacher is terrifying. Don¡¯t provoke him. His brain is a little abnormal.¡±


    Gu Xiao only felt that this teacher might be a little strict. Now, she was even a little happy. She was a student with poor self-discipline, and Chu An wasn¡¯t by her side. She couldn¡¯t be more fortunate than to to have a strict teacher.

 Chapter 43 - 43: Targeting

    Chapter 43: Targeting


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    But soon, she realized that things were not as simple as she had imagined.


    ¡°Which of you are the new student? Stand up!¡±


    A man whose head was balding on top walked in. His face was fierce, and just from his appearance, it was impossible to tell that he was a teacher.


    After entering the ss, he scanned the ss and asked Gu Xiao to stand up.


    Gu Xiao did as he said.


    ¡°I saw your academic results. Logically speaking, you¡¯re not worthy of entering this school at all.¡±


    The ssroom was silent. No one dared to speak.


    ¡°I heard that you have a good rtionship with Chu An, right? You¡¯re another one with connections. Who knows, you¡¯re another one who might have made some kind of deal with a rich person.¡±


    There were whispers in the ss, and Gu Xiao felt ufortable.


    What was the meaning of saying this? If they really wanted to investigate, many people in this ss had connections.


    However, the other party was a teacher after all, so Gu Xiao still had to try her best to respect him.


    ¡°Teacher, although my foundation is not good, 1 will work hard.¡±


    The teacher red at her and waved a hand at her, telling her to sit down.


    During ss, Gu Xiao realized that this teacher did not know how to teach at all. He had only read out the lesson ording to the teaching materials, and there was no content at all. She had not learned anything from the entire ss.


    However, the students were all numb. Some of them were even sleeping at the back.


    Gu Xiao finally understood that most of the students here did not want to study hard.


    She turned to look at Zhou Luo again. She was looking at the precious merchandist of celebrities.


    Gu Xiao sighed.


    Only after ss ended did the ss recover from the dead silence in the ssroom.


    ¡°Gu Xiao, someone¡¯s looking for you.¡± A ssmate stood at the door. Gu Xiao thought it was Chu An and left without asking further.


    In the end, it was Ji Yao.


    ¡°Thank you, ssmate. I have something to say to Student Gu. Can you leave first?¡±


    The student who called for her nodded. No one had said anything about the school forum, but everyone knew very well that Gu Xiao and Ji Yao¡¯s rtionship was very bad. However, Ji Yao¡¯s family background was very strong, so no one dared to go against her.


    After the student left, Ji Yao retracted her friendly smile and stared fiercely at Gu Xiao.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Xiao said calmly.


    ¡°Do you like the ss 1 arranged for you?¡± Ji Yao fiddled with her hair and did not look at Gu Xiao directly.


    ¡°Not too bad. So you were the one who arranged it for me. Thank you.¡± Gu Xiao knew how to arouse Ji Yao¡¯s anger and said this on purpose.


    As expected, Ji Yao exploded. ¡°Gu Xiao, I¡¯m warning you, drop out of school quickly.¡±


    Gu Xiao was really speechless. It was fine for her to be targeting her on the show, but why did she have to target her when she came to school? Although she, Gu Xiao, was not afraid of trouble, Ji Yao¡¯s pestering still made her very frustrated.


    ¡°I¡¯m not dropping out.¡±


    ¡°What right do you have toe here to study? Isn¡¯t it just because Chu An has a good rtionship with you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, still not dropping out.¡± Gu Xiao couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. She took out the vocabry book Chu An had made for her from her pocket and memorized it.


    Among her subjects, Gu Xiao¡¯s worst subjects were English and Mathematics, so Chu An ced great importance on these two subjects and requested that she learn them when she was free.


    ¡°Alright, how about we make a bet?¡±


    Gu Xiao was so angry that she almostughed. What reason was there for to agree to a bet with her? However, she was also very curious about what Ji Yao wanted to bet with her, so she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the bet?¡±


    ¡°Mid-term exams. If you do better than me in one of your subjects, 1¡¯11 swap sses with you. If you don¡¯t do any better than me, you¡¯ll drop out of school. How about that?¡±


    To be honest, Gu Xiao did not dare to take her up on her bet.


    Although Ji Yao¡¯s results were not as good as Chu An¡¯s, she was often ranked in the top three of the level, and her results were almost all full marks. As for Gu Xiao¡¯s current results, her Chinese was not bad, but she could only manage a pass in English and Mathematics.


    If she rashly agreed topete with her in results, she might lose.


    However, Gu Xiao still agreed.


    For no other reason than to prove herself.


    Moreover, her current ss was very bad, and the teachers were also very bad. It was better for her to go home and have Chu An teach her.


    Ji Yao was clearly surprised that Gu Xiao would ept this bet. She was a little shocked, but she quickly rejoiced.


    She was so stupid that she even dared to ept such a bet.. How could she be smart enough to defeat her?

 Chapter 44 - 44: The Focus of the School

    Chapter 44: The Focus of the School


    <b>Trantor: </b>Henyee Trantions <b> Editor: </b>Henyee Trantions


    The teacher of the Elite ss was having a headache over Chu An.


    Chu An was the student with the best results in the entire school, but because his talent was too high, he didn¡¯t listen to lectures in ss. He was either sleeping or in a daze. Sometimes, he didn¡¯t even do his homework after ss.


    However, the teacher could not find any fault with him. Every time he was asked to answer a question, he could blurt out the answer. If he participated in variouspetitions, he would basically win the first prize.


    The teacher had also thought of cing students with poor grades beside Chu An and letting the aura of the prodigy infect them, but the truth was that those students were only infected with the aura of sleep.


    Therefore, Chu An was actually a very reclusive existence in school.


    Perhaps all geniuses were usually more lonely.


    However, during this period of time, the teacher realized that Chu An had changed a little.


    Not only would he never sleep in ss, but he would also take notes. He would also frown when the teacher got to the main point.


    The students in the ss all felt that Chu An was about to start learning, and they all gasped.


    Initially, he was already first in school in terms of results. Now that he was studying seriously, was she trying to be the top scorer in the whole country?


    Even though they were only in their first year of high school, the ss already had the atmosphere of rushing for the college entrance examination.


    Then, in the time for a ss to finish, the news that Chu An didn¡¯t sleep in ss and listened attentively spread throughout the school.


    Chu An was very popr in the entire school. He was the top student in the grade, apetition champion, handsome, and came from a good family background. Any one of thesebels would be amazing. There were many girls who had a crush on Chu An. When he first entered school, he could receive a pile of love letters every day, but he didn¡¯t respond to any of them. The girls all said that God didn¡¯t close the door or close the window for him, but cut off his feelings for him?-


    However, only Chu An himself knew that he studied hard so that he could better teach Gu Xiao. To him, Gu Xiao¡¯s results were the most important.


    ¡°Old Chu, why are you in a daze? Let¡¯s go y basketball in the next physical education ss.¡±


    Chu An¡¯s back was heavily patted from behind. He turned around and saw that it was Li Xiang.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Chu An was about to refuse. He originally wanted to take advantage of the PE ss to take a good look at his notes and prepare for how to teach Gu Xiao the material from this ss tonight, but then he thought, ¡°Is ss Ten also having PE ss?¡±


    Li Xiang was surprised for a moment and said, ¡°Yes, why?¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Chu An didn¡¯t say anything else and directly went downstairs to the field.


    ss 10 was the worst ss, which was where Gu Xiao was in.


    There were already many students gathered on the field. As soon as Chu An appeared, he attracted the attention of many girls.


    ¡°Is that Chu An?¡±


    ¡°Wow, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen him. He¡¯s really handsome!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it rumored in school that Chu An doesn¡¯t even attend physical education sses and just sleeps?¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s gazes, Chu An and the others quickly formed a team and prepared to y basketball.


    At this moment, someone had already posted on the school forum: ¡°Prince Charming Chu An is ying basketball¡±, and more and more people were watching.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t yed basketball with you for a long time. Old Chu, don¡¯t dig any holes for me,¡± Li Xiang said jokingly.


    Chu An ignored him. Instead, he looked around at the onlookers, but didn¡¯t see the familiar figure.


    Gu Xiao was not around.


    Chu An instantly lost interest, but he quickly saw a small figure squeeze to the front of the crowd.


    Their eyes met.


    Chu An smiled and said to Li Xiang, ¡°Be content. I¡¯ll take you to the victory today.¡±


    They were ying a 5v5, a match between ss One and ss Ten.


    Every time ss 1 and ss 10¡¯s physical education ss shed, the boys would y a basketball game. As Chu An hadn¡¯t participated much previously, he didn¡¯t know.


    When the people of ss Ten heard that Chu An was also going to participate, they weren¡¯t too concerned about it. After all, in their eyes, Chu An was just a sleeping god with good results?. Perhaps his athletic talent wasn¡¯t good at all.


    How could there be anyone that did not have any weaknesses?


    ss 10 was the top ss in physical education in the entire school. To describe them in the words of the top ss, they were ¡°all brawn and no brains.¡± Every time the school had a sports event, ss 10 always took first ce.


    The people on both sides quickly got ready.


    The match was about to begin.

 Chapter 45 - 45: Water

    Chapter 45: Water


    <b>Trantor: </b>Henyee Trantions <b> Editor: </b>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao looked confused.


    Why did Chu An seem like he was on steroids?


    Originally, everyone was here to watch the basketball match between ss 1 and ss 10, and Chu An. There were much more spectators than before.


    Initially, Gu Xiao did not want to go, but she and Zhou Luo came to the field together. Zhou Luo liked to watch excitement, so she pulled Gu Xiao forward to the front of the crowd.


    Then, Gu Xiao saw Chu An¡¯s eyes light up when he saw her.


    Chu An alone beat everyone on the field.


    In the first half, he scored eight three-pointers and sixteen two-pointers. Not a single person in ss io could stop him. Later on, they even sent four people to keep an eye on him, but in the end, he dribbled the ball past all four of them¡­


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Most importantly, Chu An acted very rxed, as if he was a big shot entering a novice vige.


    Soon, it was halftime. Everyone looked at Chu An as if they were looking at a monster.


    During their break, girls brought water to Chu An one after another.


    Chu An ignored all of them.


    Li Xiang handed his bottle to Chu An, who turned his head away in disdain.


    ¡°No, you¡¯ve drunk from it.¡±


    Li Xiang really wanted to hit Chu An. ¡°We¡¯re both guys. What do you despise about my bottle?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    After saying that, Chu An looked fixedly at Gu Xiao and swallowed.


    Gu Xiao was helpless.


    He had already written the words ¡°I want her to send water¡± on his face. Most importantly, their gazes met. She could not pretend not to see it.


    But there were so many people here¡­


    Gu Xiao took another look, and there was actually a hint of pleading in Chu An¡¯s eyes for some reason!


    Gu Xiao only brought her own bottle. Unable to resist Chu An¡¯s urging gaze, she walked forward and handed him her bottle.


    Seeing this scene, the students erupted in uproar.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s face quickly burned. After passing the bottle to Chu An, she lowered her head.


    Chu An, on the other hand, was very rxed. Satisfied, he took the bottle and raised his head to take a small sip.


    She had drunk from it before¡­ His ears heated up at the thought.


    Zhou Luo was originally standing with Gu Xiao. When she saw this scene, her mouth formed an 0 shape.


    Didn¡¯t Gu Xiao say that she and Chu An weren¡¯t together?


    Who was she kidding!


    Gu Xiao was very close, so close that she could hear the sound of Chu An swallowing water. She could even imagine his Adam¡¯s apple moving up and down¡­


    Please, what strange thing was she thinking about again!


    Chu An wiped the corners of his mouth and returned the bottle to Gu Xiao. He whispered a thank you in her ear and watched as she returned to her original position in a daze.


    Undoubtedly, in the second half, it was a certain someone¡¯s home ground again.


    Chu An¡¯s three teammates watched the show the entire time. asionally, Li Xiang would be free, and Chu An would pass the ball to him and then snatch it back himselfter.


    Zhou Luo and Gu Xiao watched together. Suddenly, Zhou Luo said,


    ¡°Are you and Chu An together or not? This is very important to a fan of your on-screen couple like me!¡±


    ¡°Err¡­ Would you believe me if 1 said that we weren¡¯t together?¡± Gu Xiao replied awkwardly.


    She had also been watching Chu An¡¯s performance. To be honest, she was indeed a little touched. His unique hormones and youthful aura enveloped Gu Xiao along with the wind on the court.


    Because he had always had her in his eyes.


    Without any narcissism, Gu Xiao knew that he had specially yed this match for her eyes.


    At the thought of this, Gu Xiaoughed.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Zhou Luo pouted and looked at her.


    ¡°Nothing. Just, probably.¡±


    Zhou Luo quickly realized what this meant, and her heart could not help but pound!


    She was right!


    She secretly made up her mind to protect Gu Xiao and Chu An, who were the best people in the world!


    On the forum, the scene of Gu Xiao delivering water to Chu An was also captured by the students. Thements below were visibly shocked:


    [Are they really together?]


    [I am so envious of Gu Xiao!]


    [1 could tell that their rtionship was not ordinary.]


    However, on the other side of the field.


    Ji Yao watched all of this silently.


    She looked at Gu Xiao in disdain and clicked on the video her parents had sent her.


    In the video, Gu Xiao¡¯s parents were causing trouble at the entrance of the Chu family¡¯spany.


    ¡®Gu Xiao, if you let others question me, 1 will also ruin your reputation.¡¯


    Clicking on the send button, the video was sent anonymously to the school forum.


    Not long after, the video went viral..

 Chapter 46 - 46: Havoc at the Chu Family

    Chapter 46: Havoc at the Chu Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    [Who uploaded this video?]


    [This is too fierce. These are Gu Xiao¡¯s parents, right?]


    [No wonder Chu An and Gu Xiao are so close. It¡¯s because of the trouble her parents caused.]


    The number ofments kept increasing, and some people even uploaded this video to various social media apps such as Weibo.


    In this moment, everyone saw the video.


    In the video, at the entrance of the office building of Xingsheng Technology, the Chu family¡¯srgestpany, a middle-aged couple was causing trouble.


    One of them said, ¡°After my daughter got together with your son, she became disobedient!¡±


    The other person shouted for the other party toe out and give an exnation.


    Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that they were being unreasonable.


    However, the two of them kept saying that their daughter had said that they coulde here to ask the Chu family for money if they were short of money. In addition, the Chu family also had many business rivals, so the matter quickly fermented.


    The students in the school quickly spread the news.


    However, because Chu An and Gu Xiao had agreed not to bring their phones to school, they only felt that their ssmates were a little strange, and those students didn¡¯t dare to mention this matter in front of the two of them. Hence, they only discovered this matter when Gu Xiao and Chu An returned home from school and got their hands on their phones.


    When they returned home, Chu An originally wanted to tutor Gu Xiao, but unexpectedly, her phone rang.


    ¡°Who would be calling you when you just got home?¡± Gu Xiao leaned over to take a look.


    ¡°My dad, I wonder why he¡¯s calling me,¡± Chu An said as he picked up the call. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Rascal, are you in a rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. Is it with that little girl called Gu Xiao?¡±


    Chu An knew that his father definitely wouldn¡¯t ask this for no reason, and he realized that something had happened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Do you know that her parents came to ourpany today to cause trouble?¡±


    As Chu An was on speaker mode, Gu Xiao could hear their conversation. Gu Xiao and Chu An eximed in unison, ¡°What!¡±


    ¡°What did they do?¡± Chu An¡¯s expression was a little ugly.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite funny. Those two people came to us and asked for money. They said that they wanted 10,000 yuan each and asked for 20,000 yuan. To be honest, I don¡¯t know whether tough or cry.¡± Chu An¡¯s father¡¯s tone was a little helpless. ¡°Actually, this matter won¡¯t hurt our family¡¯spany much, but it will affect the youngdy¡¯s reputation very much. You have to be more careful.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Chu An was speechless. The other party hung up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect them to be so shameless as toe straight to your door¡­¡± Gu Xiao fiddled with her fingers, not daring to look up at Chu An.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a little angry.¡± Chu An¡¯s tone was indifferent, and it really sounded a little angry.


    Gu Xiao panicked. Although they weren¡¯t her biological parents, they were still her family in name. If they caused trouble for Chu An because of her¡­


    ¡°How are you going topensate me?¡± Seeing that Gu Xiao was silent, Chu An asked.


    ¡°j ¡±


    Before Gu Xiao could think of what to say, Chu An suddenly leaned closer.


    ¡°Give me a kiss, and this matter will be considered over-¡± He revealed a wicked smile.


    The original apologetic feelings in Gu Xiao¡¯s heart disappeared, but in the face of Chu An¡¯s request, she couldn¡¯t push him away. She could only suppress her thumping heart and quickly peck his face.


    But Chu An didn¡¯t move for a long time.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already kissed you. Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡± Gu Xiao turned her face away in anger.


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Chu An seemed to have lost his soul. He touched the spot where he had just been kissed and muttered to himself, ¡°I can¡¯t do this again next time. My reaction is a little intense¡­¡±


    ¡°Who did you say had an intense reaction?!¡± Gu Xiao thought that he wasining that she had only given him a light kiss.


    ¡°Well, myself.¡±


    Gu Xiao was stunned.


    Wait, was this something that could be said?


    After fooling around, they then changed the topic to the matter of Gu Xiao¡¯s parentsing to cause trouble.


    Unexpectedly, Chu An started toin, ¡°It¡¯s actually only 20,000 yuan? Are they looking down on our Chu family¡¯s business?¡±


    Gu Xiao was speechless. Why did boys focus on such a strange angle?


    ¡°When I marry you in the future, I can¡¯t just give you 200,000 yuan as a betrothal gift.¡±


    Gu Xiao couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to him paint a rosy picture. She took out her homework from her bag and started to write. As she wrote, she said, ¡°Chu An, don¡¯t worry about this matter. I¡¯ll make a trip home after some time. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Chu An was clearly unwilling. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything to hurt you. You¡¯re busy studying now. If you¡¯re affected by these things¡­¡±


    It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m busy studying that I won¡¯t be affected..

 Chapter 47 - 47: Bet

    Chapter 47: Bet


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Chu An, I made a bet with Ji Yao. If I win, I can go to ss One.¡±


    Chu An narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°If you want toe, I can let youe at any time.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to rely on you for everything.¡± Gu Xiao sighed. ¡°I know you care about me very much, but I can¡¯t always rely on you. I want to rely on myself for some things.¡±


    Chu An looked a little disappointed.


    ¡°However, I still have to rely on you for my studies!¡±


    Chu An¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, and he nodded seriously. Then, he pulled Gu Xiao along and they started a night of studying.


    To be honest, Chu An was really good at teaching. He grasped all the Im owledge well and taught Gu Xiao in the simplest and easiest way.


    However, Chu An was very surprised. Gu Xiao didn¡¯t even know some basic concepts.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. The teachers in our ss seem to have been possessed. They just recite from books in ss,¡± Gu Xiao leaned on the table andined.


    Chu An asked, ¡°Are all the teachers like this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, and they target me very much. Sometimes, they can call on me three or four times in a single ss.¡±


    Chu An didn¡¯t continue asking.


    ss 10 of No. 1 High School was a ce for students with poor results but a good family environment in the first ce.


    Most of the students in ss Ten did not want to improve. There was no need for the school to spend money to hire a good teacher.


    It could be said that the students of ss 10 were there to ck off and pass their time.


    However, Chu An wasn¡¯t worried about this. His Xiaoxiao wouldn¡¯t suffer a loss, and he would help her with her studies.


    That night, Chu An helped Gu Xiao revise all the sses she had attended today and finished her homework with her.


    Gu Xiao suddenly said with an embarrassed expression, ¡°Chu An¡­ do you have money?¡±


    Chu An was very surprised that Gu Xiao would actually ask him such a question. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, why? Are you very short of money?¡±


    ¡°I was wondering if you could buy me something.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Buy me a roll of fine writing paper, a brush, and ink.¡±


    ¡°You want to¡­¡±


    Gu Xiao smiled slyly. ¡°Selling calligraphy to make money.¡±


    Gu Xiao was not exaggerating at all.


    In her previous life, although she had been reborn into an ancient dynasty that was unrecorded in history, the people there also liked to y the zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Gu Xiao was originally a pce maid, and the ruler at that time was a fatuous ruler. In order to survive, she could only constantly train herself, so she reached the point where she was proficient in the zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting.


    At that time, her calligraphy and paintings were priceless.


    Therefore, due to her outstanding talent, she was not chased out of the pce during the war, nor was she killed as a criminal. She lived right to the end, until she became the Empress.


    Chu An also knew this and ced an online order on the spot.


    On the other side, at the Ji residence.


    Ji Yao had just returned home when she heard her father¡¯s voice. ¡°There¡¯s a painting exhibition recruiting works recently. Send in a piece of work.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ji Yao agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°By the way, that exhibition is hosted by Han Tian, a famous calligrapher of the current era. If you perform well, he might think highly of you and you may even be his disciple.¡±


    Ji Yao had enrolled in many interest sses since she was young and had learned a little from all the popr ones. However, the teachers she came into contact with all said that she was very smart, so even though she was busy with her studies, she still learned those non-academic interests very well.


    Mr Ji told her that the art exhibition would be held in two months and that she had to write a good piece of work within two months.


    Ji Yao shook her head and said, ¡°No need for two months.¡±


    Immediately, she prepared her brush, ink, paper, and inkstone.


    Her beautiful handwriting was written on the paper, and Mr Ji nodded.


    After a while, aplete piece of work was created.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ji Yao asked her father, but her tone was filled with pride.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Mr Ji praised.


    However, for some reason, Ji Yao calmed down when she heard Mr Ji¡¯s praise.


    ¡°Dad, I made a bet with someone today.¡±


    ¡°Oh? With whom? On what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not important. I¡¯ll win.¡± Ji Yao looked at her father confidently. ¡°I¡¯m the daughter of the Ji family, Ji Yao. I won¡¯t lose to anyone.¡±


    Mr Jiughed out loud when he heard that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    Just as Chu An had said, the incident caused by Gu Xiao¡¯s parents at the entrance of the Chu familypany didn¡¯t cause much of a stir..

 Chapter 48 - 48: Progress

    Chapter 48: Progress


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    To Gu Xiao, those who liked her would not alienate her because of this. There was no need for her to care about those who did not like her.


    On the other hand, Zhou Luo seemed to be very concerned about Gu Xiao¡¯s feelings. During their sses, she often looked at Gu Xiao with pity.


    Zhou Luo¡¯s studies were very poor. The students all said that she was focused on chasing celebrities, and Gu Xiao also thought so. However, she was not the fan of any handsome men or boy bands. Instead, she liked a middle-aged male celebrity and even made a small card of his picture and ced it in her stationery box.


    However, the card looked very old.


    Gu Xiao did not intend to be close to Zhou Luo, but Zhou Luo seemed to keep approaching her, intentionally or unintentionally.


    Gu Xiao did not deliberately avoid her and only treated her as an ordinary ssmate.


    After a few days of peace, today was the school¡¯s weekly test.


    The weekly test format of No.i High School was very special. They used different papers. One for the advanced ss and one for the ordinary ss. The rankings were also divided.


    Due to Chu An¡¯s nightly tutoring, Gu Xiao was already proficient in doing questions, especially basic questions that the ordinary ss did.


    The weekly test only testednguages and mathematics. Gu Xiao could finish each test about 20 minutes in advance.


    The teacher in the examination hall also realized that Gu Xiao had done it very quickly. Initially, he thought that she was just blindly writing questions that she didn¡¯t know how to do, but when he graded the papers, he was dumbfounded.


    No one expected Gu Xiao¡¯s score!


    Even though she did the basic papers, most of the students in ss 10 were only close to the passing mark. As for Gu Xiao, she scored 120 marks in Chinese, 135 marks in Mathematics, and 127 marks in English!


    One had to know that this was one of the top scores in the ordinary ss.


    As soon as the results came out, the students of the ordinary ss noticed this new talent.


    Chu An looked at the results and nodded in satisfaction. Zhou Luo even cast her a look of admiration.


    When Gu Xiao went to look at the rankings, she saw that she was ranked 12th in the ordinary ss. She heaved a sigh of relief and turned to look at the rankings of the advanced ss on the other side. The words ¡°Chu An¡± were shockingly written on the first ce.


    After returning to her ssroom, Zhou Luo immediately went up to Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Gu Xiao, can you teach me in my studies?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Gu Xiao had lived for three lifetimes, and this was the first time she had heard someone ask her for tutoring help. She waved her hand helplessly. ¡°I can¡¯t do it either. I¡¯m just usually a little hardworking.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m also very hardworking.¡± Zhou Luo rummaged through her bag and opened a notebook. It was densely filled with important points, and some of them were even marked with fluorescent pens.


    ¡°But you have to work hard and not just take notes. You still have to do questions and revise¡­¡± Before Gu Xiao could finish speaking, Zhou Luo took out two more exercise books that had beenpleted. She was speechless for a moment.


    Seeing that Zhou Luo was staring straight at her, Gu Xiao could only say, ¡°Could it be that your pursuit of celebrities has affected your studies?¡±


    ¡°Chasing celebrities?¡± Zhou Luo was stunned. After a while, she said, ¡°1 don¡¯t chase celebrities.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t you have a photo of a celebrity in your pencil case? You often take it out and look at it in ss.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Zhou Luo was a little ufortable. She leaned close to Gu Xiao¡¯s ear and said, ¡°That¡¯s my father.¡±


    Ji Yao looked at the rankings and frowned.


    She remembered that during the recording of the show, Gu Xiao¡¯s results were the worst. She did not even pass all her subjects.


    At that time, she had done an advanced paper, but it could be seen that all her basics were not solid.


    But now, her results could actually be ranked twelfth in the ordinary ss.


    This speed of improvement made Ji Yao a little nervous.


    Ji Yao looked at her ranking. She was always second ce in the grade.


    She would never be able to surpass Chu An.


    Sheforted herself in her heart. No matter how much Gu Xiao had grown, there was no way she could surpass her in one subject in a short month.


    She stood in front of the rankings for a while and felt someone leaning over.


    She took a look. It was Chu An.


    But why did he keep looking at the rankings today?


    Ji Yao noticed the imperceptible smile on his lips. Following his gaze, she realized that he was looking at Gu Xiao¡¯s name.


    Ji Yao gritted her teeth and left.


    When she heard Zhou Luo say that it was her father, Gu Xiao was stunned.


    She seemed to have discovered a shocking secret..

 Chapter 49 - 49: Zhou Luo’s Background

    Chapter 49: Zhou Luo¡¯s Background


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zhou Luo looked around, pulled Gu Xiao to the female toilet, and locked the door.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re an illegitimate daughter?¡± Gu Xiao pretended to be calm and asked.


    Zhou Luo nodded.


    ¡°When my father was dating my mother, she identally had me. However, my father was afraid that it would affect his career, so he broke up with my mother and left behind a considerable sum of living expenses.¡±


    ¡°As 1 grew up bit by bit, 1 could feel that my mother hated my father very much. When he was still an unknown small actor, my mother stayed by his side, but he abandoned her without a word. I slowly grew up, and my appearance became more and more simr to my father¡­¡±


    ¡°After my mother and my father parted ways, my mother could no longer contact my father. She could only scold him when he came up on the television. However, this did not calm her anger, so she often took out her anger on me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ hate her?¡±


    ¡°No, 1 just feel that my mother is very pitiful, so I¡¯ve always wanted to study hard, but no matter how much effort 1 put in, my results have always been very poor. I¡¯ve always thought that if 1 have good results and get into a good school, would Dad be able to see me?¡±


    Gu Xiao had mixed feelings.


    ¡°Do the students in the ss know about this?¡± Gu Xiao asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The reason I told you is that the first time 1 saw you and Chu An together, 1 felt that the two of you were very simr to my parents. The girl was a child from the countryside, and the boy was a high and mighty young master of the Chu family¡­ 1 didn¡¯t mean to belittle you!¡± Zhou Luo realized that she might have said something wrong and waved her hand in a panic.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why 1 feel that the two of you are so close. 1 really hope that the two of you can be together forever. It can also be considered as making up for the regret 1 feel about my parents.¡±


    Gu Xiao suddenly understood why she wanted to be good to her, or to be her good friend.


    ¡°But how do you know that if you study hard, you will get the kinship you crave?¡± Gu Xiao asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhou Luo had never thought of this question.


    ¡°To me, even if 1 don¡¯t study hard, 1 can do other things. 1 can paint and be a chef. I live for myself,¡± Gu Xiao exined patiently. ¡°Including the fact that I¡¯m studying hard now, it¡¯s also for my own sake. 1 want to study hard, so I¡¯m studying hard.¡±


    Zhou Luo nodded thoughtfully. After a while, she opened her mouth and said, ¡°1 don¡¯t like to study¡­ Every time I study, I feel restless. 1 can¡¯t learn at all. I forced myself to do those questions.¡±


    ¡°Yes, so, the most important thing is to be a shining individual of your own, right?!¡±


    There was a sudden knock on the toilet door.


    ¡°Who¡¯s inside! Is it Gu Xiao and Zhou Luo! sses are already starting. What are you guys doing here?¡± The door handle moved, and a female voice sounded.


    ¡°Oh no, we¡¯ve been discovered!¡± Zhou Luo looked at Gu Xiao, who had been implicated because of her, and felt guilty. She went over and opened the door.


    ¡°What are you guys doing? Don¡¯t you know that ss has already started?!¡±


    The teacher in front of them was their math teacher, Ye Ke. She was famous for being strict.


    At the same time, she was also the only teacher in ss io who was serious about teaching. It was said that because she had just joined the school, she was even teased by the students as someone wanting to make bold changes on assuming her new position.


    Just as she was about to continue reprimanding them, Gu Xiao covered her stomach and squatted on the ground. She said to the teacher, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Teacher. My stomach hurts¡­¡±


    The anger on Teacher Ye¡¯s face immediately subsided. Gu Xiao¡¯s results were ranked first in ss Ten, so the teacher¡¯s attitude towards her became kinder.


    ¡°I see. Is it very painful? Do you want to go to the infirmary? I¡¯ll help you apply for leave. Zhou Luo, bring her there.¡± Teacher Ye¡¯s words were swift and decisive. After giving the order, she left.


    Zhou Luo looked at Gu Xiao gratefully, and Gu Xiao winked at her.


    A warmth rose from the bottom of Zhou Luo¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Thank you, Gu Xiao¡­¡±


    ¡°Look at the feast I made for you!¡±


    Gu Xiao had just returned home when she heard Chu An¡¯s excited voice. Then, she saw a figure rush out of the kitchen and she hurriedly ced her school bag on the sofa..

 Chapter 50 - 50: Reward

    Chapter 50: Reward


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Today, Chu An didn¡¯t leave with her after school. He said that he had something urgent to attend to and had to go home first. Gu Xiao didn¡¯t think too much about it and agreed.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she returned home, she saw a table full of dazzling delicacies with arge cake in the middle.


    Chu An was moving boxes. There were many delivery boxes at the door.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Gu Xiao did not know what to say.


    Chu An exined with a smile, ¡°First of all, congrattions to our Xiaoxiao for obtaining the first ce in the ss and the twelfth ce in the grade!¡±


    Gu Xiao burst outughing. ¡°What¡¯s there to congratte? It¡¯s just an exam for the ordinary ss.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. 1 just want to congratte you. This is the best results you¡¯ve ever gotten.¡± Chu An ced his hands on his hips with a proud expression, as if it was him who had scored the best results.


    ¡°So, in the future, every time 1 do better than before, you have to congratte me?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh, of course.¡±


    ¡°Then 1 have to improve slower and strive to eat a few more of Chef Chu¡¯s banquets.¡±


    The two of them joked with each other. Gu Xiao suddenly remembered the delivery boxes at the door and asked Chu An what he had bought.


    ¡°Those? They¡¯re all the ink, writing paper and so on that you asked for before.¡±


    Gu Xiao was just drinking water. When she heard him say that, she almost spat out a mouthful of water.


    ¡°You bought so much?¡± Gu Xiao sighed at Chu An¡¯s wealth.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say what type you wanted, and 1 didn¡¯t know what you liked, so 1 bought a little of each type.¡± Chu An rubbed his head in embarrassment. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve waited for you for a while. If we don¡¯t eat now, it¡¯ll get cold.¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded. ¡°Speaking of which, did you get first ce in the grade again? How should 1 reward you?¡±


    Chu An¡¯s chopsticks paused for a moment. To him, getting first ce was a very simple matter, but Gu Xiao¡¯s mention of rewards made him a little tempted.


    His heart was beating wildly. Gu Xiao¡¯s words made him look forward to it, but he was too embarrassed to say that he wanted a reward.


    Gu Xiao seemed to have seen through Chu An¡¯s thoughts and took out an exquisite box from her bag.


    Chu An stared intently at the box.


    ¡°It¡¯s for you. 1 picked a better fountain pen from the stationery shop. In my previous life, you liked to write articles. After thinking about it, it¡¯s best to give you a fountain pen.¡±


    Chu Aii took the box excitedly, treating it like a treasure.


    ¡°It¡¯s for me¡­¡± Chu An muttered. ¡°What? Getting first ce isn¡¯t something worth rewarding for me.¡±


    ¡°Then take it as my reward for congratting me.¡± Gu Xiao stuck out her tongue. Her yful and cute appearance stunned Chu An.


    He coughed dryly and muttered a few words before lowering his head.


    Gu Xiao could see that his ears had turned red.


    Chu An made a lot of dishes, and they were all Gu Xiao¡¯s favorites.


    At this moment, Gu Xiao felt that she could be no happier.


    After the meal, Chu An washed the dishes as usual. Gu Xiao tidied up the dining table and picked out arge pile of calligraphy and painting supplies that Chu An had bought. Then, she spread the writing paper on the dining table and began to write.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s strokes were like dragons and snakes. Although she was a girl, her handwriting was not weak and pretentious. Instead, it was grand and majestic. Her handwriting was self-contained. Even the famous people of the current era did not dare to say that they could write better than her.


    Chu An quietly waited for her to finish writing, as if he was admiring an artistic performance.


    After finishing one painting, she began to write the second and third painting before stopping.


    Seeing that she had stopped, Chu An said, ¡°There¡¯s a painting exhibition going on recently. Why don¡¯t you choose one and send it over? If it¡¯s sessfully disyed at the exhibition, it might be able to increase the value of your work. After it bes famous, you can sell it.¡±


    Gu Xiao tilted her head and thought for a moment. She felt that it was fine, so she chose one for Chu An and asked him to help send it.


    ¡°This one. This one isn¡¯t good, but it¡¯s more than enough to enter the exhibition. When the timees, I¡¯ll sell the other two paintings that are better.¡±


    Chu An nodded happily. His Xiaoxiao was beautiful, kind, serious in her studies, and had a good mind for business.


    Chu An took out the boxed fountain pen and walked into his bedroom. He ced it by his pillow and stared at it for a long time.


    He really liked it too much..

 Chapter 51 - 51: Surprise

    Chapter 51: Surprise


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu A11 followed Gu Xiao¡¯s instructions and sent the painting to the organizer of the exhibition, Han Tian¡¯s house.


    Han Tian was the most famous calligrapher in China. It was said that any one of his works could be sold for millions.


    Chu An had sent it via Shunfeng, so it was delivered very quickly?. In the first ce, Han Tian was in the same city as them.


    Two hourster, at Han Tian¡¯s house.


    Han Tian was having a headache.


    There were many children learning calligraphy now, so his room was filled with works sent by them.


    As the exhibition was targeted towards teenagers, everyone was between 12 and 18 years old. Even if these children wrote very well, they only knew the basics.


    Most importantly, although the exhibition was held in his name, he was not the only organizer. He was in charge of reviewing and evaluating.


    However, there were too many works and the quality was indescribable. Han Tian even cut down on the submission time.


    In his opinion, it would take too long to prepare. If he let a person practice a work repeatedly, he would not be able to see their true ability.


    ¡°No, no, this won¡¯t do either.¡±


    Han Tian let out a long sigh as he was buried by piles of works.


    ¡°Eh? This seems pretty good.¡±


    His gaze inadvertently saw that there was a piece of work with very delicate calligraphy. It looked very elegant and lively. He nodded as he read. ¡°Ji Yao? She¡¯s 16 years old. To be able to write like this at this age, she deserves praise.¡±


    Han Tian immediately ced Ji Yao¡¯s work as the first prize.


    Then, he began searching aimlessly again.


    The more Han Tian looked at the works after he had seen Ji Yao¡¯s, the more he disliked them. However, the overall standard was just so-so. Some works that werepletely unqualified also won second and third prizes.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    There was a knock on the door. Han Tian knew that another new work hade knocking on his door.


    He opened the door, took it from the courier, and set it aside.


    He had too many things to deal with. He would look at this new pieceter.


    It was not until night time that Han Tian finished all his work. When he was eating, he suddenly remembered that he still had a work to look at.


    He casually opened the package. After a few nces, his eyes widened and his breathing quickened.


    ¡°This¡­ this!¡± He was so shocked that he could not speak.


    He had never seen such a creative work. If calligraphy students like him were said to be imitating the ideas of the ancients, this work could be said to be the real work of the ancients!


    This kind of writing and ability!


    Han Tian held it and pondered for a long time, gaining a lot of insights. When he looked at the signature, he was stunned again!


    He had forgotten that such a work was made by a sixteen-year-old girl!


    ¡°Gu Xiao¡­ Gu Xiao¡­¡± He repeated the name for a long time and suddenlyughed out loud. Then, he made a call.


    ¡°Is it someone from the organizer¡¯s side? 1 request to set up a special exhibition area. Yes, get another award too. The first prize is not the highest award. There is a child¡¯s work that is too perfect.¡±


    Satisfied, Han Tian hung up the phone and looked at the painting again.


    Two dayster, at the Ji residence.


    ¡°The results are out. First prize,¡± Ji Yao said expressionlessly.


    ¡°Already?¡±


    ¡°It was supposed to be two months, but for some reason it was brought forward. Apparently there were too many manuscripts being collected.¡±


    ¡°Is it the highest prize?¡± Mr Ji said lightly.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ji Yao was silent for a while before saying, ¡°No, it¡¯s a special prize.¡±


    ¡°Special prize? You used to win first ce in calligraphypetitions.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I heard that someone wrote very well. Even Teacher Han Tian felt inferior to him.¡±


    ¡°Han Tian is the most famous calligrapher. To make him feel inferior? It is most likely a fake manuscript,¡± Mr Ji guessed.


    ¡°I think so too. Let¡¯s wait until we know who was awarded the special prize.¡± Ji Yao shook her head, not wanting to say anything else.


    In Chu An¡¯s small apartment.


    ¡°Dang, dang, dang! Chu An! Look, I won the special prize! There¡¯s also a prize of 2,000 yuan!¡± Gu Xiao danced with joy as she showed Chu An her results.


    Chu An smiled dotingly. ¡°Okay- You¡¯re the best.¡±


    ¡°Eh? There¡¯s an invitation here?¡±


    The notice was sent by email. At first, Gu Xiao only noticed the shiny special prize certificate. After taking it out, she saw an invitation letter inside.


    ¡°A special guest invitation?¡± Gu Xiao read it out loud.

 Chapter 52 - 52: It’s Her?

    Chapter 52: It¡¯s Her?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The calligraphy exhibition arrived as promised.


    The exhibition was held in an art gallery in the city center. That art gallery was thergest in the city. As it was a youth calligraphy exhibition held under Han Tian¡¯s name, a gallery was specially vacated for the participating works.


    N0.1 High School was not far from there. On Saturday morning, they took a bus for half an hour and arrived.


    Due to therge number of participants and the promotion that a special work would be exhibited, many people came to take a look.


    They arrived at the museum at nine o¡¯clock in the morning, an hour earlier than the opening of the museum. However, there were already a lot of people. Han Tian was standing in front of the museum, anxiously looking for something.


    Gu Xiao and Chu An stood in the crowd. Suddenly, Gu Xiao saw a familiar figure. After carefully identifying it, she pinched the corner of Chu An¡¯s shirt and said,


    ¡°Look, is that person Ji Yao?¡±


    Following Gu Xiao¡¯s finger, Chu An looked over and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true. 1 didn¡¯t expect her to participate.¡±


    However, they soon ignored her.


    The reason why they arrived an hour earlier was that they had to present the awards before the opening of the museum. There were 50 participation awards, 20 third-grade awards, 10 second-grade awards, three first-grade awards, and a special prize in thispetition.


    However, everyone knew that the special prize was added at thest minute.


    Seeing that almost everyone had arrived, Han Tian began to call out their names one by one, asking them to go on stage to receive the award.


    Most of the time had already passed. When Gu Xiao heard that Ji Yao had won the first prize, she was a little surprised. After all, she did not know that Ji Yao was versed in calligraphy in her previous life.


    The first prizes were given out very quickly. At this moment, Han Tian looked even more excited than Gu Xiao. ¡°Now, we are going to give out the special prize! Even 1 dare not say that my writing is better than this work. Although it was written by a sixteen-year-old girl, 1 can see her pen control. Her control over her form is so wonderful! The winner of the special prize, Gu Xiao!¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard her name, she went on stage. Seeing Han Tian¡¯s admiring gaze, she responded with a smile. Then, she realized that Ji Yao¡¯s face was actually pale.


    Gu Xiao?


    She had never thought that Gu Xiao would participate in such apetition. Even if she did, to think she could actually receive such a high evaluation, even surpassing her¡­


    She had always been high and mighty. How could she ept such a huge blow?


    Therefore, Ji Yao mustered up her courage and shouted from below the stage, ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Everyone turned to look at her.


    Gu Xiao knew that Ji Yao would definitely not be able to ept this reality and woulde out to cause trouble again, so she looked at her quietly.


    ¡°I know this person. You guys must know her too. Everyone must have seen the variety show that was broadcasted some time ago!¡±


    Realization dawned on everyone at once: Gu Xiao, it was Gu Xiao from that show.


    Ji Yao continued, ¡°Her family has always been very poor and lives in the countryside. Why would her parents let here into contact with such elegant art? How would she have the money to learn these?!¡±


    Hearing her reasoning, the crowd below also discussed animatedly.


    ¡°Therefore, she must have bought someone else¡¯s manuscript. No, she might even have asked someone else to write it because of her good rtionship with the Chu family!¡±


    Gu Xiao secretly clicked her tongue. What a illogical reasoning.


    Due to the stereotype of people, why would Gu Xiao use such a risky method to make herself famous? Once she was found out that it was only in name but did not have the ability, she would lose more than she gained.


    If she had any brains, she wouldn¡¯t have done this.


    However, most people would not think so much. They would think ording to their stereotypes.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s expression did not change. She said in front of everyone, ¡°If anyone suspects me, I can write it on the spot and let anyone specify the content 1 write.¡±


    These words were powerful and resonating, and the crowd fell silent.


    Han Tian originally felt that Gu Xiao did not need to use his power to intimidate others. However, after hearing what she said, he became interested.


    ¡°Then, 1¡¯11 decide. I¡¯ll just say it casually. Write down the first fifty words of the Preface to the Holy Church of Collected Words.¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded.


    The Preface of the Holy Church of Collecting Words was not a work. It was pieced together byter generations using Wang Xizhi¡¯s original works. There was not much connection between the words, so it was usually not used as a piece for teaching.


    Thus, Gu Xiao followed Han Tian into the hall. They found a table and ced a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone on it.


    Gu Xiao wrote on the spot, smoothly and in one go. Han Tian, who was at the side, was stunned.. He could not help but shout, ¡°Good! Good! You young people are really talented!¡±

 Chapter 53 - 53: Fame

    Chapter 53: Fame


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the face of Han Tian¡¯s praise, Gu Xiao did not feel proud. Instead, she said, ¡°No, it is just that I enjoy it, so I practice a little hard.¡±


    As for Ji Yao, she was already speechless. Her face alternated between red and white.


    Han Tian looked at Gu Xiao. The more he looked at her, the more he liked her. He thought that it would be great if she was his disciple. But when he looked at her handwriting, it wasparable to his. No, it was even better than his writing. He could only sigh secretly.


    Ji Yao¡¯s father stood beside her and watched the scene in front of him.


    This was the first time he had seen the girl who, ording to Ji Yao, always kept going against her. Her every move made him feel that she had the temperament of a youngdy from a wealthy family.


    Suddenly, an idea came to her mind: Gu Xiao was more like a youngdy than Ji Yao.


    As soon as this thought popped up, he shook his head, but he was really interested in this girl called Gu Xiao.


    Hence, he walked forward and handed Gu Xiao a business card.


    When Ji Yao saw that her father actually took the initiative to get to know Gu Xiao, she felt uneasy.


    She stood rooted to the ground, not daring to step forward to stop him.


    For the first time in her life, Gu Xiao met her biological father. Looking at the business card he handed over, she instantly had mixed feelings.


    She remembered that because of him, she was ruthlessly stepped on by Ji Yao in her previous life, who had used cruel reality to block the gaps in her future bit by bit.


    She remembered that at that time, he already knew that Ji Yao was not his biological daughter. She was, but he still chose Ji Yao for benefits and abandoned her.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. She pretended to be ttered and pushed his hand away.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a student. Uncle, you don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    Gu Xiao¡¯s heart ached at the word uncle¡¯.


    It was not because of the so-called kinship, but because of her tragic experiences.


    Mr Ji looked at the hand that was pushed back in shock. He nodded and walked away.


    After this small interlude, the exhibition officially began.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s work was ced in the very centre. Many people surrounded it and looked at it, sighing with emotion.


    Han Tian also started to discuss with Gu Xiao. In his eyes, at this age and with this kind of talent, to still be able to remain calm and humble, she would definitely have great achievements in the future.


    Gu Xiao gradually changed the topic to business. ¡°Master Han, I still have two other paintings. I want to consider selling them.¡±


    When Han Tian heard this, he became excited and asked Gu Xiao to show him the two paintings. Gu Xiao did not hesitate and showed Han Tian the pictures she had taken of her works.


    If one didn¡¯t look at it, they wouldn¡¯t know that these two paintings were actually much better than the one they were admiring in the museum now. If they werepared, the award-winning work could only be considered children¡¯s graffiti!


    This time, Han Tian waspletely ashamed of his inferiority.


    He replied, ¡°Of course. Coincidentally, there¡¯s an auction recently. Give me these two works and I¡¯ll help you send them to the auction house to see if they can fetch a good price.¡±


    This was exactly what Gu Xiao wanted. She readily agreed.


    When they went out today, Gu Xiao specially instructed Chu An to bring the two paintings. After receiving Han Tian¡¯s affirmative answer, Gu Xiao got the two paintings from Chu An and passed them on to Han Tian.


    Han Tian held the two perfect works and could not bear to part with them. Looking at him, Gu Xiao was even afraid that he would take them all for himself.


    After returning home, Gu Xiao realized that her name had be a trending topic. The title ¡°Gu Xiao¡¯s Calligraphy¡± had already rushed to the top of Weibo. Many famous calligraphers came to express their opinions, saying that Gu Xiao was a peerless genius.


    However, only Gu Xiao knew that this was the result of a lot of effort.


    As Chu An scrolled through thements, he said resentfully, ¡°Oh no. My girlfriend has be a superstar. She won¡¯t like me anymore.¡±


    Gu Xiao imitated his tone and said, ¡°Oh no. My boyfriend is a young master from a wealthy family. He doesn¡¯t like a vige girl like me anymore.¡±


    The two of them bantered andughed.


    Gu Xiao was sitting on the sofa and looking at her phone when Chu Any down on Gu Xiao¡¯sp.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Gu Xiao shouted, but her body did not move. Her face turned red.


    ¡°This angle looks good too.¡± Chu An reached out to fiddle with the fringe lying on her forehead and smiled handsomely.


    Gu Xiao was a little helpless. She whispered nervously, ¡°I¡¯m not your girlfriend yet¡­¡±


    ¡°You will be soon. I will give you the best confession..¡±

 Chapter 54 - 54: Conspiracy

    Chapter 54: Conspiracy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    A few days after the exhibition, Han Tian sent a message to Gu Xiao, saying that the auction had ended.


    The two works were sold at 900,000 and 1.2 million respectively. ording to the rules of the auction house, Gu Xiao could get 70%.


    Gu Xiao happily replied with an OK. Han Tian quickly transferred the money over and asked Gu Xiao when he was free to discuss calligraphy with him.


    Gu Xiao thought that it was a good thing that he was a sixty-year-old grandfather. If he wasn¡¯t young, Chu An might have been jealous for a long period of time.


    She didn¡¯t tell Chu An about the money she had earned for the time being. She nned to give Chu An a surprise.


    She had umted savings of 1,050,000 yuan. She was definitely a richdy.


    During this period of time, she had been working very hard in her studies. Her schedule was full every day. Although she was tired, Gu Xiao was spending her time in a fulfilling manner.


    Her grades improved rapidly, and the students gradually fell in love with Gu Xiao. After all, who wouldn¡¯t like a hardworking and kind girl?


    In the blink of an eye, the final exam was in two weeks.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s life was simple and happy, but Ji Yao¡¯s was different.


    Ever since the incident at the painting exhibition and she was dealt a blow, Ji Yao had fallen into a dispirited state.


    The person she had always looked down on had defeated her in a field that she prided herself on. It was not that she could not ept it, but she would not allow such a thing to happen.


    Recently, her condition had been extremely bad. She had been discovered by the teacher many times when she was distracted in ss. The most serious time was when the teacher called her to the office and asked her if anything had happened recently.


    Ji Yao couldn¡¯t say those things out loud, so she could only find an excuse to brush it off.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s victory this time had be a nightmare in Ji Yao¡¯s heart. She began to worry. What if she really lost the bet with her?


    Unknowingly, Gu Xiao had destroyed all her confidence.


    At this moment, a terrifying thought appeared in Ji Yao¡¯s mind.


    She could just destroy her then.


    Then the words kept repeating themselves in her head, eventually upying all her thoughts.


    She made a call to a hooligan outside the school.


    Gu Xiao didn¡¯t choose to go home with Chu An today.


    With the hard-earned money, she wanted to buy some gifts for Chu An. After all, Chu An had helped her too much. Not only did she love Chu An, but she was also grateful to him.


    Therefore, she used the excuse of looking for a teacher to tutor her and told Chu An to go home first.


    Chu An didn¡¯t say much and only reminded her to be careful when she went home alone.


    After Chu An left, Gu Xiao only went out about half an hour after he had left.


    At this time, there were already very few students.


    As the school was in the city center and very close to arge shopping mall, Gu Xiao wanted to buy a set of clothes for Chu An.


    As soon as she stepped out of the school gate, Gu Xiao realized that something was wrong.


    Someone was following her.


    That person covered his face with a cap and followed her footsteps with his head lowered.


    Initially, Gu Xiao thought that she was overthinking. However, after taking a few detours, that person still followed closely.


    She thought to herself that something was wrong. She wanted to run, but she was already grabbed from behind and her mouth was covered.


    Gu Xiao whimpered. Suddenly, a few people rushed out from the side and tied her up with a rope before dragging her into an alley.


    It was a dead end. Almost no one would pass through it.


    There were a total of five people on the other side. Gu Xiao stared at them and saw a familiar figure¡ªJi Yao.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Gu Xiao¡¯s tone was unprecedentedly calm and filled with uncontroble anger.


    ¡°What do I want to do? Gu Xiao, you should ask yourself what you want to do.¡± Ji Yao looked down at Gu Xiao, who was kneeling on the ground.


    ¡°What do I want? I¡¯m living my own life. How am I an eyesore to you? Or are you jealous of me?¡± At this point, Gu Xiao suddenly smiled coldly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the dignified daughter of the Ji family to be jealous of a country bumpkin like me.¡±


    Ji Yao¡¯s face was filled with anger. She waved at the boy behind her, and a boy came up and pped Gu Xiao.


    He used a lot of strength, and her face burned. However, Gu Xiao still looked at Ji Yao with disdain.


    ¡°Gu Xiao, they are underage.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so?¡±


    ¡°I gave them money. Even if they¡¯re caught by the police, it won¡¯t be my fault. They¡¯ll be detained for a few days at most,¡± Ji Yao said coldly. ¡°Break her hand.¡±


    Another boy approached her with a stick in his hand. Gu Xiao looked at him coldly without any fear.


    ¡°If you want to me someone, me yourself for provoking Sister Ji. Sister Ji is not someone you can provoke!¡± As he spoke, he raised his stick and was about to smash it down.


    Gu Xiao closed her eyes tightly, but the expected pain did note..

 Chapter 55 - 55: Hero Saving the Beauty

    Chapter 55: Hero Saving the Beauty


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When she opened her eyes again, Gu Xiao saw a figure standing in front of her.


    He grabbed the stick and hit the boy in the face with his elbow at the same time. He snatched the stick and gave him a solid blow on the back.


    Seeing this, the person beside him wanted to help. Waving his fists, he ran over. He dodged to the side and kicked the person away.


    The remaining people stood rooted to the ground, not daring to act rashly.


    ¡°Chu An¡­¡±


    Gu Xiao didn¡¯t expect Chu An toe. In an instant, she felt aggrieved, but she knew that now wasn¡¯t the time for her to cry.


    Chu An didn¡¯t say anything and seemed very calm. He turned around and untied Gu Xiao, then stared at the others.


    Ji Yao was also shocked by Chu An¡¯s sudden appearance. The two people who had just been beaten to the ground had already stood up and looked at Chu An with hatred.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? The five of you can¡¯t even defeat one person?¡±


    Upon receiving the young mistress¡¯s order, the five of them swarmed forward.


    But Chu An was a general in his previous life. How could these people defeat Chu An with their paltry martial arts?


    One versus five, not only did Chu An not fall into a disadvantageous position, he even beat them until they cried for their parents and fell to the ground, unable to get up.


    Chu An ignored them and walked straight to Ji Yao.


    Ji Yao subconsciously retreated, but Chu An was like a living King of Hell as he approached step by step.


    ¡°What are you doing? Do you want to hit me? Chu An, look carefully. I¡¯m better than her in every way!¡± Ji Yao shouted hysterically.


    Pa! Ji Yao¡¯s head tilted to the side, and blood seemed to seep out of her face.


    Before Ji Yao could recover, Chu An pped her on the other side.


    At this moment, Chu An was like a wild beast that had lost control. Gu Xiao knew that she couldn¡¯t let him continue like this. He had killed countless enemies in his previous life. If he really didn¡¯t control his strength well and killed them, it would be over.


    With this thought in mind, she pounced forward and hugged Chu An. She restrained his hand and said gently, ¡°Be good, let¡¯s go home¡­¡±


    Chu An silently ced his hand on her arm and gave Ji Yao a warning look. Then, he let Gu Xiao lead her home.


    Ji Yao seemed to have just woken up from a nightmare. She sat on the ground and wailed.


    When they reached home, Chu An seemed to have lost his soul. He leaned against the door and didn¡¯t look up at Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Chu An, I¡¯m sorry. I lied to you. Actually, I leftte today because I wanted to buy you something. I sold my previous works and earned more than a million yuan. I wanted to give you a surprise¡­¡± As Gu Xiao spoke, tears unknowingly flowed down her face.


    Chu An reached out and hugged Gu Xiao.


    ¡°I thought I was going to lose you.¡± His voice was very low, sounding very disappointed. ¡°Do you know how scared I was? When 1 arrived home, my heart had been beating uneasily. I was afraid that something would happen to you, so I came out to look for you. If I waste¡­¡±


    ¡°Chu An¡­¡± Gu Xiao patted his back andforted him. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    ¡°1 don¡¯t want any surprises. It¡¯s already my greatest blessing that I can meet you again and that you still like me. You yourself are the greatest surprise.¡± Chu An ced his head on Gu Xiao¡¯s shoulder and gently rubbed it against her. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    Chu An let go of Gu Xiao¡¯s hand and stared at her.


    ¡°Does it hurt a lot¡­¡± He did not dare to touch it. Gu Xiao¡¯s face was already swollen. It must be very painful.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. It will be fine with just some medicine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Chu An got up, found the ointment, and gently dabbed it on Gu Xiao¡¯s face.


    ¡°Chu An, don¡¯t worry about me. I was careless today. I won¡¯t be like this in the future,¡± Gu Xiao said. ¡°A weak person like Ji Yao won¡¯t hurt me. She will never be my match.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Chu An replied. ¡°But I hate it when you get hurt, so¡­ I¡¯ll protect you more diligently in the future.¡±


    Gu Xiao thought he would say, ¡°Don¡¯t take revenge.¡± Hearing Chu An¡¯s answer, she was really touched.


    This was the person she loved. He never bound her in the name of love, but supported all her decisions.


    If there was a storm on the way, he would still let her go because he would help her block everything.


    Thinking about it, the two of them had known each other for decades¡­


    Even though this body belonged to an underage child, the psychological age of the two of them was dozens of years old.


    Chu An¡¯s movements were very gentle, afraid of hurting her. When he applied the ointment on Gu Xiao, his face was very close to hers.


    Hence, Gu Xiao kissed him gently.


    Chu An was stunned for a moment before gradually closing his eyes.


    The fruit of love was inexperienced and sweet..

 Chapter 56 - 56: Don’t Call Me Daughter

    Chapter 56: Don¡¯t Call Me Daughter


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ji Yao and those boys were sent to the police station. However, just as Ji Yao had said, they were all minors and could not be sentenced to any particrly serious prison terms.


    As Ji Yao still had the Ji family behind her, Ji Yao was fished out not long after she entered the police station.


    ¡°I can also use the Chu family¡¯s power to prevent the Ji family from fishing Ji Yao out. When the timees, 1 can even have Ji Yao sentenced, ording to the proper procedures. At that time, she can at least stay in prison for a period of time,¡± Chu An said gloomily.


    Gu Xiao withdrew her attention from her homework and patted Chu An¡¯s head helplessly. ¡°If we just let Ji Yao go to jail, it¡¯ll be too easy on her. 1 still have some tricks I haven¡¯t used yet.¡±


    Chu An looked at Gu Xiao curiously and asked, ¡°What move?¡±


    Gu Xiao said, ¡°First of all, 1 have to defeat Ji Yao in the midterm exam. I didn¡¯t care at first, but after what happenedst night, 1 realized that 1 care. 1 want to defeat her in her area of expertise.¡±


    In the face of Gu Xiao¡¯s opinion, Chu An agreed whole-heartedly. ¡°Your idea is really brilliant. If it were me, 1 really wouldn¡¯t be able to think of it. Xiaoxiao is so awesome.¡±


    Gu Xiao blushed slightly. Even though she knew that Chu An was just ttering her, her heart still beat faster. She turned her head away from him and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be cheeky. Besides, if 1 want to win, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to teach me more.¡±


    Chu An smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll use 120% of my energy to teach you. I guarantee that you¡¯ll improve greatly. Xiaoxiao, look at how determined 1 am. Can you reward me with a kiss first?¡±


    Towards the end, Chu An lowered his voice, but he moved closer towards Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao merely turned around and saw Chu An¡¯s expectant expression and sparkling eyes, just like an obedient wolfdog.


    After Gu Xiao came back to her senses, she repented in her heart for thinking that Chu An resembled a dog.


    When Chu An saw that Gu Xiao was deep in thought and didn¡¯t say anything, he panicked and hurriedly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to kiss me. Let¡¯s, let¡¯s discuss the questions.¡±


    After Chu An finished speaking, he frantically picked up the book at the side.


    When Gu Xiao saw Chu An¡¯s flustered appearance, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Then, she took the initiative to approach him and asked softly, ¡°Is there really no need?¡±


    Chu An looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s fair and tender face in front of him, and his pupils constricted. He opened his mouth, wanting to say no, but he couldn¡¯t say the word no matter how hard he tried. Moreover, he felt his vision go blurry, and it was all misty. Chu An only heard himself say, ¡°Yes.¡±


    In the next second, a light kissnded on his face. Before Chu An could be shocked, Gu Xiao¡¯s lips had already covered his.


    She nimbly pried open Chu An¡¯s teeth and kissed him passionately. After Chu An came back to his senses, he reflexively kissed Gu Xiao back and gradually gained control. Gu Xiao felt her entire body go numb from Chu An¡¯s kiss and her head spin.


    After the two of them separated, their faces turned red.


    Gu Xiao panted heavily and inhaled arge amount of fresh air. Only then did she feel alive again.


    Chu An exined the questions to Gu Xiao, but when the two of them inadvertently looked at each other, they avoided each other¡¯s eyes as if they had been electrocuted.


    Although this was the case, the effect of the lecture was still good. Gu Xiao absorbed all the knowledge points Chu An taught, and her results improved rapidly.


    However, Gu Xiao¡¯s improvement made Ji Yao panic.


    Although she was fished out by the Ji familyst time, Mr Ji had still locked her in her room for two days and two nights. If Gu Xiao did better than her in the midterm exam, Ji Yao did not dare to imagine what she would face.


    Ji Yao stared fixedly at Gu Xiao and felt that she had to make ns early. She took out her phone and sent a message to Xie Fang¡¯s contact: What¡¯s wrong with you guys? Last time, 1 asked you to cause trouble at the building entrance of the Chu family. Why isn¡¯t there any feedback? Chu An and Gu Xiao¡¯s rtionship is still very good.


    Xie Fang: Daughter, we did as you said. However, the Chu family has already explicitly forbidden us from entering. We can¡¯t do anything now.


    Seeing Xie Fang¡¯s reply, Ji Yao frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°What a bunch of useless people.¡±


    Ji Yao: Don¡¯t call me daughter. I¡¯m the young mistress of the Ji family now! By the way, since this path doesn¡¯t work, let¡¯s change it.. 1 thought of another way¡­

 Chapter 57 - 57: High on the Rankings

    Chapter 57: High on the Rankings


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ji Yao: I¡¯ll get someone to organize the method and send it to youter. You have to sessfully deal with Gu Xiao this time.


    Xie Fang: Miss Ji, then the money¡­


    When Ji Yao saw Xie Fang¡¯s message, a trace of disgust shed across her face. She could not understand how her biological parents could be such people, but in order to sessfully settle the matter, she could only suppress her displeasure and continue sending messages.


    Ji Yao: I¡¯ll transfer the money to you after this is done, but by then, we won t know each other. Disappear far away and don¡¯t look for me again.


    Xie Fang: Don¡¯t worry. As long as the money is in ce, we won¡¯t disturb you again.


    Why did Gu Xiao have all the good things in the world?


    Reincarnated into a superior family, she attracted Chu An the moment she arrived at No.i Middle School. But it didn¡¯t matter. Sooner orter, she would snatch everything that belonged to Gu Xiao. Thinking of this, Ji Yao¡¯s dark eyes carried a hint of madness.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want your eyes anymore, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to dig them out now,¡± Chu An said coldly.


    Ji Yao¡¯s gaze was very obvious. Gu Xiao noticed it immediately, but she didn¡¯t want to argue with her. However, while Gu Xiao didn¡¯t want to argue with her, Chu An couldn¡¯t stand someone looking at Gu Xiao like this. Hence, after sending her back to the ssroom, he turned around and warned Ji Yao.


    Ji Yao didn¡¯t expect Chu An to suddenly appear. Her body trembled in fear before she nodded in agreement.


    It was not that Ji Yao did not want to refuse, but what she had done recently had already angered Mr Ji. She did not dare to openly cause any trouble and only dared to do something secretly. This was also why she looked for Xie Fang again.


    Ji Yao also believed that Chu An could do this. After all, although he usually didn¡¯t use the Chu family to suppress others, it was impossible for people to ignore that he had the Chu family behind him.


    Time passed day by day. Unknowingly, the midterm exams were about to begin.


    Gu Xiao looked at the knowledge points in the notebook and suddenly felt a sense of worry. At the same time, she said irritably, ¡°The exam is in three days. What if I can¡¯t surpass Ji Yao?¡±


    When Chu An heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, se analyzed seriously, ¡°No, you¡¯ll definitely surpass her. You¡¯ve done very well in the questions during this period of time. Moreover, I¡¯ve also studied Ji Yao¡¯s results. She doesn¡¯t grasp as many knowledge points as you. When the timees, if she encounters a slightly more flexible problem, she might not be able to do it.¡±


    Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up and she said in surprise, ¡°Really?¡±


    Before Chu An could say anything, Gu Xiao¡¯s serious expression dimmed again in the next second. She said gloomily, ¡°But what if there aren¡¯t any flexible questions?¡±


    Feeling a headacheing on, Chu An rubbed Gu Xiao¡¯s head, and said gloomily, ¡°Silly Xiaoxiao.¡±


    Gu Xiao was stunned. Then, she looked up at Chu An indignantly and even waved her small fist, indicating that if Chu An said that about her again, she wouldn¡¯t be polite.


    Chu An hurriedly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiaoxiao. I shouldn¡¯t have called you silly.¡±


    In response, Gu Xiao said to Chu An with a deadpan face, ¡°I think that if you put away the smile on your face, the apology might be more sincere.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll put away my smile now.¡± After saying this, Chu An really restrained the smile on his face. At the same time, he asked, ¡°Xiaoxiao, do you feel better if I do this?¡±


    Gu Xiao:¡±¡­¡±


    In this moment, Gu Xiao didn¡¯t know how to answer Chu An¡¯s question.


    After a long time, Gu Xiao found her voice and changed the topic. ¡°Tell me, why did you call me silly just now?¡±


    Chu An: ¡°Because you forgot that even if it¡¯s not a flexible question, you can still do it, and you might even do it better than Ji Yao.¡±


    Hearing Chu An¡¯s words, Gu Xiao realized that he wasn¡¯t wrong just now, because she also felt foolish now.


    With Chu An¡¯sfort, Gu Xiao had also recovered from her anxiety. Now, she was full of energy and even had the motivation to eat. She ate three big bowls in a single stroke. However, on the way back, Gu Xiao felt that something was wrong because she felt that the students around her seemed to be looking at her. After she left, they would even whisper to theirpanions.


    Gu Xiao was very familiar with this situation. Without even asking, she took out her phone and opened the trending searches. As expected, she was now high on the rankings..

 Chapter 58 - 58: Water Army

    Chapter 58: Water Army


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In fact, it was not just the first ce on the list. Gu Xiao realized that almost all the top ten trending topics were upied by her alone, and these trending topics were all criticizing her.


    The trending topic was: # After Gu Xiao climbed up the socialdder, she despised her original family! #


    #Gu Xiao is actually an ingrate. She doesn¡¯t care about her poor parents after finding a sugar daddy!#


    #Who is Gu Xiao!#


    #There¡¯s actually such a child in this world. Gu Xiao doesn¡¯t deserve to live. Gu Xiao should die!#


    This information rushed into Gu Xiao¡¯s mind. It was almost the same as what had driven her crazy back then. For a moment, she was in a daze and could not differentiate between the past and the present.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I¡¯m here!¡± Chu An hurriedly said when he saw Gu Xiao¡¯s abnormal expression.


    Gu Xiao gradually came back to her senses when she heard the familiar voice. After seeing his familiar face, Gu Xiao calmed down. At the same time, her heart became firm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m different from the past. 1 won¡¯t do anything stupid now.¡±


    After Chu An heard this, he still carefully observed Gu Xiao¡¯s expression. Seeing that she was indeed exceptionally calm and didn¡¯t look like she would do anything stupid, he waspletely relieved. At the same time, he said, ¡°Xiaoxiao, no matter what the situation is, I¡¯ll stand by your side and help you. This time, you¡¯re not the only one facing it.¡±


    Gu Xiao agreed. ¡°Okay!¡±


    In the video, Xie Fang and Gu Shan were crying with snot and tears on their faces.


    Xie Fang: ¡°After Gu Xiao returned from participating in the show, she couldn¡¯t adapt to life in the vige. Moreover, sheined about us being farmers. In order to live a better life, she hooked up with Chu An, the second young master of the Chu family, and sessfully entered No.i Middle School with his help. After that, she never contacted us again!¡±


    After Xie Fang finished speaking, Gu Shan continued, ¡°Gu Xiao didn¡¯t even obey me after she came back. She even wanted to hit me.¡±


    At this point, Gu Shan paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Actually, we didn¡¯t want to say this either. After all, Gu Xiao is also our daughter. However, we really don¡¯t have a choice. We can¡¯t go from a small vige to a prosperous small city. That¡¯s why we posted the video. We hope that theizens can help.¡±


    [When 1 was watching the show, 1 felt that Gu Xiao was not a good person. Now, it seems that it¡¯s true. For the sake of wealth, she actually refused to acknowledge the parents who raised her.]


    [I¡¯ve never seen the show before, but 1 don¡¯t think such people who despise their parents deserve to live in this world! ]


    [I don¡¯t care if Gu Xiao despises her parents. 1 just want to know how she hooked up with the second Young Master of the Chu family. Does she have any special abilities?]


    [What ability can she have? She only relied on her pretty face. However, 1 didn¡¯t expect the young master of a wealthy family to be such a shallow person. Tsk tsk, indeed, all men in the world are the same.]


    Gu Xiao scrolled through thements and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Upon seeing this, Chu An¡¯s heart, which had just calmed down, became anxious again. He said worriedly, ¡°Xiaoxiao¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. 1 just feel that if I¡¯m not the person involved, 1 myself might believe this was the truth.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Gu Xiao analyzed seriously. ¡°Moreover, 1 feel that Ji Yao must have hired ghostwriters. Although there are very few people who speak up for me, every time one or twoments that speak up for me appear, they will quickly be erased and hidden in an inconspicuous corner.¡±


    Chu An frowned when he heard this. Then, he took out his phone and started doing something on it.


    Seeing Chu An like this, Gu Xiao pressed down on his hand and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Chu An: ¡°I¡¯ll hire fake reviewers too. I¡¯ll hire even more than Ji Yao. When the timees, if Ji Yao¡¯s fake reviewers nder you, our fake reviewers will also be mobilized. When the timees, we ll postments that push those from her side down thements list.¡±


    Upon hearing Chu An¡¯s words, Gu Xiao looked at him as if he was a fool. Then, she said, ¡°No matter what, you¡¯ve been a general before. How can you just use the tactic of overwhelming numbers? Especially if we hire water armies like this, won¡¯t it be too obvious? By then, everyone will be able to tell that something¡¯s amiss.¡±


    Upon hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Chu An felt that it made a lot of sense. He then asked, ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Use your wits,¡± Gu Xiao said calmly.


    Chu An¡¯s eyes lit up, and he asked, ¡°Then what should we do now?¡±


    Gu Xiao nced at Chu An and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good question. Don¡¯t ask again next time, because the hardest part about using your wits is the difficulty of implementing it. I¡¯ve thought of a simple method, but I can¡¯t implement it.¡±


    [ o ] The ¡®water army¡¯ here refers to Inte ghostwriters who are paid to post onlinements with particr content

 Chapter 59 - 59: Showing Off

    Chapter 59: Showing Off


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    A problem that even Xiaoxiao found difficult was definitely very difficult. Thinking of this, Chu An frowned and asked, ¡°What method?¡±


    Since Chu An had sincerely asked, Gu Xiao replied, ¡°I¡¯m thinking that it would be great if the Inte could only show everyone¡¯s realments and leave no traces of these ghostwriters.¡±


    Chu An echoed, ¡°This is indeed a big problem.¡±


    However, in the next second, Chu An changed his words. ¡°But I think we can ask my father. He might know someone rted to this.¡±


    Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that, but then she felt embarrassed. ¡°Will this be too much trouble for Uncle Chu?¡±


    ¡°No, my dad is so free. Maybe he might be hoping that 1 could find something for him to do!¡± After saying this, Chu An took out his phone and called Mr Chu.


    After a long time, Mr Chu picked up the call. ¡°Hello, brat, why did you suddenly call me? I still have three meetings to attend, five projects to discuss, and eight documents to sign. If you have anything to say, hurry up and say it. I¡¯m about to die from work here!¡±


    Even though Chu An didn¡¯t turn on the speaker, Gu Xiao, who was close, still heard Mr Chu¡¯s words clearly. Gu Xiao frowned and looked at Chu An, using him with her eyes. Didn¡¯t you say that Uncle wasn¡¯t busy?


    After understanding what Gu Xiao meant, Chu An felt a little guilty, but he still pretended to be calm and hinted to Gu Xiao with his eyes that he was fine. Then, he said to Mr Chu, ¡°Dad, do you know any friends in the Inte business? There is someone who hired arge number of Inte trolls to nder Xiaoxiao. If you know any friends, ask them to help!¡±


    ¡°Chu An, are you stupid? You want me to seek help from other friends? Have you forgotten that your father is in the Inte industry?¡± Mr Chu¡¯s tone gradually became irritable.


    After hearing this, Gu Xiao felt that if the technology was more advanced now and one could be teleported thousands of kilometers through the phone line, Mr Chu would definitely teleport over immediately and give Chu An a few blows to the head. Perhaps he would feel that it wasn¡¯t enough to vent his anger and kick him again.


    Only after hearing this did Chu An remember that there was such a thing. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to remember, but there were too many businesses his family was involved in, so he couldn¡¯t quite remember them. However, it would be much more convenient if his family worked in this field.


    After figuring it out, Chu An said to Mr Chu who was on the other end of the phone, ¡°Then, Dad, quickly go deal with the ghostwriters.¡±


    Mr Chu:¡±¡­¡±


    Mr Chu was at a loss for words when he saw his brat¡¯s behaviour. He really didn¡¯t expect him to be so henpecked. However, he had already investigated Gu Xiao and felt that this child was not bad, especially since she had won a special prize in the calligraphypetition some time ago. Hence, he didn¡¯t interfere much.


    Mr Chu: ¡°I¡¯ll go and deal with it after postponing my three meetings, five projects, and eight documents!¡±


    Chu An: ¡°There¡¯s no need to emphasize it like that.¡±


    Unfortunately, after Mr Chu finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Chu An¡¯s words could only fall through.


    Meeting Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze, Chu An coughed lightly and said, ¡°This stinky old man likes to show off. By the way, Xiaoxiao, what do you n to do about this video?¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, her attention was diverted. She lowered her eyes slightly and when she looked up again, her gaze was firm. At the same time, she said firmly, ¡°This time, I n to fight head-on!¡±


    Thest time Gu Shan and Xie Fang went to thepany of the Chu Family to cause trouble, she had already taken a step back. She did not expect them to cause trouble again. Then don¡¯t me her for being impolite this time.


    Chu An was also affected by Gu Xiao¡¯s imposing manner, and he said firmly, ¡°Okay!¡±


    After Gu Xiao turned on her phone, she was shocked. ¡°Uncle Chu has already dealt with the water army online. Didn¡¯t he say that he has to announce that the meeting is postponed first?¡±


    Chu An exined, ¡°That¡¯s why 1 said my dad likes to show off. Actually, he just needs to tell the special assistants around him about this. There¡¯s no need for him to inform them one by one.¡±


    Actually, Gu Xiao didn¡¯t understand why Chu An said Uncle Chu was showing off just now, but now she understood everything.


    Gu Xiao took a look at thements. There were both good and badments now. Although most of them still said that she was an ingrate, there were also people who said that they believed her..

 Chapter 60 - 60: Not Alike at All

    Chapter 60: Not Alike at All


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Gu Xiao saw this scene, she suddenly had an idea. She said softly, ¡°Actually, 1 think it would be even more interesting if there were ghostwriters, but their nicknames had special marks.¡±


    Gu Xiao¡¯s voice was very low, and she was only mumbling to herself. However, Chu An, who was standing at the side, listened to her. After describing this matter, he sent it in a message to Mr Chu.


    Mr Chu was speechless.


    What could Mr Chu do? He could only try his best.


    After all, his second son had rarely sought help from others since he was young, but now that he was asking help from him, Mr Chu felt that he had to perform well and show the usefulness that he had not disyed all these years.


    A few minutester, Mr Chu sent a message: Alright, it¡¯s done.


    Upon seeing Mr Chu¡¯s message, Chu An then held his phone in front of Gu Xiao to im credit. ¡°Xiaoxiao, look. My dad got the ghostwriters to appear again with a special red symbol.¡±


    Gu Xiao was a little stunned when she saw this. She didn¡¯t expect it to reallye true, especially since it was just an idea that suddenly popped up in her mind.


    Gu Xiao raised her head bit by bit and saw Chu An looking at her eagerly. She even felt that if he had a tail, Chu An would be wagging it very happily right now.


    Seeing this, Gu Xiao couldn¡¯t help but hug Chu An and softly say, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Chu An hugged the girl who threw herself into his arms, and the corners of his lips curled up crazily. However, he still suppressed his happiness and made his voice carry a hint of anger before saying, ¡°If Xiaoxiao continues to say such polite words like thank you, I won¡¯t be happy.¡±


    Upon hearing Chu An¡¯s words, Gu Xiao felt puzzled and asked in confusion, ¡°But if 1 don¡¯t say thank you, how am I going to express my gratitude?¡±


    Chu An fell into deep thought. After a few minutes, he finally had the courage to voice his thoughts. ¡°If Xiaoxiao wants to express her gratitude, then kiss me three times!¡±


    Chu An said this with a smile, but when he saw Gu Xiao¡¯s serious expression, he started to panic. Then, he whispered, ¡°Then two kisses is fine too¡­ or one? No more kissing, no more kissing. Xiaoxiao just needs to hug me. Alright, as long as Xiaoxiao is happy, you can thank me in any way you want.¡±


    Gu Xiao didn¡¯t expect this. She was only thinking about how the once innocent Chu An had be like this. In such a short period of time, Chu An¡¯s requestpromised again and again. In the end, he became aggrieved and didn¡¯t have any further requests.


    Realizing this, Gu Xiao was overjoyed, but before that, she quickly kissed Chu An three times before taking out her phone to deal with this matter.


    Gu Xiao watched the video sent by Gu Shan and Xie Fang again before replying under the video.


    Gu Xiao: Are you sure that I¡¯m the one who dislikes the countryside and not the one who wants money and get angry in the end after not being able to get any money? Besides, if holding down the arm of someone trying to hit you is considered as hitting that person, I have nothing to say.


    Following Gu Xiao¡¯s appearance, many people jumped out.


    [Ha, I don¡¯t believe what you¡¯re saying. After all, you have the Chu family backing you now, and your parents are not very capable people, so you can say whatever you want. |


    [Indeed, the poor are the poor. After experiencing a little luxury, they can¡¯t ept their original lives. It¡¯s better to chase after the real princess. I rmend everyone to find out more about Ji Yao. Not only is her family rich, but she¡¯s also beautiful and kind! ]


    [I know how to read faces. 1 personally feel that these parents are lying. Moreover, their facial features don¡¯t look like they¡¯re good people. On the contrary, Gu Xiao looks very kind, so I believe in Gu Xiao.]


    As this person who knew how to read faces replied, many people also retorted.


    [It¡¯s already the 21st century, but there are still people who are superstitious. ]


    [Anyway, I don¡¯t believe it. After all, if the parents are bad people, how can the children they give birth to be good people? Shouldn¡¯t they be bad people too?]


    [I don¡¯t believe in physiognomy either, but I discovered something shocking. I speciallypared their facial features, but I realized that Gu Xiao doesn¡¯t look like her parents at all.. Instead, Ji Yao looks a little like them! ]

 Chapter 61 - 61: Paternity Test

    Chapter 61: Paternity Test


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seeing that person¡¯s words, many people went topare their photos.


    [Initially, 1 suspected that the sister who said that they looked alike had photoshopped the photos. However, after studying it myself, I realized that 1 can¡¯t say that they look alike. They¡¯re practically identical.]


    [Could it be that Ji Yao is actually the daughter of this rural couple and Gu Xiao is actually the daughter of a wealthy family? Oh my god, this is simply the most exciting drama of the year. I¡¯m lucky to witness a novel being reflected into reality! ]


    After reading thements of these passers-by, Gu Xiao refreshed the interface and saw that in a short period of time, manyments had flooded in.


    [Please don¡¯t take advantage of Ji Yao¡¯s poprity. Ji Yao is beautiful alone! 1


    [There are so many simr-looking people in the world. Do you have to rush to acknowledge that they are your parents after seeing someone who looks simr?]


    [Those who said that Ji Yao doesn¡¯t look like her parents canpare Gu Xiao to the Ji family¡¯s parents. I saw that they don¡¯t look alike either! Moreover, shouldn¡¯t the focus now be on Gu Xiao abandoning her parents in the countryside?]


    Suchments invaded thements section one by one.


    However, the people¡¯s focus was not on the words they sent out. Instead, they noticed that thest word of manyments would turn red.


    [ I¡¯ve never seen such a function before. What¡¯s this for? Why haven¡¯t 1 seen it before? Is it another privilege that can only be obtained by charging money?!


    [It looks so cool. I¡¯ll charge some money now! ]


    [No, no. Look at the official announcement. The announcement said that if it was a fake reviewer, thest word would turn red. 1 didn¡¯t know before, but I¡¯m shocked now. I¡¯ve only heard of fake reviewers in the past. 1 didn¡¯t expect to be surrounded by fake reviewers!]


    11 really wants such a cool red ending to myments. Does any kind-hearted person know how to be a ghostwriter? Can someone like me apply for a job? Oh right, 1 just studied it and realized that thesements are all praising Ji Yao and belittling Gu Xiao. Could the boss behind all this be this Ji Yao?]


    Ji Yao, who was looking at her phone, panicked.


    After getting Gu Shan and Xie Fang to send out the message, Ji Yao bought arge number of fake reviewers. Unexpectedly, the messages sent by the fake reviewers disappearedpletely after a while. When she heard that they could appear again, she bought arge number of fake reviewers, so the fact that she bought fake reviewers was especially obvious at this moment.


    After Ji Yao realized this, she quickly thought of a countermeasure in her mind.


    However, at this moment, people already thought that Ji Yao was the one who had released the water army on the Inte.


    However, Gu Shan and Xie Fang came out at this moment to send another video.


    Gu Shan and Xie Fang said, ¡°No matter what, we¡¯ve raised you up painstakingly. Now that you¡¯vetched onto the Chu family, you don¡¯t acknowledge anyone anymore. You also predicted that we won¡¯t have any power, right? After all, we have such great ability to mark others as fake reviewers!¡±


    Gu Shan and Xie Fang were just short of saying that the Chu family was ying tricks.


    At the same time, those people who had beenbeled as trolls now jumped out and said that they were not trolls. It was just because they liked Ji Yao enough to speak up for her, but they were actuallybeled like this.


    Seeing this, Gu Xiao sent another message.


    Gu Xiao said, ¡°If what you mean by raising me up painstakingly is that 1 can¡¯t eat at the table and can only eat your leftovers when 1 do eat, clean up the entire family¡¯s house, wash clothes and cook for you, go to the fields, nt crops, and fish, and while doing these things, 1 have to take care of a few younger siblings as well and serve them well at all times, or be beaten up by you, then 1 hope that I die early.¡±


    Gu Xiao said, ¡°1 often think that my parents are actually someone else. The moment 1 saw Ji Yao after participating in this show, 1 was shocked because she looks like my parents, but I¡¯ve always convinced myself that they just look alike. However, after interacting with her for a while, 1 felt that she was bing more and more familiar, so 1 couldn¡¯t help but steal a few strands of Ji Yao¡¯s hair. 1 went to the hospital to do a paternity test with my parents¡¯ hair. 1 didn¡¯t expect their blood rtionship to be as high as 99.9999%!¡±


    Gu Xiao: ttAttached photottPatemity test report.


    [The daughter of a wealthy family has suddenly be a country bumpkin? It¡¯s not that the countryside is bad, but if Ji Yao is really like that, the difference between her and Ji Yao is too great.]


    [Just looking at Gu Xiao¡¯s message is enough to suffocate me.. Is this how her life is? After putting myself in her shoes, 1 realized that if it were me, 1 would havemitted suicide long ago!]

 Chapter 62 - 62: Chu Family Announcement

    Chapter 62: Chu Family Announcement


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    [Don¡¯t you suspect that what Gu Xiao said is actually fake?]


    [This must be fake. This paternity test must be fake! Anyway, 1 believe in Ji Yao. Ji Yao is the best!]


    [Those with red markings, stop shouting. Now, even I think that you¡¯re a troll.]


    [We also wanted to doubt it, but after thinking about what Gu Xiao said, we suddenly felt that it made sense. Most importantly, for this kind of melodramatic drama of the year, it no longer matters if it¡¯s true or false. 1 only want to know if Gu Xiao is really the daughter of a wealthy family. If she is, it will be even more interesting! ]


    Gu Xiao happened to see thisment.


    However, Gu Xiao did not intend to answer this question. Although she wanted to take revenge on the Ji Family, when she thought of how her biological parents had hurt her, she was a little resistant to going back. Perhaps there was a way to take revenge on the Ji Family without going back.


    As for why Gu Xiao did not look like her parents, it was because she was more inclined to look like her brother, Ji Chen. This was a rare case in the entire medical world, but it happened to them.


    Chu Aii looked at Gu Xiao, who was in a daze, and said softly, ¡°Xiaoxiao, we¡¯ll live together in the future. You won¡¯t have to suffer anymore. 1¡¯11 definitely take good care of you!¡±


    Gu Xiao gradually came back to her senses after hearing Chu An¡¯s words. After thinking about it, she understood that Chu An had misunderstood, but so be it. Gu Xiao smiled and said, ¡°Okay, 1 believe you.¡±


    Immediately after, Gu Xiao wanted to turn on her phone to see what the public opinion on the Inte was like now. Was it biased towards Ji Yao or her?


    However, what Gu Xiao did not expect was that they did not side with either side. Instead, they sent a message in unison: I Hurry up and look at the Chu Corporation¡¯s announcement!]


    Gu Xiao didn¡¯t understand, but her hands didn¡¯t stop moving. She smoothly clicked on the Chu Corporation¡¯s announcement.


    Chu Corporation Announcement: There is no such thing as Gu Xiao wanting to cozy up to the Chu family. Because the second young master of the Chu family liked Gu Xiao first, and at the same time, everyone in the Chu family is very satisfied with Gu Xiao. At the same time, there are some videos and photos attached below. I hope that certain unimportant people will note to scam us in the future.


    After the video was yed, it was a scene of Gu Shan and Xie Fang throwing a tantrum at the entrance of the Chu family¡¯spany. At the same time, when they were moving, they were also cursing. It was especially unpleasant and vulgar.


    Compared to the video, the information disyed in the photo was even more explosive.


    In the photo, there was a picture of Ji Yao and Gu Shan and Xie Fang standing together. At the same time, Ji Yao handed them a huge ck backpack.


    After Ji Yao left, Gu Shan and Xie Fang revealed greedy smiles. They opened the backpack to reveal bundles of hundred yuan notes.


    [So Ji Yao and Gu Shan and Xie Fang knew each other long ago?]


    [They actually have dark money transactions. If that¡¯s the case, does that mean that Ji Yao asked them to send the video? Or are they really rted by blood and have now found her?]


    [It would be terrifying if they were rted by blood. After all, to be able to find her so urately, they might have deliberately swapped the two of them at birth!]


    Gu Xiao did not read any morements because theizens were too outstanding. Some people had even guessed the real reason.


    Rtively speaking, Gu Xiao was now more interested in the contents of the Chu Corporation¡¯s announcement. Thinking of this, she looked at Chu An and asked, ¡°Did you get someone to take those photos?¡±


    Chu An didn¡¯t expect Gu Xiao to guess it in an instant. He was so shocked that his pupils dted. He said to Gu Xiao in shock, ¡°How did you know that I got someone to take photos?¡±


    Faced with this question, Gu Xiao subconsciously asked, ¡°Otherwise, would someone else help me so hard?¡±


    Gu Xiao¡¯s question was natural, but when one thought about it carefully, it caused heartache.


    Chu An¡¯s heart ached as he hugged Gu Xiao. ¡°It is them that are too weak. They don¡¯t deserve to feel Xiaoxiao¡¯s goodness.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, I think so too,¡± Gu Xiao said gloomily as she buried herself in Chu An¡¯s arms. Then, she asked, ¡°How did you remember to take pictures of the three of them?¡±


    Faced with Gu Xiao¡¯s question, Chu An patiently exined, ¡°After chasing Gu Shan and Xie Fang away that day, I kept feeling that something was wrong. Logically speaking, people who have lived in the countryside for a long time shouldn¡¯t know where the Chu Corporation is. But they actually found it so urately, so I think someone must be guiding them..¡±

 Chapter 63 - 63: You Forced Me

    Chapter 63: You Forced Me


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Then, you sent someone to follow them and secretly photographed them?¡± After hearing Chu An¡¯s first few words, Gu Xiao guessed what happened next.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Xiaoxiao is awesome!¡± Chu An encouraged. Then, he continued, ¡°At that time, 1 only wanted to give it a try. I didn¡¯t expect to obtain such a rich harvest.¡±


    On this side, Gu Xiao and Chu An were enjoying themselves. On the other side, Ji Yao fell to the ground stiffly. She was leaning to one side, and there was a fiery red palm print on her face.


    Mr Ji: ¡°Gu Shan and Xie Fang are your biological parents, and you¡¯ve already contacted them, right?¡±


    Ji Yao¡¯s face was expressionless, but she insisted, ¡°1 don¡¯t know them.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know them, why did you give them money?¡± Mr Chu clearly didn¡¯t believe her.


    ¡°Dad, have you forgotten that Gu Xiao and 1 were the control group in the show previously? 1 just want to build momentum for myself. At that time, 1 can develop better. After bing a female celebrity, 1 can bring benefits to our Ji family,¡± Ji Yao said seriously.


    Unexpectedly, after Ji Yao finished speaking, Mr Ji became even angrier. ¡°Now you want to build momentum? Back then, when you were on the show, I gave you such a good opportunity, but you didn¡¯t grasp it at all. Instead, you made that girl Gu Xiao shine.¡±


    At the mention of Gu Xiao, Mr Ji paused. He was also reading thements, so he did not miss theizens saying that it was possible that Gu Xiao was the child of the Ji family. At the thought of this, his eyes darkened.


    Then, Mr Ji¡¯s mood improved. After all, if Gu Xiao was really his child, wouldn¡¯t thework traffic increase? Anyway, Ji Yao was not his biological daughter. It seemed quite good if it was to promote his real child.


    ¡°The midterm exam is in three days. If you don¡¯t do well this time, your only value will be gone. Ji Yao, you should understand that 1 don¡¯t abide with useless people!¡± After saying this, Mr Ji strode out of the room and locked the door.


    Then, Mr Ji anxiously sent someone to check on Gu Xiao¡¯s information and the hospital¡¯s surveince footage back then.


    When Ji Yao heard the sound of the door being locked, the corners of her lips curled up into a smile, but she could not bring herself to smile no matter how hard she tried. She did not expect things to turn out like this.


    In Ji Yao¡¯s original n, Gu Xiao should have been helpless and depressed under the criticism of theizens. It would be even better if she couldmit suicide. That way, no one would be able to threaten her existence.


    In the end, not only was Gu Xiao not struck a blow, but these things also rebounded on her. Ji Yao did not need to look at thements to know how many people were bombarding her with insults in private messages. Moreover, she could feel that Mr Ji was already interested in Gu Xiao. Perhaps she would really be abandoned soon.


    No, no! She had to do well in the midterm exam in three days!


    Ji Yao was d that she still had the identity of the young mistress of the Ji family. At the same time, she could spend the Ji family¡¯s money. She took out her phone and ignored the people who had been sending private messages to scold her. She clicked on a ck profile picture and sent a message.


    Ji Yao: Go hack into the school¡¯sputer and send me the questions for this midterm exam.


    ck: Money.


    Ji Yao: I¡¯ll transfer the deposit to you first. 1¡¯11 pay you the rest after you send it over.


    ck: OK.


    The speed on the other end was also very fast. In a short while, the test papers were sent over, along with standard answers.


    In the past, Ji Yao disdained to cheat, but now, it was Gu Xiao who forced her. Otherwise, she would not have thought of this method.


    Ji Yao¡¯s face was filled with madness. The next second, Xie Fang sent a message to her.


    Xie Fang: I¡¯ve already done as you said. Hurry up and pay me the money.


    Ji Yao sneered and called her directly.


    Ji Yao said, ¡°You want money? Didn¡¯t I tell you before? I¡¯ll give it to you after things have seeded. Do you think it¡¯s a sess now? Has Gu Xiao been hurt at all? No! This time, it¡¯s all on me. How dare you ask for money?¡±


    Xie Fang said, ¡°Ji Yao, how dare you talk to me like that? Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m your mother! Moreover, the matter didn¡¯t seed because you arranged it inappropriately.


    We did everything ording to what you arranged.. If you don¡¯t give it to us, we¡¯ll tell the public that you asked us to do this!¡±

 Chapter 64 - 64: What

    Chapter 64: What


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ji Yao said, ¡°Yes, you did everything I said, but it was you who insisted on the cash transaction in the photos. If you had epted me transferring the money from my bank card, would there have been any photos taken?¡±


    After saying that, Ji Yao no longer cared. She said directly, ¡°By the way, if you want to say it, go ahead. Anyway, there are already people guessing about me like this. I don¡¯t care. However, if you send it like this, 1¡¯11 report you as human traffickers who swapped your child with someone else¡¯s. When the timees, between the two of us, 1 want to see who would be the first to have something happen to them!¡±


    Ji Yao hung up after these words.


    Finally, Xie Fang was still afraid. In the end, she did not post the information online.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye, and it was the day of the midterm exam.


    Gu Xiao entered the assigned examination hall confidently. Unexpectedly, she was in the same examination hall as Ji Yao, and she was sitting diagonally in front of her.


    Regarding this, Gu Xiao felt that it was really unlucky. However, she quickly controlled her emotions and waited for the test papers to be distributed before taking the test seriously.


    As she wrote, Gu Xiao realized that something was wrong.


    Although the tables were spread apart during their exam and they could not see the contents of other people¡¯s papers, they could roughly see where the other party had written. It was precisely because of this that Gu Xiao felt that Ji Yao¡¯s speed of writing questions was too fast.


    At the same time, an idea appeared in Gu Xiao¡¯s mind. Ji Yao seemed to be able to write down the answers without looking at the questions, as if she had already memorized them.


    There were two exams in the morning, and Ji Yaopleted each exam very quickly. Moreover, during the second exam, Gu Xiao specially observed. This time, she was sure that she did not look at the questions.


    When it was time to eat, Gu Xiao expressed her confusion.


    Upon hearing this, Chu An frowned and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t be distracted and write the exam. Leave this matter to me.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Gu Xiao nodded.


    Chu An went straight to the teacher who issued the paper. He didn¡¯t say that he suspected Ji Yao of cheating, in case it was a misunderstanding in the end. He only briefly said that the exam this time was too easy and wasn¡¯t challenging at all. He suggested that it be more difficult.


    When the teacher heard Chu An¡¯s words, he also felt that he had been challenged. Then, he took out the spare test paper he had been holding in reserve and didn¡¯t forget to say to Chu An, ¡°Kid, this is a test paper that I¡¯ve put in a lot of effort for. 1 want to see how many points you get in the end!¡±


    After seeing Chu An¡¯s series of actions, Gu Xiao silently gave him a thumbs up.


    During the afternoon exam, Ji Yao started to write without even looking at the test paper. However, as she wrote, her movements slowed down and she checked the questions in front of her.


    Perhaps realizing that something was wrong, Ji Yao started to modify her answers.


    Initially, Gu Xiao did not dare to confirm that Ji Yao had known the answers beforehand. However, after seeing her current appearance, she was certain.


    Not only was the math paper for the afternoon exam reced, but all the papers for the subsequent exams were also reced with reserve papers.


    Ji Yao was not as good at writing the papers as she was at the beginning. Her speed gradually slowed down. When she was done, Ji Yao¡¯s face darkened.


    Gu Xiao, on the other hand, was in a good mood. After all, there was no cheating. Only then could it be fair.


    However, Gu Xiao did not expect Ji Yao to walk up to her in the next second and ask coldly, ¡°Was it you?¡±


    There were still many students in the examination hall who had not left. When they heard themotion here, they all pricked up their ears. Gu Xiao was certain that Ji Yao would not dare to say anything in such circumstances, so she asked calmly, ¡°What?¡±


    As Gu Xiao had expected, Ji Yao did not say anything after seeing so many people around her. She left with a dark expression.


    Ji Yao could not understand why her test papers were suddenly changed. Moreover, when she went back to get the hackers to check again, they could not find the answers to the test papers.


    Trash, all of them were trash!


    Ji Yao realized that ever since she met Gu Xiao, everything seemed to have gone wrong for her. However, things should not be like this.. She should be the one crushing Gu Xiao, who came from the countryside!

 Chapter 65 - 65: Less Than Two Days

    Chapter 65: Less Than Two Days


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Unfortunately, Ji Yao was facing the reborn Gu Xiao now. She was destined not to be able to take advantage of her.


    The test papers were marked very quickly. In just a day, the results were out.


    However, before the results were posted, Ji Yao was called away by the teacher.


    Gu Xiao looked at Ji Yao¡¯s red eyes and understood that she had probably been discovered for cheating. After all, when she was writing mathematics, she was already halfway through it. Later, she had corrected her answers. It was obvious that something was wrong.


    The school was still afraid of the Ji family who was behind Ji Yao, so when they found out that she had cheated, they did not report it and only called her family to pick her up.


    The person who came to pick her up was Mr Ji.


    The reason why Gu Xiao knew was that Mr Ji had specially walked past her ss and even looked at her for a few seconds.


    Not only did Gu Xiao notice it, but Zhou Luo also noticed it.


    Zhou Luo raised her hand and gently poked Gu Xiao. Then, she leaned close to her and whispered, ¡°Is Ji Yao¡¯s father looking at you? Is it really as the Inte says, that you¡¯re actually his biological daughter?¡±


    Gu Xiao looked at Zhou Luo¡¯s gossipy gaze and opened her mouth. After a long time, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Gu Xiao didn¡¯t want to say it, but she didn¡¯t know what to say because she hadn¡¯t thought about what to do next yet.


    However, when Mr Ji suddenly looked at her for a few seconds, Gu Xiao had a bad feeling.


    It had to be said that Gu Xiao¡¯s hunch was urate.


    On the second day after the results were out, it was a rest day.


    Gu Xiao was too tired from studying, so she decided to take a break. However, she did not expect the doorbell to ring.


    Looking out through the peephole, she saw that it was Mr Ji.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Chu An walked over and asked Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao didn¡¯t say anything and only moved aside for Chu An to take a look.


    After Chu An saw who it was, he frowned and said to Gu Xiao, ¡°Xiaoxiao, if you want to open the door, open it. Anyway, I¡¯m here, so I definitely won¡¯t let anything happen to you. After all, I was once a great general!¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, the worry in her heart lessened a lot. ¡°Then I¡¯ll open the door and see what he wants to do.¡±


    After the door opened, Mr Ji smiled. He looked at Gu Xiao and said, ¡°Xiaoxiao, I¡¯m your father.¡±


    Gu Xiao:¡±¡­¡±


    After saying this, Mr Ji handed the folder in his hand to Gu Xiao and said, ¡°This is Ji Yao¡¯s birth certificate. There¡¯s also a copy of your birth certificate that I got someone to get from Gu Shan. This also proves that you and Ji Yao were born in the same hospital back then. There¡¯s also this paternity test between us.¡±


    Gu Xiao remained silent.


    Mr Ji did not feel awkward and continued, ¡°I also got someone to find the surveince video in the hospital back then. This also clearly recorded the entire process of you being swapped by Gu Shan and Xie Fang. If you want to see it, I can y it now.¡±


    After saying this, Mr Ji was about to take out his phone.


    However, Gu Xiao interrupted, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    When Gu Xiao first heard Mr Ji¡¯s words, she was still a little stunned. This was because in her previous life, although they had taken the initiative to acknowledge her, they had been unwilling. It waspletely different from now.


    However, after thinking about it for a while, Gu Xiao understood that Ji Yao was not famous this time and could not bring him any benefits. Coincidentally, at this moment, he realized that her reputation was greater than Ji Yao¡¯s, so he happily came to look for her.


    Mr Ji still did not know that he had been seen through. After hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, he frowned in disbelief and asked, ¡°Why do you refuse? You¡¯re clearly not a vige girl anymore, and you can even be the daughter of a wealthy family!¡±


    Gu Xiao did not want to shed all pretense of cordiality, so she only asked, ¡°How long did it take you to find these?¡±


    Mr Ji did not understand why Gu Xiao asked, but he still answered, ¡°Less than two days.¡±


    After replying, Mr Ji started to encourage her. ¡°This is the speed at which the people trained by our Ji family does things. As long as you return to the Ji family, you can have all these.¡±


    Gu Xiao was not moved at all. She just said calmly, ¡°So you didn¡¯t even need two days to investigate what happened back then, but I lived under such circumstances for 16 years. So why didn¡¯t you investigate back then? I don¡¯t believe that you didn¡¯t realize that Ji Yao didn¡¯t look like you all these years and didn¡¯t suspect anything..¡±

 Chapter 66 - 66: Two Requests

    Chapter 66: Two Requests


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Of course, Mr Ji was suspicious, so he went to do a paternity test to prove that Ji Yao was indeed not his biological child. But so what? He had already put in so much effort and she could bring him benefits now. How could he give her up now?


    It was precisely because Mr Ji had such thoughts, that he did not have the thought of looking for his biological daughter.


    However, could Mr Ji say that now? No!


    After a long time, Mr Ji said, ¡°I noticed it, but I didn¡¯t think in that direction.¡±


    Actually, after seeing Mr Ji¡¯s appearance, Gu Xiao knew that he didn¡¯t care. After all, he was a person who only cared about benefits. If he hadn¡¯t seen her value in this life, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have looked for her.


    Forget it. Gu Xiao did not intend to dwell on this because she suddenly thought of something fun.


    Gu Xiao looked up at Mr Ji and said calmly, ¡°Actually, I can go back too. Then shouldn¡¯t Ji Yao return to her parents, Gu Shan and Xie Fang?¡±


    Mr Ji did not expect Gu Xiao to make such a request. He was conflicted about this. Although Ji Yao had indeed disappointed him more and more recently, Ji Yao still had onest bit of value. For example, a marriage alliance would bring benefits to thepany.


    Gu Xiao was not disappointed when she saw the conflicted expression on Mr Ji¡¯s face. After all, she had long known that he would not give up on Ji Yao, and what she said was not her true goal.


    After a while, Gu Xiao said, ¡°Or you don¡¯t have to send Ji Yao back. Then you have to agree to two of my requests.¡±


    Mr Ji heaved a sigh of relief after hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words. Then, he asked, ¡°What are the requests?¡±


    Seeing Mr Ji¡¯s eager look, Gu Xiao lowered her eyes slightly to hide the mockery in them. Then, she said, ¡°Gu Shan, and Xie Fang maliciously swapped the two of us back then. This should be considered trafficking, right? So you have to fight awsuit for me and send them to prison!¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Mr Ji had the same intention. Hence, after hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s request, he agreed without any hesitation.


    Because Gu Xiao¡¯s first request was too simple, Mr Ji heaved a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the second request?¡±


    Gu Xiao said, ¡°Actually, the second one is not a request. This is because Ji Yao made a bet with me. If my results in a single subject surpass hers, she will have to switch sses with me. In this midterm exam, other than the two subjects which she cheated in, I¡¯m higher than her in all of them, so please contact the school.¡±


    When Mr Ji heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, he had already frowned. After she finished speaking, he immediately said, ¡°No! The bet between you children doesn¡¯t count. Besides, the consequences are too serious!¡±


    When Mr Ji was choosing a school for Ji Yao back then, he had already specially studied the different sses, so he knew very well that Gu Xiao¡¯s ss was the worst in the school. If he really let Ji Yao go to this ss, what would happen to the pride of the Ji family?


    After hearing his words, Gu Xiao asked, ¡°Is the consequences very serious? But if I didn¡¯t surpass her in any subject, I would have to drop out of school. Inparison, isn¡¯t it even more serious? Especially when I first arrived at school, my results weren¡¯t good. Moreover, Ji Yao was the one who took the initiative to talk to me about this bet. Speaking of which, if Ji Yao hadn¡¯t cheated, she might not have been able to surpass me in the other two subjects.¡±


    After all, Ji Yao really dared to cheat and actually get full marks.


    Mr Ji suddenly remembered that Ji Yao had told him that she had a bet with someone in school. Unsurprisingly, it should be with Gu Xiao, right?


    The more Mr Ji thought about it, the more he felt that Ji Yao was a good-for-nothing. She had taken the initiative to make the bet and lost. She wanted to cheat but was discovered again!


    Gu Xiao nced at Mr Ji¡¯s changing expressions and said casually, ¡°Since you don¡¯t agree, we have nothing to say.¡±


    After saying this, Gu Xiao acted like she was going to close the door.


    However, just as she moved, she was stopped by Mr Ji. He made a difficult decision. ¡°I¡¯ll contact the school now!¡±


    When Gu Xiao and Ji Yao werepared, it was obvious whom he should choose. Comparatively speaking, Gu Xiao could bring him more benefits now.


    Since Ji Yao was about to be abandoned, what did it matter if her circumstances was a little worse?

 Chapter 67 - 67: Returning to the Ji Family

    Chapter 67: Returning to the Ji Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seeing the intention in Mr Ji¡¯s expression, Gu Xiao knew that she must have been like merchandise that he had calcted the value of in his mind. However, it did not matter. Anyway, she was already used to it, right?


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you really going back?¡± Chu An couldn¡¯t stand it anymore after watching their exchange. He approached Gu Xiao and asked in a low voice, his eyes filled with reluctance.


    Gu Xiao was also reluctant, but she felt that it would be more beneficial for her to take revenge after returning to the Ji family. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Although I¡¯ve returned to the Ji family, we can still meet in school.¡±


    Since Gu Xiao had already said so, Chu An could only agree. ¡°Alright, this will always be your home. Your fingerprint is already recorded in the memory of the door lock. You cane back anytime. I¡¯m always here.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Xiao nodded heavily.


    While Chu An and Gu Xiao were talking, Mr Ji was also sizing him up.


    He had definitely heard of the second young master of the Chu family. After all, he had the entire Chu family behind him. If Gu Xiao married him in the future, the Ji family would also have the help of the Chu family. At that time, they would definitely be able to rise to another level.


    This was also an important reason why Mr Ji couldn¡¯t wait to find Gu Xiao and acknowledge her as his daughter.


    After Gu Xiao finished talking to Chu An, she asked Mr Ji, ¡°I¡¯ll go pack my things and then we¡¯ll leave.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to pack up!¡± The moment Gu Xiao finished speaking, Mr Ji stopped her.


    Gu Xiao frowned in confusion and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    After hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s question, Mr Ji smiled and said ingratiatingly, ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to arrange your amodations. Everything is ready. You just have to follow me and move in.¡±


    After hearing Mr Ji¡¯s words, Gu Xiao snorted softly. She had to admit that Mr Ji really valued benefits. In her previous life, not to mention preparing items, even her residence was only a temporary storeroom that he got the servants to tidy up after she arrived at the Ji residence.


    After she followed Mr Ji to the Ji residence, Gu Xiao realized that he had not simply prepared a ce to stay. Instead, he had arranged a very luxurious room for her. All kinds of smart and high-tech things were spread throughout the room. Everything she needed for daily use was arranged one by one. He was even afraid that she would not like it, so he had prepared different types for her to choose from.


    Compared to the simple and messy storeroom of her previous life, there was a world of difference.


    However, the more shepared them, the colder Gu Xiao¡¯s heart became.


    Mr Ji did not notice Gu Xiao¡¯s abnormality. At this moment, he was still delighting in the beautiful future in his mind. After showing Gu Xiao around, he said to her, ¡°From now on, you are a member of the Ji family. Oh right, you have to change your name too. Now¡­¡±


    However, before Mr Ji could say anything, Gu Xiao interrupted him. ¡°No! If I do, I won¡¯t be returning to the Ji Family.¡±


    Mr Ji frowned when he heard this. He suppressed his anger and asked, ¡°Why not? Do you want to take the surname of two parents who are human traffickers?¡±


    Compared to Mr Ji¡¯s excitement, Gu Xiao was much calmer. ¡°I¡¯m just used to this name. After all, I¡¯ve been using this name for 16 years. It¡¯s as if it¡¯s carved into my body.¡±


    After saying this, Gu Xiao paused and looked up into Mr Ji¡¯s eyes. ¡°This is also a symbol that you lost me for 16 years.¡±


    Mr Ji unconsciously took two steps back and avoided her gaze. When he realized that he was actually afraid of a 16-year-old child, his expression stiffened and he said with a dark expression, ¡°Fine.¡±


    After that, Mr Ji said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and supervise the servants to see if things have been done well.¡± Then, he strode away. At the same time, he kept regretting in his heart. Thinking how he had subconsciously felt frightened just now, he felt embarrassed.


    After Mr Ji left, Gu Xiao walked out of the room. After all, after such a long time, she felt a little hungry.


    Although a long time had passed, because she had lived here before, muscle memory brought Gu Xiao to the kitchen smoothly to see if there was anything to eat.


    As soon as Gu Xiao walked in, she saw Li Feng smiling and said respectfully, ¡°Miss Gu Xiao, what would you like to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you now.¡±


    Li Feng was the Ji family¡¯s long-term chef. In her previous life, she often followed Ji Yao and bullied her. She prepared leftovers for her, ced weeds and insects, and made food for her that she was allergic to..

 Chapter 68 - 68: Messing Around

    Chapter 68: Messing Around


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At the same time, Li Feng was also good at reading the situation. Perhaps she could tell that Ji Yao had lost her power, so she was now trying to please her respectfully instead of acting arrogantly like in her previous life.


    Since there was such a chance to take revenge, Gu Xiao did not stand on ceremony. In just a short while, she had already recited the names of more than 30 dishes.


    Gu Xiao spoke extremely quickly, and Li Feng¡¯s brain could not remember it at all. She was a hot-tempered person to begin with, but she remembered that CEO Ji had asked her to treat Gu Xiao well before he left, so she could only suppress her emotions and say gently, ¡°Miss Gu Xiao, please say it again. I¡¯m old and my brain can¡¯t keep up, so I want to use a piece of paper to take notes.¡± In any case, Gu Xiao¡¯s goal was not to make Li Feng fail to remember it. Hence, she nodded, indicating that it was fine. Then, she repeated herself. After confirming that she had memorized everything, she said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re the best chef in the Ji family?¡±


    When Li Feng heard Gu Xiao mention this, she immediately perked up and said proudly, ¡°Of course. If I say I¡¯m second best, no one will dare to say they¡¯re the best!¡±


    Seeing that Li Feng had taken the bait, the smile on Gu Xiao¡¯s face became much more genuine. Then, her red lips parted slightly as she said the words that made Li Feng fall to rock bottom. ¡°In that case, you have to personally make these dishes that I want to eat.¡±


    Li Feng was dumbfounded. She repeated in disbelief, ¡°I have to cook all of them?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Xiao affirmed andy on the sofa in the living room.


    This ce was facing the kitchen, so she could clearly see what was going on inside. It was precisely because of this that Li Feng¡¯s original n to secretly find help could only fail.


    Li Feng also realized this and took a deep breath, but she really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She asked, ¡°Miss Gu Xiao, why are you tormenting me like this? When did I offend you?¡±


    Gu Xiao gave an affirmative answer in her heart, but on the surface, she pretended to be especially surprised. She looked at Li Feng in disbelief and asked, ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m torturing you? It is just that since I¡¯ve been kidnapped, I¡¯ve only seen these dishes on television since I was young and hoped to taste them one day. Now that I¡¯m finally home and have the chance to eat these food, and it¡¯s cooked by the person who cooks the best, I¡¯m looking forward to it now¡­¡±


    When Li Feng heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, she also had doubts in her heart. Could it be that she had really misunderstood her?


    At this moment, a cold voice sounded.


    Ji Chen said, ¡°Do as Gu Xiao says.¡±


    Li Feng: ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    After Li Feng responded, she quickly entered the kitchen.


    When Gu Xiao heard this familiar voice, her expression stiffened. A few secondster, she turned around.


    The man was wearing a ck suit. His facial features were as perfect as a sculpture. He was extremely exquisite and had a natural elegance and nobility. Upon closer inspection, his facial features were somewhat simr to Gu Xiao¡¯s. He was Gu Xiao¡¯s biological brother, Ji Chen.


    In her previous life, almost everyone wanted to step on her when they saw her. However, Ji Chen only treated her coldly. He did not say much and would not do anything. This was already enough to make Gu Xiao feel a little warm.


    Li Feng cooked for a few hours, and that was how long Gu Xiao and Ji Chen sat on the sofa. They did their own things and did not disturb each other.


    When it was time to eat, Gu Xiao looked at the time and asked perfunctorily, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to let Ji Yaoe down for dinner?¡±


    When Gu Xiao asked, she even nced calmly at Li Feng.


    Li Feng had just been cooking for a few hours and had yet to catch her breath when she heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words. She even met her gaze when she told her to call Ji Yao and was especially dissatisfied. However, she did not dare to say anything and could only agree. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Li Feng was upstairs for a while beforeing back down very quickly. She walked into the kitchen and took out a bowl as if she was filling it with rice and dishes.


    When Gu Xiao saw this, she raised her eyebrow. She had an answer in her heart, but she still asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Li Feng said, ¡°Miss Ji Yao said that she doesn¡¯t want toe down and eat. She asked me to bring it up for her.¡±


    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, Ji Chen ced the bowl in his hand on the table and said coldly, ¡°Nonsense. You¡¯re not allowed to serve it to her. Since she is noting down to eat, she¡¯s not hungry. There¡¯s no need to serve it to her..¡±

 Chapter 69 - 69: Sentenced to 20 Years

    Chapter 69: Sentenced to 20 Years


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Even though Ji Chen was only 18 years old now, he had had outstanding intelligence since he was young. He had skipped grades to get into the world¡¯s top university. When he was in university, he had already started his ownpany. Now that he had graduated from university, thepany¡¯s development was flourishing and even surpassed the Ji Corporation in one fell swoop.


    It was also because of this that when Ji Chen spoke, he had the aura of a superior. When Li Feng heard his words, she did not dare to refute him and immediately gave up on delivering food to Ji Yao.


    Ji Yao didn¡¯te down even after the two of them finished eating. This made Gu Xiao especially happy. After eating and drinking her fill, she nned to return to her room to video call Chu An because if she didn¡¯t call now, her phone would be drowned by the messages he sent.


    Unexpectedly, Ji Chen¡¯s voice came into her ears at this moment. ¡°You¡¯re useful to the Ji Group now. He won¡¯t let anyone bully you.¡±


    Even if Ji Chen did not say it, Gu Xiao knew the ¡®he¡¯ here was referring to Mr Ji.


    The reason why Ji Chen said this was probably because he thought that she had asked Li Feng to make so many dishes just now to establish her status.


    Gu Xiao: ¡°I know.¡± I¡¯m just taking revenge.


    Gu Xiao did not say thest sentence. After all, even if she said it, Ji Chen would not understand.


    In the blink of an eye, on the next day, Gu Xiao saw an unfamiliar face.


    Song Qin: ¡°Hello, Miss Gu Xiao. I¡¯m a new chef hired by Young Master. I¡¯m proficient in global cuisine. I can make whatever you like to eat.¡±


    Gu Xiao was a little surprised. After randomly naming a dish, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Li Feng?¡±


    Song Qin said, ¡°After Young Master ate the food Li Feng atest night, he realized that the taste was different from what she usually made, so he sent someone to investigate. He identally discovered that she often used someone else¡¯s cooking and called it her own, so she was fired. At the same time, this incident was also recorded on her resume. When she looks for a job in the future, everyone will be able to see it.¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded, indicating that she understood. She did not ask further.


    Mr Ji was also very fast. In just two days, thewsuit with Gu Shan and Xie Fang started. Every time there was a court session, there would be a live broadcast.


    One of theizens was bored and identally saw the scene of the court session. He casually nced at it and realized that the people involved looked very familiar. When he saw the names Gu Shan and Xie Fang, he felt that they were even more familiar.


    After all, these two names had been trending a while ago.


    Hence, under the call of thisizen, the news spread like wildfire. In a short while, almost the entire Inte knew that the two parents, who had been trending on the trending topic ¡°The melodramatic incident of a wealthy family,¡± were presently embroiled in awsuit.


    In a short period of time, hundreds of millions of people surged into the live-strcam. Itpletely exceeded the technician¡¯s expectations. The live-strcam even copsed several times because it could not hold on anymore. [Can the technical guy do his job or not?]


    [I¡¯m here to give you gifts?. Arrange for more technical people. I have to watch this live broadcast! No one can stop me, not even if the Earth explodes!]


    [I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to fix it! This is an order, not a notice!]


    Simrments kept popping up.


    In the end, the technician could not take it anymore. He had no choice but to close thements section.


    In court, Mr Ji took out the evidence that he had investigated one by one, and Gu Shan and Xie Fang¡¯s backs became more and more bent. In the end, as the judge sentenced them to 20 years in prison, they fell to the ground.


    Finally, in this period of intervals andmencement, thewsuit was over.


    After reading it, everyone dispersed and started discussing this matter on the social media tforms that they usually used.


    [If I remember correctly, Gu Shan and Xie Fang are the defendants, and CEO Ji is the intiff. Furthermore, he is suing the two of them for child trafficking!] [Yes, you didn¡¯t remember wrongly. This child¡¯s name is Gu Xiao! So this is really a novel reflected into reality. Just as we guessed previously, Gu Xiao is actually the real princess of a wealthy family, but she was taken away by Gu Shan and Xie Fang!]


    [Back then, I said that Ji Yao looked like this couple. In the end, I was even criticized by a group of people with red words at the end. Now, I can finally prove that what I said back then was true. However, I heard that it was actually the ghostwriters who had such a mark back then. Is this true?]


    [This must be true. After that day¡¯s incident, our Chu family announced that they would automatically get rid of the Inte ghostwriters in the future. And ever since there were no Inte ghostwriters, there were no more people who spoke up for Ji Yao.]

 Chapter 70 - 70: Scheming

    Chapter 70: Scheming


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    [Why isn¡¯t anyone speaking up for Yaoyao? Anyway, Yaoyao is the best in my heart. Besides, how can you prove that the person they switched is Yaoyao? Besides, so what if it¡¯s really Yaoyao? The Ji family didn¡¯t say anything. Why are you outsiders so agitated?]


    [Fans without values are really scary. Before thewsuit, the video of Gu Xiao and Ji Yao being swapped was already yed, but you still don¡¯t believe it. However, you reminded me now. How will the Ji family deal with Ji Yao now? Looking at the photos two days ago, Ji Yao should have already recognized these are her biological parents, right?]


    [I suddenly thought of a possibility. If Ji Yao knows Gu Xiao¡¯s identity, could she have deliberately chosen Gu Xiao when she participated in the urban-rural show? After all, there are so many children in the countryside. Why did she happen to choose her? Thinking of this, I suddenly feel that Ji Yao is so scheming.]


    [I didn¡¯t think in this direction at first, but I really think it¡¯s possible now! @The Ji family, quicklye and take a look. At the same time, I really want to know what Ji Yao will do in the future. After all, her parents have already been arrested and sent to prison.]


    Immediately after, a group of people was tagging the Ji family.


    In particr, Mr Ji was tagged the most and his phone kept vibrating. It was also because of this that he saw thisment.


    He suddenly realized that this was really possible. When he chose a control group for Ji Yao, he had brought her many photos of girls. Gu Xiao was the most inconspicuous one, but Ji Yao had taken a fancy to her.


    Realizing this, Mr Ji frowned.


    Mr Ji had always known that Ji Yao¡¯s personality was not good. When she was young, she had already inadvertently revealed how she had two faces. For example, she would smile sweetly at people who were beneficial for her, but she would look at others with disdain.


    And with Ji Yao¡¯s personality, if she knew that Gu Xiao was their real child and might threaten her status, she would indeed do such a thing.


    Theizens gradually guessed the truth and hated Ji Yao even more.


    When Mr Ji saw this, his eyes moved slightly as he thought about what he should do now to bring the greatest benefits to thepany.


    Perhaps it was to kick Ji Yao out of the Ji family so that Gu Xiao could be the legitimate young mistress and increase Gu Xiao¡¯s reputation by stepping on Ji Yao.


    In the past, Mr Ji only wanted Ji Yao to be a big star, but now, he felt that Gu Xiao seemed to have the physique of a big star. She was popr, could attractwork traffic and had tempting connections. He used to fantasize all of this about Ji Yao, but now, Gu Xiao could do it.


    After realizing this, Mr Ji went home excitedly. At the same time, he called Ji Chen, Ji Yao, and Gu Xiao.


    Seeing that they were all here, Mr Ji said, ¡°I n to move Ji Yao out while moving Gu Xiao into our household register.¡±


    Ji Yao widened her eyes in disbelief and asked while crying, ¡°Why?¡±


    Although she was asking, Ji Yao knew that Mr Ji had given up on her.


    When Ji Chen heard this news, he was still very calm. There were no fluctuations in his heart. After all, he had been studying all these years and was very busy every day. Even when he met Ji Yao, he only greeted her in a hurry. Thinking about it carefully, he was not very familiar with her.


    When Gu Xiao heard Mr Ji¡¯s news, she was not surprised at all. After all, it was very normal for Mr Ji, who had always valued benefits, to do this. At the same time, she could guess that Mr Ji¡¯s n could not be sessfullypleted and Ji Yao could not be removed from the household register cither.


    Just as Gu Xiao thought this, as expected, the door of the vi was pushed open in the next second. A woman in a long red dress with exquisite makeup on her face rushed in. She did not even look at the others around her and went straight to Ji Yao. She hugged her andforted her. ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t be afraid. Mommy is here. Mommy will definitely not let anyone chase you away.¡±


    After Jiang Heforted Ji Yao, she stood like a shield in front of her and said to Mr Ji, ¡°What do you want to do? Do you even want to chase Yaoyao out of the house now? Why don¡¯t you chase me out too? I don¡¯t care about blood rtions. I only know that I raised Yaoyao for 16 years.. She¡¯s my child! My only daughter!¡±

 Chapter 71 - 71: Have You Ever Anticipated Me?

    Chapter 71: Have You Ever Anticipated Me?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mr Ji closed his eyes with a headache. He deliberately did not inform Jiang He and wanted to take advantage of the time when she was overseas on a business trip to settle the matter. He did not expect she had stille back.


    Ji Gao took a deep breath in frustration, then patiently exined the current situation. ¡°The Inte doesn¡¯t want us to keep Ji Yao now. If we move her out of the household register, it will definitely be very beneficial to the Ji Group. We can even surpass severalpanies which are at the same level as us. Do you understand?¡±


    Ji Gao said this mainly for Jiang He, hoping that she would listen and support him in sending Ji Yao away.


    Unfortunately, things did not go as Mr Ji had imagined. Not only did Jiang He not want to send Ji Yao away, but she was even more determined to keep her.


    Jiang He raised her hand angrily and pointed at Mr Ji¡¯s nose. ¡°Give up. I won¡¯t let you send Yaoyao away. I don¡¯t believe that our family would be short of those paltry benefits!¡±


    Ji Yao looked at the scene in front of her and the worry in her heart dissipated. She was d that she had called Jiang He in time when she felt that the situation was not good a few days ago. Otherwise, she would definitely not be able to deal with Mr Ji now.


    Seeing that the situation had developed enough, Ji Yao stood up and held Jiang He¡¯s hand. She said softly, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t I leave? It hasn¡¯t been easy for you all these years for thepany. I don¡¯t want your hard work to be in vain because of me.¡±


    As Ji Yao spoke, her voice gradually choked up. Her eyes were red, and tears gradually fell. She looked like she was very pitiful, but was still putting up a face of being strong.


    Other than Jiang He, everyone present could tell that Ji Yao was pretending.


    Ji Yao¡¯s tears seemed to have hit her heart, causing her to feel pain. Then, she raised her hand to wipe her tears away with heartache and said firmly, ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re much more important than thepany!¡±


    Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes shed when she heard this. Then, she lowered her eyes to hide the ridicule in them.


    Even though Gu Xiao had already seen how much love Jiang He had for Ji Yao in her previous life, she still felt disappointed after experiencing it again.


    When Ji Gao heard Jiang He¡¯s words, he exploded in anger. After a long time, he said, ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    When Jiang He heard this, she also snorted coldly. Then, she turned to look at Ji Chen and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to chase Yaoyao out of the house like your father?¡±


    Ji Chen did not answer Jiang He immediately.


    Ji Chen nced in Gu Xiao¡¯s direction. The little girl¡¯s head was lowered at this moment. He could not tell what she was thinking, but he seemed to be able to see that she was surrounded by loneliness. He then looked at Ji Yao, who was nestled in Jiang He¡¯s arms. Even though she was suppressing herself, she inadvertently revealed a hint of smugness.


    Ji Chen retracted his gaze and said calmly, ¡°Gu Xiao is my biological sister. Now that she¡¯s back, Ji Yao should indeed return to her biological parents.¡±


    When Jiang He heard Ji Chen¡¯s words, she frowned and said angrily, ¡°Are all of you crazy? Yaoyao¡¯s biological parents are human traffickers and have already been sentenced to prison. So are you going to send Yaoyao to prison now?¡±


    At this moment, Gu Xiao raised her head and looked straight at Jiang He. ¡°So you know that they are human traffickers?¡±


    As her voice rang out, Jiang He turned to look at Gu Xiao. However, she then retracted her gaze and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for me to know that when it was broadcasted live online?¡±


    Gu Xiao sneered and suppressed the unhappiness in her heart. She asked the question that she had always wanted to ask in this life and in her previous life. ¡°Since you know that I was deliberately switched, why do you still like the daughter of the human trafficker and not even look at your biological daughter?¡±


    Unlike Ji Gao, who valued benefits, Jiang He simply liked Ji Yao. It was as if she had been poisoned. She even ignored her biological daughter for her sake.


    At the thought of this, Gu Xiao gently closed her eyes and asked the question she wanted to ask the most. ¡°Have you ever anticipated my arrival?¡±


    Faced with this question, Jiang He was in a daze. Of course, she had looked forward to Gu Xiao¡¯s birth. Even Ji Yao¡¯s name was carefully chosen after knowing that she was pregnant with a girl..

 Chapter 72 - 72:I Got It

    Chapter 72:I Got It


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, no matter how much she had looked forward to it in the past, the person Jiang He saw when she woke up was Ji Yao. Later on, she poured all her devotion into her. Hence, even though it seemed like she knew that Gu Xiao was her biological child, she could not ept it.


    Ji Yao panicked when she saw the current scene. She raised her hand and gently tugged at Jiang He¡¯s clothes. She shouted uneasily, ¡°Mom.¡±


    Jiang He looked up at Ji Yao, who was leaning timidly in her arms. She raised her hand and patted her backfortingly. Then, she looked at Gu Xiao and said, ¡°I used to look forward to it, but Yaoyao was the one who apanied me.¡±


    Gu Xiao¡¯s heart turnedpletely cold. Her fingers hung weakly by her sides. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    Because of Jiang He¡¯s persistence, Ji Yao was not sent away in the end. Instead, she stayed in the Ji family. At the same time, in order tofort her, the Ji family specially sent an announcement to show that Ji Yao would always be a child of the Ji family.


    However, it was precisely because of this announcement that theizens exploded.


    [So, even if the child was deliberately reced, the Ji family is still willing to ept a child with such parents after knowing the truth?]


    [What are you saying,izen? Every child is innocent at birth, not to mention that Ji Yao had just been born and didn¡¯t know anything!]


    [But Ji Yao contacted her biological parents. Looking at the people whom she resemble, she will definitely suspect something. She must have known long ago, but even so, the Ji family still likes Ji Yao so much?]


    [If you think about it this way, Gu Xiao is too pitiful! When she was born, she was kidnapped by the parents who are human traffickers. They knew that this child was not their biological child, so they enved her in all ways. Now that she finally returned to her biological parents¡¯ house, her biological parents did not like her. Instead, they liked the daughter of the human traffickers!]


    [F*ck, I didn¡¯t feel anything at first, but now that I¡¯ve analyzed it, I realize that it¡¯s true. The Ji family is really too despicable. I hate them!]


    [Me too, me too. Oh right, what does the Ji family do? I want to see what kind of products such a despicable family makes!]


    Then, more and more people asked questions, and there were more and more information being shared. Soon, everyone went to buy the Ji family¡¯s goods.


    Ji Gao did not understand why things had developed like this. However, when he saw the money falling into his pocket, he wished he couldugh out loud. At the same time, he was already fantasizing about the day the Ji family would monopolize the business world in the future.


    However, before Ji Gao could finish his sweet dream, bad news came.


    Special Assistant: ¡°President Ji, it¡¯s not good. Our product has received a lot ofints. Many people said that it¡¯s not good. There¡¯s also a lot of news online that there¡¯s a problem with our product. The police have also arrived and said that they want to examine our product!¡±


    When Ji Gao heard his assistant¡¯s words, he panicked. As the boss of thepany, he knew very well if there was anything wrong with his things.


    In order to earn the most money at the lowest cost, Ji Gao often arranged for employees to cut corners when making items. After all, when people bought them back for use, they would not deliberately check what ingredients they had and whether they were up to standards.


    In the beginning, Ji Gao was not very bold, so even if he did this, he only mixed in a small number of such items. Whoever bought them would at most be unlucky. However, after a long time, when no one discovered it, Ji Gao slowly became bolder, and the number of inferior products he mixed in became bigger and bigger.


    Ji Gao did not expect that one day,izens would check their products one by one because they felt that they were not good people. They immediately discovered a problem, and it was a serious problem.


    When the police found out about this, they immediately rushed over.


    Ji Gao was unprepared, so in just a few hours, hispany¡¯s products had been found to be problematic.


    Although there was a problem with the product, it wasn¡¯t harmful to people. It was just that the actual effects advertised would be much worse than advertised. Therefore, Ji Gao wouldn¡¯t be imprisoned, but he was fined money. In just a short while, he was fined hundreds of millions.


    Not only did Ji Gao lose his money, but the Ji Group¡¯s reputation in the hearts of the people had also fallen to rock bottom..

 Chapter 73 - 73: Just Stay at Home

    Chapter 73: Just Stay at Home


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Gu Xiao heard the news, she was in school.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you happy?¡± After seeing Gu Xiao look at the trending topic, Chu An approached her and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy,¡± Gu Xiao replied with a smile. Upon seeing Chu An¡¯s expression of asking for credit, she lowered her eyes and pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Were you involved in this matter?¡±


    Chu An coughed lightly and turned his head away in embarrassment before replying in a low voice, ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m only inciting everyone to investigate the Ji Family¡¯s products.¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she chuckled and praised, ¡°Well done!¡±


    In her previous life, Gu Xiao knew that there was something wrong with the Ji Group¡¯s items because she overheard Mr Ji talking on the phone with another party, saying that they should add less materials when making the items. However, when she discovered this, Mr Ji also saw her.


    After that, she was monitored by Mr Ji, and she couldn¡¯t find a chance to tell anyone about this.


    Therefore, Gu Xiao felt that Ji Gao should be hopping mad now that this matter had blown up.


    That was indeed the case. At the same time, Ji Yao was furious.


    It was not until Ji Yao entered the school today that she realized that she had been arranged to change sses with Gu Xiao. She looked for the principal angrily, but the principal only told her helplessly that this was Mr Ji¡¯s decision and they could not change it.


    After hearing the principal¡¯s words, Ji Yao¡¯s face turned pale. Of course, she did not dare to ask Mr Ji because she was already close to being abandoned. If nothing went wrong, Mr Ji should already know about her bet with Gu Xiao. If she asked now, it would only speed up her abandonment.


    Hence, thought shed through Ji Yao¡¯s eyes and she called Jiang He.


    After Jiang He picked up the call, Ji Yao said aggrievedly, ¡°Mom, Dad switched mine and Gu Xiao¡¯s sses. I don¡¯t want to be in this ss. The students in this ss are all academically poor students¡­¡±


    Ji Yao did not tell her the reason why she was transferred to another ss. She only cried non-stop after saying that.


    When Jiang He heard this, she panicked and said, ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll go look for your father now and ask him what happened!¡±


    Ji Yao choked and agreed softly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    A few seconds after Ji Yao agreed, she pretended to have just remembered and said anxiously, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t get into a conflict with Dadter. If Dad insists that I stay in this ss, I¡­ I¡¯ll stay in this ss. I just want the two of you to be fine!¡±


    As Ji Yao said this, Jiang He¡¯s heart ached even more for her. At the same time, she was even angrier. After hanging up, she went to look for Ji Gao angrily.


    Jiang He pushed open the office door and questioned, ¡°Ji Gao, why did you transfer Yaoyao to the worst ss?!¡±


    Ji Gao was already very busy because of thepany¡¯s matters. At this moment, he was discussing solutions with thepany¡¯s executives. He did not expect Jiang He to suddenly barge in and even question him about Ji Yao.


    Ji Gao frowned and gave the executives around him a look. After they left, he said impatiently, ¡°This is a bet between Ji Yao and Gu Xiao. She said that if she lost, she would swap sses with Gu Xiao. Not only did she lose, but it was also discovered that she had obtained the answer key through illegal channels!¡±


    The more Ji Gao spoke, the angrier he became. In the end, he could not help but snort coldly.


    Jiang He was stunned when she heard Ji Gao¡¯s words. She did not expect there to be so many things going on. Furthermore, Yaoyao did not tell her about these things.


    However, even so, Jiang He still said, ¡°Yaoyao is just too young and still insensible. No matter what, you can¡¯t transfer her to such a ss!¡±


    Ji Gao said forcefully, ¡°I know you want me to keep Ji Yao in her original ss, but let me tell you, that¡¯s impossible! I¡¯ve already promised Gu Xiao back then. It¡¯s impossible to transfer her back. Besides, didn¡¯t you go online? Can¡¯t you see how much thepany has been affected? Stay at home now and don¡¯t interfere in anything!¡±


    Jiang He panted heavily in anger at Ji Gao¡¯s words. Then, she mmed the door and left. She did not listen to Ji Gao¡¯s words and drove quickly to school in the next second.


    Since Ji Gao didn¡¯t care, Jiang He wanted to do things herself. She definitely wouldn¡¯t let Yaoyao suffer in such a ss!


    When Jiang He arrived, school had just ended and she happened to see Ji Yaoing out.


    Jiang He got out of the car and waved as she shouted, ¡°Yaoyao!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Ji Yao also saw Jiang He and hurriedly ran towards her. She threw herself into her arms with an aggrieved expression..

 Chapter 74 - 74: A Small Bet

    Chapter 74: A Small Bet


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Jiang He also hugged Ji Yao tightly and said gently, ¡°Mom is here. I¡¯ll go find the principal to change your ss now!¡±


    Ji Yao¡¯s eyes lit up and she nodded heavily. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Jiang He and Ji Yao hugged each other and attracted the attention of many people, including Gu Xiao, who had just left school.


    After hearing their words, Gu Xiao couldn¡¯t help but sneer and say, ¡°This is my bet with Ji Yao. Her marks were lower than mine in the test, so we swapped sses like we agreed beforehand. But now, from what you¡¯re saying, do you want to vite the bet?¡±


    Jiang He and Ji Yao did not expect Gu Xiao to hear their conversation. They took a few steps back in panic. When they came back to their senses, their expressions did not look good.


    Especially Ji Yao.


    Ji Yao did not expect Gu Xiao to mention the bet. She subconsciously looked at Jiang He in panic.


    Jiang He noticed Ji Yao¡¯s gaze. She raised her hand and patted Ji Yao gently tofort her. Then, she looked at Gu Xiao and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small bet. Why do you have to keep holding onto it?¡±


    Gu Xiao was so angry that sheughed. She repeated in disbelief, ¡°Just a small bet?¡±


    Gu Xiao said, ¡°But Ji Yao suggested this small bet when my results were bad. Do you know what she said? She said that if I can¡¯t beat her, she¡¯ll make me drop out of school. But if I win, I¡¯ll just change sses with her.¡±


    Jiang He pursed her lips. Her desire to change Ji Yao¡¯s ss wavered a little at this moment.


    Ji Yao had been paying attention to Jiang He¡¯s expression at all times, so she immediately caught sight of this. A dark glint shed across her slightly lowered eyes, and then she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I was the one who suggested the bet with Gu Xiao first. It¡¯s just that I wanted to make it more serious so that everyone could improve better. However, I didn¡¯t expect Xiaoxiao to take this matter seriously.¡±


    When Jiang He heard Ji Yao¡¯s words, she felt that it made sense, so she made up her mind to change Ji Yao¡¯s ss again. At the same time, she did not forget to look at Gu Xiao and say, ¡°Yaoyao is just joking with you. Don¡¯t be so petty and fuss over this matter. I¡¯ll go look for the principal now to switch you and Yaoyao back to your original sses.¡±


    After saying this, Jiang He pulled Ji Yao into the school.


    Gu Xiao took a few steps forward and stopped them. At the same time, she looked straight at Jiang He and asked, ¡°You¡¯re dissatisfied with the current ss and don¡¯t want Ji Yao to be in that ss. Yet you want me to go now?¡±


    When faced with Gu Xiao¡¯s direct question, Jiang He was a little flustered. She subconsciously turned her head to avoid her gaze and wanted to leave.


    Gu Xiao did not give Jiang He a chance to dodge and directly asked again, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Seeing that there was no way to avoid it, Jiang He replied, ¡°Yes!¡±


    After giving an affirmative answer, Jiang He seemed to be moved and said, ¡°I really can¡¯t bear for Yaoyao to be in such a lousy ss, but I can bear for you to be here. After all, Gu Xiao, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re from the countryside after just living a good life for a few days.¡±


    ¡°The learning environment in your countryside is definitely not as good as this ss, so what are you dissatisfied with? I¡¯ll tell you bluntly that if you bully Yaoyao again, I¡¯ll make you pack up and get out of the Ji family to return to your countryside!¡±


    Chu An didn¡¯t expect to hear Jiang He¡¯s words when he had returned to the ssroom to get something.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, but Xiaoxiao won¡¯t go back to the countryside. She can stille home with me!¡±


    After saying this, Chu An looked at Gu Xiao with sparkling eyes and said at the same time, ¡°Xiaoxiao, I told you not to go back. They don¡¯t cherish your feelings at all.¡±


    At this moment, Gu Xiao gently sniffed and looked like she was holding back her tears. She opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t speak. Then, she looked at Jiang He in disappointment and approached Chu An.


    When Chu An saw this, he said to Jiang He, ¡°Thank you for giving me a chance so Xiaoxiao is willing to leave with me.¡±


    After saying this, Chu An left with Gu Xiao.


    When Ji Yao saw this, she looked at Jiang He timidly and said, ¡°Mom, isn¡¯t it not good for us to do this? Let¡¯s apologize and ask Xiaoxiao toe back. It¡¯s not good for her to go home with a boy now. Although she doesn¡¯t want me to change sses, she¡¯s just too serious about following the rules¡­¡±


    After hearing Ji Yao¡¯s words, Jiang He said firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. Mommy will transfer you back to your ss now..¡±

 Chapter 75 - 75: Trending Topic

    Chapter 75: Trending Topic


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, even if Jiang He went to look for the principal, the principal was still unwilling to change her ss.


    The principal also said to Jiang He, ¡°Mr. Ji has already instructed me to reject you directly if youe to change Miss Ji Yao¡¯s ss.¡±


    Jiang He walked out of the principal¡¯s office with a dark face.


    Ji Yao¡¯s expression did not look too good either, but she quickly hid the displeasure on her face. At the same time, she looked up and carefully nced at Jiang He. Then, she lowered her head and asked in disappointment, ¡°Mom, does Dad like Gu Xiao more now? Why don¡¯t I take the initiative to leave¡­¡±


    After Jiang He heard Ji Yao¡¯s words, she stopped thinking and hugged her. At the same time, she said, ¡°Yaoyao, what are you saying? As long as I¡¯m around, I won¡¯t let you leave. I¡¯ll call your father now. I¡¯ll definitely change sses for you.¡±


    With that, Jiang He called Ji Gao.


    Ji Gao quickly picked up the call, but before Jiang He could speak, he heard the reprimand on the other end of the phone. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay at home? Why did you look for Ji Yao? And you even said so much at the school gate. Don¡¯t you have a brain when you go out? Don¡¯t you know that there are many people there?¡±


    Jiang He was stunned by Ji Gao¡¯s series of words, but she quickly came back to her senses and said coldly, ¡°Ji Gao, what do you mean? If you really don¡¯t want to live together anymore, then let¡¯s get a divorce! But before we get a divorce, you have to exin to me why you told the principal not to allow Yaoyao and Gu Xiao to change sses.¡±


    ¡°Yaoyao, Yaoyao, Yaoyao all day long. Look at the trending searches. We¡¯re in trouble!¡± Ji Gao hung up after saying this.


    Jiang He opened the trending searches in a daze. When she saw the title, she was dumbfounded.


    #Gu Xiao was chased out of the house by her biological mother!#


    After Jiang He clicked on it, she saw a video of what had just happened at the school gate.


    [Anonymous: I¡¯m a student from No.l Middle School, but I¡¯m afraid of retaliation, so I won¡¯t say who I am. This was taken at the school gate just now. Everyone,e and take a look! Finally, just a quiet word from me, my heart aches for Gu Xiao. To think that she would actually have such a mother.]


    After theizens watched the video, they were in an uproar.


    [My heart aches for Gu Xiao. I originally thought that she would live a wealthy life, but it seems like her life is even worse than mine!]


    [ I just want to know why there is such a mother in the world. She doesn¡¯t like her biological daughter and is wholeheartedly helping the one who is not her biological daughter.]


    [No, am I the only one who¡¯s focused on the bet? If I understand correctly, Ji Yao must have called it a joke after she lost. If she wins, she¡¯ll definitely have a different face, right?]


    Thisment also received an answer from the person who posted it.


    Anonymous: [Congrattions on guessing correctly. Let me tell you secretly. Ji Yao even secretly obtained the answers to the test paper, but she was discoveredter. The Ji family even contacted the school because of this and did not allow this to be exposed. However, we are all from the same school. How could we not have discovered this?]


    [Oh my god, I didn¡¯t expect her to do such a thing. However, will the topic creator suffer retaliation if she exposes this?]


    [Protect my topic creator!]


    [Am I the only one who feels that something is wrong? This has just happened, and in the next second, it¡¯s actually trending. Could it be that Gu Xiao is directing and acting out everything?]


    [Previousmentor, you¡¯re thinking too much. After all, Gu Xiao couldn¡¯t even predict what would happen. Ji Yao and Jiang He won¡¯t listen to her arrangements, so how could she have arranged it?]


    [I¡¯ve already understood. No wonder there¡¯s a problem with the Ji Group¡¯s products. It turns out that it¡¯s because the people in charge have a bad character.]


    [Speaking of products, I think we need to boycott the Ji family¡¯s products. After all, who knows if there¡¯s a problem?]


    [I think it makes sense! I remember that Jiang He also has apany, right? Why don¡¯t we start with her first?]


    [Sure, sure, I agree!]


    Ji Yao had also read the post. She carefully observed Jiang He¡¯s expression and did not speak rashly.


    Jiang He noticed Ji Yao¡¯s gaze on her and said disdainfully, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Yaoyao. Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re just a group ofizens. How can they shake such a bigpany like mine? There¡¯s no need to take them seriously.¡±


    Ji Yao could sense that things were not simple, but she did not remind Jiang He. She only nodded obediently and said, ¡°Yes, as long as Mom is around, I won¡¯t be worried..¡±

 Chapter 76 - 76: Treated Like A Fool

    Chapter 76: Treated Like A Fool


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    One second ago, Jiang He was certain that herpany would not be affected. The next second, she received a call from her assistant. ¡°CEO Jiang, bad news. Our products have received arge number ofints. The brands that we contacted previously also want to terminate their contracts with us!¡±


    Jiang He was stunned. Before she could regain her senses, she heard her assistant say again, ¡°Our product has also beenined about. They said that the materials inside are not up to standard!¡±


    When the bad news reached Jiang He¡¯s ears one after another, she could not even stand steadily.


    Especially since thepany was already on the verge of bankruptcy.


    Realizing this, Jiang He panickedpletely. She quickly drove home and looked for Ji Gao. ¡°You told me before that it doesn¡¯t matter if some ingredients arecking from this project, but now that it has been found out, what should we do to resolve it?¡±


    When Ji Gao saw Jiang He¡¯s flustered look, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°You¡¯re panicking now? Didn¡¯t you think nothing of mypany¡¯s situation back then? I told you long ago not to provoke Gu Xiao, but you didn¡¯t believe me!¡±


    When Jiang He heard Ji Gao¡¯s words, she hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, Gu Xiao, it¡¯s all Gu Xiao¡¯s fault! If she hadn¡¯te back, everything would have been fine!¡±


    Ji Gao did not expect Jiang He to still think so even after he said this. He said coldly, ¡°This is all Ji Yao¡¯s fault! If she hadn¡¯t egged you on, you wouldn¡¯t have gone to school, and you wouldn¡¯t have been filmed. If you hadn¡¯t insisted on keeping her here previously, theizens wouldn¡¯t have investigated mypany!¡±


    By the time Ji Gao reached the end of his sentence, he was already gritting his teeth.


    However, Jiang He still denied it. ¡°Yaoyao is so innocent. How could it be rted to her?¡±


    ¡°Innocent?¡± Ji Gao repeated. At the same time, he looked at Jiang He as if he was looking at a fool and asked, ¡°Would an innocent person cheat in the exam and find someone to make a bet on the results?¡±


    After saying this, Ji Gao mmed the door and left. Before he left, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think. In any case, I still want to protect mypany! If you don¡¯t want yourpany to go bankrupt, go look for Gu Xiao as soon as possible!¡±


    Jiang He found it especially ridiculous. After all, she did not understand what was the use of looking for Gu Xiao. If she had the time, she might as well ask her own parents for help.


    At the thought of this, Jiang He made a call. ¡°Dad, Mom, quickly help mypany¡­¡±


    Ji Gao knew that Jiang He hadn¡¯t taken heed of his words, but he was not concerned. Immediately after, he took the gift he brought to Gu Xiao and went to look for her.


    After all, Jiang He could not see the situation clearly, but he could.


    Everything theizens did was because of Gu Xiao. Ji Gao felt that he only needed to start with Gu Xiao to resolve the matter.


    Gu Xiao was not surprised that Ji Gao was looking for her. After all, she had already expected it.


    Ji Gao put on a fawning smile and said, ¡°Xiaoxiao, I¡¯m here to bring you home.¡±


    Ji Gao had already thought it through. The person who chased Gu Xiao away was Jiang He. It did not have much to do with him. He had already arranged for someone to secretly film this scene.


    At that time, as long as he posted the video of him bringing Gu Xiao home online and guided it slightly, he would definitely be able to turn the situation around!


    This was also a method that Ji Gao hade up with after a long discussion.


    When Ji Gao thought about how the trending topics on the Inte would change, his heart boiled.


    Gu Xiao crossed her arms and leaned against the door. Although she was asking, her tone was firm. ¡°Did you arrange for a filming secretly to capture the scene of you taking me home and post it online?¡±


    When Ji Gao heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, he was stunned and asked in confusion, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard to guess,¡± Gu Xiao said calmly. ¡°If you want me to cooperate, you can. Give me 900 million.¡±


    When Ji Gao heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, he frowned and said in shock, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Gu Xiao was patient when it came to money, so she repeated, ¡°As long as you give me 900 million, I¡¯ll cooperate with you to go home and film a video.¡±


    ¡°900 million is too much.¡± Ji Gao did not expect Gu Xiao to ask for so much. The moment she opened her mouth, she had demanded for so many of his assets. After thinking about it, he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I give you apany? Think about the future development of thepany. It will definitely be much more than 900 million!¡±


    Gu Xiao remained silent.


    Ji Gao did not mind and said directly, ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the Ji Group¡¯s subsidiarypany, Creative One to you. This is the most developed. It¡¯s more than capable of earning 900 million in the future.¡±


    Gu Xiao snorted and looked up at Ji Gao.. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡±

 Chapter 77 - 77: Finished Together

    Chapter 77: Finished Together


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ji Gao panicked for a moment, but he still pretended to be calm. At the same time, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean.¡±


    Ji Gao had already made preparations. After saying this, he handed thepany introduction to Gu Xiao. ¡°This is an introduction to Creative One. You can take a look.¡±


    Gu Xiao only nced at it and did not take it. Seeing that Ji Gao insisted that she expose it, she said bluntly, ¡°If I remember correctly, this Creative One is thepany that had a product problem some time ago, right? That¡¯s right. It did develop very well before the problem, but now¡­¡±


    Gu Xiao did not finish her sentence, but she felt that Ji Gao understood what she meant.


    Originally, Ji Gao wanted to fool Gu Xiao like she was an idiot, but he did not expect her to be so aware about everything.


    Realizing this, Ji Gao¡¯s expression was a little ugly. After all, he still needed to think carefully about spending 900 million yuan.


    ¡°Think about it. Do you want to save the entire Ji Group or cling to this 900 million yuan?¡± After Gu Xiao said this, she sent Ji Gao¡¯s words to him. ¡°After all, with the Ji Group, you can still create many 900 million yuan. Think about it carefully. Come and find me after you¡¯ve thought about it.¡±


    After saying this, Gu Xiao yawned softly and wanted to close the door.


    When Ji Gao saw Gu Xiao¡¯s actions, he hurriedly reached out to stop her. At the same time, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 900 million!¡±


    Gu Xiao stopped closing the door and looked up at Ji Gao. ¡°Transfer it to my ount now.¡±


    Ji Gao wanted to stall for time. He might not have to pay in the end, so he said, ¡°900 million is not a small sum. Let¡¯s film the video now. I¡¯ll transfer it to you in two days.¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she looked at Ji Gao in confusion. At the same time, she asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? I¡¯ll cooperate with you to film the video first, but will you transfer it to me after two days?¡±


    Ji Gao: ¡°Of course I¡¯ll transfer it to you. After all¡­¡±


    Gu Xiao did not want to listen to Ji Gao¡¯s nonsense and said directly, ¡°When you transfer the money, I¡¯ll cooperate with you.¡±


    Ji Gao¡¯s expression did not look too good after hearing that, but he still said, ¡°I¡¯ll call the secretary now and ask him to arrange it.¡±


    The facts also proved that as long as Ji Gao wanted to make the transfer, the 900 million yuan could be transferred in ten minutes.


    Gu Xiao was also very cooperative after receiving the money.


    Hence, a new post quickly appeared on the trending searches.


    #Ji Gao takes Gu Xiao home!#


    With the poprity of this article, the nctizens¡¯ evaluation began to change.


    [From the looks of it, Ji Gao is still a reasonable person.]


    [I searched just now and found that the problematic product is under Creative One. Although thispany is a subsidiary of the Ji Group, it belongs to Jiang He.]


    [Considering that Jiang He¡¯spany has been found to be problematic, the one with the problem is actually Jiang He. It has nothing to do with Ji Gao. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s notin about Ji Gao¡¯spany products.] [Support, support!]


    [Jiang He is really vicious. We just need to focus on boycotting her products!]


    [I discovered an important problem. If Gu Xiao and Ji Gao went home, then Chu An¡¯s wife, who had just returned home, would leave again.]


    [I¡¯m dying ofughter. Only a world where the Second Young Master Chu is wounded is achieved again.]


    At this moment, the inte was filled with joy.


    However, Jiang He, who was peeping at the screen, was about to go crazy. She did not expect to be called vicious by others, and herpany¡¯s situation was getting worse because of the manyints she had received.


    At this moment, her phone rang. It was her father. When Jiang He saw this, she answered the call excitedly. At the same time, she said expectantly, ¡°Dad, Mom, can we start to solve the problem?¡±


    However, Jiang He¡¯s expectations were not reciprocated and she was even scolded.


    Mr Jiang: ¡°Resolve it? How? We went to many people, but they all rejected us. We also used many methods, but the public didn¡¯t buy it at all!¡±


    When Jiang He heard this, she was dumbfounded. Thest life-saving straw in her heart was also broken at this moment.


    At this moment, Jiang He did not look like an elegant noble wife at all. She said excitedly to Mr Jiang on the other end of the phone, ¡°Dad, you must think of another way. Our familypany is so big. There must be a way to solve it!¡±


    Mr Jiang: ¡°Ourpany is big, but don¡¯t forget that the product is being marketed to the public. If they don¡¯t ept it, it will be over sooner orter! If I help you now, the Jiang Corporation will be implicated sooner orter.. At that time, all of us will be finished together!¡±

 Chapter 78 - 78: Knew That They Were Filming

    Chapter 78: Knew That They Were Filming


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Ji Yao came in, Jiang He was throwing her phone on the table angrily.


    Ji Yao walked towards Jiang He and whispered, ¡°Mom, drink some water. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Jiang He took the water from Ji Yao and her heart warmed a little. Then, she told her what had happened angrily. ¡°Yaoyao, your grandfather actually wants me to apologize to Gu Xiao. He said that this is the only way to improve thepany situation. What a joke! If I apologize to her, how much grievance will Yaoyao suffer?¡±


    After Ji Yao heard Jiang He¡¯s words, a dark glint shed across her eyes. Then, she said considerately, ¡°Mom has put all her efforts into thepany over the years. If apologizing to Gu Xiao is useful, it¡¯s fine for me to suffer a little.¡±


    When Jiang He heard this, her heart ached. ¡°Yaoyao, you¡¯re really too sensible. But you don¡¯t have to persuade me anymore. I definitely won¡¯t apologize to Gu Xiao!¡±


    After hearing this, Ji Yao looked at Jiang He with sparkling eyes and said, ¡°Mom, I suddenly thought of a solution. Are you willing to give it a try?¡±


    When Jiang He heard this, she agreed without hesitation. ¡°Yes!¡±


    After Gu Xiao returned to the Ji residence, she returned to her room and made a video call to Chu An.


    After all, just as the nctizens had guessed, Chu An felt especially aggrieved that she had once again returned to the Ji family and abandoned him.


    Seeing this, Gu Xiao could onlyfort him softly. ¡°We still have many opportunities to be together in the future. For example, in school, we¡¯re not only ssmates but also seatmates. We have a lot of time to spend together, so don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    When Gu Xiao entered the ss, she didn¡¯t expect to be seatmates with Chu An. Later on, it was also because she got along very well with her ssmates during the recording of the show, so after they found out about her rtionship with Chu An, they forcefully demanded that they be seatmates.


    After hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Chu An pitifully said, ¡°But I just brought you back, and before I could even be happy, you were taken away again.¡±


    As Chu An spoke, his gaze was also fixed on Gu Xiao, unwilling to look away.


    Gu Xiao sighed and asked, ¡°Then what should I do to stop you from being sad?¡±


    Faced with Gu Xiao¡¯s question, Chu An looked at her eagerly and said at the same time, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m very easy to satisfy. As long as Xiaoxiao gives me three, no, five kisses, that¡¯ll do!¡±


    Gu Xiao:¡±¡­¡± She knew Chu An had a motive.


    Gu Xiao did not get angry even after she understood. Instead, she agreed. ¡°Sure!¡±


    Chu An¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and he said in disbelief, ¡°Xiaoxiao, you actually agreed right away! 1 thought even if I said five, I could only get one in the end.¡±


    At this moment, Chu An¡¯s heart was also filled with deep regret. If he had known that Gu Xiao would agree so readily, he would have said 100 earlier!


    Gu Xiao and Chu An spent a lot of time together again.


    Gu Xiao had just hung up when the bedroom door was pushed open.


    Gu Xiao frowned and looked over. She saw Jiang He and Ji Yaoing in.


    After Jiang He came in, she asked directly, ¡°Did you get someone to post the video on the Inte?¡±


    Gu Xiao answered cleanly, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Jiang He repeated, her voice filled with distrust. At the same time, she said, ¡°How could it not be you who sent it out? After all, it brought you so many benefits. Seeing so many people scolding me online, you should be very happy, right?¡±


    As Jiang He spoke, her gaze towards Gu Xiao became colder and colder.


    At this moment, Gu Xiao also understood that Jiang He was deliberately finding fault with her. She nced at Ji Yao, who was holding her phone and had not said anything. Then, she said, ¡°I know you¡¯re filming.¡±


    Jiang He and Ji Yao did not expect Gu Xiao to see through it so quickly. Both of them were stunned.


    Gu Xiao nced at their panicked expressions and said calmly, ¡°But 1 don¡¯t mind. I can honestly say that I didn¡¯t film the video, but I also admit that I was happy for a moment when I saw the video being posted online..¡±

 Chapter 79 - 79: Vicious

    Chapter 79: Vicious


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Jiang He heard this, her eyes turned vicious and she said coldly, ¡°Gu Xiao, why are you so vicious? You actually feel happy when your mother is scolded by others. No wonder you can¡¯t be liked by your adoptive parents. How can someone like you be liked?!¡±


    Gu Xiao¡¯s expression turned cold as well. She looked at her steadily and asked, ¡°As I remember it, the video that was posted online were all your own words. If you were scolded, shouldn¡¯t you reflect on your words and actions? Besides, there¡¯s no need for either of us to criticize each other. After all, I remember that when I was scolded previously, you didn¡¯t seem to care about me either!¡±


    As for Gu Shan and Xie Fang¡­


    Gu Xiao closed her eyes. After a few seconds, she looked at Jiang He with tears in her eyes and said in a choked voice, ¡°I can¡¯t be liked by my adoptive parents? Isn¡¯t this because they know that I¡¯m not their biological daughter, so they enved me? I think if they know that I¡¯m their biological daughter, they might treat me the same way you dote on Ji Yao.¡±


    When Jiang He heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, she said without thinking, ¡°Even if you¡¯re really their biological child, they won¡¯t like you because you¡¯re not as cute and sensible as Yaoyao!¡±


    Gu Xiao¡¯s pupils dted, and her eyes turned even redder. Then, she pointed at the door and said angrily, ¡°I hope you can get out and not appear in front of me!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Jiang He restrained the joy in her voice and asked.


    Faced with Jiang He¡¯s question, Gu Xiao said again, ¡°I said, get out!¡±


    When Gu Xiao said it for the second time, she even emphasized it, making it seem even fiercer.


    When Jiang He felt this, she was alreadyughing crazily in her heart. However, she still endured it and said, ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s go out. Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t be angry!¡±


    As soon as Jiang He finished speaking, Ji Yao turned off the live broadcast and the two of them quickly left.


    The reason why Jiang He did this was entirely because Ji Yao had told her just now that since letting Gu Xiao leave had caused theizens to be dissatisfied with them, she would let theizens see Gu Xiao let her leave this time. Perhaps this way, the two could cancel each other out.


    Now, everything was developing as they had imagined. Now, they just had to wait for theizens to criticize Gu Xiao and change their opinion of her.


    However, theizens did have their own opinions, but the words they said were different from what Jiang He had imagined.


    [Gu Xiao is right. I support her!]


    [It¡¯s hard to imagine that this was said by a mother. I hated Jiang He to begin with, and now I hate her even more!]


    [Not only did she like Ji Yao, but she also wanted to step on Gu Xiao. I don¡¯t believe that she doesn¡¯t know that Gu Shan and Xie Fang swapped the two children because their family is rich. Moreover, in the years of having been switched, Gu Xiao was already oppressed so badly. In the end, Jiang He even spoke up for the human traffickers.]


    [Do you think Jiang He said this to clear Gu Shan and Xie Fang¡¯s name? After the two of them clear their names, Ji Yao won¡¯t have to carry the title of a child of human traffickers, right?]


    [I didn¡¯t think in this direction at first, but after seeing you say this, I feel that it¡¯s really possible based on how Jiang He is biased towards Ji Yao.]


    [ording to my analysis of watching the show, I realized that only Jiang He is stupid in the Ji family. The others should be sensible and were not bewitched by Ji Yao. It¡¯s a pity that Ji Gao actually married such a woman and this even affected hispany. It¡¯s really unfortunate for the family.]


    [Yeah, and I think Jiang He and Ji Yao are really rude. Not only did they enter Gu Xiao¡¯s room without knocking, but they also turned on the live broadcast to film. I really can¡¯t imagine if Gu Xiao wasn¡¯t sitting at the desk but taking a shower at that time, wouldn¡¯t her privacy have been exposed?]


    [I hate Jiang He and boycott products rted to Jiang He! Such a person is not worthy of earning our money. We also don¡¯t like her products, especially when there might be some defective products among those products..]

 Chapter 80 - 80: Sent Overseas

    Chapter 80: Sent Overseas


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    [Even through the screen, I can feel Gu Xiao¡¯s grievances. She was kidnapped by bad people at birth and has been oppressed since she was young. Now, after returning to her biological parents¡¯ house with much difficulty, in the end, she realized that her biological mother had always doted on the child of the human traffickers and even targeted her for the sake of the child of the human traffickers.]


    [Gu Xiao is really too innocent. She¡¯s already been hurt to this extent, yet she still has expectations of family. In my opinion, she might as well look for Chu An. As for kinship, that can go to hell!]


    [Support, support. I also think it¡¯s better for Gu Xiao to look for Chu An. Unfortunately, we¡¯re all outsiders and can¡¯t make a decision for the person involved, Gu Xiao. In the end, it still depends on her own choice. But no matter what, we¡¯re all witnesses and will pay attention at all times!]


    This discussion was not only limited to ordinary people. Many Inte celebrities also reposted it and expressed their opinions. It was precisely because of this that their influence expanded further, and more and more people participated in the discussion. However, all of this had one thing inmon. They were all scolding Jiang He.


    When Jiang He saw theizens¡¯ments, she was dumbfounded. She was so angry that she was trembling. She gritted her teeth and said in confusion, ¡°Why did they scold me? Shouldn¡¯t they scold Gu Xiao? After all, she doesn¡¯t respect her elders. How dare she chase her elders away!¡±


    Jiang He did not understand, but Ji Yao gradually understood.


    It was Jiang He¡¯s bad attitude just now, and what she said made Gu Xiao seem like the victim.


    However, although Ji Yao understood, she did not dare to say it out loud, so she pretended not to understand either.


    Jiang He could no longer rely on the Jiang Corporation, so she could only ask Ji Gao for help.


    Jiang He: ¡°Look at what theizens are saying about me. Aren¡¯t you going to help me settle these things?¡±


    Ji Gao was especially impatient at this moment. He said, ¡°I asked you to look for Gu Xiao for help previously, and you did, but in the end, you made things worse. It¡¯spletely irreversible. Let me ask you, did Ji Yao teach you to livestream?¡±


    Although Ji Gao was asking, he already had a conclusion in his heart. After all, with Jiang He¡¯s brain, she could not think of this method. Then, it could only be Ji Yao¡¯s rotten idea!


    Jiang He didn¡¯t expect Ji Gao to guess correctly. She was a little flustered, but she still denied it. ¡°Yaoyao didn¡¯t ask me to do this. I thought of it myself.¡±


    Ji Gao did not expect Jiang He to still protect Ji Yao at this point. He exhaled in anger and said, ¡°If you still want yourpany, listen to me and chase Ji Yao out of the Ji family. You can give her some money and send Ji Yao overseas. Just don¡¯t meet her in the future.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    After hearing Ji Gao¡¯s words, Jiang He rejected immediately. ¡°I can¡¯t stand not seeing Yaoyao in the future. What¡¯s the difference between this method and killing me? Besides, what does this have to do with Yaoyao? It was clearly Gu Xiao who came back and broke the original harmony in our family. Even if we want to send anyone away, we should send Gu Xiao overseas!¡±


    At this moment, Ji Gao really wanted to kill Jiang He. He couldn¡¯t understand why she still couldn¡¯t understand the current situation even though Jiang He had been criticized so badly on the Inte.


    Ji Gao suppressed the frustration in his heart and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t ept my suggestion, then I have no solution either.¡±


    After hearing Ji Gao¡¯s words, Jiang He panicked and said loudly, ¡°No, you have to help me. If I really go bankrupt, I will be mocked by many people. They all know that my husband is the CEO of the Ji Group, Ji Gao. When the timees, I will be mocked. Won¡¯t you be mocked as well?¡±


    After Ji Gao heard Jiang He¡¯s words, he replied in his heart: I won¡¯t be mocked.


    After all, theizens¡¯ments had already told Ji Gao that they would only be puzzled as to why he had married such a woman. Hence, not only would they not mock him, but they would also pity him. The share value that had been lowered because of Ji Yao had gradually risen back because of these public opinions..

 Chapter 81 - 81: Of Course

    Chapter 81: Of Course


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, although Ji Gao was not panicking, in order not to be pestered by Jiang He, he still agreed on the surface. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try my best to help you resolve it. However, I can¡¯t guarantee that I can sessfully resolve it.¡±


    Regarding Ji Gao¡¯s uncertainty, Jiang He didn¡¯t pay any attention at all. After all, Ji Gao was the only person who agreed to help her resolve it. Now, he was her only life-saving straw.


    With Ji Gao¡¯s help, herpany would not go bankrupt and she would not be mocked by her archenemy, Zhao Hong!


    After Ji Gao and Jiang He left the living room and went upstairs, Gu Xiao came out of the kitchen with fruits.


    Jiang He did not expect Ji Gao to not help her, but Gu Xiao did. After all, she did not forget that Ji Gao valued benefits more than anything else.


    Now that the situation was good for him, even Gu Xiao felt that theizens unanimously felt that the problem was with Jiang He. It was possible that Ji Gao had guided them in this direction.


    Ji Gao could even push out the person he had slept with for so many years to take the bullet. This was really too terrifying.


    Gu Xiao was about to go upstairs when she heard the door being pushed open. She turned around and saw Ji Chening out of the storage room.


    The storage room was not soundproof, so Ji Chen must have heard what the conversation just now. With his high IQ, he could definitely guess that Ji Gao was just saying that to deal with Jiang He.


    Gu Xiao nced at Ji Chen¡¯s indifferent expression and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to remind Jiang He that Ji Gao could be lying to her?¡±


    Hearing this, Ji Chen¡¯s expression did not change at all. He just replied, ¡°She is an adult and has her own ability to distinguish. There is no need for me to worry about her. Besides, she did not ask me for help. Why should I get involved?¡±


    Gu Xiao did not expect Ji Chen to say this. She found it interesting, so she asked, ¡°Would you help Jiang He then if she asked you for help?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ji Chen replied cleanly. His expression finally changed at this moment. He frowned and said, ¡°We only need to chase Ji Yao away and theizens will naturally change their attitude. However, she kept rejecting such a simple matter and wanted Ji Yao to stay. She had asked for it.¡±


    After hearing Ji Chen¡¯s words, Gu Xiao lowered her eyes and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you like Ji Yao?¡±


    ¡°Why should I like someone who has been scheming since young?¡± Ji Chen threw a strange look at Gu Xiao when he said this.


    Ji Chen could feel Ji Yao¡¯s hostility towards him since he was young. He understood after thinking for a while that she wanted to monopolize his parents¡¯ love.


    Although he had figured this out, Ji Chen did not care. After all, he had been indifferent to the people around him since he was born, and Gu Xiao was the only person who interested him.


    Thinking of this, Ji Chen nced at Gu Xiao and said, ¡°I heard that you asked for 900 million from my father. Are you nning to invest it?¡±


    Gu Xiao was not surprised that Ji Chen knew about it. After all, this was such arge sum of money so anyone who was paying attention would definitely know about it.


    Facing Ji Chen¡¯s question, Gu Xiao lowered her eyes, then looked up at him and said calmly, ¡°This should be my secret. I don¡¯t have to answer, right?¡±


    Ji Chen did not mind. He nodded and said, ¡°Of course, it is up to you whether you want to tell me or not.¡±


    A few dayster, more and more people were boycotting thepany online. Thepany¡¯s situation was getting worse and worse. Jiang He looked more and more haggard day by day. In the end, she could not help but ask Ji Gao, ¡°Did you do anything to help mypany or not?¡±


    ¡°Of course I did.¡± Ji Gao replied without hesitation when he was questioned by Ji Gao. Even though he had not done anything during this period of time, he spoke as if had done a lot.


    When Jiang He saw this, she asked in confusion, ¡°But if you did something, why didn¡¯t I sec any changes?¡±


    Ji Gao exined, ¡°Because there are too many people who are boycotting. Even if I send people to resolve it, they will all cancel each other out in the end. There will definitely be no effect.¡±


    After exining, Ji Gao did not forget to speak again. ¡°You should consider sending Ji Yao away. After sending her away, thepany will definitely recover a lot. At the very least, you won¡¯t be on the verge of bankruptcy all the time. You won¡¯t be at the risk of being mocked anymore..¡±

 Chapter 82 - 82: Don’t Worry About Me

    Chapter 82: Don¡¯t Worry About Me


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Jiang He heard that Ji Gao¡¯sst sentence about how she would not be mocked, she hesitated.


    After all, Jiang He didn¡¯t even want to imagine herself being mocked by Zhao Hong.


    Jiang He and Zhao Hong grew up in the same courtyard. The two of them had been the kind of children that other parents envied, but there was also aparison between outstanding people.


    Hence, Jiang He and Zhao Hong had beenparing their grades from school until they started apany after graduation. In fact, both of them focused on simr products.


    This time, because of the online turmoil, thepany had been affected and Zhao Hong had already received a lot of benefits. It was precisely because of this that Jiang He could feel the smugness in Zhao Hong¡¯s eyes every time she saw her.


    Jiang He felt that if she really went bankrupt, Zhao Hong would definitely step on her.


    Hence, Jiang He had slight desire to retreat from her original decision. She said softly, ¡°Let me think about it.¡±


    Ji Yao, who was outside the door, heard the conversation inside. When she heard Jiang He¡¯s words, her face darkened and hatred arose in her heart.


    Ji Yao knew that she would be abandoned by Jiang He sooner orter since she was not her biological daughter. Previously, she clearly said that she would not let her leave, but now, she went back on her word.


    Ji Yao¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred as she stared at Jiang He before turning to leave.


    During this period of time, Gu Xiao went to and from school as usual. Other than the pitying looks from the people around her, there was nothing else unusual.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, when are you going to fulfill the five kisses you promised me?¡± Chu An leaned closer to Gu Xiao and asked with sparkling eyes.


    Gu Xiao pushed away Chu An¡¯s expectant face and looked at the book. She said seriously, ¡°When we¡¯re at home in the future. We can¡¯t do it in school anyway. This is a ce to study.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± After hearing this, Chu An could only agree in a low voice. Then, he looked at Gu Xiao and asked with concern, ¡°Xiaoxiao, did anyone bully you in the Ji family? If anyone did, you must tell me. I¡¯ll help you deal with them!¡±


    When Chu An said ¡°deal with them,¡± a fierce look appeared in his eyes, and he had the demeanor of a great general.


    Gu Xiao gently patted Chu An, indicating for him to pay attention to the venue. After all, he was also someone who had been on the battlefield. Everyone in the ss could feel the aura he exuded, and they were even trembling in fear. They looked up at him and in less than a second, lowered their heads in fear.


    After seeing Chu An obediently retract his imposing manner, Gu Xiao also said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. After all, don¡¯t forget that I was once an empress and experienced so many difficulties. So how can Ji Gao and the others hurt me?¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Chu An felt much more at ease.


    When Gu Xiao returned home today, she felt that there was something unusual about the house, especially since Ji Yao actually had the courage to look at her today. At the same time, there was a hint of smugness in her eyes.


    When she walked into the vi, she saw that there was a boy inside.


    Gu Xiao recognized him at a nce. This boy¡¯s name was Li Wen. He was the heir of the Li family and the person Ji Yao liked.


    In her previous life, Ji Yao and Li Wen got married sessfully after receiving the consent of their parents.


    However, Ji Yao was still especially doted on back then. She did not have the encounter in this life and was considered an equal match with Li Wen. However, after such a huge change in this life, could it still be the same as in her previous life?


    At the thought of this, Gu Xiao¡¯s heart was filled with anticipation.


    Ji Yao held Li Wen¡¯s hand and said softly to Ji Gao and Jiang He, ¡°Dad, Mom, Li Wen and I have been together for a few months. It¡¯s not that we want to hide it, but I just feel that our rtionship is a little immature. However, I¡¯ve been thinking about it recently and feel that it¡¯s necessary to reveal our rtionship.¡±


    When she heard this news, Jiang He was the happiest. If Ji Yao and Li Wen were together, Ji Gao would change his mind and no longer want to send Yaoyao away.


    Ji Gao¡¯s thoughts were indeed especially active at this moment. He was thinking about how much benefits Ji Yao and Li Wen would bring him if they got married in the future.


    When Ji Yao and Jiang He were alone, she said, ¡°Mom, Li Wen just said that he would go home and convince his parents to help solve thepany¡¯s problem.¡±


    When Jiang He heard this news, her eyes turned red.. She asked in disbelief, ¡°Really?¡±

 Chapter 83 - 83: Not Easy to Deal With

    Chapter 83: Not Easy to Deal With


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ji Yao held Jiang He¡¯s hand and shook it coquettishly.


    ¡°How could I lie about such a thing?! I wanted to help Mom, so I asked Li Wen to help!¡±


    Ji Yao understood that in this family, the only person who could stand on her side unconditionally was Jiang He. Hence, even if Jiang He wanted to send her overseas, she could only use this method to steady Jiang He.


    If she really lost Jiang He¡¯s support, then she would really have no one to rely on in the Ji family.


    Ji Yao leaned on Jiang He¡¯s shoulder and her eyes darkened.


    When Jiang He heard Ji Yao¡¯s words, she was indeed more and more happy with Ji Yao. She even felt a little guilty for wanting to send Ji Yao overseas.


    She reached out and patted Ji Yao¡¯s arm. ¡°I knew that only our Yaoyao really dotes on me.¡± As she spoke, a trace of disgust shed across her eyes. ¡°Unlike that ingrate Gu Xiao, who actually ignored me, her biological mother!¡±


    Ji Yao raised her head and looked at Jiang He with admiration. ¡°You¡¯re my mother. Of course I have to think for you.¡±


    When Jiang He heard this, she spoke a lot to Ji Yao before walking out with the other party.


    At this moment, Ji Gao was sitting not far away from Li Wen. He seemed to be asking Li Wen something. Li Wen also did well. He was not impatient at all in the face of Ji Gao¡¯s question.


    When Ji Yao saw this, a trace of satisfaction shed across her heart.


    Li Wen was so respectful to Ji Gao because of her!


    Thinking of this, Ji Yao looked at Gu Xiao even more smugly. She even raised her head and pointed her chin at Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao naturally did not miss Ji Yao¡¯s reaction. Her gazended on Li Wen for a moment before she quickly retracted it.


    She remembered that this Li Wen didn¡¯t seem to be easy to deal with in her previous life. It was really hard to say what would happen in this life¡­


    Seeing that Gu Xiao had no reaction, an unknown anger rose in Ji Yao¡¯s heart. Under Jiang He¡¯s signal, she sat down beside Li Wen with the fruits and ced it in front of her. Then, she held the other party¡¯s arm and looked at Gu Xiao in challenge.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen Li Wen yet, have you? We can get to know each other better this time.¡±


    Li Wen was the heir of the Li family. Even if Gu Xiao returned to the Ji family, she would still be unable toe into contact with someone like Li Wen. And she¡­ was different from Gu Xiao!


    Before Gu Xiao could say anything, Jiang He frowned.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to know? Don¡¯t you know how to read expressions at a time like this? Don¡¯t you know how to avoid? You actually dare to sit here shamelessly.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang He shot a dissatisfied nce at Gu Xiao.


    If not for Li Wen¡¯s presence, she would have said something even worse!


    Gu Xiao was originally unwilling to stay here, but Ji Gao had asked her to stay.


    It was not appropriate for her to fall out with Ji Gao now. In addition, she wanted to see Ji Yao¡¯s reaction, so she stayed for the time being.


    Now that Jiang He said this, Ji Yao¡¯s reaction was within her expectations, so she did not have the mood to stay any longer.


    Gu Xiao was satisfied, but she still looked a little aggrieved. ¡°Since Mom doesn¡¯t want me to stay here, it¡¯s better for me to go up.¡±


    After saying that, she nodded at Ji Gao. Ji Gao nced at Li Wen, who was sitting beside Ji Yao, and hummed softly. Seeing Gu Xiao turn around and go upstairs, he did not stop her.


    Ji Yao looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s ¡°deste¡± back and felt even happier. Her grip on Li Wen tightened.


    Gu Xiao was not dissatisfied at all. She went upstairs briskly. Just as she entered the room, the phone in her pocket suddenly rang.


    She didn¡¯t need to take out her phone to guess who was calling.


    When she saw the name on the screen, she raised her eyebrows slightly and answered the call.


    Chu An¡¯s voice came from the phone with a hint of worry. ¡°Xiaoxiao, have you arrived at the Ji residence?¡±


    Gu Xiao was a little helpless about Chu An¡¯s worries. She knew that the other party only wanted to ask about her situation in the Ji residence, not whether she was home.


    However, Gu Xiao was still happy that the other party had always taken her seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯m already here.¡± She answered the other party¡¯s question and then shared some information with Chu An. ¡°However, I saw someone in the Ji residence today.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±

 Chapter 84 - 84: Interesting

    Chapter 84: Interesting


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Li Wen.¡±


    When Chu An heard the name that came out of Gu Xiao¡¯s mouth, he didn¡¯t react for a moment.


    Although he was born in the Chu Family, he didn¡¯t know much about the aristocratic families. Moreover, the Li Family was nothingpared to the Chu Family.


    Chu An didn¡¯t have a deep impression of the Li family, so he had even less of an impression of Li Wen. In the end, he only reacted after Gu Xiao¡¯s hint.


    ¡°The heir of the Li family?¡±


    Gu Xiao gave a soft ¡°Mm¡± and walked towards the bed while listening to Chu An. She then sat down on the edge of the bed and rxed a little.


    ¡°Why did the heir of the Li family go to the Ji residence?¡± There was a hint of doubt in Chu An¡¯s voice, but he seemed to havee back to her senses. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he went to the Ji residence for that Ji Yao?¡±


    A hint of a smile shed across her eyes when she heard Chu An¡¯s belittling tone towards Ji Yao.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s because of her.¡± Gu Xiao changed to a more rxed posture. ¡°Ji Yao and Li Wen have been dating for a few months. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no other solution, except for Ji Yao to bring Li Wen to the Ji residence this time.¡±


    After all, the online condemnation of Ji Yao had not ended. Even Jiang He was wavering. How could Ji Yao not be anxious?


    If she really followed Ji Gao¡¯s instructions, there was no guarantee that Ji Yao would be able to live such a good life after she was sent away.


    Ji Yao knew this very well. Naturally, she would not agree to leave the Ji family no matter what.


    ¡°I wonder what kind of taste Li Wen has to actually like Ji Yao.¡± There was a hint of doubt in Chu An¡¯s voice.


    Now that Ji Yao¡¯s true colors had beenpletely exposed, Chu An couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the heir of the Li family was stupid to be able to be with her under such circumstances.


    In the future, the Li family would be handed over to such a person¡­ He really felt despair for the Li family.


    After Chu An finished talking about Li Wen, he threw him to the back of his mind. However, there was something else that caught his attention.


    ¡°If Ji Yao really stays, won¡¯t she continue to find trouble with you, Xiaoxiao?¡± As Chu An spoke, he gripped his phone tightly and frowned.


    Although he believed that Ji Yao could not hurt Xiaoxiao, it was really disgusting for a flea to keep jumping around in front of him.


    To Chu An, Ji Yao was that disgusting flea.


    ¡°I find it even more interesting,¡± Gu Xiao said with a cold smile.


    How could the humiliation that Ji Yao had brought her in her previous life be so easily forgotten? If Ji Yao really left, she would have a headache instead!


    In her previous life, Ji Yao had stepped on her to reach the top, but she had fallen into mud and could not turn the situation around. In this life, she had a chance to start over, so how could she let her off so easily?


    Chu An naturally understood Gu Xiao¡¯s thoughts and didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong. Instead, he supported her. ¡°Xiaoxiao, if you need help, just let me know. I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡±


    Chu An¡¯s words were soft and firm, and as long as Gu Xiao gave the order, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to go through fire and water for her.


    Her eyes, which had turned cold because of Ji Yao, instantly melted like spring water after hearing Chu An¡¯s words.


    The corners of Gu Xiao¡¯s lips curled up, and her expression became rxed and bright. The feeling of having someone standing by her side unconditionally was really addictive.


    The two of them talked a lot on the phone. In the end, Gu Xiao recalled that she hadn¡¯t finished today¡¯s test paper and forcefully hung up the phone. Otherwise, who knew how long Chu An would keep clinging onto her.


    Gu Xiao did not stop after she was done. She continued to revise the knowledge in her books.


    Although there was Chu An, she couldn¡¯t bezy.


    Gu Xiao did not know how long she had been alone in the room. Suddenly, there was a knock on her door from outside, followed by the voice of a servant. ¡°Miss Gu, it¡¯s time to go down for dinner.¡±


    Gu Xiao closed her book. ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll be right down.¡±


    After receiving Gu Xiao¡¯s reply, the servant did not stay and left quickly.


    Gu Xiao tidied up the desk. When she thought of Li Wen, whom she had seen today, her eyes shed and she suddenly became curious..

 Chapter 85 - 85: Life-Saving Straw

    Chapter 85: Life-Saving Straw


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Gu Xiao came down from upstairs, she saw Ji Gao and the others already sitting at the dining table.


    When Ji Gao saw Gu Xiao¡¯s figure, he nodded at Gu Xiao and turned around to continue talking to Li Wen. He did not take Gu Xiao seriously at all.


    Jiang He looked at Gu Xiao unhappily and said sarcastically, ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re a youngdy from a rich family? You even need someone to invite you down for dinner? Don¡¯t you know how to be more self-aware?¡±


    Gu Xiao nced at Jiang He andpletely ignored her words.


    This kind of person, as long as you didn¡¯t reply to her, she would feel angry.


    As expected, when Jiang He saw that Gu Xiao actually dared to ignore her, her eyes were about to re up. She raised her hand and wanted to p the table, but when she thought of Li Wen, she forcefully held it in.


    ¡°Look at what you¡¯re like. You don¡¯t even¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Ji Gao frowned and interrupted Jiang He. ¡°Look at yourself now! Sit properly. Xiaoxiao, you too. Hurry up ande over!¡±


    Ji Gao didn¡¯t want to help Gu Xiao, but with Li Wen around, no matter what, he still wanted to maintain the superficial harmony of the family. He couldn¡¯t let outsiders see him as a joke.


    As for in private¡­ as long as it didn¡¯t threaten him, he would turn a blind eye.


    When Gu Xiao passed by Jiang He, she noticed the other party¡¯s gaze and the corners of her lips curled up into a mocking smile.


    Ji Gao and the others couldn¡¯t see it, but Jiang He could actually see it clearly. She couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. However, when she thought of Ji Gao¡¯s warning just now, she could only swallow the curses that were about toe out of her mouth.


    She red fiercely at Gu Xiao with a warning look in her eyes. Seeing that the other party ignored her, her chest heaved up and down in anger, but she did not dare to do anything.


    On the other hand, Li Wen¡¯s attention was diverted to Gu Xiao because of her arrival.


    Now that Li Wen was Ji Yao¡¯s life-saving straw, she naturally ced all her attention on him and naturally sensed his gaze.


    She moved closer to Li Wen and hugged his arm, deliberately sticking close to him.


    ¡°Ah Wen, what are you looking at?¡± Ji Yao asked coquettishly.


    Li Wen retracted his gaze and stroked Ji Yao¡¯s smooth hand a few times. He was satisfied and smiled at Ji Yao.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just my first time at Yaoyao¡¯s house, so I¡¯m a little curious.¡±


    ¡°Then, when Ah Wenes to our house again in future, I¡¯ll personally bring you around. What do you think, Ah Wen?¡±


    Ji Yao looked up at Li Wen, her eyes filled with concern for him.


    Li Wen indulged in Ji Yao¡¯s gaze and tapped the tip of her nose affectionately. ¡°Whatever Yaoyao says.¡±


    Ji Gao saw the reaction of everyone present. After Li Wen finished speaking, he said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk about thister. It¡¯s meal time now.¡±


    Ji Yao immediately restrained herself at these words.


    Gu Xiao lowered her eyes and sneered in her heart. Looking at the other party¡¯s performance, she felt even more disgusted.


    She was about to have indigestion eating at the same table as these people.


    But even so, Gu Xiao could only bear with it for the time being before she achieved her goal.


    The servants served the dishes that had been prepared in the kitchen one by one. Gu Xiao ate her dinner quietly.


    As expected of a specially hired chef, the taste was indeed not bad.


    However, while Gu Xiao might want to eat peacefully, others might not be willing to see her rx.


    Ji Yao nced at Gu Xiao, then at Ji Gao, who was chatting happily with Li Wen and seemed to think highly of him. Then, she lowered her eyes and gently touched Li Wen¡¯s thigh with her hand under the dining table.


    Li Wen reached out and patted Ji Yaofortingly.


    Ji Yao smiled and looked at Gu Xiao smugly.


    Gu Xiao nced at Li Wen, who was sitting beside Ji Yao. She had some guesses and her eyes darkened.


    After that, she heard Li Wen say to Ji Gao, ¡°Uncle, I heard that you want to send Yaoyao overseas. Is this true?¡±


    Li Wen feigned curiosity and looked at Ji Gao, waiting for his reply..

 Chapter 86 - 86: Success

    Chapter 86: Sess


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ji Gao paused in his action of picking up food, then very naturally retracted his chopsticks.


    He looked at Li Wen with confusion in his eyes. ¡°Where did you hear that from? Yaoyao is our daughter. How could we send her away?¡±


    Towards the end, there was a hint of anger in Ji Gao¡¯s tone, as if he was very dissatisfied with the person who spread such rumors.


    Gu Xiao looked at Ji Gao having his own words thrown back at him andughed in her heart. However, the coldness in her eyes deepened.


    Ji Gao was such a person. As long as it was profitable, he would not care about anything else. Not to mention, it was just a n that had yet to be implemented.


    As long as he could build a rtionship with the Li family, Ji Yao would be useful. He would not give up on Ji Yao.


    Gu Xiao clenched the chopsticks in her hand tightly, but she quickly rxed and continued eating as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Uncle, are you serious? I saw that everyone was saying that Yaoyao was leaving the Ji family. I was worried for a long time. If it¡¯s true, then Yaoyao and I¡­¡±


    ¡°Wen, don¡¯t listen to what those people outside are saying! They¡¯re all jealous of our Yaoyao, so they fabricated such a lie. Wen, don¡¯t take it to heart! Yaoyao is our baby. How can we send her away!¡±


    Jiang He interrupted Li Wen and said firmly, as if she was never the one who wanted to send Ji Yao away.


    She even looked at Ji Gao anxiously, wanting him to calm Li Wen down. She didn¡¯t care what Gu Xiao, who was beside her, would think.


    However¡­ Gu Xiao was already used to Jiang He¡¯s attitude.


    She had experienced this too many times in her previous life.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s fake. We just want both Ah Wen and Yaoyao to be fine,¡± Ji Gao said calmly.


    Li Wen nodded with a look of relief. Then, he said, ¡°I heard that Yaoyao seems to have changed sses? But I remember that Yaoyao¡¯s previous ss was already the best. Why would Uncle want to change her ss?¡±


    Li Wen seemed to be asking a question, but he was also pressuring Ji Gao.


    Of course, he knew why Ji Yao changed sses, but Ji Yao was his girlfriend. Since she had begged him, how could he not ¡°get justice¡± for her?


    When Ji Gao heard Li Wen¡¯s words, his expression immediately became hesitant. Then, he told him about the bet between Gu Xiao and Ji Yao with a helpless expression.


    He remembered clearly that Gu Xiao had threatened him back then. However, it seemed to be a good choice to use Li Wen to let Ji Yao return to her previous ss.


    A glint shed across Ji Gao¡¯s eyes.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Li Wen looked at the silent Gu Xiao and said gently, ¡°Miss Gu Xiao, right? I wonder if you can let Yaoyao return to her original ss on my ount? I really can¡¯t bear to see Yaoyao stay in that inferior ss.¡±


    Gu Xiao knew that Ji Yao would not let her off easily. While Li Wen and Ji Gao were talking, she had already filled her stomach.


    She wiped the corners of her mouth with a napkin, then looked up at Li Wen.


    Looking at the gentleness disyed by the other party, she then nced at Ji Yao, who looked like a despicable person who had achieved sess, and smiled.


    Just as Li Wen felt that there was a chance, he heard Gu Xiao¡¯s cold voice.


    ¡°On your ount? Why should I let Ji Yao return to her original ss on your ount? If I hadn¡¯t won, I would have already dropped out of school. In that case, what¡¯s wrong with Ji Yao staying in her current ss?¡±


    Previously, Li Wen relied on his status as the heir of the Li family. Everyone around him was respectful to him and listened to his orders.


    Now that Gu Xiao had shown him no mercy, his expression darkened. The gentleness in his eyes could no longer be maintained.


    ¡°Do you know who I am? How dare you speak to me like that!¡± Li Wen¡¯s voice was filled with displeasure.


    Gu Xiao blinked curiously and looked innocent. ¡°You don¡¯t even know who you are? And you still want to ask me?¡±


    Seeing that Li Wen¡¯s expression was getting darker and darker, Ji Gao could no longer stand by and do nothing. He did not want to really offend the Li family.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao! What are you talking about? Apologize to Ah Wen now!¡±

 Chapter 87 - 87: Agreement

    Chapter 87: Agreement


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao crossed her arms and leaned back slightly. She looked into Ji Gao¡¯s eyes without any fear or evasion.


    ¡°Apologize?¡± Gu Xiao repeated, then sneered. ¡°Did I say anything wrong? Since


    I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, why should I apologize?¡±


    There wasn¡¯t much emotion in her words, but her cold expression made Ji Gao afraid to move.


    He knew what kind of person Gu Xiao was. If he really angered Gu Xiao and she went crazy, they would not have a good ending. Especially how Gu Xiao threatened him previously, he did not forget about that.


    He looked at Gu Xiao darkly, but Gu Xiao did not care at all.


    She stood up and looked at the few people present. Then, she smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m full, so I won¡¯t stay here.¡± Seeing Ji Yao biting her lips unwillingly, a trace of joy shed across Gu Xiao¡¯s heart. ¡°As for Ji Yao¡¯s matter, we¡¯ll do as we agreed previously. I don¡¯t want to see any changes.¡±


    With that, Gu Xiao retracted her domineering aura and nodded at Ji Gao before walking upstairs.


    As for downstairs¡­ she didn¡¯t care as long as they didn¡¯tpletely fall out.


    When Gu Xiao¡¯s figurepletely disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight, Jiang He said, ¡°Just look at her! This is the good daughter you want to bring back! Look at this good daughter of yours. Does she even care about us?!¡±


    Whenever Jiang He thought of Gu Xiao¡¯s attitude towards her and thepany that was on the verge of copse because of Gu Xiao, she wished that Gu Xiao had never appeared.


    She even wondered why Gu Xiao didn¡¯t die in that vige!


    Since she was taken away, why did shee back?!


    At this moment, Jiang He hadpletely forgotten that the person who caused Gu Xiao to appear in the public eye was her most beloved daughter, Ji Yao.


    Ji Yao was biting her lower lip with an aggrieved expression. Her dependent gazended on Li Wen.


    Li Wen liked Ji Yao and was chauvinistic. Seeing Ji Yao looking at him like this, he immediately felt proud and wanted to resolve the matter that Ji Yao had asked him to do.


    ¡°Uncle Ji, you told me before that Yaoyao didn¡¯t suffer any grievances at home¡­ but that Gu Xiao¡¯s attitude just now wasn¡¯t what you said.¡± Li Wen deliberately dragged out his words, his words carrying a hint of threat.


    As the heir of the Li family, the people around him had always been orbiting around him. No one dared to go against his wishes.


    Hence, he became more and more dissatisfied with Gu Xiao¡¯s attitude.


    If he could not teach Gu Xiao a lesson, where would he put his face as the heir of the Li family?!


    ¡°Ah Wen, it¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t made a bet with Xiaoxiao to encourage her to improve, things wouldn¡¯t be like this now. Why don¡¯t I just go to that inferior ss? I¡¯m fine.¡±


    When Li Wen heard Ji Yao¡¯s weak words filled with consideration for him, he disliked Gu Xiao even more.


    He looked at Ji Gao suspiciously. ¡°Uncle Ji, are you really unwilling to interfere in Yaoyao¡¯s matters?¡±


    Jiang He was anxious, but it was not appropriate for her to interrupt.She could only keep sending signals to Ji Gao.


    Ji Gao was silent for a while. He thought about the Li family¡¯s business. If he could join forces with the Li family, wouldn¡¯t his goal¡­ be easier to achieve?


    Compared to his goal, Gu Xiao¡¯s threat was nothing.


    After thinking it through, Ji Gao gave Li Wen a gentle smile.


    ¡°Yaoyao is my daughter. How can I really not care about Yaoyao? After this, I¡¯ll tell the principal to let Yaoyao return to ss.¡±


    Upon hearing Ji Gao¡¯s words, Li Wen¡¯s eyes were filled with satisfaction. Then, in front of Ji Gao and Jiang He, he approached Ji Yao and whispered something in her ear.


    Ji Yao blushed. ¡°I naturally know that Ah Wen cares about me the most. I also care about Ah Wen the most.¡±


    ¡°These two children have such a good rtionship. I¡¯m a little envious of them,¡± Jiang He teased when she saw their interaction.


    Although Ji Gao didn¡¯t say anything, he was very satisfied with Li Wen and Ji Yao¡¯s rtionship.


    Ji Yao looked at Jiang He in embarrassment and called out softly, ¡°Mom..¡±

 Chapter 88 - 88: Objection

    Chapter 88: Objection


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao stood at a corner upstairs and took in everyone¡¯s reactions.


    Seeing that Ji Gao had agreed to Li Wen¡¯s request and let Ji Yao return to that ss, Gu Xiao¡¯s heart was calm. She was not surprised by this oue at all.


    After all, from her previous life, she already knew what kind of person Ji Gao was.


    If Ji Gao didn¡¯t agree to Li Wen¡¯s request, she would be shocked.


    Gu Xiao looked at Ji Gao and the ¡°happy¡± scene below with cold eyes. She sneered and turned to walk back to her room.


    The matter of Ji Yao transferring sses had not subsided. She was looking forward to what would happen when Ji Yao returned to ss.


    At night, after Ji Chen returned home, he learned from Ji Gao that he wanted to keep Ji Yao and even let her return to her original ss.


    Before Ji Gao could finish his sentence, Ji Chen frowned.


    ¡°Dad, are you serious? Do you really want to send Ji Yao back?¡± Ji Chen looked calm, but there was a hint of confusion in his words.


    Ji Gao did not care about Ji Chen¡¯s attitude and nodded at him.


    ¡°Now that the heir of the Li family likes Ji Yao, we naturally can¡¯t mistreat her. As long as we can get close to the Li family, our Ji family will be able to advance!¡±


    Ji Gao said firmly with a hint of determination.


    ¡°Dad, no matter what happens with the Li family, the Ji family is our foundation. As long as our foundation is in the Ji family, we can prosper. If we damage the Ji family¡¯s foundation in order to build a connection with the Li family, it will be toote for regrets!¡±


    Ji Chen did not agree with Ji Gao¡¯s decision at all.


    The Ji Family was not much different from the Li Family. In Ji Chen¡¯s opinion, instead of thinking about how to build a rtionship with the Li Family, it was better to deal with the news about the Ji Family on the Inte.


    Under the public anger, if they challenged the consumers again, then their Ji Family¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as we work with the Li family, our Ji family won¡¯t be defeated just because of a small problem!¡± Moreover, they still had Jiang He as a shield. No matter what, it wouldn¡¯t implicate the Ji family.


    Ji Gao was very confident about this.


    Once he established a rtionship with the Li family, he would be one step closer to his goal. Why not make such a choice?


    Ji Chen looked at Ji Gao, who waspletely immersed in his own thoughts, and knew that the other party would not listen to his persuasion. He could only say in the end, ¡°Dad, whether it¡¯s for Ji Family or Gu Xiao, I think we should think about letting Ji Yao return to her original ss.¡±


    Ji Gao waved his hand nonchntly, not taking Ji Chen¡¯s words to heart at all.


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. You don¡¯t have to say anything else.¡±


    Seeing this, Ji Chen sighed inwardly and turned to leave the study.


    In future, he would probably be even busier.


    Fortunately, his ownpany was developing well. Although it could notpare to the Ji Group, it would not be implicated because of the Ji family either.


    With Li Wen¡¯s attention and Ji Gao¡¯s instruction, Jiang He quickly brought Ji Yao back to her original ss.


    At this moment, ss had already begun. The teacher was also standing on the podium and talking about knowledge points. The students below were also looking in the direction of the teacher with serious expressions.


    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you.¡± Jiang He¡¯s voice sounded. The teacher on the podium stopped his lecture and looked in the direction of the ssroom door.


    When the students below saw this, they subconsciously followed the teacher¡¯s gaze and saw Jiang He and Ji Yao.


    Her ssmates all knew about the bet between Ji Yao and Gu Xiao back then, so they naturally knew that Ji Yao should not be here now.


    The students in the ss subtly looked at Gu Xiao, who was sitting with Chu An, and realized that there was a hint of shock and sadness on Gu Xiao¡¯s face. It seemed that Gu Xiao didn¡¯t know that Ji Yao was about to return to ss.


    ¡°Teacher, our Yaoyao will be in your ss from now on. I¡¯ll have to trouble you from now on.¡±


    As Jiang He spoke, she even pulled Ji Yao to stand beside her, looking like she wanted to support Ji Yao.


    The teacher looked at Jiang He awkwardly. ¡°Mrs. Jiang, this matter needs the principal¡­¡±


    ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry. The principal has already agreed to let Yaoyao return to ss!¡± Jiang He interrupted the teacher, not wanting him to say anything bad about Ji Yao..

 Chapter 89 - 89: Returning to Class

    Chapter 89: Returning to ss


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Gu Xiao heard Jiang He¡¯s words, she stood up and looked at Jiang He and Ji Yao in disbelief.


    ¡°Mom, Ji Yao was the one who brought up the matter of this bet to me back then, and¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough! I don¡¯t want to hear you say this!¡± Jiang He interrupted Gu Xiao impatiently. She looked at Gu Xiao with uncontroble disgust in her eyes. ¡°Yaoyao only proposed that bet back then because she wanted you to improve. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t thank Yaoyao, but you actually dare to force her to leave?¡±


    When Ji Yao met Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze, her eyes were filled with smugness.


    However, when she noticed Jiang He¡¯s gaze, her expression immediately changed.


    She said considerately to Jiang He, ¡°Mom, if Xiaoxiao is really unwilling, then I¡¯ll go back to my previous ss! I don¡¯t want to see you and Xiaoxiao get into a conflict.¡±


    Jiang He nced at Gu Xiao and snorted in her heart.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any conflict with her. Yaoyao, just stay in this ss. Leave the rest to Mom.¡±


    When Ji Yao heard Jiang He¡¯s words, she immediately revealed a gentle smile. ¡°Thank you, Mom!¡±


    Jiang He patted Ji Yao¡¯s handfortingly. After confirming with the principal, the teacher let Ji Yao return to ss.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first. Stay in school obediently.¡±


    Jiang He instructed Ji Yao again before turning to leave. As for Gu Xiao, she did not take her seriously at all.


    Gu Xiao looked at Jiang He¡¯s departing figure in a daze and then at Ji Yao, who had already returned to her seat. She sat down dejectedly.


    Chu An held Gu Xiao¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Others don¡¯t care about you, but I will always care about you.¡±


    When Wang Ming, who was sitting in front of Gu Xiao, heard Chu An¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t care that his teacher was still up there. He turned to Gu Xiao and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Gu Xiao, you don¡¯t have to be too sad. Our Chu An really cares about you! You still¡­¡±


    Under Chu An¡¯s threatening gaze, Wang Ming swallowed his words and stiffly turned around.


    When Gu Xiao saw this scene, she secretly raised an eyebrow at Chu An without anyone noticing. Did Wang Ming know something about her and Chu An that she didn¡¯t know about?


    She was curious about this.


    But Chu An only blinked at Gu Xiao and had no intention of answering her questions.


    When Gu Xiao saw this, her head was still lowered, but she didn¡¯t force Chu An to tell her what had happened.


    When the students saw Gu Xiao¡¯s reaction and Jiang He and Ji Yao¡¯s attitude just now, they could not help but sympathize with Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Looks like the Ji family really doesn¡¯t care about Gu Xiao! It¡¯s already like this, but they¡¯re still biased towards Ji Yao.¡±


    ¡°Ji Yao really has the cheek to say that. Everyone in the ss knows that Ji Yao proposed the bet because she saw that Gu Xiao had just arrived and couldn¡¯t keep up with her studies! At that time, Ji Yao said that Gu Xiao would drop out of school if she lost! I think Gu Xiao is already benevolent enough to Ji Yao. She just wanted her to change sses!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I just didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Jiang to believe Ji Yao¡¯s nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I really feel that Gu Xiao is so miserable! No one is more miserable than Gu Xiao. Look at Mrs. Jiang¡¯s attitude towards Gu Xiao just now. She doesn¡¯t seem to be treating her daughter at all. Instead, she looks like she is treating an enemy.¡±


    ¡°Sigh! This Madam Jiang is really crazy. She doesn¡¯t love her own daughter, but she actually protects the child of a human trafficker.¡±


    The discussions in the ss were very dispersed, but there were too many people discussing. For a moment, the atmosphere in the ss was a little chaotic.


    Even if it was just a few words, Ji Yao could roughly guess what these people were talking about.


    At the thought of what these people were saying behind her back, Ji Yao clenched her fists tightly. Her nails dug into her palms, but she did not seem to feel any pain.


    From the corner of her eye, she looked at Gu Xiao, who had her head lowered. The look in her eyes was as if it was tainted with poison, making one¡¯s back turn cold.


    The teacher on the podium looked at the scene in front of her with a headache. However, since the principal had already spoken, she could not refuse Ji Yao¡¯s return.


    ¡°Alright, quiet down.. Let¡¯s continue with the ss!¡±

 Chapter 90 - 90: Breathing Difficulty

    Chapter 90: Breathing Difficulty


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she raised her head and looked at her teacher seriously. Her attitude towards learning was as sincere as before.


    However, if one looked closely, they would still notice that she was pretending to be strong.


    The teacher sighed in her heart and felt even more sorry for Gu Xiao, but she couldn¡¯t show it.


    The surrounding students also stopped talking and listened attentively to the teacher¡¯s lecture. However, sometimes, they could not help but look at Gu Xiao and Ji Yao.


    After ss, the teacher left the ssroom. Ji Yao stood up and walked towards Gu Xiao under everyone¡¯s gaze.


    Gu Xiao looked up at Ji Yao and said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, Ah Wen and Mom are also worried about me, so they asked me to return to ss.¡± Ji Yao paused and continued casually, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll go back to my previous ss. Don¡¯t get into a conflict with Mom because of me.¡±


    Ji Yao¡¯s words were reasonable and she looked very aggrieved.


    Hearing this, Gu Xiao sat up straight and stopped Chu An, who was about to chase Ji Yao away.


    ¡°If I tell you to go back, will you really be willing to go back?¡±


    Ji Yao¡¯s eyes flickered. She met Gu Xiao¡¯s calm eyes with a little timid gaze, as if she was worried that the other party would really let her return to that bad ss.


    ¡°If Dad and Ah Wen agree, I¡¯m naturally willing to go back. I don¡¯t want to cause conflict in the family because of me.¡± ¡®However, if it was only you who asked, I would definitely not agree. Who wanted to return to that disgusting inferior ss!¡¯


    Gu Xiao naturally understood what Ji Yao meant and sneered.


    ¡°If I really ask you to return to your previous ss, won¡¯t your efforts to return be in vain?¡±


    Ji Yao¡¯s hands at her sides trembled, and a trace of malice shed across her eyes.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I didn¡¯t try so hard to get it back. It¡¯s just that Ah Wen and Dad dote on me.¡±


    Gu Xiao turned her head away, looking like she did not want to talk to Ji Yao anymore.


    Ji Yao secretly hated Gu Xiao¡¯s attitude. Just as she was about to continue, Chu An spoke first.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little unnecessary for you to stand here? I feel like I can¡¯t breathe!¡±


    There wasn¡¯t any malice in Chu An¡¯s voice, but what he said was the greatest malice.


    If standing in front of him made it difficult for him to breathe, didn¡¯t that mean that Ji Yao was too fat?


    Although Ji Yao¡¯s figure waspletely unrted to being fat, his words still made the surrounding people look at Ji Yao meaningfully.


    Being sized up by everyone, Ji Yao understood what these gazes meant and immediately felt disgusted. When she heard the deliberately suppressedughter around her, the smile on Ji Yao¡¯s lipspletely disappeared.


    She looked at Chu An with a dark expression. She really couldn¡¯t understand what Chu An saw in Gu Xiao to protect her in every way.


    ¡°Chu An, this isn¡¯t something you can say to a girl, right?¡±


    Ji Yao suppressed the anger in her heart and tried her best to speak to Chu An calmly.


    Chu An rolled his eyes without any reservations at Ji Yao. ¡°But to me, you¡¯re not a girl.¡±


    After saying that, as if it wasn¡¯t enough, Chu An nced at Ji Yao in disgust. ¡°If you had the face, you wouldn¡¯t be standing here now!¡±


    ¡°Chu An! You¡­¡± Before Ji Yao could finish speaking, she met Chu An¡¯s bloodthirsty gaze. She instantly felt like a chicken being strangled and couldn¡¯t speak at all.


    She even felt that if she continued, Chu An would kill her without hesitation.


    Even though she knew in her heart that this was a society governed byw and Chu An didn¡¯t dare to make a move on her, her legs and stomach still trembled, and her heart was filled with panic.


    Ji Yao nced at Chu An in fear and left in fear,pletely forgetting that she hade to show off to Gu Xiao.


    After Ji Yao left, Gu Xiao reached out and patted Chu An¡¯s armfortingly.


    ¡°Alright, she¡¯s already gone. Control yourself a little.¡± Even the surrounding students felt that something was wrong.


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s voice, Chu An lowered his eyes slightly. When he opened them again, the surging blood in his eyes hadpletely disappeared.


    When he looked at Gu Xiao again, there was only deep admiration and attachment in his eyes.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t like her showing off in front of you, even though I know you don¡¯t care about those things..¡±

 Chapter 91 - 91: Freedom

    Chapter 91: Freedom


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. She didn¡¯t know what Chu An had learned to be able to speak so sweetly and smoothly.


    However, Chu An didn¡¯t feel like he was speaking sweet nothings. He was just openly expressing his thoughts.


    ¡°Alright, I know what you¡¯re thinking,¡± Gu Xiao said in a rxed tone. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t gain anything by doing this today!¡±


    A hint of gloating shed across Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes. She was looking forward to what would happen online after this matter was exposed.


    Chu An looked at Gu Xiao in fascination.


    Such a dazzling Gu Xiao made his heart flutter even more. His hands by his side moved. He really wanted to pull Gu Xiao into his arms so that she would never be able to leave him.


    However, aftering back to his senses, Chu An dispelled these thoughts.


    His Xiaoxiao would always be free, and he would always protect her.


    ¡°Mm, I¡¯m also looking forward to what will happen next,¡± Chu An echoed.


    The two of them looked at each other and saw the smile in each other¡¯s eyes.


    As expected, on the afternoon of the day Ji Yao returned to ss, a post suddenly appeared on the Inte.


    From Gu Xiao and Ji Yao¡¯s perspective, it recounted how Jiang He had brought Ji Yao back to ss and how Jiang He treated Gu Xiao and Ji Yao.


    In fact, the topic creator even concluded at the end, ¡°Gu Xiao is really pitiful! It wasn¡¯t easy for her to return to her own home from the human trafficker¡¯s house, but in the end, her biological mother doesn¡¯t dote on her and even protected that person who upied her home. She didn¡¯t care about her biological daughter¡¯s thoughts at all. On the surface, Jiang He doesn¡¯t care about Gu Xiao at all. I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll treat Gu Xiao even worse in private. I¡¯m so afraid that Jiang He will attack Gu Xiao!¡±


    As soon as this post was released, theizens, who had notpletely diverted their attention, immediately turned their attention on Jiang He and Ji Yao.


    [Oh my god! Is this really her biological mother? How can there be such a biological mother in this world?!]


    [It seems that there are still people in this world who don¡¯t love their daughters. It¡¯s just the first time I¡¯ve seen such a person.]


    [This Jiang He is too disgusting! If Ji Yao really has a good personality, then I think it¡¯s understandable that she likes Ji Yao. However, this Ji Yao is obviously not a good person, and Jiang He can actually still protect Ji Yao in all every way? What kind of trash is this Jiang He?]


    [Jiang He is trash! Jiang He is trash!]


    [Why is Jiang He still skewering around?! Can¡¯t someone make her rest for a while and not cause trouble for Gu Xiao? Gu Xiao is already miserable enough!]


    [I know a way to deal with Jiang He! Doesn¡¯t Jiang He still have apany under her ownership? We can totally boycott Jiang He¡¯spany products! This way, Jiang He won¡¯t have time to find fault with Gu Xiao!]


    [Jiang He¡¯spany hasn¡¯t closed down yet? I thought Jiang He¡¯spany had already closed down!]


    [Now that I know that Jiang He¡¯spany hasn¡¯t closed down, I¡¯ll go boycott it now!]


    [Good idea, I¡¯ll go too!]


    Hence, before Jiang He knew it, herpany was already hanging precariously at the edge of a cliff because of her various actions. With just a little push, it would fall off the cliff and shatter into pieces.


    When the matter on the Inte had just started fermenting, Chu An had already ced thements of manyizens on the Inte in front of Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Look, Xiaoxiao, there are still a lot of people supporting you!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiao took Chu An¡¯s phone and looked at the screen. When she saw the messages dering to boycott Jiang He¡¯spany, Gu Xiao smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing Jiang He¡¯s expression when she sees this news.¡± She would definitely be in disbelief and furious, right?


    Thinking of this scene, the smile in Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes intensified.


    ¡°It will definitely be exciting!¡± Chu An leaned close to Gu Xiao and rested his chin on Gu Xiao¡¯s shoulder as he whispered into her ear.


    Chu An¡¯s warm breath made Gu Xiao ufortable for a moment, and her earlobes were dyed red.


    Gu Xiao moved her body. ¡°Get up, don¡¯t get so close.¡± She clearly hadn¡¯t felt this ufortable even when she kissed Chu An..

 Chapter 92 - 92: More Crimes

    Chapter 92: More Crimes


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu An followed Gu Xiao¡¯s instructions and obediently distanced himself from her. Just as he was about to say something, he caught a glimpse of Gu Xiao¡¯s red earlobes.


    A glint shed across Chu An¡¯s eyes when he saw her white earlobes dyed a dazzling red.


    ¡°What do you think of this distance, Xiaoxiao?¡±


    Although Chu An deliberately distanced himself, his breath still urately tickled Gu Xiao¡¯s earlobe.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s earlobes, which were already red, turned even redder.


    Watching this change, Chu An¡¯s mood became even happier. Why didn¡¯t he realize in his previous life that Xiaoxiao¡¯s earlobes were so sensitive?


    Gu Xiao avoided Chu An¡¯s aura and nced sideways at him, only to meet that sh of brilliance. Looking at Chu An¡¯s eyes that looked like he wanted to swallow her whole, how could Gu Xiao not know what he was thinking?


    She suppressed the throbbing in her heart and wanted to suppress the heat in her ears. Then, she looked at Chu An with a calm gaze.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so misbehaving, it seems like you don¡¯t want the five kisses I owed you previously. I¡¯ll oblige you and take back the five kisses.¡±


    After saying this, Gu Xiao ¡°coldly and ruthlessly¡± turned her head, no longer looking at Chu An¡¯s reaction. She even shifted her position and took the initiative to distance herself from Chu An.


    Chu An¡¯s eyes widened. He didn¡¯t expect that an impulsive action would cause him to suffer such heavy losses!


    Those were Xiaoxiao¡¯s five kisses! How could he lose them?!


    Chu An didn¡¯t want to ept this, so he hesitantly leaned towards Gu Xiao. ¡°Xiaoxiao, I know I was wrong. Can you give me another chance? I definitely won¡¯t do anything rash again!¡±


    ¡°So you also know that you¡¯re messing around?¡± Gu Xiao didn¡¯t look at Chu An and said very calmly, ¡°You knowinglymitted a crime, so your crime is even worse! I¡¯ll deduct another kiss from you!¡±


    ¡°Xiaoxiao! Quick! Take back this decision!¡± Chu An said anxiously.


    It was already very terrible for him to have five kisses taken back. How could one be deducted?


    From the corner of her eye, Gu Xiao looked at Chu An, who was apologizing in a panic. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly, and a smile appeared at the corners of her eyes.


    She had originally made up her mind to ignore Chu An, but when she saw how anxious he was, she couldn¡¯t help but soften her heart toward him. However, Gu Xiao still didn¡¯t agree to return the five kisses that she had already taken back.


    Although Chu An still felt a little regretful, he didn¡¯t dare to pester Gu Xiao anymore and obediently watched Gu Xiao study.


    After Jiang He sent Ji Yao off, she returned to the Ji residence proudly. Gu Xiao¡¯s aggrieved expression today was enough to make her happy for a long time.


    She just wanted to show Gu Xiao that this was the consequence of going against her!


    As long as she was protecting her, it was impossible for Gu Xiao to attack Ji Yao! Absolutely impossible!


    The more Jiang He thought about it, the happier she felt. She even started humming a tune.


    However, before she could be happy for long, she received another call from her assistant. ¡°CEO Jiang, something bad has happened. Those people on the Inte are boycotting our products again. The brand that has signed a new contract is willing to pay the penalty to terminate the contract with us!¡±


    The assistant on the other end of the phone sounded terrified. He was clearly panicking at this kind of situation.


    More importantly, there was still room for negotiationst time. But this time¡­ The assistant thought of what the brand management had said when they terminated the contract this time, and his voice trembled as he reported to Jiang He.


    After hearing the assistant¡¯s words, Jiang He suddenly sat up from the sofa.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because she moved too quickly or because of the shock of this news, but she felt her vision turn ck.


    After Jiang He finally stabilized herself, she said, ¡°W-What did you just say?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, the assistant repeated what he had said previously in greater detail.


    When Jiang He heard her assistant¡¯s words, she could note back to her senses for a moment. When her mind started working again, she realized that she had already ended the call with her assistant.


    Recalling her assistant¡¯s words, her body went limp and she fell onto the sofa.


    After the previous incident, she had given up some benefits on her side to the brand. Coupled with Li Wen¡¯s name, she had temporarily stabilized thepany.


    But now¡­ what should she do now? What should she do about herpany?

 Chapter 93 - 93: Stomping in fury

    Chapter 93: Stomping in fury


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Jiang He¡¯s eyes were filled with fear and confusion. For a moment, she did not know what to do.


    She slumped on the sofa for a while before finally waking up from the devastating blow.


    ¡°Hubby, Hubby will definitely help me solve it!¡±


    Jiang He muttered to herself and hurriedly got up. She took the car keys and rushed towards Ji Gao¡¯spany.


    The receptionist at Ji Gao¡¯spany naturally knew Jiang He and did not stop her. However, seeing that Jiang He¡¯s expression was really a little dark, the receptionist still reported Jiang He¡¯s situation to Ji Gao¡¯s assistant.


    Jiang He arrived at Ji Gao¡¯s office smoothly. She took a few big strides and arrived in front of Ji Gao.


    ¡°You have to help me this time! You, you agreed to let Yaoyao return to ss. You have to help me no matter what!¡±


    Jiang He mmed her hands on Ji Gao¡¯s desk and leaned forward. She looked at Ji Gao with reddened eyes and shouted at the top of her lungs.


    How could such a Jiang He be as graceful and elegant as the Madam Ji of the past? If someone who didn¡¯t know better saw this, they would probably think that Jiang He was a shrew now.


    Ji Gao did not seem to be surprised by Jiang He appearing in front of him. He slowly signed the document and put it aside before looking up at Jiang He. ¡°What happened to yourpany again?¡±


    He had been busy with the Ji Group the entire day and had yet to read the news online.


    However, looking at Jiang He¡¯s current state and the public opinion online, he could guess what had happened.


    ¡°Those brands swallowed our benefits and actually didn¡¯t abide by the contract and wanted to terminate the contract with us! Also, those products of mine can¡¯t be sold anymore! They¡¯re all boycotting our products!¡±


    ¡°How do you want me to help you?¡± Ji Gao looked at Jiang He calmly.


    Jiang He did not know how to answer Ji Gao¡¯s question because she could not figure out what she needed Ji Gao to do either.


    ¡°But, but you have to help me. Thispany will be Yaoyao¡¯s dowry in the future. Thispany can¡¯t go bankrupt. Otherwise, what will happen to my Yaoyao?¡±


    When Ji Gao heard this, he sighed.


    ¡°These things were caused by the Yaoyao you mentioned. Li Wen and I have already helped you. I¡¯m really helpless now.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible! As long as the Ji Group gives us some help¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to drag the Ji Group down with you?¡± Ji Gao looked at Jiang He with a cold gaze, scaring Jiang He so much that she did not dare to speak.


    Jiang He had run all the way over to the Ji Group, but Ji Gao rejected her. Moreover, she could tell from Ji Gao¡¯s eyes that if she really wanted to continue causing trouble and implicate the Ji Group, then she¡­


    Jiang He did not dare to really anger Ji Gao, so she could only return empty-handed.


    She watched helplessly as herpany declined.


    When Gu Xiao returned home that night, she found a dispirited Jiang He.


    When Jiang He saw Gu Xiao, a trace of hatred appeared in her eyes.


    She stood up and rushed to Gu Xiao.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! If you hadn¡¯te back, this wouldn¡¯t have happened to mypany! Mypany wouldn¡¯t have been on the verge of bankruptcy!¡±


    Ji Yao, who was following closely behind Gu Xiao, saw this scene and immediately stopped in her tracks, not daring to move forward.


    However, when she thought about how Jiang He was the only one left standing on her side, she could only brace herself and walk to Jiang He¡¯s side.


    ¡°Mom, did something happen? Why are you so angry? If Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t do a good job, let Xiaoxiao apologize to you. It¡¯s very harmful to the body to be angry.¡±


    Ji Yao¡¯s words seemed to be to mediate the fight, but they were actually to sow discord. Indeed, it made Jiang He even angrier.


    Her chest heaved up and down rapidly. She looked at Gu Xiao with eyes that were about to spew fire!


    ¡°What else could it be? It¡¯s all because of this jinx! She shouldn¡¯t havee back. She should have died outside! The moment she came back, she caused chaos in our house!¡±


    When Gu Xiao saw Jiang He¡¯s reaction, she understood that Jiang He¡¯spany¡¯s situation was probably not very good. In fact, it was really irreversible this time. Otherwise, Jiang He would not have been stomping in fury like this..

 Chapter 94 - 94: Help

    Chapter 94: Help


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The more irritable Jiang He was, the happier Gu Xiao was.


    As for the nasty wordsing out of Jiang He¡¯s mouth, she was already used to it and did not care.


    With this thought in mind, Gu Xiaoughed in front of Jiang He. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you not to do anything unnecessary. You¡¯re just paying for the stupid things you¡¯ve done.¡±


    The undisguised mockery in Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes directly hit the nerve in Jiang He¡¯s mind.


    Before Gu Xiao came back, everything had been going smoothly for her. When had she ever suffered such grievances? Jiang He looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s face and felt even more disgusted. In a fit of anger, she raised her hand and wanted to p Gu Xiao.


    When Ji Yao saw this, excitement shed across her eyes. She could not wait to see Gu Xiao being beaten to the ground.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes darkened as she looked at Jiang He¡¯s descending hand. Just as she was about to dodge, a pair of big hands grabbed Jiang He¡¯s arm and stopped her from doing anything else.


    Gu Xiao looked up and saw Ji Chen who had appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Mom, what are you making a scene about now?¡±


    Jiang He was held by Ji Chen¡¯s hand and could not move. Her anger had not subsided to begin with. Hearing Ji Chen¡¯s words, her anger increased even more.


    She red at Ji Chen. ¡°You are saying that I am making a scene? This evil person is going to bankrupt me and you are still saying that I am making a scene? Is this my fault?!¡±


    Hearing this, Ji Chen¡¯s gaze fell on the calm Gu Xiao. The two of them looked at each other before he looked away and looked at Ji Yao.


    Ji Yao noticed Ji Chen¡¯s gaze and shrank back instantly. She was no longer as arrogant as before.


    Ji Chen looked down on Ji Yao and looked at Jiang He again.


    ¡°I told you long ago not to interfere in Ji Yao¡¯s matters. The online condemnation of Ji Yao has never ended. It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t see it, Mom. Now¡­¡±


    Jiang He broke free from Ji Chen¡¯s hand and was very dissatisfied with Ji Chen¡¯s words. She interrupted him directly. ¡°Are you my son or not? How dare you say such things to me? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t help me save thepany, but do you still want to help Gu Xiao clear her name?!¡±


    Seeing Jiang He¡¯s attitude, Ji Chen rubbed his temples.


    ¡°You can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, 1 won¡¯t talk to you anymore! I don¡¯t have a son like you!¡±


    Jiang He said angrily and left with Ji Yao.


    After being interrupted by Ji Chen, she temporarily forgot about finding trouble with Gu Xiao.


    The two of them walked further and further away. Gu Xiao could still vaguely hear Ji Yaoforting Jiang He, but she could roughly guess how she persuaded her.


    Gu Xiao was not interested in Jiang He and Ji Yao. Her gazended on Ji Chen.


    She paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Why, why are you helping me?¡±


    Hearing this, Ji Chen threw a strange look at Gu Xiao.


    ¡°I¡¯m just tolling the truth. Besides, you¡¯re my sister after all. I naturally have to help you when I see that you are in trouble.¡±


    Ji Chen seemed to think that it was true. There was a sense of rightness in his words, without any concealment.


    After he finished speaking, he nced in the direction where Jiang He and Ji Yao had left. ¡°Don¡¯t go downstairs to eat today. I¡¯ll get the servants to send the food up to you.¡±


    If Jiang He saw Gu Xiao again today, it would probably be another farce. It was better not to let the two of them meet.


    Having said the words, Ji Chen did not care about Gu Xiao¡¯s reaction. He simply turned around and walked upstairs to his room.


    Gu Xiao stood at the same spot and as she watched Ji Chen leave, she lowered her head.


    In her previous life, her rtionship with Ji Yao waspletely advantageous to Ji Yao, and so many things had never happened in the Ji Group either. Ji Chen was busy with his ownpany, so he naturally would not specially return to the Ji family.


    She had only met Ji Chen a few times, so she already felt warm when Ji Chen did not step on her.


    But hearing Ji Chen¡¯s words, Gu Xiao could not help but wonder what would happen if Ji Chen told her these words in her previous life.


    She probably wouldn¡¯t have ended up like that¡­

 Chapter 95 - 95: Bankruptcy

    Chapter 95: Bankruptcy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao calmed down after feeling a little emotional.


    Her previous life was already over. No matter what, it was impossible to salvage it in this life. It was already not easy for her to have such a fortuitous encounter and live another life. She should not think too much about anything else.


    Gu Xiao lowered her eyes slightly. When she opened them again, there was only calmness left in her beautiful eyes.


    She did not stop and went upstairs alone. As for dinner, she nned to stay upstairs ording to what Ji Chen said.


    Although she really wanted to see Jiang He in a sorry state, Jiang He was too noisy, making her really tired.


    Rather than wasting some time to confront Jiang He, she might as well study for a while more. Or rather, she should talk with Chu An and let him teach her. In her previous life, she didn¡¯t go to university. In this life, she wouldn¡¯t miss it no matter what.


    Thinking of Chu An and the days that would follow, Gu Xiao¡¯s footsteps on the stairs became much faster.


    She had just entered the room when she took out her phone and called Chu An.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you home already? How¡¯s the situation? Did that crazy woman Jiang He bully you?¡±


    Chu An¡¯s anxious voice rang out with unconcealed concern.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jiang He can¡¯t do anything to me.¡±


    Gu Xiao held the phone in another hand and recounted what had just happened.


    After hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, a burst ofughter came from Chu An¡¯s side. ¡°Looks like your brother is still useful.¡±


    Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s side was cheerful, but Jiang He and the others weren¡¯t. Especially when she didn¡¯t see Gu Xiao at the dining table, Jiang He¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Gu Xiao? Does she know the rules? Do elders have to invite her toe down for mealsl?!¡±


    Ji Chen ignored Jiang He and waved at the servants. The servants served everything that was prepared in the kitchen.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to call her. I told her not toe down. The servant will bring her share upter.¡±


    As soon as Ji Chen finished speaking, a servant followed Ji Chen¡¯s instructions and brought out the food for Gu Xiao and sent it upstairs.


    Ji Yao, who was sitting beside Jiang He, saw this scene and her expression turned ugly.


    She did not forget that when she was unwilling to eat with Gu Xiao and asked the servants to send her food up, they had been stopped by Ji Chen.


    But now¡­ Ji Chen actually asked the servants to serve it to Gu Xiao.


    Ji Yao clenched the chopsticks in her hand and lowered her eyes to hide the indignation in her heart!


    ¡°How can you take care of that jinx? She caused mypany to go bankrupt. Can¡¯t I teach her a lesson?!¡±


    Jiang He was dissatisfied with Ji Chen¡¯s attitude. She did not expect that her son, whom she had prized and valued, would stand on Gu Xiao¡¯s side.


    Ji Chen¡¯s choice made her feel betrayed.


    ¡°Mom, I told you in advance to give up on Ji Yao, but you never listened to me.¡±


    After Ji Chen finished speaking, no matter what Jiang He said, he did not speak again.


    This was because he knew that it was destined that Jiang He¡¯spany could not be saved.


    Even Ji Gao did not go home because he wanted to hide from the current Jiang He.


    No matter how much Jiang He wanted to salvage the situation, herpany could not continue to be maintained under the resistance of theizens in less than a week. They could only dere bankruptcy.


    This news was naturally discovered by theizens who had been paying attention to Jiang He¡¯spany. Then, it was posted online, and it immediately attracted a wave of exmations from theizens.


    [Hahaha! Jiang He¡¯spany has finally closed down! How satisfying!]


    [Who¡¯s enjoying this? So it¡¯s me. Then everything¡¯s fine!]


    [We¡¯ve won against capital. This alone is enough for me to brag for a year!]


    [Now that Jiang He doesn¡¯t even have the capital, it can¡¯t be that she still wants to find trouble with Gu Xiao, right? If I were Jiang He, I would behave myself and treat Gu Xiao well now.]


    [Didn¡¯t anyone realize that Jiang He¡¯s previous brand was not bad, but this time, no one dared to acquire Jiang He¡¯spany, causing it to have no choice but to file for bankruptcy.]


    [This is normal. Jiang He has already done such a disgusting thing, and thepany¡¯s brand has also suffered a blow. Naturally, no one dares to buy it. However, this is also good. No one sent money to Jiang He.. Jiang He has suffered a loss for nothing!]

 Chapter 96 - 96: Clown

    Chapter 96: Clown


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Jiang He naturally took note of the onlineizens¡¯ revelry.


    Over the past few days, herpany had taken up all her time and energy. She had thought of countless ways to save herpany, but she could only watch helplessly as herpany declined bit by bit.


    And the people who had caused such an oue were the people online and that damned Gu Xiao!


    With this thought in mind, Jiang He¡¯s eyes were filled with malice.


    If Gu Xiao was in front of her, she would probably want nothing more than to eat her alive, drink her blood, pull out her tendons, and grind her bones to dust!


    Thepany that she had worked so hard to manage for so many years had actually disappeared just like that. How could she ept this?!


    The more Jiang He thought about it, the more she felt that she could not let this matter rest.


    But now that Ji Chen was standing on Gu Xiao¡¯s side and even Ji Gao was not willing to do anything to Gu Xiao, how should she deal with Gu Xiao?


    Hence, when Gu Xiao returned home from school, she realized that Jiang He was staring at her sinisterly. However, she would no longer rush in front of her impulsively and act hysterically towards her.


    Although Gu Xiao did not know the reason for Jiang He¡¯s change, she was still happy to rx.


    ¡°Mom, I know about yourpany. It¡¯s all my fault. If it weren¡¯t for me, Xiaoxiao wouldn¡¯t have fallen out with you, and Xiaoxiao wouldn¡¯t have caused yourpany to go bankrupt.¡±


    Ji Yao¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, as if she was very sad that Jiang He had gone bankrupt in this lifetime.


    ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡± Jiang He¡¯s expression changed again when she faced Ji Yao. She evenforted Ji Yao. ¡°You can¡¯t take the me for Gu Xiao. Yaoyao didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It¡¯s all Gu Xiao¡¯s fault!¡±


    ¡°Mom, if Xiaoxiao hears this¡­¡±


    ¡°So what if she heard it? It¡¯s best if she heard it! We should let her hear it!¡± Jiang He said through gritted teeth.


    Ji Yao leaned against Jiang He¡¯s shoulder affectionately and looked smugly at Gu Xiao, who was not far away.


    So what if Gu Xiao was Jiang He¡¯s biological daughter? Wasn¡¯t she still inferior to her? Even her biological mother hated her so much. She didn¡¯t know how the other party had the face to continue staying.


    Gu Xiao naturally heard Jiang He¡¯s words and saw Ji Yao¡¯s gaze.


    However, to her, these two people were just clowns. She really did not have to take them to heart.


    Jiang He¡¯s bankruptcy was only her first step. Her goal was Ji Gao!


    Thinking of this, Gu Xiao smiled coldly at Ji Yao. After obtaining an angry look from the other party, she calmly went upstairs.


    During dinner that night, Jiang He mentioned this matter again at the dining table, wanting Ji Gao to punish Gu Xiao.


    After Ji Gao swallowed the food in his mouth, he calmly nced at Jiang He.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about this anymore. Just stay at home and be Mrs. Ji. Don¡¯t think too much about anything else.¡± Impatience shed across Ji Gao¡¯s eyes, but his words to Jiang He were unusually gentle. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ll be more at ease if you¡¯re at home. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of you and won¡¯t let you suffer any grievances.¡±


    Jiang He was very satisfied with Ji Gao¡¯s attitude.


    However, when she looked at Gu Xiao, who lookedpletely uncaring, she still could not take it lying down.


    ¡°But Gu Xiao¡­¡±


    Ji Gao reached out and patted Jiang He¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Alright, since this matter is already a foregone conclusion, you don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. Are you worried that I won¡¯t treat you well?¡±


    Jiang He wanted to say something more, but as she immersed in Ji Gao¡¯s gentle gaze, she did not say anything else.


    When Ji Gao saw that Jiang He had settled down, he was satisfied and said some more sweet nothings before continuing to eat.


    He naturally would not let Jiang He continue to cause trouble. Jiang He was just a sacrifice that he had sacrificed. Now that Jiang He¡¯spany had gone bankrupt, there were fewer people who would be focusing on Ji Yao.


    And because of this, he had also calmed Li Wen down. He had even used the sympathy for him on the Inte to make the Ji Group earn a lot.


    Even without Gu Xiao¡¯s threat, he would still pacify Jiang He.


    Gu Xiao sat opposite them and looked at Ji Gao and Jiang He¡¯s ¡°lovey-dovey and sweet talk¡±. She found it funny.


    She knew very well what kind of person Ji Gao was. She had also seen the current situation of the Ji Group.


    Only Jiang He would believe Ji Gao¡¯s nonsense!


    But¡­ so what?


    It was impossible for her to take the initiative to remind Jiang He either..

 Chapter 97 - 97: Dress

    Chapter 97: Dress


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Ji Gaoforted her, although Jiang He still couldn¡¯t stand Gu Xiao, she wouldn¡¯t scold her every time she saw her.


    After a short period of peace, Gu Xiao weed her first winter break since she had entered high school.


    The closer it was to the new year, the busier Ji Gao and Ji Chen were. An invitation to a banquet was also sent to the Ji Family.


    The butler immediately sent the invitation to Jiang He. The moment Jiang He saw the invitation, her eyes lit up.


    When Ji Gao returned at night, Jiang He immediately told him about this.


    ¡°The other party invited our family. Although I don¡¯t like Gu Xiao, shouldn¡¯t we bring Gu Xiao along this time?¡±


    Upon hearing Jiang He¡¯s words, Ji Gao stopped what he was doing and looked up at Jiang He strangely.


    Jiang He did not seem to notice Ji Gao¡¯s gaze and continued, ¡°Gu Xiao has been back in the Ji Family for so long, but she has never gone out with us. If we don¡¯t bring Gu Xiao out, I¡¯m worried that rumors will spread behind our backs. It won¡¯t be good for the Ji Group either.¡±


    Ji Gao¡¯s eyes shed as he tacitly agreed with her words.


    When he first acknowledged Gu Xiao, Gu Xiao had brought a lot of trouble to the Ji Group. Naturally, he did not like Gu Xiao, so he had never thought of holding a banquet for her return.


    For such a long time, the Ji family had not expressed anything about Gu Xiao. He had also heard some rumors outside, but it did not harm the Ji Group, so he did not care.


    But this time, bringing Gu Xiao to the banquet seemed to be a good choice.


    When Ji Gao thought of this, he stood up and walked to Jiang He¡¯s side. He hugged Jiang He¡¯s waist and said gently, ¡°He¡¯er, you¡¯re still the one who¡¯s more attentive. Then, we will bring Gu Xiao along this time!¡±


    ¡°Then should I prepare the attire and other matters too?¡±


    Ji Gao nodded matter-of-factly. ¡°Of course. He¡¯er can arrange it.¡±


    After hearing Ji Gao¡¯s words, Jiang He smiled at Ji Gao. After he turned around, the smile on her face darkened.


    It wasn¡¯t until the day of the banquet that Jiang He stopped Gu Xiao, who was about to go upstairs.


    ¡°The Jiang family is holding a banquet. I know that you don¡¯t know much about gowns since you came from the countryside, so I¡¯ve already prepared the gown for you. Change into it quickly and we¡¯ll be ready to leave.¡±


    As Jiang He spoke, the butler brought two servants to take out the gowns that Jiang He had already prepared.


    Gu Xiao stopped in her tracks and looked at Jiang He meaningfully.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t even know how to wear a gown? Do you need me to send a servant to help you?¡± Jiang He said sarcastically to Gu Xiao.


    Ji Yao was standing beside Jiang He and added insult to injury. ¡°If Xiaoxiao is willing, I don¡¯t mind. I can guide Xiaoxiao in how to wear a gown!¡±


    Who wanted to guide Gu Xiao in how to wear a gown?! She just wanted to see Gu Xiao make a fool of herself. If Gu Xiao didn¡¯t even know how to wear a gown¡­ As Ji Yao thought about this, the smile in her eyes became more and more obvious.


    Gu Xiao stood on the spot and quietly watched the two of them perform.


    Naturally, the invitation for this kind of banquet could not be given out on the day of the banquet itself. That meant that Jiang He had deliberately hidden it. Her motive was probably so she would bepletely unprepared and embarrass herself at the banquet.


    It was just that¡­ she didn¡¯t like this kind of scheming.


    Seeing that Gu Xiao did not move, Jiang He spoke again. ¡°Don¡¯t say that I treat you badly. The gown I prepared for you is a very rare brand!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiao¡¯s gazended on the gown that Jiang He had prepared for her.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything yet. Why are you so anxious?¡± Gu Xiao rebuked Jiang He and said to the servant, ¡°Send the gown to my room.¡±


    With that, Gu Xiao turned around and left without waiting for Jiang He¡¯s reaction.


    Behind her, Jiang He¡¯s dissatisfied voice could be heard. ¡°Look at what she acts like. I¡¯ve thought about it carefully for her, but she doesn¡¯t appreciate it at all! What kind of person is she?!¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mom, don¡¯t be angry. Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t do it on purpose. She just¡­¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re still speaking up for her?!¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m on Mom¡¯s side.¡±


    Their conversation got further and further away, but the coldness in Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes did not dissipate at all..

 Chapter 98 - 98: Set Off

    Chapter 98: Set Off


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Jiang He and Ji Yao had attended countless banquets. Even if they went upstairs to change their gowns slightlyter than Gu Xiao, they still came downstairs before her.


    Jiang He nced at Ji Gao and Ji Chen who were already waiting in the living room. When she did not see Gu Xiao, a trace of satisfaction shed across her eyes.


    She had carefully chosen the gown for Gu Xiao.


    Whether it was the design or the brand, that gown was considered top-notch. Naturally, no one could find any fault with her.


    However, there was a huge problem with that gown. Not everyone could wear the beauty of that gown. If they did not have the temperament and figure that matched the gown, they would only be a foil to the gown and make the person in the gown ugly.


    Overseas, the moment the design of this gown appeared, it attracted widespread attention and won the love of many people.


    Many female celebrities wanted this gown, but ever since an A-list celebrity was called ugly because of this gown and her status fell as a result, no one dared to set their sights on this gown.


    With Gu Xiao¡¯s dirty temperament from the countryside, how could she manage to disy the true beauty of that gown?


    Only by just thinking about what would happen to Gu Xiaoter, the smile in Jiang He¡¯s eyes spread.


    At the side, Ji Gao raised his arm and nced at the watch on his wrist. He said impatiently, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Gu Xiao down yet! It¡¯s been so long. Butler, why aren¡¯t you getting someone to rush her?¡±


    The butler quickly responded with a ¡°yes¡± and prepared to walk upstairs.


    However, just as he stepped onto the stairs, he saw Gu Xiao walking down in a light blue gown.


    Her expression was indifferent. Her light blue gown perfectly wrapped around Gu Xiao¡¯s figure, disying her curvaceous figure vividly.


    When Jiang He saw Gu Xiao like this, her face instantly darkened.


    This waspletely different from what she had imagined.


    Gu Xiao should have been reduced to nothing but an ugly contrast next to the gown! How could she possibly be able to wear this gown?!


    How could a country bumpkin from the countryside be more elegant than an A-list celebrity!


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush me. I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Gu Xiao nced at Jiang He and Ji Yao¡¯s slightly devastated faces, and a smile appeared in the depths of her eyes.


    In ancient times, she had attended many banquets, and they were state banquets at that! How could such a small gown stump her?


    Shock shed across Ji Chen¡¯s eyes. Then he came back to his senses, walked to the stairs and reached out his hand to Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao looked at the pair of well-defined hands in front of her and paused for a moment. She looked at Ji Chen with aplicated expression.


    A few secondster, Gu Xiao put her hand into Ji Chen¡¯s and let Ji Chen help her down the stairs.


    ¡°Ji Chen! What are you doing?¡± Jiang He was already angry that her n had been disrupted. After seeing Ji Chen¡¯s actions, she became even angrier.


    ¡°Brother, when Mommy came down just now, you didn¡¯t even reach out to help her.¡±


    Ji Yao hid beside Jiang He and spoke weakly, as if she was defending Jiang He.


    Yet because of Ji Yao¡¯s words, Jiang He was ring angrily with a questioning look at Ji Chen.


    ¡°Her skirt is too long. Didn¡¯t dad help mom before?¡± Ji Chen asked truthfully.


    ¡°That¡¯s different! You can¡¯t¡ª¡±


    Before Jiang He could finish her sentence, Ji Gao interrupted her. ¡°Alright, why are you still concerned about this at a time like this? We¡¯re not going to set off?¡±


    Ji Gao turned around and walked out. When he turned around, his gazended on Gu Xiao with a hint of satisfaction.


    No matter what, Gu Xiao was still his daughter. If he brought her out like this, it would be prouder for him.


    Jiang He was dissatisfied. After ring at Gu Xiao, she chased after Ji Gao.


    Ji Yao, who was left behind, shrunk back when she saw Ji Chen and Gu Xiao looking at her. She quickly followed them. She had been afraid of this brother since she was young. She always felt that this brother did not take her to heart at all, let alone care for her.


    After the three of them left, Gu Xiao took out her hand and thanked Ji Chen.


    ¡°No need, it is my duty.¡± Ji Chen said and left. ¡°If there is anything you don¡¯t understand at the banquet, just follow me.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xiao pursed her lips and her eyes shed as if she thought of something. She did not agree or refuse, but followed behind Ji Chen..

 Chapter 99 - 99: Appearance

    Chapter 99: Appearance


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the banquet hall hosted by the Jiang family, the chandelier on the ceiling emitted different lights that illuminated the entire lively hall.


    The crowd gathered in twos and threes, discussing business matters, or some of the gossip that the families knew.


    ¡°Speaking of which, shouldn¡¯t that daughter of the Ji familye this time?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. That child came from a vige and even bankrupted Jiang He¡¯spany. Zhao Hongughed at Jiang He for a long time because of this. Jiang He might not be willing to bring that child along.¡±


    ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t want to either. It¡¯s already not good toe from the countryside, and she even caused trouble at home. Even if she¡¯s my biological daughter, I don¡¯t have a good impression of her.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I saw that girl¡¯s appearance on the Inte. I have to say that she¡¯s really not good. She¡¯s short, ugly, and has dark yellowish skin. She¡¯s the kind that people can¡¯t stand to look at!¡±


    ¡°Really? Then is the Ji family still willing to bring her out? She won¡¯t be locked up at home by Ji Gao, right?¡±


    ¡°A child from the countryside doesn¡¯t know the rules. Even if shees to such a banquet, she will probably only be at a loss. She might not even know how to wear a gown.¡±


    ¡°Keep your voices down! I heard that that girl¡¯s methods are outstanding; she even made the second young master of the Chu family circle around her!¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. My child is in the same school as them! He personally witnessed how the second young master of the Chu family interacted with Gu Xiao. The second young master of the Chu family even personally exined questions for Gu Xiao!¡±


    Hearing this, the surrounding people immediately sighed.


    The second young master of the Chu family was quite famous in their circle. Who had seen the second young master of the Chu family patiently exin questions to others before?


    It would already be a blessing for the second young master of the Chu family not to kick her away!


    With this news, although the people present still looked down on Gu Xiao, they didn¡¯t continue to say anything nasty because of Chu An¡¯s existence.


    However, in their hearts, they still wanted to see Gu Xiao make a fool of herself.


    While everyone had their own thoughts, Ji Gao finally brought Gu Xiao and the rest to the banquet hall.


    When the few of them walked in from the entrance, everyone in the banquet hall secretly looked at Ji Gao and the others.


    They looked around but did not see Gu Xiao. Instead, their attention was attracted by the girl next to Ji Chen.


    ¡°Do you know which family the girl beside Ji Chen is from?¡±


    ¡°I have never seen her before. To be able to get so close to Ji Chen, could it be¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. There has never been a rumor in the circle that Ji Chen has a girlfriend. However, that girl has a good temperament and looks. She¡¯s even better than Ji Yao.¡±


    ¡°To bepared to Ji Yao, it would be a bit of grievance to that girl, right? Ji Yao isn¡¯t considered very good-looking either in our circle.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you think that the girl looks a little simr to Ji Chen when they are standing together? Is she the Gu Xiao from the countryside?¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, the voices around immediately subsided, as if they did not dare to agree with this statement.


    A busybody listened to the discussions around him and walked straight to Ji Gao with a wine ss in hand. He chatted with Ji Gao for a while before looking at Gu Xiao.


    ¡°President Ji, which family¡¯s daughter is this? Why haven¡¯t I seen her before? Aren¡¯t you going to introduce her to us?¡±


    Naturally, Ji Gao could see the amazement in the other party¡¯s eyes. He was also happy that Gu Xiao could be a pride to him.


    ¡°This is my daughter, Xiaoxiao. I brought her here to broaden her horizons.¡±


    Hearing this, a trace of surprise shed across the person¡¯s eyes as he looked at Gu Xiao in surprise.


    Back then, he had also seen that dull girl, but he did not expect this girl to be so beautiful after she grew up.


    Heughed heartily. ¡°President Ji is so lucky.¡± After praising Gu Xiao, he left with his wine ss.


    Ji Yao, who had been ignored at the side, lowered her eyes and clenched her fists.


    Previously, when she was in the Ji family, she was the most dazzling focus of attention. Who didn¡¯t praise her?!


    But now, she was actually the one being ignored? How could she ept this?!

 Chapter 100 - 100: Selling Daughter

    Chapter 100: Selling Daughter


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao sensed Ji Yao¡¯s malicious gaze and turned her head slightly to look in her direction.


    After meeting Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze, the malice in Ji Yao¡¯s eyes intensified. She did not hide it at all and was not worried about being discovered by Gu Xiao at all.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s lips curled up slightly with a hint of mockery.


    Her attitude clearly angered Ji Yao. Ji Yao subconsciously took two steps in Gu Xiao¡¯s direction, as if she wanted to confront her.


    However, she quickly remembered what kind of venue it was now and could only stop unwillingly.


    Jiang He looked at Gu Xiao from time to time, waiting for her to make a fool of herself at the banquet. But even until Chu An came to look for Gu Xiao, she didn¡¯t get the chance.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao!¡± Chu An saw Gu Xiao¡¯s figure from afar and excitedly walked towards her.


    He sized Gu Xiao up, and there seemed to be stars shing in his eyes.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you look really good in this!¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she nced at Jiang He and then said to Chu An, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Mrs. Jiang. Mrs. Jiang specially prepared this for me.¡±


    Jiang He had prepared this gown with the intention of embarrassing Gu Xiao, but now, it became the reason why Gu Xiao shone brightly.


    This fact was ced in front of her and made her feel depressed. When she heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, she immediately felt that the other party was mocking her.


    She sneered. ¡°Then don¡¯t let me down. Don¡¯t embarrass me!¡±


    Jiang He emphasized the word ¡°embarrass¡±. It was obvious that she wanted to see Gu Xiao lose face and make a fool of herself.


    Chu An understood Gu Xiao¡¯s situation in the Ji Family and naturally knew that Jiang He¡¯s motive was probably not what Gu Xiao said on the surface.


    Upon hearing Jiang He¡¯s words, Chu An immediately frowned and looked at Jiang He with an unfriendly gaze.


    Ji Gao was worried about the Chu family behind Chu An, so he immediately reached out to pull Jiang He. After giving Jiang He a warning look, he looked at Chu An gently.


    ¡°Second Young Master Chu, you¡¯re here for my Xiaoxiao, right? Then I¡¯ll leave my Xiaoxiao to you.¡±


    Ji Gao easily handed Gu Xiao over to the hands a boy, without any worry at all. In fact, he was looking forward to it.


    After all, to him, if he could really use his daughter, Gu Xiao, to get a connection with the Chu family, he would not bat an eye even if he really sold Gu Xiao.


    Therefore, when Chu An came looking for her, he couldn¡¯t wait to hand Gu Xiao over.


    Chu An had seen all kinds of people in his previous life, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t miss the sh of cunning light in Ji Gao¡¯s eyes.


    He knew what the other party was thinking, but if he wanted to use Xiaoxiao to please him, he might not be able to do as he wished.


    However, he was more than happy to take Xiaoxiao away.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, shall I show you around?¡± Chu An asked for Gu Xiao¡¯s opinion.


    Gu Xiao didn¡¯t want to move around with the Ji Family, as she would feel both bored and disgusted. Hence, when Chu An said this, she nodded and agreed without thinking much.


    Ji Chen, who was standing next to Gu Xiao, did not stop her when he saw that Gu Xiao was really willing to leave with him.


    After watching Gu Xiao and Chu An leave, Ji Chen nodded at Ji Gao and left alone.


    After all, hispany was thriving, and he could notck these social interactions of the business world.


    After Gu Xiao was taken away by Chu An, she no longer paid attention to the Ji family. After walking a little further away, Gu Xiao asked, ¡°Where do you n to take me?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Chu An stopped in his tracks. His eyes darted around, and he stammered, ¡°How about we go see my parents?¡±


    Gu Xiao raised her eyebrows and did not reply.


    Chu An met Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze and blinked. After concealing his guilt, he began to persuade her. ¡°My mother has heard of you and has always wanted to see you with her own eyes. Can you bear to disappoint my mother?¡±


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t just Chu An¡¯s mother. Even Chu An¡¯s father, brother, and sister-inw were secretly looking forward to meeting Gu Xiao.


    After Chu An recovered from his illness, he didn¡¯t have anyone close to him other than his family. He wasn¡¯t even willing to interact with outsiders.


    The Chu family had been worried about this for a long time until Gu Xiao¡¯s arrival disrupted all of this..

 Chapter 101 - 101: Meeting

    Chapter 101: Meeting


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao was like an unexpected ident that had pulled Chu An out of that wandering world, allowing Chu An to truly stand firmly in this world.


    Ever since Chu An and Gu Xiao had been together, Chu An¡¯s attitude towards his family had also changed drastically. They could clearly sense that Chu An had be closer to them.


    This was a very good sign for the Chu family.


    Therefore, they wanted to see the child who had caused all this to happen to Chu An.


    Gu Xiao didn¡¯t know that the Chu family had a pretty good impression of her because of Chu An. After hearing Chu An¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a trace of nervousness.


    ¡°Are we going to see your parents now?¡± Gu Xiao hesitated.


    Chu An blinked, clearly sensing Gu Xiao¡¯s nervousness. He smiled inwardly and held Gu Xiao¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a meeting. If you don¡¯t get along with my parents, 1¡¯11 take you away.¡±


    Gu Xiao was nervous about meeting his parents, which proved that he upied a significant ce in her heart. However, it was precisely because of this that he would not make her feel ufortable.


    Under Chu An¡¯s continuous persuasion and expectant gaze, Gu Xiao still nodded in agreement.


    She had experienced many things in ancient times. No matter what, she shouldn¡¯t make too many mistakes when facing the Chu family. At the very least, she wouldn¡¯t make them hate her.


    With this thought in mind, Gu Xiao rxed and allowed Chu An to pull her towards a specific direction.


    Not long after, the two of them arrived not far from a couple.


    The couple looked to be in their thirties. Their bearings were calm and noble, and their expressions were calm. When someone went forward to strike up a conversation, they would respond with an appropriate smile.


    The couple saw Chu An¡¯s figure and said something to the person they were talking to before letting him leave.


    When Chu An saw this, he continued walking forward with Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, this is Xiaoxiao. Xiaoxiao, this is my dad and this is my mom. My mom is very gentle. You¡¯ll definitely like her.¡±


    Mr Chu, who had been brushed off by Chu An, coughed lightly in dissatisfaction. However, neither Mrs Chu, Chu Wanshan, nor Chu An paid attention to Chu Baiyuan¡¯s movements


    Gu Xiao wanted to greet Chu Baiyuan, but Chu Wanshan took hold of her hand affectionately.


    Chu Wanshan¡¯s gaze was gentle as she sized Gu Xiao up without any hint of disgust. Then, she said to Gu Xiao, ¡°You¡¯re Xiaoxiao! I¡¯ve always heard your name from my brat. I¡¯ve finally met you today.¡±


    Gu Xiao¡¯s nervousness dissipated at Chu Wanshan¡¯s gentle words.


    She pursed her lips and smiled at Chu Wanshan. ¡°Hello, Auntie. I¡¯m Gu Xiao.¡±


    ¡°Poor child, I¡¯ve heard about what happened to you. It must have been hard on you in the Ji Family. Your parents are muddle-headed. Only your brother, Ji Chen, is better. At such a young age, he has already made hispany prosper.¡±


    As Chu Wanshan spoke, she patted Gu Xiao¡¯s handfortingly. Her eyes were filled with love for Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao could sense her emotions and knew that she was different from those people who acted differently on the surface. Thinking of Ji Chen¡¯s attitude towards her, Gu Xiao could not help but smile.


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m doing pretty well in the Ji family.¡±


    After all, Ji Gao usually wouldn¡¯t cause trouble for her, and Jiang He had be much more obedient after thepany went bankrupt. Under such circumstances, even if Ji Yao wanted to do something, she wouldn¡¯t dare to be willful.


    Chu Wanshan looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s neither servile nor overbearing manner and felt even more satisfied. She pulled Gu Xiao along and started talking about other things.


    Chu Baiyuan, who had been ignored, walked to Chu An¡¯s side and patted his shoulder.


    Chu An was already a little resentful that Chu Wanshan had stolen Gu Xiao¡¯s attention. Now that Chu Baiyuan came to disturb him, he immediately looked at Chu Baiyuan with dissatisfaction.


    When Chu Baiyuan saw this, he fiercely pped Chu An¡¯s back.


    ¡°Why are you looking at your father like that? I haven¡¯t even rebuked you for bringing someone over to steal my wife¡¯s attention, and you¡¯re actually faulting me?¡± Chu Baiyuan grumbled unhappily.

 Chapter 102 - 102: Like

    Chapter 102: Like


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Chu An heard this, he nced at Chu Wanshan, who was chatting happily with Gu Xiao, and sighed.


    ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have brought Xiaoxiao here.¡± He should have known that with Xiaoxiao¡¯s kind personality, anyone would like her.


    Of course, other than the few muddle-headed people in the Ji family.


    The abandoned father and son looked at each other and sighed in unison.


    However, if they forced their way in and angered Chu Wanshan and Gu Xiao, it would not be good for them either.


    However, before the two of them could think of a way to separate the two of them, Chu An¡¯s brother, Chu Zi, walked over with his wife, Wei Xuexi.


    The two of them had just arrived when they saw Chu Wanshan and Gu Xiao chatting happily.


    Wei Xuexi nced sideways at Chu An. ¡°That¡¯s Xiaoxiao?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s Xiaoxiao,¡± Chu An subconsciously replied.


    When Wei Xuexi heard this, she let go of Chu Zi¡¯s arm and left Chu Zi behind as she walked towards Gu Xiao.


    The three people who had been left behind saw how Wei Xuexi seemed to have said something, before joining the group of two who had been chatting.


    Chu Zi¡¯s gaze subconsciouslynded on his already empty arm, and then his condemning gazended on Chu An.


    He had just picked Xuexi up from the pile of women, but before he could even spend much time with her, she had abandoned him again.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you change the time?¡± Chu Zi said bluntly.


    Chu An nced at Chu Zi, who looked angry but didn¡¯t dare to say anything to his wife, and directly sneered.


    ¡°Mom has spoken. How can I refuse? If you have the ability, go ahead. In any case, I¡¯m not!¡±


    Although Chu Wanshan looked gentle, if anyone really identally angered her, it would not be easy to resolve.


    The three of them shuddered when they thought of thest time Chu Wanshan was angry. The three of them looked at each other. No one dared to interrupt Chu Wanshan just when she was excited.


    Chu Baiyuan waited for a while and coughed lightly.


    ¡°I still have to chat with the others. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Since he couldn¡¯t be with Wanshan, he should go to work!


    After Chu Baiyuan finished speaking, he left first.


    Chu Zi and Chu An looked at each other before turning to look at Gu Xiao and the other women who were not far away from them.


    In the banquet hall, the people who had been paying attention to Gu Xiao¡¯s actions naturally saw the scene of Gu Xiao and Chu Wanshan chatting happily.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Gu Xiao used some tricks to keep the second young master of the Chu family hanging? Isn¡¯t the Chu family very dissatisfied with Gu Xiao now? Why do I feel that there is something off about that now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Look, that Wei Xuexi is also standing with Gu Xiao. Could it be that Gu Xiao has really won the Chu family¡¯s favor?¡±


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case, right? The Chu family is such a powerful family. How can they take a fancy to a child from the countryside? Even if they don¡¯t go for a marriage alliance, they should still choose a girl who is an equal match in background.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Look at the Ji family¡¯s attitude towards Gu Xiao. It¡¯s obvious that they don¡¯t treat Gu Xiao as a member of the Ji family. Otherwise, why hasn¡¯t the Ji family prepared a banquet for Gu Xiao after Gu Xiao has returned to the Ji family for so long?¡±


    ¡°But I heard that Gu Xiao is good at studies, and her calligraphy is also not bad. Even the calligraphy master, Han Tian is ashamed of his inferiority to her!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so great about knowing calligraphy? Aren¡¯t those benefits the most important to a family?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Although the Chu family dotes on the Second Young Master, the First Young Master is still there. The Chu family will definitely still fall into his power. That Gu Xiao who relies on Second Young Master is just a ything.¡±


    ¡°But even if Gu Xiao is a ything, we can¡¯t afford to offend her now.¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, those people that had previously acted arrogant had no words to refute this.


    After all, even if Gu Xiao was just Chu An¡¯s ything, if Chu An wanted to stand up for Gu Xiao, the Chu family might help him.


    If families like theirs really faced the Chu family, they would bepletely insufficient inparison.


    ¡°But that might not be the case. Look, the head of the Chu family is very impatient with Gu Xiao! It hasn¡¯t been long since Gu Xiao came, and he has already left. It seems that he really doesn¡¯t like Gu Xiao.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mrs. Chu might just have a chat with Gu Xiao for Chu An¡¯s sake. This can¡¯t be taken seriously.¡±


    Everyone agreed. They did not think that Gu Xiao could really win the Chu family¡¯s respect..

 Chapter 103 - 103: Filial piety

    Chapter 103: Filial piety


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao had originally thought that the banquet would be boring, but with Chu Wanshan and Wei Xuexi apanying her, this was an unexpected gain.


    Even Chu An was temporarily forgotten by Gu Xiao.


    Whether it was in her previous life or in the ancient times, she did not seem to have any kinship. In this life, although she had gotten closer to Ji Chen by ident, Ji Chen had an aloof personality and usually did not give her any feeling of much closeness.


    However, when she faced Chu Wanshan and Wei Xuexi, Gu Xiao truly felt what familial concern was like.


    Gu Xiao naturally knew that Chu Wanshan was only doing this because of Chu An, but even so, she was already satisfied.


    Hence, after the banquet ended, Gu Xiao was in a much better mood than when she came.


    After returning to the Ji residence, Ji Gao called out to Gu Xiao, who was about to go upstairs.


    ¡°What did you talk to Mrs. Chu about today? What¡¯s Mrs. Chu¡¯s impression of you?¡±


    Seeing Gu Xiao stop and look over, Ji Gao hurriedly asked.


    If Gu Xiao was really liked by Mrs. Chu, then could he lend on the Chu family¡¯s power to add to his grand ambitions and blueprint?


    With this thought in mind, Ji Gao looked at Gu Xiao with an even more fervent gaze.


    Jiang He pursed her lips and looked at Gu Xiao uneasily, afraid that she would get an affirmative answer from her. After all, she knew very well how she had bullied Gu Xiao. If Mrs. Chu really wanted to stand up for Gu Xiao, then she¡­


    With this thought in mind, Jiang He¡¯s expression turned even uglier.


    Even Ji Yao, who was a little arrogant previously, was quiet and anxious, and did not dare to stand out, afraid of attracting Gu Xiao¡¯s attention.


    Gu Xiao held onto the railing of the staircase and turned around, sneering at Ji Gao.


    ¡°Do I have to report to you what I talked to Mrs. Chu about? Who are you to me?¡±


    Ji Gao¡¯s face turned cold because of Gu Xiao¡¯s attitude. ¡°I¡¯m your father! Can¡¯t I ask about these things?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a biological father. Have you done anything that a father should do!¡± Gu Xiao mocked him mercilessly. There was only endless coldness in her eyes as she looked at Ji Gao.


    Ji Gao hesitated for a moment because of Gu Xiao¡¯s words and threatened, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re living in our Ji Family now! If¡­¡±


    Gu Xiao looked down at Ji Gao from above. She did not care about the threat in Ji Gao¡¯s words at all.


    She interrupted him and raised her chin slightly. ¡°Why? Are you going to chase me out? I¡¯m still underage. If you chase me out, can you bear the price again?¡±


    Gu Xiao¡¯s words immediately reminded Ji Gao and Jiang He of what had happened previously.


    Ji Gao¡¯s face darkened when he thought about what happened online when Gu Xiao left the Ji family and the turmoil it caused.


    He did not forget how much he had sacrificed to let Gu Xiao return to the Ji family. If he chased Gu Xiao out again, then their Ji Group¡­


    Seeing that Ji Gao had stopped talking, Gu Xiao sneered. ¡°Is there anything else? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go upstairs and rest.¡±


    No one present said anything. Only Ji Chen nodded slightly at Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes shed and she turned to go upstairs.


    After Gu Xiao¡¯s figure hadpletely disappeared in front of everyone, Ji Chen said to Ji Gao, ¡°Dad, the most important thing now is to take care of the Ji Group and make up for the losses the Ji Group has incurred previously. You shouldn¡¯t think too much about other things.¡±


    Not to mention, wanting to use Gu Xiao to target the Chu Group.


    Hearing Ji Chen¡¯s words, Ji Gao understood what he meant and waved Ji Chen away impatiently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as we reach an agreement with the Li family, not only can the Ji Group make up for our previous losses, but it can also go up another level!¡± After saying that, he looked at Ji Yao. ¡°What did Li Wen say?¡±


    Ji Yao lowered her eyes and looked obedient.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. There¡¯s no problem with All Wen. He¡¯s already convinced Uncle Li to agree to a cooperation.¡±


    Hearing Ji Yao¡¯s words, Ji Gao nodded in satisfaction. This was what the role of a daughter was supposed to be.


    ¡°As expected, our Yaoyao thinks of Daddy and can help him share his burdens..¡±

 Chapter 104 - 104: Photo

    Chapter 104: Photo


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Upon hearing this, Jiang He also threw Gu Xiao¡¯s rtionship with the Chu family to the back of her mind. She walked to Ji Gao¡¯s side and held his hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said that Yaoyao is the best and most filial. Just look now. 1 was right!¡±


    Ji Gaoughed heartily and praised Ji Yao. Jiang He also echoed his praises from the side.


    Ji Yao stood obediently at the side and listened to their praise with a happy expression. However, the moment she lowered her eyes, uncontroble disgust burst out.


    Ji Chen looked at the three people in harmony in front of him and sighed inwardly. He turned around and went upstairs as well.


    Not long after the banquet ended, someone leaked photos of Gu Xiao¡¯s family attending the banquet.


    Because it was news about the banquet and Gu Xiao, a few photos instantly became popr online.


    [This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Gu Xiao after ¡°Rural and Urban¡± ended. Why does it feel like Gu Xiao has changed in the blink of an eye?]


    [When I watched ¡°Rural and Urban¡± previously, I thought that the only aspect that Ji Yao defeats Gu Xiao in was her appearance. I didn¡¯t expect Gu Xiao to beat Ji Yao now.]


    [If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Gu Xiao¡¯s face shape hasn¡¯t changed, I would have suspected that Gu Xiao had gone for stic surgery. This change is too big!]


    [Who¡¯s standing with Gu Xiao? They look alike! ]


    [Ahhh! 1 didn¡¯t expect to see Gu Xiao again. Previously, 1 was already attracted by Gu Xiao because of her perfomance in ¡°Rural and Urban¡±. Now, I want to be a loyal fan of Gu Xiao!]


    Never underestimate the power of people who liked looks. Not long after the photo was released, it was trending.


    The moment Chu An saw the trending topic, he called Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, have you seen Weibo??¡±


    Hearing Chu An¡¯s words, a trace of confusion shed across Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes. ¡°What happened on Weibo?¡±


    Chu Anughed arrogantly. ¡°Xiaoxiao, I don¡¯t know who posted that photo of you. Now, everyone on Weibo is praising you for being good-looking. Some even say that Ji Yao was crushed by you. She ispletely inadequate!¡±


    The disgusting things that Ji Yao had done had always made Chu An hold a grudge. Therefore, every time he saw someone say bad things about Ji Yao, Chu An would appear abnormally happy.


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she raised her eyebrows. She clearly did not expect that a photo could cause a storm on Weibo.


    In her previous life, after Ji Yao became famous through ¡°Rural and Urban¡±, Weibo was filled with praises for Ji Yao¡¯s beauty.


    Thinking about this, Gu Xiao could not help butugh out loud.


    After she came back to her senses, she asked the person at the other end of the phone, ¡°Did you do anything this time?¡±


    ¡°This time, 1 didn¡¯t know at all. I was only informed after the photo became a trending topic. It seems that many people like Xiaoxiao!¡±


    How could Gu Xiao not hear the jealousy in Chu An¡¯sst sentence?


    However, she thought that if someone said that they liked Chu An, she would probably be a little jealous too.


    ¡°But 1 still like you the most!¡± Gu Xiao lowered her voice and said gently.


    When these words fell on Chu An¡¯s ears, he could sense some yearning in her words.


    His dissatisfied mood was immediately appeased. However, he felt a sudden desire to see Gu Xiao.


    Chu An blushed. ¡°I miss you so much, Xiaoxiao.¡±


    If Xiaoxiao was right in front of him right now, he would be able to pull her into his arms and relieve the pain of missing her.


    The two of them talked intermittently for a long time. When it was toote, the two of them reluctantly hung up.


    The next day, when Gu Xiao went downstairs to eat, she saw Ji Yao, who was sitting beside Jiang He, looking at her with a dark expression. If not for the fact that she had to act like a good child in front of Jiang He, Ji Yao would have rushed in front of her and hit her ruthlessly.


    Gu Xiao raised her eyebrows, not understanding why Ji Yao was crazy so early in the morning.


    Then, she stopped in her tracks and suddenly remembered the news Chu An had told herst night.


    Could Ji Yao be angry about what happened on Weibost night?


    With this thought in mind, there was a hint of relish in the gaze Gu Xiao directed at Ji Yao.

 Chapter 105 - 105: Winter Vacation Is Over

    Chapter 105: Winter Vacation Is Over


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ji Yao sensed Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze and red at her fiercely. Then, she acted spoilt towards Jiang He.


    ¡°Mom, look at what those people on the Inte are saying! They don¡¯t even know me. How can they say that about me?¡±


    Jiang He patted Ji Yao¡¯s armfortingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, 1¡¯11 hire some ghostwriters immediately to suppress these words! Let¡¯s see who still dares to say these things online!¡±


    Ji Yao recalled that she had hired fake reviewersst night, but every fake reviewer¡¯s message had a special red symbol. If she had bought a higher-end fake reviewer, there would be no special red symbol, but though she could afford the price, she was unwilling to use her money to hire such reviewers.


    Initially, she had just decided what she couldn¡¯t see wouldn¡¯t hurt her. However, she did not expect that after an entire night, that photo had still not disappeared from the trending searches.


    She had no choice but to look for Jiang He to help her solve the problem.


    She bit her lip and continued, ¡°Mom, can¡¯t we just remove this trending topic?¡±


    As Ji Yao spoke, she looked at Gu Xiao warily.


    She was worried that Gu Xiao would think of a way to make this trending topic rise again after this trending topic was removed from the list.


    However, Gu Xiao did not have the mood to care about these things. After breakfast, she went upstairs again. She did not want to be with Jiang He and Ji Yao at all.


    In the end, Jiang He still spent money to help Ji Yao remove the photo from the trending topics online.


    Ji Yao had been focused at themotion on Weibo. When she saw that the photo did not appear again, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    After that banquet, Jiang He was now wary of the Chu family¡¯s power. Coupled with Ji Gao¡¯s warning, before figuring out the Chu family¡¯s attitude towards Gu Xiao, Jiang He did not dare to casually provoke Gu Xiao again.


    Hence, Gu Xiao had a pretty good winter break.


    When Gu Xiao arrived at the ss alone, she realized that Chu An was already sitting in his original seat.


    After seeing Gu Xiao¡¯s figure, Chu An¡¯s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly waved at Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao!¡±


    Gu Xiao pursed her lips and smiled. She quickened her pace.


    After Gu Xiao sat down, Chu An said, ¡°Xiaoxiao, 1 didn¡¯t have many chances to see you during this winter break. I had been looking forward to the school term starting early every day.¡±


    Gu Xiao supported her chin with her hand and tilted her head to look at Chu An. ¡°I¡¯m the same.¡±


    Upon receiving Gu Xiao¡¯s reply, starlight seemed to sh in Chu An¡¯s eyes. Just as he was about to say something to express the excitement in his heart, Wang Ming¡¯s resentful voice came from ahead.


    ¡°It¡¯s already the new semester. Can¡¯t you guys restrain yourselves a little? There are other people in this ss!¡±


    Chu An was instantly dissatisfied after being interrupted.


    He raised his head and red at Wang Ming angrily. Wang Ming shrunk back and mumbled, ¡°1 meant what I said.¡± Then, Wang Ming turned around.


    After being reminded by Wang Ming, Gu Xiao observed her ssmates.


    She came quite early, so there weren¡¯t many ssmates in her ss. However, the few ssmates that were there discreetly sized her and Chu An up.


    After all, they were in school. They had to be careful.


    Gu Xiao used the cover of the desk to pat Chu An.


    ¡°Alright, Wang Ming is right. Let¡¯s pack up and prepare for the new course.¡±


    With Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Chu An immediately retracted his intimidating gaze and nodded obediently at Gu Xiao.


    When the students in the ss saw Chu An¡¯s change, they couldn¡¯t help but click their tongues in wonder. It seemed that Gu Xiao was the only one who could subdue Chu An.


    No. 1 High School was the best high school in the city, so there naturally was homework for the duration of their winter vacation, and it was very difficult.


    A ssmate suddenly had an idea and sought out Gu Xiao and Chu An to ask about the questions that weren¡¯t written down on the ckboard. The two of them replied as best they could.


    Some students who hadn¡¯t finished or didn¡¯t understand the questions saw that the first person to ask Gu Xiao and Chu An had received a reply, and they all gathered around Chu An and Gu Xiao.


    For a moment, the seats around Gu Xiao and Chu An were upied by students asking questions.


    When Ji Yao arrived at the ss, she saw such a lively scene around Gu Xiao..

 Chapter 106 - 106: Fourth

    Chapter 106: Fourth


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ji Yao¡¯s originally rxed expression instantly darkened. It had to be known that in the past, she was the only one in the ss who had such treatment. However, ever since Gu Xiao came, the students in the ss began to slowly distance themselves from her. Only a few people were still surrounding her.


    Through the crowd, Gu Xiao raised an eyebrow at Ji Yao. When she saw that Ji Yao¡¯s expression was getting uglier, she looked away in satisfaction.


    She liked how Ji Yao¡¯s expression clearly showed her anger yet she was unable to disy her fury.


    When the teacher arrived, the lively scene around Gu Xiao finally stopped.


    ¡°Two days after school starts, the school will carry out a test. Students, please be prepared and revise well.¡±


    The students of No. 1 High School were already used to this kind of news. They were not afraid of it and were even eager to give it a try.


    Ji Yao pretended to look in Gu Xiao¡¯s direction casually, and a glint shed across her eyes.


    As a student of No. 1 High School, she naturally knew about this news. Therefore, during the winter break, she asked Li Wen to hire the best tutor for her. Gu Xiao did not have such treatment.


    Neither Ji Gao nor Jiang He had ever thought of hiring a private tutor for Gu Xiao. Even if Gu Xiao had Chu An¡¯s guidance, he definitely couldn¡¯tpare to an outstanding private tutor!


    This time, she would definitely win against Gu Xiao no matter what.


    Ji Yao was very confident about this. She could even visualize how she would mock Gu Xiao after her score was lower than hers.


    Although she did not know what Ji Yao was thinking, Gu Xiao sensed the other party¡¯s malice.


    After all, every time Ji Yao saw her, she would look smug, as if she couldn¡¯t wait to see her make a fool of herself.


    Gu Xiao justughed it off.


    The current Ji Yao was really not a big threat to her.


    Amidst Ji Yao¡¯s anticipation, the first test of the school term had finally arrived. This test was to check if the students had regressed during the summer break, so other than English, the other subjects would also be tested.


    After the exam, with the teachers working overtime, the results were quickly released and posted. Ji Yao went off happily to look at Gu Xiao¡¯s results and nned tough at her.


    However, before she could get close, a cry of surprise came from not far away. ¡°Xiaoxiao, you¡¯re ranked in the top five in ss this time! You¡¯ve improved so quickly!¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xiao was overjoyed and quickened her pace.


    ¡°Really? Let me see.¡±


    The surrounding students made way for Gu Xiao to enter.


    Because of the student¡¯s words, Gu Xiao did not look at her own results.


    Instead, she looked at the rankings first.


    As that ssmate had said, her name was ranked fourth in the ss.


    One had to know that Gu Xiao was currently in the Improved ss, and the ranking of the Improved ss could be said to be the ranking of the entire grade.


    Previously, Gu Xiao had been ced at around the tenth ce or so. Unexpectedly, she had rushed into the top five this time.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, congrattions! You¡¯re amazing. How did you do it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! My results this time even dropped by dozens of points. Xiaoxiao, how did you improve so quickly!¡±


    Congrattory and envious voices kepting from the surroundings. Gu Xiao smiled and nced at Chu An before saying to her ssmates, ¡°I have a special instructor.¡±


    Upon hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, the students immediately recalled that Chu An would usually give Gu Xiao remedial lessons.


    They looked upwards and saw that Chu An was still firmly in first ce.


    The few students looked at Chu An. When Chu An sensed their gazes, he immediately straightened his back and looked proud.


    ¡°It¡¯s all Xiaoxiao¡¯s own hard work. I can¡¯t im much of the credit,¡± Chu An said with a smile.


    The students didn¡¯t care if it was all due to Gu Xiao¡¯s hard work or not. Even if it wasn¡¯t, they didn¡¯t dare to ask Chu An for extra lessons. If Chu An got impatient, him giving them a kick was already considered letting them off easy. Going with Chu An¡¯s flow, they nodded before scattering.


    Chu An winked at Gu Xiao as if asking for a reward.


    Gu Xiao smiled at Chu An and showed no intention of rejecting him.


    Chu An¡¯s eyes immediately lit up when he saw this, and the things he wanted Gu Xiao to reward him with kept appearing in her mind..

 Chapter 107 - 107: Gift

    Chapter 107: Gift


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, the things that shed through Chu An¡¯s mind didn¡¯t seem to be easy to fulfill with Gu Xiao now.


    Chu An¡¯s eyes darkened for a moment before he looked sideways at Gu Xiao. ¡°Then, can Xiaoxiao agree to one request? 1¡¯11 redeem it with you after I¡¯ve thought it through.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiao raised an eyebrow and looked at Chu An with a hint of mischief.


    Chu An met Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze righteously and didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with this request at all.


    ¡°Alright, I agree.¡±


    After getting Gu Xiao¡¯s agreement, Chu An¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡± He had to save this request. He couldn¡¯t use it casually.


    Chu An muttered in his heart, and a smile appeared on his face.


    After looking at the rankings, Gu Xiao and Chu An walked to their seats.


    When they passed by Ji Yao, they clearly saw her dark expression.


    Gu Xiao thought for a while and looked back at the ce where the results were posted.


    At this moment, the number of students looking at the results had considerably decreased. Relying on her good eyesight, she could still see the results even though she had walked a little far away.


    Naturally, she also saw Ji Yao¡¯s results, who was ranked in the twenties. No wonder Ji Yao¡¯s expression was so ugly.


    Gu Xiao retracted her gaze and subconsciously looked in Ji Yao¡¯s direction.


    Ji Yao sensed Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze and turned around.


    Facing Ji Yao, Gu Xiao deliberately smiled and even raised her eyebrows challengingly at Ji Yao.


    As expected, Ji Yao¡¯s expression turned uglier. She looked at Gu Xiao as if she wanted to swallow her alive.


    She could not figure it out. She was the one who wanted to see Gu Xiao make a fool of herself. How did it be Gu Xiao making a fool of her?


    Ji Yao was filled with hatred, but there was nothing she could do to change the situation.


    However, Ji Yao did not expect that the more severe blow was yet toe.


    After Gu Xiao and Ji Yao returned home, before they could go upstairs, they bumped into Ji Chen, who had just returned.


    When Ji Chen passed by Gu Xiao, he suddenly stopped and looked at Gu Xiao. ¡°1 heard that you ranked fourth in the whole grade?¡±


    Hearing Ji Chen¡¯s words, Gu Xiao was confused.


    The results were only released today. How did Ji Chen know about this so quickly?


    Although she thought this way, she still nodded at Ji Chen.


    Then, under Gu Xiao and Ji Yao¡¯s gazes, Ji Chen reached into his bag, took out a rectangr gift box, and handed it to Gu Xiao.


    ¡°This is your reward.¡± Ji Chen said calmly, not feeling that there was anything wrong with this.


    Gu Xiao was stunned for a moment. She looked at the gift box in front of her and suddenly felt her eyes sting. After the gift box was further extended in her direction, Gu Xiao reached out to take it.


    She held the gift box in her hand and looked up at Ji Chen. ¡°Can I open it now?¡±


    Ji Chen threw a strange look at Gu Xiao and nodded nonchntly. ¡°Of course, this is your gift.¡±


    With Ji Chen¡¯s approval, Gu Xiao slowly opened the rectangr gift box that she was holding tightly.


    There was a fountain pen lying quietly in the gift box. The fountain pen waspletely silver, and the tip seemed to be made of gold. Gu Xiao even saw rubies and diamonds on the fountain pen.


    Gu Xiao took out the fountain pen and felt the texture of it in her hand.


    She caressed the pen, then looked up and gave Ji Chen a sincere smile.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She paused, then spoke again. ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡±


    This was the first time she had called Ji Chen ¡®brother¡¯. This ¡®brother¡¯ meant that she acknowledged Ji Chen from the bottom of her heart. Although there were all kinds of unpleasantness in the Ji Family, Ji Chen was an unexpected surprise to her.


    Ji Chen, who was about to leave, stopped when he heard Gu Xiao calling him ¡°brother¡±.


    He looked at the little girl in front of him and his fingers moved. Then, under Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze, he raised his hand and rubbed Gu Xiao¡¯s head.


    Just as he thought, it was very soft.


    ¡°No need for thanks. This is what i should do..¡±

 Chapter 108 - 108: Fight

    Chapter 108: Fight


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao and Ji Chen were ying out a warm scene of kinship, while on the other side, Ji Yao looked at the fountain pen in Gu Xiao¡¯s hand and gritted her teeth.


    Gu Xiao did not know the value of this fountain pen, but she did.


    Putting everything else aside, the value of this fountain pen alone had already exceeded 200,000 yuan. In addition, the production this kind of fountain pen was rtively limited back then. There were only about 100 of them in the world. It was even more difficult to buy this fountain pen now.


    Back then, she had unintentionally seen this fountain pen and liked it very much. She begged Jiang He and Ji Gao to buy it for her, but she was scolded by Ji Gao.


    Jiang He wanted to help her buy it, and found an owner, but thetter was unwilling to sell it.


    She did not expect that she would see it as Ji Chen¡¯s gift to Gu Xiao today.


    Ji Yao looked at Gu Xiao with hatred in her eyes. When she saw Jiang He from the corner of her eye, Ji Yao quickly restrained her expression and said to Ji Chen, ¡°Brother, do I have a reward?¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xiao and Ji Chen turned around and looked at Ji Yao.


    Ji Chen frowned. ¡°Xiaoxiao has been rewarded because of the improvement in her grades. Are you improving?¡±


    Hearing Ji Chen¡¯s words, Gu Xiao thought of Ji Yao¡¯s regressed results and the corners of her lips curled up.


    Ji Yao looked at Ji Chen pitifully. ¡°But, but Brother has never given me a gift before. Besides, 1 really like that fountain pen.¡±


    Gu Xiao gripped the pen in her hand tightly and looked at Ji Yao warily.


    Ji Chen looked at Ji Yao disapprovingly. ¡°That¡¯s Xiaoxiao¡¯s gift!¡±


    ¡°Ji Chen! Don¡¯t forget that Yaoyao is also your sister! How can you be biased towards an outsider?! Where would that put Yaoyao?¡±


    Jiang He saw Ji Yao¡¯s aggrieved look and then looked at Ji Chen, who was standing beside Gu Xiao. Anger rose in her heart and she criticized Ji Chen without distinguishing between right and wrong.


    Ji Chen quietly looked at Jiang He, who was sheltering Ji Yao behind her. ¡°Gu Xiao is my biological sister.¡±


    Moreover, Ji Yao had been worried that he would snatch Jiang He and Ji Gao¡¯s care and attention since she was young. She had always been wary of him. Now, she wanted his care? How was that possible?


    Even without Gu Xiao, it was impossible for him and Ji Yao to repair their rtionship, let alone for him to bring Ji Yao any gifts.


    Jiang He looked straight into Ji Chen¡¯s dark eyes. Hearing his words, she looked away ufortably.


    Of course, she knew that Gu Xiao was Ji Chen¡¯s biological sister and her biological daughter, but this daughter had never stayed by her side for a single day. For the past 16 years, it was Ji Yao who had always been by her side.


    Not to mention, because of Gu Xiao, herpany was forced to go bankrupt.


    As a result, whenever she met Zhao Hong, she would be mocked by her. And because of her bankruptcy, she had fallen from the highest level in the circle of wealthydies.


    How could she not be filled with hatred!


    ¡°Mom, forget it. I don¡¯t want a gift anymore. Don¡¯t get into a conflict with my brother because of me. It¡¯s all my fault. I was greedy and thought of asking my brother for a gift.¡±


    Ji Yao said in a gentle and pitiful voice. She even stroked Jiang He¡¯s back to stop her from getting angry.


    Hearing Ji Yao¡¯s words, the difort in Jiang He¡¯s heart was instantly thrown to the back of her mind.


    She straightened her back and faced Ji Chen. ¡°It is your fault for forgetting to prepare a gift for Yaoyao! Can¡¯t you care about Yaoyao? Yaoyao also wants your care!¡±


    Ji Chen sneered and ignored Jiang He¡¯s words.


    He looked at Ji Yao, who was hiding behind Jiang He and constantly stoking her fury. He instantly felt disgusted.


    He had long said that there was no benefit in Ji Yao staying at home. She would only turn the Ji family upside down.


    However, neither Ji Gao nor Jiang He was willing to chase Ji Yao away.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re wrong. What Ji Yao wants has never been my concern.¡±


    With that, Ji Chen ignored Ji Yao and Jiang He and brought Gu Xiao upstairs.


    Sensing Ji Chen¡¯s cold attitude, Jiang He came back to her senses..

 Chapter 109 - 109: Selfish

    Chapter 109: Selfish


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    She naturally liked this son of hers and had never thought of creating a barrier between her and Ji Chen. But every time she saw Ji Chen standing beside Gu Xiao, she could not help but get angry at him.


    Her son should stand with her. How could he, how could he stand by Gu Xiao¡¯s side! This was a betrayal to her.


    However, she did not want the rtionship between her and Ji Chen to be stiffer, so she only targetted Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Gu Xiao! Don¡¯t you see that Yaoyao is sad? Don¡¯t you know how to be humble and give that fountain pen to Yaoyao?! How can you be so selfish?!¡±


    Jiang He criticized Gu Xiao. She did not even think that there was anything wrong with her words. In her mind, it was natural that Gu Xiao shouldpromise for Yaoyao.


    Hearing this, Ji Chen frowned. Just as he was about to turn around and say something to Jiang He, Gu Xiao, who was beside her, beat him to it.


    Gu Xiao stood loftily and looked down at Jiang He and Ji Yao with mockery in her eyes.


    She sneered. ¡°How shameless is Ji Yao to dare to snatch someone else¡¯s things so brazenly? Or is the Ji family already in such dire straits that they can only let Ji Yao out to snatch the belongings of others?¡±


    ¡°Gu Xiao, don¡¯t be so harsh with your words! You and Yaoyao are practically sisters, so you should naturally love and protect each other.¡±


    ¡°Do you even believe what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    Jiang He¡¯s eyes shed. Naturally, she knew that her words were wrong.


    But since Yaoyao wanted the fountain pen in Gu Xiao¡¯s hand, that fountain pen should be Yaoyao¡¯s!


    ¡°But no matter what, you¡­¡±


    Gu Xiao crossed her arms. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do. I¡¯m already giving you face by staying in the Ji Family. Don¡¯t force me. Otherwise, even I don¡¯t know what I might doter. Don¡¯t me me for being harsh to you then!¡±


    When Gu Xiao said this, Jiang He and Ji Yao recalled Ji Gao¡¯s warning to them.


    It was best not to anger Gu Xiao before they had something on her.


    Gu Xiao sneered when she saw that the two of them stopped talking. She turned around and continued to walk upstairs.


    Standing next to Gu Xiao, Ji Chen smiled as he watched how she looked like she was ready to fight against hundreds of enemies.


    After Gu Xiao and Jiang He left, Jiang He looked at Ji Yao apologetically.


    ¡°Yaoyao, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you. It¡¯s just that if 1 anger Gu Xiao, that jinx, it won¡¯t be good if she does anything bad to the Ji Group.¡±


    Now, the Ji Group was the only thing Jiang He could rely on. No matter what, she would not let the Ji Group suffer any losses, not even if it was only a potential threat.


    Ji Yao shook her head at Jiang He and said tactfully, ¡°Mom, I know what you mean. I won¡¯t me you. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not good enough, so Brother doesn¡¯t take me seriously.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your brother¡¯s personality. He¡¯s not targeting you. Yaoyao, don¡¯t think too much. Our Yaoyao is loved by everyone. Gu Xiao, that troublemaker, can¡¯tpare to you at all!¡±


    Jiang He said confidently and even reached out to tidy up Ji Yao¡¯s messy hair.


    Ji Yao seemingly enjoyed Jiang He¡¯s actions. After the other party stopped, she leaned against Jiang He¡¯s shoulder affectionately.


    ¡°Mom¡¯s so good.¡±


    After saying that, Ji Yao lowered her eyes to hide the emotions in them.


    What did she mean by she was the best? Wasn¡¯t she still inferior to the Ji Group? For the sake of the Ji Group, even she could be abandoned at will.


    If Jiang He really liked her, he should have ignored Gu Xiao¡¯s wishes and snatched the fountain pen that Ji Chen gave to Gu Xiao!


    The malice in Ji Yao¡¯s eyes kept surging, but when she looked up at Jiang He, the malice in her eyes waspletely restrained.


    The next morning, Gu Xiao brought the fountain pen that Ji Chen gave her to school and shared the good news with Chu An.


    Unexpectedly, when Chu An heard this news, he pursed his lips and looked unhappy.


    Gu Xiao put down the pen she was ying with and looked at Chu An worriedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±


    Chu An nced at the fountain pen on Gu Xiao¡¯s desk. ¡°Will you be angry that 1 didn¡¯t prepare a gift for you?¡±


    At that time, he was really happy. He had prepared a gift for Gu Xiao, but before he could give it to her, he saw Gu Xiao taking out the fountain pen that Ji Chen had given her.


    This made him feel like he was toote..

 Chapter 110 - 110: Broken

    Chapter 110: Broken


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Gu Xiao heard Chu An¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°You were the one who helped me improve my results. 1 can¡¯t even thank you enough. How can 1 be angry?¡±


    When Chu An heard this, his eyes lit up, and he inched closer to Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded affirmatively. ¡°Of course!¡±


    Upon hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Chu An was satisfied and took out the gift he had prepared.


    ¡°How could 1 forget to prepare a gift for such an important matter?¡± As he spoke, Chu An ced the gift on the other party¡¯s desk.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze lingered on the gift box and Chu An several times before she picked up the gift and opened it under the other party¡¯s expectant gaze.


    There was a ne lying quietly on the EVA?. Below the ne was a pendant of a moon hugging a star. If one looked carefully, they could see five small diamonds on the five corners of the star.


    The entire design was grand but simple, which suited Gu Xiao¡¯s taste.


    ¡°How is it? Do you like it?¡±


    Gu Xiao epted the ne and nodded at Chu An with a smile. ¡°Of course I like it.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu Anughed.


    Ji Yao, who had been secretly paying attention to Gu Xiao, naturally saw this scene that hurt her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t understand why Chu An had taken a fancy to Gu Xiao when he clearly didn¡¯t like anyone before. If it were anyone else, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be so jealous, but this person just had to be Gu Xiao. She was someone she wished didn¡¯t exist in this world!


    After the day¡¯s ss ended, Ji Yao left the ssroom first. When all the students in the ssroom left, Ji Yao appeared in the already empty ssroom again.


    She walked to Gu Xiao¡¯s desk naturally and looked at the neatly piled books on the desk. She pursed her lips in disdain.


    Then, she bent down and carefully searched the contents of Gu Xiao¡¯s desk. She even reached out and rummaged through Gu Xiao¡¯s desk.


    When her hand touched something hard, she paused, then brought it out.


    Seeing the fountain pen that she kept remembering yesterday in her hand, Ji Yao smiled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be an unexpected gain,¡± Ji Yao muttered to herself.


    Initially, she only wanted to mess up Gu Xiao¡¯s desk and pour a bottle of ink or throw something else into it. However, she did not expect Gu Xiao to not carry this fountain pen around with her.


    In that case, don¡¯t me her.


    Ji Yao looked up and nced at the surveince camera in the ssroom. Then, she raised her hand slightly and loosened her grip. The fountain pen fell andnded on the ground with a crisp sound.


    The cap of the fountain pen fell out. Ji Yao bent down and picked up the fountain pen to take a look. As expected of something worth hundreds of thousands. The quality seemed to be good. It was not even damaged with such treatment.


    Ji Yao raised her eyebrows and let the pen fall to the ground again.


    This time, without the protection of the pen cap and Ji Yao deliberately letting it fall vertically, the tip of the pen made of gold waspletely bent and could not be used anymore.


    Ji Yao picked up the fountain pen and carefully sized it up. After confirming that it was broken, she nodded in satisfaction.


    Then, as if nothing had happened, she picked up the pen cap and reced it. She ced the broken fountain pen on Gu Xiao¡¯s desk.


    If she couldn¡¯t get it, no one else could!


    Ji Yao smiled and left the ssroom quickly.


    The next day, when Gu Xiao came to the ssroom, she did her homework in advance as usual. When she needed to write, she subconsciously took out the fountain pen that Ji Chen gave her.


    However, when she opened the lid of the pen, she saw that the tip of the pen waspletely broken.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s face instantly darkened. Chu An sensed that something was wrong and also turned his head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened¡­¡± Before Chu An could finish his sentence, he saw the broken fountain pen in Gu Xiao¡¯s hand and immediately swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth.


    He knew how much Gu Xiao liked this fountain pen. She liked it even more than the ne he gave her.


    If not for the fact that it was difficult to carry a fountain pen everywhere with her, he would have guessed that Gu Xiao would carry this fountain pen with her all the time.


    But now¡­ this pen was broken.

 Chapter 111 - 111: Confrontation

    Chapter 111: Confrontation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu An looked at Gu Xiao, whose face hadpletely darkened. His heart ached, but he was also a little worried.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, why don¡¯t I find a way to contact someone to see if they can repair this fountain pen?¡±


    Hearing Chu An¡¯s voice, Gu Xiao came back to her senses from her own world of silence.


    She suddenly looked up at Ji Yao, who was not far away, and met her gaze before she had managed to look away.


    Seeing that Gu Xiao had already discovered her, Ji Yao even pretended to look at Gu Xiao smugly.


    Gu Xiao looked at Ji Yao¡¯s expression and already had an idea of what had happened.


    Gu Xiao handed the fountain pen to Chu An. ¡°Take care of it for me.¡± Then, without waiting for Chu An¡¯s reaction, she stood up and walked towards Ji Yao.


    She looked at Ji Yao coldly and questioned, ¡°Did you do it?¡±


    It was supposed to be a question, but Gu Xiao said it with certainty.


    When Ji Yao heard this, she looked at Gu Xiao innocently. ¡°Xiaoxiao, what are you talking about? What did I do?¡±


    ¡°Pen, did you break it?¡±


    Ji Yao looked aggrieved. ¡°Xiaoxiao, even if your fountain pen is broken, how can you me it on me? Everyone in ss saw it clearly yesterday. I left the ssroom very early.¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, the surrounding students who did not know what was going on also spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! What happened, Xiaoxiao? Ji Yao did leave quite early yesterday.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We all saw it. Did Xiaoxiao misunderstand something?¡±


    A ssmate standing beside Ji Yao questioned, ¡°Can you not me our Yaoyao for everything?! I think you just can¡¯t stand Yaoyao, so you came to find trouble with her!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Gu Xiao, how can you malign a good person!¡±


    Ji Yao smiled in her heart when she heard the people around her protecting her, but she still looked aggrieved.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I don¡¯t me you for ming me, as long as you give me¡­¡±


    Gu Xiao nced at the person who was speaking up for Ji Yao, then her gazended on Ji Yao. Before Ji Yao could finish, she interrupted, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that my fountain pen broke yesterday. Why are you so sure that something happened yesterday?¡±


    Ji Yao choked and did not know how to reply.


    She averted her eyes and was about to say something when she heard Gu Xiao continue, ¡°And as far as I know, many of the sses in our school won¡¯t be specially locked. Anyone can return to the ss.¡±


    Their school was very strict with security. Ordinary people could not enter their school.


    In addition, there was usually nothing in the ssroom. They would not deliberately lock it. They would only lock it when they remembered to do so.


    Ji Yao¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°Well, didn¡¯t you still use a fountain pen yesterday? You came to look for me today. It should be broken yesterday. Moreover, I haven¡¯t been back since I left the ss yesterday. Xiaoxiao, even if you don¡¯t like me, you can¡¯t use me!¡±


    Towards the end, Ji Yao seemed to have tears in her eyes, looking very sad that she had been misunderstood.


    Gu Xiao sneered and looked at Ji Yao¡¯s pretentious expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that there are surveince cameras in the ssroom.¡±


    ¡°Then Xiaoxiao can check the surveince cameras! Anyway, I didn¡¯t do it! You¡¯ve misunderstood me!¡± Ji Yao said righteously.


    Of course, she knew that there were surveince cameras in the ssroom and even in the corridor.


    However, when she came back, she had carefully avoided the surveince cameras. As far as she knew, the surveince cameras in the ssroom had been broken for two to three days.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the surveince cameras in the ssroom were broken, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to do such a thing.


    Seeing that Ji Yao refused to admit it, Gu Xiao sneered in her heart and turned to leave the ssroom. Seeing this, Chu An couldn¡¯t bother with anything else and followed Gu Xiao, taking her broken fountain pen with him.


    Ji Yao looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s back and felt smug. She sat in her seat and continued to practice her questions.


    Apanied by Chu An, Gu Xiao found a teacher and requested to check yesterday¡¯s surveince footage.


    Upon hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s request, the teacher looked at Gu Xiao awkwardly.


    ¡°Gu Xiao, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but there¡¯s really no such rule. No matter who it is, they can¡¯t easily check the surveince cameras. I can¡¯t make the decision.¡±


    Seeing that the teacher was in a difficult position, Gu Xiao did not insist. ¡°Alright, I understand. Sorry to trouble you, Teacher.¡±


    With that, she turned around and left..

 Chapter 112 - 112: Call the Police

    Chapter 112: Call the Police


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu An caught up with Gu Xiao and looked worriedly at Gu Xiao, who was pursing her lips tightly.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, do you need my father toe forward? He definitely won¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Gu Xiao paused for a moment, then shook her head at Chu An. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble Uncle. Since Teacher can¡¯t make the decision, we can just go straight to the principal.¡±


    Of course, Gu Xiao knew that if she and Chu An asked, Chu Baiyuan would definitely help them. However, she didn¡¯t want to rely on the Chu family for everything.


    Moreover, she still wanted to attack the Ji family. At that time, the Chu family would have even less reason to help her. She could not rely on the Chu family for everything.


    Chu An saw that Gu Xiao had already made up her mind, so he didn¡¯t say much and just quietly apanied her.


    He would not do anything that went against Gu Xiao¡¯s decision, nor would he let her face everything alone.


    When the two of them arrived at the principal¡¯s office, the principal, knowing who they were, hurriedly smiled at them.


    ¡°It¡¯s Student Gu Xiao and Student Chu An. Is something the matter?¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded and told him what had happened. Then, she requested to see the surveince footage.


    After seeing the principal¡¯s troubled expression, Gu Xiao said directly, ¡°Principal, if you don¡¯t let me check the surveince footage, don¡¯t me me for calling the police.¡±


    The principal¡¯s expression changed when he heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words.


    ¡°Call the police? This¡­ this isn¡¯t good, right? It¡¯s just a small matter, not something that needs a police report. Student Gu Xiao, you should calm down first.¡±


    Gu Xiao¡¯s expression was calm, and her attitude did not change at all because of the principal¡¯s words.


    ¡°Principal, you must be joking. This is not a small matter. My brother gave me that fountain pen. It¡¯s worth hundreds of thousands on the market. Now, I don¡¯t know who damaged my fountain pen. If 1 call the police, based on the price of my fountain pen, obviously the police won¡¯t sit back and do nothing.¡±


    As Gu Xiao spoke, she took out her phone from her pocket and opened it. The interface stopped at the dial-up page.


    It was as if as long as the principal was unwilling to give her the surveince footage, she would call the police the next second.


    For the first time, the principal regretted not taking the phones of these youngdies and young masters.


    The principal had also heard about Ji Yao and Gu Xiao. From Gu Xiao¡¯s words, it was very likely that Ji Yao had done something. However, he could not afford to trifle with Ji Yao, given who she was. After all, Gu Xiao had not obtained the Ji family¡¯s approval, so her status was probably much worse.


    He really did not dare to give out this surveince footage.


    ¡°Gu Xiao, why don¡¯t we do this? How about wepensate you in the name of the school?¡±


    What Gu Xiao cared about was not this sum of money, but the gift that Ji Chen gave her. It was a gift from her family!


    Gu Xiao sneered and there was a chill in her eyes.


    ¡°Principal, you should think carefully before you speak. Are you going to disregard No. 1 High School¡¯s reputation? If the police reallye to No. 1 High School, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be a good thing for No. 1 High School, right?¡±


    Although No. 1 High School was indeed the best high school in the city, if word got out that No. 1 High School was protecting a criminal student, no parent would dare to send their children to No. 1 High School.


    No matter how good their reputation was in the past, the school still had to be concerned about student enrollment.


    The principal gritted his teeth and was a little conflicted.


    He looked up and was about to persuade Gu Xiao again when he realized that Chu An, who had been standing beside Gu Xiao, was giving him a warning look.


    Cold sweat suddenly broke out on the principal¡¯s back.


    How could he have forgotten that even if Ji Yao had the Ji family behind her, the Chu family was behind Gu Xiao. Seeing how much Chu An cared about Gu Xiao, the Chu family would probably stand up for Gu Xiao as long as Gu Xiao said a word. There was no need for Gu Xiao to call the police.


    Just the Chu Family alone was enough to make him suffer.


    After thinking it through, the principal smiled at Gu Xiao. ¡°Well, Student Gu Xiao, it¡¯s not that 1 don¡¯t want to give you this surveince footage. It¡¯s just that the surveince camera in your Improved ss has been broken for the past two days and hasn¡¯t been repaired yet. There¡¯s nothing 1 can do even if you ask me for the surveince footage!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiao¡¯s originally calm expression stirred.


    She knew it. How could Ji Yao be so self-righteous and even take the initiative to ask her to look for the surveince footage? She probably only dared to do this because she knew that there was something wrong with the surveince cameras.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes turned cold. It seemed that she had underestimated Ji Yao this time..

 Chapter 113 - 113: Surveillance

    Chapter 113: Surveince


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After figuring it out, Gu Xiao said to the principal, ¡°I want to see the other surveince videos.¡±


    She did not believe that Ji Yao could really do it wlessly. She would eventually find her w!


    Under Chu An¡¯s threatening gaze, even if the principal was really unwilling, he could only nod and agree to Gu Xiao¡¯s request.


    However, he was still worried that Ji Yao or the Ji family would make a move on him when they found out about this. ¡°It¡¯s just that 1 still have a meeting to attendter. You can only do it yourself.¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded. ¡°Of course. You can do whatever you want.¡±


    Even if she really asked others to help them look, she was still worried that others would be bribed by Ji Yao and help her hide it!


    Although it was a bigger project for just the two of them , they did not have to worry about this.


    After receiving Gu Xiao¡¯s answer, the principal heaved a sigh of relief. After handing over the authority to the two of them, he nned to leave. After receiving Chu An¡¯sforting gaze, he immediately felt relieved.


    As long as the Chu family was willing to protect him, he did not have to worry.


    After the principal left, Gu Xiao and Chu An didn¡¯t waste any time and directly opened the surveince footage from yesterday.


    It was indeed as the principal had said. The surveince cameras in their Improved ss were already broken, and there was only ck on the monitors. Gu Xiao and Chu An had no choice but to look for corridor surveince.


    However, after searching for a long time, they could only find the scene of Ji Yao leaving.


    Although it was shown that Ji Yao didn¡¯t really leave the school until veryte, and say that this was the evidence, Ji Yao could still refute and say that she had gone to do other things.


    Disappointment shed across Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes. Seeing this, Chu An stretched out his hand and touched Gu Xiao¡¯s hand that was holding the mouse.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. Let¡¯s take a look again. We might find something else. There are so many surveince cameras in the school. They must have captured it.¡±


    Upon hearing Chu An¡¯s words, Gu Xiao raised her head and nced at Chu An. When she saw those firm eyes, she pulled herself together again.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. Let¡¯s continue searching.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Xiao had recovered, Chu An smiled and looked at the screen with her.


    Gu Xiao checked the surveince footage for a while and suddenly recalled Chu An¡¯s words.


    There were indeed many surveince cameras in the school. The school building opposite them should also have surveince cameras.


    Although there was some distance between the two school buildings, the surveince cameras arranged by the school were not bad. If they found some special angles, they might have been able to capture something.


    As Gu Xiao thought about this, she raised her head and said to Chu An, ¡°1 remember that there¡¯s a surveince camera in the building opposite that seems to be pointed at our school building.¡±


    She was a little uncertain. Chu An lowered his eyes and thought about it, then nodded at Gu Xiao, affirming her thoughts.


    ¡°There are two of them. At that time, someone even said that the surveince cameras in the building opposite were nosy. They just need to watch their school building and have gone so far to monitor even our school building.¡±


    ¡°Then if we can find the perspective of these two surveince cameras¡­¡± Wouldn¡¯t that increase their chances?


    Although Gu Xiao didn¡¯t finish her sentence, Chu An understood the other party¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°We can try.¡±


    After obtaining Chu An¡¯s approval, Gu Xiao no longer clung to the surveince footage in their school building. Instead, she checked the footage cameras in the opposite school building.


    After some screening, the two of them found the surveince footage that could see their school building.


    Coincidentally, Gu Xiao¡¯s seat could be seen from the camera angle.


    Gu Xiao and Chu An looked at each other. Chu An then moved this angle of surveince to yesterday¡¯s record.


    As the two of them checked carefully, they finally saw the surveince footage of Ji Yao appearing at Gu Xiao¡¯s seat. It was even captured how Ji Yao had let the fountain pen fall twice and the smug smile on Ji Yao¡¯s face.


    Gu Xiao looked at Ji Yao in the video and smiled coldly.


    ¡°Ji Yao, good job!¡± Gu Xiao gritted her teeth and said fiercely.


    If Ji Yao was in front of her now, she wished she could teach Ji Yao a lesson so that Ji Yao would not dare to do such a disgusting thing again!


    Chu An¡¯s hatred for Ji Yao deepened. Then, he took out a USB sh drive from somewhere.


    ¡°Do you want to copy the video?¡±


    Gu Xiao took the USB from Chu An. ¡°Of course.¡±


    After copying the video, the two of them turned off theputer and left the principal¡¯s office, heading towards the ssroom..

 Chapter 114 - 114: Evidence

    Chapter 114: Evidence


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao and Chu An had spent a lot of time trying to find the video. By the time they returned to the ssroom, two sses had already passed, and it was the break between sses.


    Seeing that the two of them had not returned for a long time, Ji Yao felt even more confident. She felt that the two of them would definitely not find any evidence.


    Hence, she stayed in the ssroom with a clear conscience. She even hinted that Gu Xiao was ndering her when she questioned her just now, inciting some students to suspect Gu Xiao¡¯s motive.


    Only those students who really knew who Ji Yao was wanted to roll their eyes in front of her to express their disdain when they heard Ji Yao defend herself.


    Thus, in this strange atmosphere, Gu Xiao and Chu An returned to ss.


    Ji Yao noticed Gu Xiao immediately and a trace of grievance appeared on her face. Before Gu Xiao could speak, she looked at her pitifully.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, now you know it wasn¡¯t me, right? 1 really didn¡¯t smash your fountain pen.¡±


    The students who were bewitched by Ji Yao immediately looked at Gu Xiao and spoke up for her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Yaoyao really didn¡¯t do it. Yaoyao is also very sad that your fountain pen is broken.¡±


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, is there a misunderstanding? Yaoyao doesn¡¯t look like someone who would do such a thing.¡±


    Gu Xiao ignored the ssmate who was speaking up for Ji Yao and looked at her. ¡°Ji Yao, are you still unwilling to admit that you did it?¡±


    Ji Yao¡¯s eyes shed as she lowered them. Then, she looked at Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Gu Xiao took out the USB drive that had copied the video and looked at Ji Yao meaningfully.


    ¡°Ji Yao, are you really unwilling to admit it? If you¡¯re still stubborn, don¡¯t me me for broadcasting the video.¡±


    Ji Yao met Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze and her heart wavered.


    Could it be that Gu Xiao¡­ really found a video that was unfavorable to her?


    Her mind kept reying what she had done yesterday to make sure that there were no loopholes. Moreover, as long as there were no scene of her smashing the fountain pen, she could exin it however she liked!


    Perhaps Gu Xiao had just randomly picked up a USB sh drive to test her?


    After confirming it, Ji Yao suppressed the wavering in her heart and looked at Gu Xiao innocently.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, what are you talking about? 1 really don¡¯t know.¡±


    Seeing Ji Yao¡¯s unrepentant look, Gu Xiao was so angry that sheughed, but she was also a little d.


    As long as Ji Yao refused to admit it, her reason for ying the video would be even more legitimate.


    Gu Xiao took a deep look at Ji Yao and did not say anything. She took the USB and walked towards the podium.


    Ji Yao looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s confident expression and started to panic. Did Gu Xiao really find something?


    She watched as Gu Xiao connected the USB to theputer and opened the file on the USB. She found a video and yed it.


    The video was silent, but it recorded Ji Yao¡¯s movements when she walked to Gu Xiao¡¯s desk yesterday.


    When she saw her figure appear on the video, Ji Yao¡¯s originally rosy face instantly turned pale. She widened her eyes and looked at the video in disbelief.


    She stood up abruptly. ¡°This! This is impossible! The surveince cameras in our ssroom are broken! This video of yours must have been synthesized! I¡¯m going to sue you for nder!¡±


    Hearing Ji Yao¡¯s words, Gu Xiao sneered.


    ¡°How do you know that the surveince cameras in the ssroom are broken? Besides, don¡¯t you know? The surveince cameras in the building opposite us can also capture our ssroom.¡±


    Hearing this, Ji Yao suddenly turned to look at the school building opposite.


    Although it was not very clear, there was indeed a surveince camera that was pointed towards them.


    ¡°This, this is impossible!¡± Ji Yao muttered to herself.


    Gu Xiao did not care what Ji Yao was thinking. ¡°Ji Yao, the evidence is conclusive. What else do you have to say?!¡±


    ¡°This video of yours must be fake! Fake!¡±


    ¡°Ji Yao, if you¡¯re still unwilling to admit it, I can only call the police,¡± Gu Xiao said calmly..

 Chapter 115 - 115: Avoiding Like A Snake

    Chapter 115: Avoiding Like A Snake


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ji Yao looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s expression and immediately understood that the other party really dared to call the police.


    A trace of fear gradually rose in her eyes.


    She could not let Gu Xiao call the police! She could not let Gu Xiao call the police! If Gu Xiao really called the police and caused this matter to blow up, wouldn¡¯t her reputation be ruined?


    What would the Li family think of her then?!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a fountain pen? I¡¯llpensate you,¡± Ji Yao said, pretending to be calm.


    Gu Xiao took out the USB drive and looked at Ji Yao coldly.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re admitting that you deliberately broke my fountain pen?¡±


    With the video, it was impossible for Ji Yao to refute. However, she was unwilling to admit it. Ji Yao pursed her lips tightly and only said that she wouldpensate Gu Xiao without speaking of anything else.


    Gu Xiao stood on the podium and took in the expressions of the students in the ssroom.


    Seeing that many students had silently distanced themselves from Ji Yao, she didn¡¯t say anything else and brought Chu An back to her seat.


    The fountain pen was already broken, but she would not let Ji Yao, the instigator, have an easy time.


    Other than asking Ji Yao topensate, she also wanted to let the students in the ss see what kind of person Ji Yao was! She wanted the students in the ss to voluntarily distance themselves from Ji Yao! She wanted Ji Yao to have a taste of being alone and helpless!


    Gu Xiao looked at Ji Yao coldly before looking away.


    Ji Yao heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Gu Xiao was no longer being aggressive.


    However, when she came back to her senses and wanted to exin to the students around her, she realized that before she could get close, the others had already avoided her gaze. Even the sidekicks who had been by her side had distanced themselves from her.


    Ji Yao felt dissatisfied. She questioned loudly, ¡°What is the meaning of this?!¡±


    No one answered Ji Yao. They lowered their heads and closed their mouths tightly.


    ¡°Why? Are you all mute?! Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?!¡±


    Ji Yao was about to say something when she saw that the teacher had already arrived. Even though she was dissatisfied, she did not dare to continue, afraid that the matter would worsen if the teacher found out.


    When Ji Yao quietened down, the sound of discussion came from somewhere in the ssroom.


    ¡°Oh my god! Isn¡¯t Ji Yao too scary? She was the one who did it, but she still pretended not to know anything. Someone even believed her nonsense and spoke up for her. Ji Yao is using others as fools, right?¡±


    ¡°Ji Yao dropped it once, picked it up then let it fail a second time? I think she deliberately let it fall a second time because the fountain pen was fine the first time!¡±


    ¡°Ji Yao is so scary! If I stay with Ji Yao all the time, will I be betrayed and used by her?¡±


    ¡°Ji Yao is really scheming. Looks like I can¡¯t interact much with Ji Yao in the future. I should keep my distance.¡±


    The matter of the fountain pen had spread widely in private, but no one dared to say anything in front of Ji Yao. In fact, because of this incident with Ji Yao, no one dared to expose this matter online, afraid that Ji Yao would take revenge after finding out.


    However, after that, Ji Yao realized that not only her ssmates, but even the rest of the students in the school were avoiding her from afar.


    Of course, Ji Yao had yet to notice this matter. She was only thinking about how to get Jiang He to resolve this matter for her when she returned home.


    After returning home, Ji Yao was the first to find Jiang He. She threw herself into Jiang He¡¯s arms aggrievedly.


    Jiang He¡¯s heart ached when she saw Ji Yao like this.


    She lowered her eyes and looked at Ji Yao worriedly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with our Yaoyao? Who bullied you? Tell Mommy. Mommy will definitely help you.¡±


    When Ji Yao heard this, a smug look shed across her face that was buried in Jiang He¡¯s arms.


    When she raised her head, there was only a pitiful look in her eyes. The smugness had disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Mom, will you really help me?¡±


    Jiang He nodded and held Ji Yao¡¯s face with both hands.


    ¡°Of course, Mommy will help Yaoyao..¡±

 Chapter 116 - 116: Isolation

    Chapter 116: Istion


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ji Yao edited what happened today and told Jiang He.


    In Ji Yao¡¯s description, she identally bumped into Gu Xiao¡¯s desk and caused the fountain pen that Ji Chen gave Gu Xiao to drop to the ground, breaking it identally.


    Even though she said that she wouldpensate, Gu Xiao was still overbearing and even mobilized her ssmates to iste her.


    When Jiang He heard Ji Yao¡¯s words, she was so angry that her face turned red. Jiang He raised her hand and gently stroked Ji Yao¡¯s back.


    ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll definitely get justice for you. Even if you broke her fountain pen, it¡¯s because you were careless. Besides, you said that you wouldpensate. It¡¯s just a fountain pen. Gu Xiao is too petty! When Gu Xiaoes back, just see how 1¡¯11 uphold justice for you!¡±


    When Ji Yao heard this, she looked up from Jiang He¡¯s arms and looked at her gratefully.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so good to me.¡±


    ¡°Yaoyao, what are you talking about? You¡¯re my only daughter. If 1 don¡¯t treat you well, who else can 1 treat well?¡±


    Jiang He spoke sincerely to Ji Yao andpletely forgot that Gu Xiao was her biological daughter. Even if she only had one daughter, this daughter should be Gu Xiao and not Ji Yao.


    However, Jiang He did not feel that there was anything wrong with her words.


    After school, Chu An brought Gu Xiao to find someone to repair her fountain pen. However, even if they found a skilled craftsman, he still wasn¡¯t able to repair her fountain pen. The tip of the fountain pen was severely damaged, and the patterns on the fountain pen were already distorted. Even if she repaired it, there would still be traces left behind.


    Moreover, it could no longer be written witten. It could only maintain the appearance on the surface and it could not be carefully examined even, or the marks would be obvious.


    Upon hearing the craftsman¡¯s words, Gu Xiao was disappointed. She knew that this was the best oue, but in her heart, she could not help but me herself for not protecting the fountain pen well.


    Gu Xiao returned to the Ji residence a littlete. After a while, she saw Jiang He sitting aggressively on the sofa in the living room, looking like she was about to denounce her. The impatience in her heart reached a peak.


    ¡°Gu Xiao, where did you go today? Yaoyao has been back for so long and you¡¯re only back now?!¡±


    Jiang He reprimanded Gu Xiao before continuing, ¡°1 heard from Yaoyao that Yaoyao only identally dropped your fountain pen. How could you mobilize your ssmates to iste Yaoyao?! You and Yaoyao are sisters! It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t love Yaoyao, but you actually dare to harm her! Apologize to Yaoyao now!¡±


    Gu Xiao was already used to Jiang He finding excuses to teach her a lesson from time to time, so she no longer cared about what Jiang He was lecturing about. However, now that it involved the first gift that Ji Chen gave her, when she heard Jiang He¡¯s indiscriminate words, she only felt anger surging in her heart.


    She stopped in her tracks and suppressed the anger in her heart. She turned around and looked at Jiang He. Her dark eyes looked at Jiang He without any emotions.


    A chill rose in Jiang He¡¯s heart when she was stared at by Gu Xiao¡¯s questioning gaze. She subconsciously shifted her gaze away.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Gu Xiao¡¯s voice was very calm, but it made Jiang He feel uneasy.


    ¡°I-Of course I know what I¡¯m talking about! You are isting Yaoyao and you think that is right?¡±


    ¡°Then did Ji Yao tell you that she deliberately broke my fountain pen? She even refused to admit it?¡±


    Jiang He did not expect the truth to be like this. She really thought that as Ji Yao said, she did not do it on purpose.


    Jiang He lowered her eyes slightly and looked at Ji Yao.


    Ji Yao looked at Jiang He pitifully, her eyes filled with attachment and pleading.


    Jiang He¡¯s heart wavered for a moment, but she steeled her heart. Yaoyao was her daughter. No matter what, she could not watch Yaoyao be bullied by Gu Xiao, that jinx.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang He looked at Gu Xiao again with a matter-of-fact expression.


    ¡°Even so, so what? It¡¯s just a fountain pen. How can it be more important than Yaoyao? Why are you¡­¡±


    ¡°In your heart, what else is more important than your Yaoyao!¡± Gu Xiao did not want to continue listening and directly interrupted Jiang He. The coldness on her face became especially obvious.


    ¡°But Jiang He, not everyone can be like you and always care about Ji Yao.. To me, even the soil on the ground is more noble and important than Ji Yao!¡±

 Chapter 117 - 117: Hitting Someone

    Chapter 117: Hitting Someone


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Jiang He heard Gu Xiao¡¯s first sentence, she still felt a little guilty. After all, Gu Xiao was also her daughter. However, when she heard Gu Xiao¡¯sst sentence, Jiang Hepletely abandoned that guilty conscience. She suddenly stood up and looked at Gu Xiao angrily.


    ¡°Gu Xiao, what are you talking about?! Apologize to Yaoyao now. If you don¡¯t, 1¡¯11 make sure you can¡¯t continue living in this Ji family!¡±


    Ji Yao was also secretly resentful because of Gu Xiao¡¯s words, but when she saw Jiang He¡¯s reaction, she immediately became smug.


    No matter what, Jiang He, Gu Xiao¡¯s biological mother, was still on her side.


    ¡°Jiang He, don¡¯t forget that it was Ji Gao who begged me to return to the Ji Family. 1 didn¡¯t take the initiative toe back.¡±


    Gu Xiao¡¯s words silenced Jiang He. She knew that Jiang He, whosepany had closed down, would not disobey Ji Gao in any way, even if it was for Ji Yao.


    After all, Ji Gao was the source of all her ie now.


    When Gu Xiao saw Jiang He¡¯s fair face turning red but not being able to say a word, she instantly felt bored.


    She walked towards Jiang He and Ji Yao.


    Jiang He was stunned by Gu Xiao¡¯s words. Coupled with the fact that Gu Xiao was clearly not someone to be trifled with, she immediately took a step back when she saw Gu Xiao walking over.


    Behind her was the sofa. There was no way to retreat. She could only forcefully straighten her back to make herself look less afraid.


    ¡°W-What do you want to do? Let me, let me tell you, this is the Ji Family! You, you can¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Gu Xiaopletely ignored Jiang He and stopped in front of Ji Yao.


    Looking at Ji Yao, who had been hiding behind Jiang He and asking for her protection, she immediately sneered.


    ¡°Ji Yao, don¡¯t get Jiang He to settle your problems every time you do something behind my back. Don¡¯t be smug in front of me either. I don¡¯t care about Jiang He¡¯s attitude.¡±


    Ji Yao looked up at Gu Xiao shakily. ¡°Xiaoxiao, what are you talking about? I-I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand? Then you don¡¯t have to understand.¡±


    As Gu Xiao spoke, she raised her hand and pped Ji Yao¡¯s face before Jiang He and Ji Yao could react.


    Gu Xiao did not hold back at all. The entire living room could hear a loud bang.


    Ji Yao even swayed from Gu Xiao¡¯s p. She raised her hand to cover her face and looked at Gu Xiao in disbelief. She could not believe that the other party actually dared to hit her, but the burning pain on her face kept telling her that all of this was true.


    ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± Ji Yao said to Gu Xiao darkly.


    Gu Xiao raised her eyebrows provocatively at Ji Yao. ¡°Ji Yao, remember this. If you dare to y such tricks again, don¡¯t me me for being harsh.¡±


    She looked at Ji Yao with disdain and shook her hand in a seemingly weak fashion. She no longer had the toughness she had had when she hit her.


    ¡°Hitting you will dirty my hands. If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll really let you know what it means to be better off dead than alive! So, Ji Yao, you¡¯d better behave yourself.¡±


    Gu Xiao warned her. When she met Ji Yao¡¯s gaze, a trace of mockery shed across her eyes. She turned around and walked upstairs.


    The servants who saw this scene in the living room immediately lowered their heads. They did not dare to look Gu Xiao in the eye, afraid that Gu Xiao would remember them.


    This time, they truly felt that this girl who was recognized by the Ji family halfway was not an easy person to get along with.


    Previously, their small fights had just not touched the other party¡¯s bottom line.


    It seemed that they would have to be even more careful when they faced Gu Xiao in the future.


    Although Gu Xiao was often impatient and cold in front of Jiang He, she had never really resorted to violence in front of her. Even if herpany went bankrupt, Jiang He subconsciously understood that it was not entirely Gu Xiao¡¯s fault.


    That was why Jiang He dared to insult and ridicule Gu Xiao right in front of her. She knew that Gu Xiao wouldn¡¯t dare to attack her.


    However, just now, Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze made Jiang He understand that Gu Xiao was not someone who could be easily bullied by her.


    Even a rabbit would bite when it was pushed into dire straits, let alone Gu Xiao, who was not a kind person..

 Chapter 118 - 118: Acting Pitiful

    Chapter 118: Acting Pitiful


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Jiang He shuddered in her heart. When Gu Xiao¡¯s figurepletely disappeared from her field of vision, Jiang He finally came back to her senses.


    She hurriedly turned to look at Ji Yao. ¡°My Yaoyao, let me see your face. That jinx Gu Xiao is really rude. How can she hit someone so casually!¡±


    When Ji Yao heard Jiang He¡¯s words, hatred shed across her eyes.


    However, when she lowered her hand and revealed half of her red but swollen face, there were only tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Mom, it hurts. Gu Xiao hit me so badly!¡±


    Ji Yao wanted to cry to Jiang He, but the injury on her face was too serious. Just talking hurt, let alone crying.


    She could only cry out in pain over and over again, hoping that Jiang He would stand up for her.


    Jiang He looked at Ji Yao helplessly. She wanted to reach out and touch her cheek, but she was worried that she would cause more damage.


    Anger burned in her heart as she turned around and roared at the servant beside her.


    ¡°Are you all blind? Can¡¯t you see that Yaoyao is injured? Hurry up and bring the medicine over! Butler! Quick, inform the doctor toe and take a look at our Yaoyao!¡±


    After receiving Jiang He¡¯s instructions, the people present finally came back to their senses from Gu Xiao¡¯s thoughts of hitting someone. They all followed Jiang He¡¯s instructions.


    After a while of chaos, the wound on Ji Yao¡¯s face was finally treated slightly.


    At night, Ji Yao was alone in her room. She covered her cheek that Gu Xiao had hit during the day and could no longer suppress the darkness in her eyes.


    ¡°Gu Xiao! 1 want you to die!¡± Ji Yao¡¯s vicious words dissipated under the cover of the night.


    Without anyone around, Ji Yao released her malice towards Gu Xiao. If Gu Xiao was by Ji Yao¡¯s side now, she would probably be drowned by this thick malice.


    When Gu Xiao and Ji Yao went to ss again, the students in the ss clearly sensed the change in the atmosphere between Gu Xiao and Ji Yao.


    If there was a hint of tit-for-tat between the two of them before, there was only a pool of ice that could not be melted between them now.


    The students in the ss did not know what had happened again, but they tacitly distanced themselves from Ji Yao.


    Even if Ji Yao took the initiative to talk to them, they would avoid her as much as possible. If they couldn¡¯t, they would find an excuse to avoid her. As for the scar on Ji Yao¡¯s face that she had deliberately left behind, no one cared, let alone take the initiative to care.


    Her ssmates¡¯ attitudespletely disrupted Ji Yao¡¯s n.


    Initially, she wanted to bring her injury along and let her ssmates see clearly that Gu Xiao was someone who would hit someone without a word. But now¡­ no one cared at all.


    Ji Yao felt a huge change in her ssmates¡¯ attitudes and felt a little uneasy.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, did you say something to our ssmates? I really didn¡¯t mean to break your fountain pen. Besides, didn¡¯t you already hit me yesterday? Is Xiaoxiao still angry?¡±


    At this moment, Ji Yao hadpletely forgotten that it was her initiative to act like that in the video yesterday. She only wanted her ssmates to know that she had been bullied by Gu Xiao and beaten up.


    Sensing the gazes of the people around her, Ji Yao couldn¡¯t help but look even more pitiful.


    Gu Xiao ignored Ji Yao and went about her own business.


    Chu An raised his head impatiently and looked at Ji Yao.


    Although he had long known about Ji Yao¡¯s situation from Gu Xiao, he could not help butugh when he saw Ji Yao¡¯s red and swollen face.


    He looked at Ji Yao yfully. ¡°Miss Ji, why did youe to school with such a swollen face? Why? Do you finally know that you¡¯re not likable, so you don¡¯t care about your reputation anymore?¡±


    Ji Yao had been different from the Ji family since she was young. At a young age, she had already done cosmetic surgery, and she was usually very careful and protective over her face.


    If not for the fact that she wanted to make Gu Xiao suffer, she would never havee to school with such a face.


    Hearing Chu An¡¯s words, Ji Yao¡¯s expression turned even uglier.


    ¡°You! How can you say that? I¡¯m just hurt so badly that I have to do this. If it weren¡¯t for¡­ I wouldn¡¯t be like this..¡±

 Chapter 119 - 119: Complaint

    Chapter 119: Comint


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Although Ji Yao did not say who it was, her pitiful eyes kept drifting to Gu Xiao, whopletely ignored her.


    Hearing this, Gu Xiao stopped what she was doing and looked up at Ji Yao.


    ¡°I should have told you yesterday not to y these tricks again. It seems like you didn¡¯t take my words to heart at all.¡±


    Meeting Gu Xiao¡¯s cold gaze and thinking of the ruthlessness that Gu Xiao had shown yesterday, Ji Yao covered her face and subconsciously took two steps back.


    When she remembered that they were in school and Gu Xiao would not attack her, Ji Yao met Gu Xiao¡¯s mocking eyes.


    Although Gu Xiao didn¡¯t say anything, Chu An spoke clearly.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so afraid of Xiaoxiao, why are you asking for trouble? If you behave yourself, you might be able to live a morefortable life.¡± Chu An stopped smiling and looked at Ji Yao coldly. ¡°Ji Yao, Xiaoxiao can let you off, but I, Chu An, won¡¯t. Are you sure you want to stand here and be an eyesore?¡±


    Ji Yao was afraid that Chu An would attack her, but she didn¡¯t want to appear as if she was afraid of Gu Xiao.


    At this moment, she was in a difficult position. She hoped that her ssmates would help her, but their heads were lowered, as if they did not notice the situation here at all.


    In the end, it was only when she heard the bell ring that Ji Yao found a reason to leave, so that she would not look so pathetic.


    However, before leaving, Ji Yao looked at Gu Xiao with a forgiving gaze.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I¡¯m not angry that you hit me. We¡¯re still good friends after that.¡±


    With that, she did not bother with how Gu Xiao reacted and left, walking back to her seat.


    Chu An sneered and tilted his head slightly closer to Gu Xiao. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a shameless person. It really disgusts me.¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s quite disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Then, Xiaoxiao, why don¡¯t you move out and just stay with me? 1 can take care of you and teach you about questions that you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Chu An spoke excitedly as he looked at the other party expectantly.


    Gu Xiao looked at Chu An helplessly, but in the end, she shook her head. Seeing the disappointment in his eyes, she couldn¡¯t help butfort him. ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time, but it shouldn¡¯t be long in the future either.¡±


    After all, judging from Ji Yao and Jiang He¡¯s attitudes, they probably couldn¡¯t stand her existence anymore. They would probably make a move soon.


    However¡­ she was still looking forward to what these two people would do to her.


    Chu An didn¡¯t care about these twists and turns. He only hoped that the ¡°not long¡± Gu Xiao mentioned would arrive soon.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s guess was right. Ji Yao had been avoided like she was a snake in school. Even though she did not realize at the beginning, she gradually realized that something was wrong.


    Ji Yao was not stupid and quickly guessed the reason.


    Hence, one night, Ji Yao called Li Wen, who was already in boarding school.


    When Li Wen received the call, he could hear Ji Yao¡¯s hoarse voice, as if she had just cried.


    Sensing that something was wrong with Ji Yao, Li Wen¡¯s heart clenched. He said worriedly, ¡°Yaoyao, what¡¯s wrong? Are you crying? Did someone bully you?¡±


    Ji Yao sobbed a few times before saying to Li Wen, ¡°All Wen, Ah Wen, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m doing very well in the Ji family. No one, no one can bully me.¡±


    When she spoke about bullying, she deliberately paused for a few seconds, as if she was afraid or timid.


    Li Wen was focused on Ji Yao and naturally understood the hidden meaning in her words.


    He quickly asked, ¡°Yaoyao, do you still not believe me? If someone really bullies you, you have to tell me! To speak of nothing else, 1 can definitely help you!¡±


    When Ji Yao heard Li Wen¡¯s words, she deliberately paused for a few seconds and said hesitantly, ¡°All Wen, can you really, really help me?¡±


    After receiving Li Wen¡¯s affirmative reply, Ji Yao finally cried and told him what had happened.


    She talked about how Gu Xiao bullied her, incited their ssmates to iste her, hit her, and treated her badly..

 Chapter 120 - 120: Standing up for her

    Chapter 120: Standing up for her


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As Ji Yao spoke, she cried harder and harder.


    Listening to Ji Yao¡¯s broken cries, Li Wen felt as if his heart was being tightly gripped, and felt very pained.


    To Li Wen, Gu Xiao was already a sinful and unforgivable person.


    These words came out of his beloved Ji Yao¡¯s mouth. In addition, Gu Xiao waspletely rude to him previously, so Li Wen did not have any doubts about Ji Yao¡¯s words.


    When Ji Yao finally finished crying, Li Wen quicklyforted her.


    ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely stand up for you! That b*tch Gu Xiao must not stay in the Ji family anymore. 1 want to see how Gu Xiao can continue to bully you after leaving the Ji family!¡±


    Hearing this, a trace of sess shed across Ji Yao¡¯s eyes, and she smiled happily, as if she could already see Gu Xiao being chased out of the Ji family and in dire straits.


    Ji Yao was smug, but she didn¡¯t show it when she spoke to Li Wen.


    ¡°Ah Wen, do you think I¡¯m a bad person?¡±


    ¡°Yaoyao, how can you think that way? Gu Xiao has already bullied you and you¡¯re still thinking for her. Yaoyao, you¡¯re too kind. Leave this matter to me. Yaoyao, don¡¯t interfere and don¡¯t have any guilty thoughts towards Gu Xiao. Do you hear me, Yaoyao?¡±


    Ji Yao bit her lip and hummed softly before changing the topic.


    She wanted Li Wen to help her get rid of Gu Xiao, but she still made him think that she was kind.


    Hence, she could not stay too long on the topic of Gu Xiao. She just needed Li Wen to avenge her.


    Ji Yao talked to Li Wen for a while to make their rtionship more stable before reluctantly hanging up the phone with Li Wen.


    The room fell into silence. Ji Yao held her phone tightly andughed silently.


    At noon the next day, Ji Gao received a call from Li Wen.


    ¡°Uncle Ji, I called you this time not for anything else but for Gu Xiao. I hope that Uncle Ji will chase Gu Xiao out of the Ji family. The next time I go to the Ji family, I don¡¯t want to see Gu Xiao again.¡±


    Hearing Li Wen¡¯s words, Ji Gao subconsciously frowned.


    ¡°Ah Wen, what¡¯s wrong? Did Xiaoxiao do something wrong? If that¡¯s the case, 1¡¯11 apologize on her behalf. However, it¡¯s really inappropriate to chase Xiaoxiao out of the Ji family.¡±


    Seeing that Ji Gao refused, Li Wen wasn¡¯t angry. He sneered.


    ¡°Uncle Ji, don¡¯t forget thend that the Ji family and our Li family just coborated on, as well as the software that we might coborate on in the future. 1 think Uncle Ji will agree to this junior¡¯s request.¡±


    It was a demand, not a request.


    Ji Gao knew what Li Wen meant.


    However, before he could speak, Li Wen¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone line again. ¡°Alright, Uncle Ji, I should take my lunch break. I still have ss in the afternoon. I won¡¯t disturb Uncle Ji anymore.¡±


    With that, Li Wen hung up.


    Ji Gao took the phone from his ear. When he saw that the call had been hung up, anger rose in his eyes.


    He was just a junior. What kind of person did he think he was? If it was not for the fact he wanted to use Li Wen to get close to the Li family, why would he be so respectful to Li Wen?!


    Thinking of Li Wen¡¯s previous words, Ji Gao¡¯s eyes darkened for a moment.


    He just didn¡¯t know what those people at home were doing again! They actually alerted Li Wen and asked him to stand up for them!


    It seemed that he had to go home.


    With this thought in mind, Ji Gao put his phone aside and ignored it.


    At night, after knowing that Ji Gao had returned home, even if Gu Xiao was unwilling, she could onlye down to have dinner with the Ji family.


    The Ji Family did not have the rule of not speaking while eating. Hence, not long after the meal had started, Ji Gao said with a dark expression, ¡°What happened recently when I was not at home?¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, Jiang He and Ji Yao stopped eating and their expressions changed. After a few seconds, they recovered and continued eating.


    On the other hand, Gu Xiao did not react at all, as if she had not heard anything..

 Chapter 121 - 121: Targeting

    Chapter 121: Targeting


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ji Gao nced at the panicked expressions of Jiang He and Ji Yao and felt annoyed. However, when he thought of Ji Yao and Li Wen¡¯s rtionship, he suppressed his impatience.


    ¡°What is it? Are you all unwilling to speak?¡± There was a hint of warning in Ji Gao¡¯s voice.


    Jiang He knew Ji Gao¡¯s personality, so she put down the chopsticks in her hand and said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a small fight. It can¡¯t be taken seriously.¡±


    Jiang He wasn¡¯t willing to speak up for Gu Xiao, but if Ji Gao found out what happened, he might me Yaoyao. She didn¡¯t want her Yaoyao to be med at all.


    Ji Gao nced at Ji Yao, whose eyes were flickering. He knew that the matter of Li Wen was probably Ji Yao who made the decision on her own and she did not discuss it with Jiang He.


    His sharp gazended on Ji Yao. ¡°Li Wen has already found me! What is it? Did 1 misunderstand something?!¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang He looked at Ji Yao in surprise and did not speak for the time being.


    Gu Xiao, who was at the side, just continued eating alone, but a hint of understanding shed across her eyes.


    That was true. That was all Ji Yao had. She probably couldn¡¯t think of any other way. Taking shortcuts was also Ji Yao¡¯s usual way of doing things.


    Ji Yao felt as if her body was being pricked by needles. She knew that she could no longer hide behind Jiang He, so she could only speak carefully.


    ¡°1-1 was just in a bad mood during that period of time, so I talked to All Wen a little more.¡±


    Li Wen was willing to stand up for her, but it was not she that had bewitched him into doing so.


    A person like Ji Yao was nothing in front of an old fox like Ji Gao. He could tell what the other party was thinking at a nce.


    However, it was actually not bad for his daughter to make good use of the people around her. It was just that she should not target him. This was something he could not tolerate!


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Our Yaoyao has suffered a lot recently. It¡¯s not easy for you toe home. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t stand up for Yaoyao, but why are you ming her?¡±


    Jiang He noticed the change in Ji Gao¡¯s attitude and muttered unhappily.


    Ji Gao retracted his gaze from Ji Yao and looked at Jiang He helplessly.


    He did not know what drug Ji Yao had drugged Jiang He with to make her protect Ji Yao like this.


    He did not want to talk to Jiang He anymore. He looked at Gu Xiao, who had not said a word since the beginning.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, tell me what happened.¡±


    Gu Xiao had just finished her meal. She wiped the corners of her mouth before looking at Ji Gao.


    ¡°I have a video. Do you want to know the head and tail of the whole matter?¡± Her voice was very calm, as if she did not care about Ji Gao¡¯s decision.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Ji Yao did not expect Gu Xiao to still have the video in her hands. She immediately eximed and felt frustrated. However, more importantly, she was worried that Ji Gao would be dissatisfied with her.


    She was still in the Ji family, so she naturally could not offend Ji Gao.


    Seeing Ji Yao like this, Ji Gao understood everything.


    He gave Ji Yao a warning look before saying to Gu Xiao, ¡°I won¡¯t watch the video. 1 just hope that when Xiaoxiao is at home, you can get along well with Yaoyao.¡±


    Hearing this, Ji Yao pursed her lips. She was a little dissatisfied, but she did not dare to say anything at this time. She could only think of a way to get Li Wen to interfereter.


    However, Gu Xiao was not surprised at all. She sneered at Ji Gao and looked at him disdainfully.


    ¡°Do you think I should do as you say? The fact 1 am staying in the Ji family now is just so both of us will get what we want respectively. You don¡¯t have the right to order me around.¡±


    Ever since Ji Yao broke the gift from the only person she considered family, she was unwilling to maintain peace with Ji Yao even if it was on the surface, let alone ¡°get along well¡±.


    With that, Gu Xiao stood up. ¡°I¡¯m done eating. I¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡± With that, she left.


    Ji Gao did not expect Gu Xiao to be so rude to him.


    He looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s back with a dark expression.


    Initially, he only treated Gu Xiao politely because of the Chu family. However, he didn¡¯t expect Gu Xiao to take it for granted, and for her to not take even him to heart now..

 Chapter 122 - 122: Grandpa

    Chapter 122: Grandpa


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    If Gu Xiao can¡¯t be controlled by him, then¡­ Ji Gao thought with a dark expression.


    Ji Yao saw Ji Gao¡¯s reaction and lowered her eyes slightly to hide her joy.


    Previously, Ji Gao was able to stand on the sidelines because Gu Xiao did not interfere with his interests. Now that he saw Gu Xiao¡¯s attitude towards him, he would probably lose his cool.


    She was just waiting. When Ji Gao couldn¡¯t take it anymore, she would have a chat with Li Wen. She didn¡¯t believe that she still couldn¡¯t chase Gu Xiao out of the Ji Family by then.


    Ji Yao was happy and did not take this matter to heart.


    However, Ji Yao did not expect that after dinner, Jiang He would specially look for her because of Li Wen.


    ¡°Yaoyao, did you really say something to Wen?¡±


    Ji Yao¡¯s eyes shed. She sped her hands together and looked conflicted. When she looked up at Jiang He, tears shed across her eyes.


    ¡°Mom, 1-1 didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Now, my ssmates are unwilling to talk to me. Ah Wen seems to know something and asked me. I had no choice but to tell him.¡±


    Seeing Ji Yao¡¯s frightened expression, Jiang He hurriedly sat near Ji Yao.


    After getting close to Ji Yao, she even reached out and stroked her backfortingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that you¡¯re in the wrong, but you should discuss this with me. Two people are better than one.¡± As Jiang He spoke, a trace of hatred shed across her eyes. ¡°Besides, I also think that Gu Xiao can¡¯t stay in the Ji family anymore.¡±


    Hearing Jiang He¡¯s words, a trace of disdain shed across Ji Yao¡¯s lowered eyes.


    So what if she told Jiang He? Jiang He had nothing now, and she was extremely stupid. If she really told Jiang He, the other party might even ruin her n.


    Ji Yao did not show it, even though she was thinking such thoughts.


    ¡°Then does Mom have any other ideas? You saw it today. Even if it¡¯s Ah Wen¡¯s opinion, Dad won¡¯t listen.¡±


    Jiang He¡¯s hand that was caressing Ji Yao¡¯s back slowly stopped. She thought for a while before saying to Ji Yao, ¡°I heard that your grandfather ising back from his vacation. Let¡¯s find a time to meet himter!¡±


    Hearing this, Ji Yao subconsciously shivered.


    Her grandfather did not leave a good impression on her.


    She reached out and held Jiang He¡¯s hand. She pleaded, ¡°Mom, can we not go and meet Grandpa? Grandpa doesn¡¯t like me. The moment he sees me¡­ I¡¯m not the Ji family¡¯s biological daughter now. Grandpa¡­ Mom, I¡¯m really scared.¡±


    When Jiang He saw Ji Yao¡¯s reaction, she realized that she must have misunderstood something.


    She quickly patted Ji Yao¡¯s handfortingly and looked at her gently.


    ¡°When we meet your grandfatherter, we have to bring Gu Xiao along. When the timees, just hide behind me and push Gu Xiao out.¡±


    Ji Yao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Mom, you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Others can¡¯t, but can¡¯t your grandfather do it? Even if your father is the CEO of Ji Group, he still has to listen to your grandfather.¡±


    As Jiang He spoke, a trace of viciousness shed across her eyes. She had never thought that the person she wanted to deal with now was her biological daughter!


    Ji Yao leaned on Jiang He¡¯s shoulder and rubbed against it affectionately.


    ¡°I knew Mom was the best to me.¡±


    Jiang He looked sideways at Ji Yao and raised her hand to stroke Ji Yao¡¯s hair. Her voice was gentle and firm.


    ¡°You¡¯re my only daughter. If I don¡¯t treat you well, who else can I treat well?¡±


    A few dayster, Ji Chen returned to the Ji residence under Jiang He¡¯s order. When Gu Xiao saw Ji Chen in the living room after school, her eyes lit up and she walked towards him.


    ¡°Brother, why are you back today? Isn¡¯t thepany busy?¡±


    Ji Chen¡¯spany could be said to be thriving, and as the CEO of thepany, Ji Chen had many things to deal with and rarely came back to the Ji residence.


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s voice, Ji Chen looked up and waved at Gu Xiao, asking her to sit down next to him.


    ¡°Mom called me and asked me toe back. She said that it¡¯s a holiday tomorrow and that the family should go and see Grandpa..¡±

 Chapter 123 - 123: Meeting

    Chapter 123: Meeting


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Jiang He called Ji Chen, she was afraid that the other party would not want toe back, so she directly threatened him.


    She was his mother after all. Even if Ji Chen was annoyed, he could only do as she said. But there was no need for him to tell Gu Xiao about this.


    On the other hand, Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes darkened like ink spreading out in her eyeswhen she heard Ji Chen say ¡°grandpa¡±.


    In her previous life, this old man did not treat her very well.


    Gu Xiao couldn¡¯t help but feel angry and sad at the same time when she thought of everything that happened in her previous life.


    But when Ji Chen looked at her in confusion, Gu Xiao had already restrained all her emotions.


    ¡°What kind of person is Grandpa?¡± Gu Xiao pretended to be curious and asked Ji Chen.


    Hearing this, Ji Chen thought of Old Master Ji¡¯s bias towards girls and preference for boys as well as his harsh criticism of Ji Yao. He pursed his lips tightly.


    When he met Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze, Ji Chen said hesitantly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to grandpa¡¯s house. Xiaoxiao can just follow behind me. If grandpa is in the wrong¡­ you don¡¯t have to be too tolerant.¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded obediently when she heard this.


    ¡°I understand, Brother. Then I¡¯ll go back to my room first. I still have to do the papers assigned by the teacher.¡±


    Ji Chen did not stop her. It was a good thing that Gu Xiao loved to study.


    He watched as Gu Xiao slowly went upstairs before retracting his gaze and immersing himself in his own matters again.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s expression darkened the moment she turned around.


    In her previous life, when she returned to the Ji family, she was also brought to see Old Master Ji.


    Before she met Old Master Ji, she still had a trace of hope that he would like her. Therefore, when she first met him, she wanted to take the initiative to express her goodwill and appear more obedient.


    However, the moment Old Master Ji saw her, he did not hide the disdain in his eyes and was unwilling to even look at her.


    He even said that it was not bad for her to die outside. She did not have to return to the Ji family and upy the Ji family¡¯s resources. In fact, she was not even worthy of getting a marriage alliance. She even made othersugh at the family for no reason.


    Old Master Ji had said too many heart-wrenching words. Later on, she even felt as if she hadpletely lost consciousness. Her entire body was floating in midair, and she did not know what the other party was saying at all.


    However, looking at Old Master Ji¡¯s expression, she could guess that what he said was probably not a good thing.


    Gu Xiao closed her eyes slightly. When she opened them again, her eyes had returned to normal.


    Her previous life was already over. This time, she wanted to see how Old Master Ji would treat her.


    The corners of Gu Xiao¡¯s lips curled up into a mocking smile.


    The next morning, the Ji family prepared early and rushed to the Ji family¡¯s old residence.


    As soon as she entered the old residence, Ji Yao followed Jiang He¡¯s instructions and hid behind her.


    When Gu Xiao saw this, she sneered in her heart with a hint of disdain in her eyes. It seemed that Ji Yao was only at this level.


    Gu Xiao walked beside Ji Gao unhurriedly. After entering the old residence, when she saw that the old man sitting on the sofa with a serious expression, she was not flustered at all.


    On the other hand, when Ji Yao sensed the old man¡¯s gaze, she stuffed herself behind Jiang He¡¯s back, as if she wished that the other party could not see her.


    The old man held a walking stick in his hand and raised his eyelids slightly when he heard footsteps.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± A dull voice came from the old man¡¯s mouth.


    Ji Gao smiled obsequiously at the old man and nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad. He¡¯er and I heard that you were back, so we thought ofing over to see you.¡±


    Hearing Ji Gao¡¯s words, Old Master Ji nodded lightly and did not continue to pay attention to him. Instead, he waved at Ji Chen kindly.


    ¡°Chenchen,e over and let Grandpa take a look. Grandpa hasn¡¯t seen you in a long time. i miss you.¡±


    Ji Chen seemed to be used to Old Master Ji¡¯s reaction. He nodded at Ji Gao and walked towards Old Master Ji.


    Seeing how concerned Old Master Ji was towards Ji Chen, a trace of resentment shed across Ji Gao¡¯s eyes.


    Old Master Ji was always like this.. He valued his grandson, Ji Chen, more than his son! If it was not for the fact that Ji Chen was still too young, then he¡­

 Chapter 124 - 124: Crime of abandonment

    Chapter 124: Crime of abandonment


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The thoughts in Ji Gao¡¯s mind only wandered for a moment before disappearing. Even Gu Xiao, who was beside Ji Gao and sensitive to emotions, did not notice the sudden change in Ji Gao.


    Ji Gao waited obediently for Old Master Ji to talk to Ji Chen for a while before bringing Gu Xiao to Old Master Ji.


    Old Master Ji nced at Gu Xiao indifferently before shifting his gaze away, as if he did not want to look at her at all.


    ¡°Who is this? Why did you bring her in front of me?¡± There was a hint of disgust in Old Master Ji¡¯s words. His undisguised disgust made everyone around him hear him clearly.


    Ji Chen gave Gu Xiao aforting look and then looked at Old Master Ji helplessly.


    ¡°Grandpa, this is my biological sister, Xiaoxiao. She¡¯s also your biological granddaughter!¡±


    Hearing Ji Chen¡¯s words, Old Master Ji looked directly at Gu Xiao. Then, he looked at Ji Gao. His intimidating gaze made Ji Gao unable to raise his head.


    ¡°Ji Gao! What exactly happened?!¡±


    Old Master Ji did not pay much attention to the news online. Coupled with the fact that he had been traveling previously, this was the first time he had heard of the rtionship between Gu Xiao and Ji Yao.


    Cold sweat trickled down Ji Gao¡¯s forehead. He exined the entire situation as quickly as he could.


    After hearing Ji Gao¡¯s words, a dark look shed across Old Master Ji¡¯s eyes. He reprimanded the other party, ¡°Look at what ridiculous things you¡¯ve done!¡±


    ¡°This is my fault. I was negligent.¡± Ji Gao nodded in agreement.


    Old Master Ji snorted and looked at Gu Xiao again.


    He sized Gu Xiao up as if she was an object.


    He saw that the other party¡¯s eyes were clear and firm, and her expression was natural when facing him, without retreating at all. Forcibly, he nodded in satisfaction.


    Then, he said in a charitable tone, ¡°Since you¡¯ve returned to our Ji family, stay obediently. Our Ji family has a big business and doesn¡¯t care about raising another person like you. However, you have to remember that what shouldn¡¯t be yours, you should not think too much about it!¡±


    With that, Old Master Ji nced at Gu Xiao threateningly.


    When Gu Xiao heard Old Master Ji¡¯s words, she snorted in her heart. It seemed thatpared to the timid her in her previous life, Old Master Ji was satisfied with her in this life. After all, the other party had said that he was willing to let her stay and not die outside.


    But¡­ she didn¡¯t need it.


    ¡°Old Master, you have to be clear. It¡¯s not that I want to return to the Ji family, but you have no choice but to beg me to return!¡±


    As Gu Xiao spoke, she nced at Old Master Ji arrogantly, as if she did not take him seriously at all.


    Ever since Old Master Ji became rich, he had never been treated like this.


    Faced with Gu Xiao¡¯s attitude, his face darkened and even the veins on his hand that was holding the walking stick bulged.


    ¡°In the end, you¡¯re a wild girl with no upbringing! Who taught you to speak to your elders like this?! Moreover, our Ji family has a big business. How could it be that our Ji family begged you toe back?!¡±


    Gu Xiao sneered in front of Old Master Ji. ¡°Of course it was your Ji family who begged me toe back. If 1 was outside, your Ji family would havemitted the crime of abandonment! You would have to go to jail! Wasn¡¯t it your Ji family who begged me toe back?¡±


    Ji Yao and Jiang He did not expect Gu Xiao to get into a conflict with Old Master Ji before they could start sowing discord.


    Seeing Old Master Ji ring at Gu Xiao, they felt a little pleased.


    On the other side, Old Master Ji waspletely enraged by Gu Xiao¡¯s words. A trace of coldness shed across his turbid eyes.


    ¡°So what if there¡¯s such a crime of abandonment? I can find a way to get rid of you without anyone finding out.¡± Old Master Ji looked at Gu Xiao darkly. ¡°Do you want to give it a try?¡±


    The Ji family was not an ordinary family.


    Thew was just to control those ordinary people. It could not control them!


    Gu Xiao was not afraid of Old Master Ji¡¯s words at all. She even shrugged nonchntly at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know some of the news on the Inte, right? There¡¯s a lot of attention on me and the Ji family on the Inte now. Do you want to try and see if your Ji family can survive if something really happens to me?¡±


    As Gu Xiao spoke, she took out her phone and opened a webpage. She waved it in front of Old Master Ji..

 Chapter 125 - 125: Share

    Chapter 125: Share


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Tell me, if 1 really disappear, what will theizens think of the Ji family?¡±


    Although Old Master Ji was old, his eyesight was not bad. In addition, Gu Xiao¡¯s phone was very close to him, so he could easily see the contents of the phone.


    [I¡¯m going to see Grandpa today! I¡¯m happy!]


    This message was posted using Gu Xiao¡¯s own ount. With Chu An¡¯s secret help, theizens, who had already shifted their attention, immediately focused on Gu Xiao again.


    After the news was released, not long after, the number of replies from theizens below Gu Xiao¡¯s post increased.


    [If the Ji Family can bring Xiaoxiao to meet Grandpa, it means that they¡¯ve acknowledged Xiaoxiao¡¯s identity, right? Won¡¯t they treat Xiaoxiao better in the future?]


    [That¡¯s possible! There doesn¡¯t seem to be any bad news on the Inte recently. I heard that Ji Yao has be much more obedient.]


    [It looks like Xiaoxiao is very happy to see Grandpa! 1 hope Xiaoxiao will be as happy in the future! ]


    [Xiaoxiao has such a good personality. Grandpa will definitely like Xiaoxiao! Best of luck, Xiaoxiao!]


    From the corner of his eye, Old Master Ji saw thements below. When he saw Ji Yao, Jiang He, and the others¡¯ names, his eyes darkened slightly.


    Why did it seem like there was a conflict between Jiang He, Ji Yao, and this wild girl?


    Gu Xiao put away her phone and smiled at Old Master Ji. ¡°Now, do you really think that all of this doesn¡¯t matter to the Ji family?¡±


    Old Master Ji did not answer Gu Xiao¡¯s question. He was more concerned about Gu Xiao¡¯sments about Ji Yao and the others. His gazended on Ji Yao and Jiang He, who were not far away, and he saw them looking away uneasily.


    He retracted his gaze and gave the old butler a look.


    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, so what? Our Ji family is much more noble than the people online. Even if they have their guesses and can¡¯t get evidence, they still won¡¯t be able to shake the Ji family.¡±


    Ji Chen, who was sitting at the side, saw that Old Master Ji was getting more and more outrageous. He could not help but say, ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about? Xiaoxiao is my sister. Are you going to do something to her in front of me?¡±


    Hearing this, Old Master Ji nced at Ji Chen. ¡°Chenchen, she¡¯s just a wild girl who came out of nowhere. Don¡¯t mind her. Even if you want a sister, Ji Yao is more obedient than this wild girl.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, do you mean that even if I return to the Ji family, Ji Group has nothing to do with me? Ji Group¡¯s shares and¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about these things! It¡¯s already benevolent of our Ji Family to raise you, a mere girl, in the Ji Family. We can¡¯t give you anything else!¡±


    When Old Master Ji heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, he interrupted her before she could finish.


    To Old Master Ji, this little girl was a good-for-nothing. It was already good enough that he could raise her. As for the Ji Group¡¯s shares, this little girl could not touch them at all!


    Gu Xiao¡¯s words just now made Old Master Ji feel that Gu Xiao was full of ambition for the Ji Group. Hence, he looked at Gu Xiao with a dark gaze and a hint of wariness.


    ¡°Grandpa, Ji Group¡¯s shares¡­¡±


    ¡°Chenchen, I know what you want to say, but Grandpa will not agree to this!¡±


    Judging from the way Ji Chen defended the wild girl just now, he knew that Ji Chen and this wild girl had a good rtionship.


    But when it came to shares, even if Ji Chen was willing to share them, he would not be willing!


    Seeing Ji Chen in a dilemma, Gu Xiao gave him aforting look.


    After all, she knew what Old Master Ji was like. She had never wanted the shares of the Ji Group. However, she wanted to see Old Master Ji¡¯s attitude. It was as she had expected.


    Just as the atmosphere was a little stiff, the old butler walked to Old Master Ji¡¯s side and bent down to whisper a few words into his ear.


    Old Master Ji¡¯s eyes widened as he listened to the old butler.


    After the old butler finished speaking, Old Master Ji red at Ji Gao.


    ¡°This wild girl has been back for so long, but her surname is still Gu! Ji Gao, what are you doing?! Do you have a brain?!¡±

 Chapter 126 - 126: Fainted from Anger

    Chapter 126: Fainted from Anger


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Ji Gao heard this, he looked a little troubled.


    However, before Ji Gao could say anything, Jiang He, who was waiting for an opportunity, immediately stepped forward. She pretended to defend Gu Xiao and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry. This isn¡¯t my husband¡¯s fault. After all, Xiaoxiao has lived outside for 16 years. It¡¯s normal for her to want to keep the surname Gu. It¡¯s just that my husband¡¯s heart aches for Xiaoxiao, so he didn¡¯t ask her to change it.¡±


    Jiang He knew Old Master Ji very well.


    Although Old Master Ji favored boys over girls and didn¡¯t like girls at all, in Old Master Ji¡¯s heart, as long as it was the Ji family¡¯s bloodline, it should be given the Ji family¡¯s surname, even if it was a girl he didn¡¯t like. If this useless girl wasn¡¯t given the Ji family¡¯s surname, then Old Master Ji would be so angry that he would stomp his feet as if his pride had been ruthlessly stepped on.


    Old Master Ji nced at Jiang He with an unreadable expression.


    ¡°I also know what happened between you and this wild girl. You¡¯re extremely stupid! Instead of helping your biological daughter, you¡¯re helping the daughter of human traffickers. You¡¯re also brainless!¡±


    Jiang He¡¯s face stiffened at Old Master Ji¡¯s words, but she did not dare to be angry or say anything. Her lips moved a few times, but she did not say anything.


    Then, Old Master Ji looked at Ji Yao. ¡°Our Ji family doesn¡¯t care about raising one more, but 1 don¡¯t want to see anymotion in the Ji family. If you¡¯re still restless, don¡¯t me me for being harsh!¡±


    Ji Yao shuddered and did not dare to look at Old Master Ji again.


    ¡°Ji Gao, look at what you¡¯ve done. It¡¯s fine if you brought her back, but you didn¡¯t even change her name! Why? Do you feel proud that your biological daughter has the surname of a human trafficker?! Think about how those people willugh at you behind your back! She¡¯s just a little girl. If she doesn¡¯t want to change it, can¡¯t you force her to change it?!¡±


    There was a smile in Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes. ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to say that. After all, if he really dares to forcefully change my name, the Ji family will probably be in turmoil again.¡±


    Old Master Ji suddenly looked at Gu Xiao. He could hear the hidden threat in her words.


    He mmed his walking stick on the ground. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to have the surname Ji, get out of the Ji family¡¯s door! Our Ji family can¡¯t allow a girl who doesn¡¯t have the surname Ji to stay in the Ji family!¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she raised her eyebrows. ¡°Grandpa, if I change my surname to Ji, will I get a share of the Ji Group¡¯s shares and assets?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! The Ji family can only let you stay in the Ji family. If you want anything else, even if 1 die, you won¡¯t get a single cent!¡±


    Gu Xiao looked puzzled. ¡°If there aren¡¯t any shares and assets, what¡¯s the use of this surname?¡±


    After she finished speaking, she slightly distanced herself from Old Master Ji.


    ¡°To be honest, 1 really don¡¯t like your surname Ji! Only an old thing like you would hug this surname Ji tightly and not let go, treating this surname Ji as a treasure!¡±


    Old Master Ji red at Gu Xiao angrily. ¡°Get lost! Get out of the Ji Family!¡±


    Without the Ji family, he wanted to see how Gu Xiao, this wild girl, would dare to talk to him like this!


    Gu Xiao shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Old people have bad memory. I just said that you have no right to chase me away. Why can¡¯t Grandpa remember it?¡±


    After saying that, Gu Xiao looked at Old Master Ji¡¯s chest heaving up and down. She sat down at the side and spoke again.


    ¡°Old Master, you have to admit that you¡¯re old. You can¡¯t be too angry. Otherwise, you¡¯ll easily have a stroke. After that, you can only stay paralyzed in bed.¡±


    After saying that, she even gave Old Master Ji a friendly smile, as if she was really just reminding him.


    Old Master Ji pointed a trembling finger at Gu Xiao. How was this concern? She was clearly cursing him!


    ¡°You, you¡­¡± Before Old Master Ji could finish speaking, his eyes rolled back and he fainted.


    When the people in the room saw this scene, they immediately panicked.


    Ji Gao and Jiang He hurriedly rushed in front of Old Master Ji. When they passed by Gu Xiao, Jiang He secretly nced at Gu Xiao.


    To be honest, she did have the intention of using Old Master Ji to chase Gu Xiao out. However, she did not expect that before she could do anything, Gu Xiao had already made Old Master Ji faint from anger.


    Jiang He could not help but feel proud. Even if Ji Chen was protecting her, Gu Xiao had offended Old Master Ji!


    Gu Xiao¡¯s good days wereing to an end!

 Chapter 127 - 127: Can’t End Peacefully

    Chapter 127: Can¡¯t End Peacefully


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Jiang He looked at the people that gathered around Old Master Ji, using all kinds of first aid methods. She took the time to turn around and re angrily at Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Gu Xiao, you jinx! If anything happens to the old master this time, I will definitely get you out of the Ji family and send you to prison!¡±


    After Jiang He finished speaking fiercely to Gu Xiao, she turned around and looked worriedly at Old Master Ji, who had already fainted.


    When Ji Yao saw this, she suppressed the smile on her lips. Whether it was because Gu Xiao was ostracized by Old Master Ji or because Old Master Ji fainted from anger, it made her feel happy. However, she could not show it at a time like this. She could only try her best to suppress the true emotions in her heart.


    Gu Xiao did not care about Jiang He¡¯s harsh words at all. She even rolled her eyes openly.


    She sat steadily at the side, as if the chaotic scene in front of her did not affect her much.


    Only when Ji Chen looked up at him did Gu Xiao restrain herself a little and look back at him quietly.


    She did not feel guilty at all for making Old Master Ji faint from anger. In fact, she felt that this was what she really wanted to see.


    But Ji Chen was different.


    Old Master Ji was Ji Chen¡¯s grandfather after all. She did not know what Ji Chen would think of her actions this time. She did not care about the rest of the Ji Family, but she did care about Ji Chen¡¯s reaction.


    Ji Chen raised his eyebrows slightly at her and looked at her with aforting look, without a trace of me in his expression.


    After understanding Ji Chen¡¯s attitude, Gu Xiao waspletely relieved.


    The meeting with Old Master Ji also came to a rushed end because of this farce.


    Ji Gao and Jiang He stayed in the old residence to take care of Old Master Ji while Ji Chen brought Gu Xiao and Ji Yao back to the Ji residence.


    Ji Yao knew that with only Ji Chen and Gu Xiao around, she could not say or do anything, so she walked to her room.


    Seeing this, the surrounding servants looked at each other and left the living room at Ji Chen¡¯s signal.


    ¡°Brother, would you¡­¡± Gu Xiao¡¯s thumbs and index fingers kept rubbing together at either side of her, telling him that she was not calm at the moment.


    Ji Chen knew what Gu Xiao wanted to say. Before she could finish, he raised his hand and rubbed Gu Xiao¡¯s head.


    ¡°I know that although you¡¯re stubborn, you won¡¯t do anything overboard. This time¡­ Grandfather¡¯s words were a little too much. Don¡¯t take it to heart. As for Grandfather, I¡¯ll negotiate with him about the Ji Group¡¯s shares¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want Ji Group¡¯s shares! I¡¯ve never wanted those things!¡±


    Gu Xiao was worried that Ji Chen would misunderstand that what she did today was for the shares of Ji Group, so she quickly denied it.


    She had never been greedy for these things.


    In her previous life, she only wanted the Ji Family¡¯s care and kinship. In this life, she only wanted to take revenge for the grievances she had suffered in her previous life and leave the Ji Family so she could live alone.


    The mention of shares in front of Old Master Ji was just a test, or rather, a deliberate attempt to provoke Old Master Ji.


    Ji Chen looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s slightly anxious eyes. He knew what Gu Xiao was trying to say and his cold heart melted.


    To be honest, it was impossible for him to have any affection for this sister who had suddenly appeared. It was just that when he first saw Gu Xiao and realized that she had apletely different personality from Ji Yao, he wanted to understand her. In addition, after what happened to the Ji Yao, he had met Gu Xiao many times and saw her true situation in the Ji family, so he wanted to protect her.


    However, he did not expect her to trust him immediately after he expressed his goodwill, when she clearly kept her guard up against everything and everyone around her.


    Ji Chen rubbed Gu Xiao¡¯s head again, messing up her hair. Seeing Gu Xiao¡¯s confused look, he finally chuckled.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you don¡¯t have to exin. I understand what you mean.¡±


    Ji Chen said with a smile in his tone, ¡°But I am afraid that this matter will not end peacefully.¡±


    Gu Xiao also wanted to touch her own head. After all, Ji Chen seemed to like to touch her head very much.


    However, after hearing Ji Chen¡¯s words, Gu Xiao put away her previous thoughts and looked indifferent.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about what they want to do..¡± She feared nothing!

 Chapter 128 - 128: Probe

    Chapter 128: Probe


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ji Chen patted Gu Xiao¡¯s head and finally withdrew his hand.


    ¡°But it should be Xiaoxiao¡¯s, we can¡¯t just give it to someone else.¡± Ji Chen¡¯s voice was calm, but Gu Xiao could hear the determination in his words.


    Because of this sliver of protectiveness from Ji Chen, Gu Xiao¡¯s heart felt warm.


    She raised her head slightly and looked at Ji Chen. ¡°Okay, 1 understand.¡±


    If Ji Chen really wanted to do something, she would cooperate. Anyway, it would not change much for her.


    Hearing what Gu Xiao said, Ji Chen nodded and told Gu Xiao to get some rest. Then he turned around and went upstairs.


    When Ji Chen took his first step up the stairs, Gu Xiao¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind.


    ¡°Brother, do you really not me me?¡±


    Ji Chen stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at Gu Xiao seriously.


    ¡°I won¡¯t me you.¡±


    Although Old Master Ji doted on him, he didn¡¯t spend much time by Old Master Ji¡¯s side. He had too many things to learn in his childhood and didn¡¯t have much time to focus on this area.


    Moreover, he knew that Old Master Ji only doted on him because he was the only heir of the Ji family. True love¡­ Who knew how much of that was actually there?


    Previously, the entire Ji residence was just a house to Ji Chen. It was only after Gu Xiao came back that he strengthened his rtionship with the Ji Family.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Seeing Gu Xiao¡¯s rxed expression, Ji Chen knew that he had really calmed her down and went upstairs again.


    Gu Xiao looked at Ji Chen¡¯s disappearing figure and smiled.


    After returning to her room, she called Chu An.


    Chu An seemed to have been waiting for her call. As soon as she made the call, the other party immediately picked up.


    ¡°Hello? Xiaoxiao? How was your visit to Old Master Ji today?¡±


    Gu Xiao sat by the bed and listened to Chu An¡¯s voice. Only then did she finally feel that what happened today was real.


    Sheughed softly, then told him everything that had happened that day.


    Seeing that Gu Xiao wasn¡¯t bullied, Chu An was relieved.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation online now?¡± Gu Xiao asked softly.


    ¡°You¡¯re still worried when I¡¯m the one dealing with things? The current situation online is one-sided, and they¡¯re all supporting you! If the Ji family has any reservations because of thements online, they won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Hearing Chu An¡¯s words, Gu Xiao was slightly relieved.


    She was still young. Even if she had the protection of the Chu family, it was still impossible for her to go against the Ji family. Furthermore, Ji Gao was ambitious now. He would definitely not let her ruin his n!


    Thements online were also a form of protection for Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao said a few more words to Chu An before reluctantly hanging up.


    On the other side, Jiang He had not given up on using Old Master Ji to chase Gu Xiao out of the Ji family.


    At night, Jiang He and Ji Gaoy on the same bed. They were clearly husband and wife, but there was still a considerable gap between the two of them.


    ¡°Hubby, you¡¯ve seen Gu Xiao¡¯s performance today. She¡¯s so young, yet she¡¯s so reckless and bold in front of Dad. I wonder what she¡¯ll do when she grows up. Do you still insist on keeping Gu Xiao?¡±


    As Jiang He spoke, she turned over and ced one hand under her head. She looked at Ji Gao with a worried and fearful gaze.


    Ji Gao was lying t on the bed with his hands obediently ced on his abdomen. When he heard Jiang He¡¯s words, he did not answer for a moment.


    When Jiang He saw this, she did not mind and continued to persuade him. ¡°It¡¯s not just that child Ah Wen now. Even Dad wants to chase Gu Xiao away. Are you not even willing to listen to Dad¡¯s words?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ji Gao, who had his eyes closed, suddenly opened them. A trace of darkness and viciousness shed across his eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to talk about this anymore. 1 know how to deal with it!¡±


    Jiang He moved closer to Ji Gao and ced her fair hand on Ji Gao¡¯s chest, gently caressing it.


    Her voice was low, with a hint of grievance, and her expression darkened.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never been so cold to me before. During this period of time, think about how long you¡¯ve neglected me.¡± As she spoke, Jiang He directly leaned her head against Ji Gao¡¯s chest and listened to his heartbeat.


    Ji Gao¡¯s eyes shed. He reached out and held the hand that was messing around on his chest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll consider this matter carefully. I¡¯ll go and probe the Chu family again.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang He hummed softly and did not say anything else..

 Chapter 129 - 129: Timing

    Chapter 129: Timing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the following period of time, Ji Gao kept looking for an opportunity to test the Chu family¡¯s attitude towards Gu Xiao.


    After waiting for two days, he finally found an opportunity.


    When he found out that Chu Baiyuan would be attending a banquet, Ji Gao did not hesitate at all and hurriedly followed.


    At the banquet, Ji Gao held a wine ss in his hand while his gaze kept wandering around the people at the banquet, but he could not find the person he wanted to see.


    Just as Ji Gao was getting impatient and was about to give up, he saw Chu Baiyuan¡¯s figure in a corner.


    The other party seemed to have just finished a conversation and was hiding in a corner to rest.


    Ji Gao thought for a moment and walked towards a familiar friend with a wine ss in hand.


    After exchanging a few words with his friend, he deliberately sighed.


    The friend looked at Ji Gao. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t the Ji Group developing quite well now?¡±


    Seeing that his friend was so sensible, Ji Gao was delighted, but he still looked troubled.


    ¡°Well, you know that my biological daughter has been brought back. But I heard that she¡¯s very close to the second young master of the Chu family, and I¡¯ve heard a lot of rumors recently. Our Xiaoxiao has just been brought back, and I¡¯m really a little worried. I¡¯m afraid that the Chu family¡­ Sigh!¡±


    Although Ji Gao did not finish his sentence, his friend understood what he wanted to say.


    After all, if it were him, he would also be worried. If he offended the Chu family because of his daughter, he would also choose to make his daughter give in, even if he would not be able to get a connection with the Chu family because of this.


    ¡°So what are you nning to do now?¡±


    ¡°I want you to help me find out President Chu¡¯s attitude. If the Chu family doesn¡¯t like Xiaoxiao, I can tell Xiaoxiao to keep her distance from the second young master of the Chu family.¡±


    His friend nodded and agreed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask around for you.¡±


    He was very willing to watch the excitement and at the same time, make Ji Gao owe him a small favor.


    Moreover, he also wanted to know what was the Chu family¡¯s attitude towards Gu Xiao. If the Chu family liked Gu Xiao, he didn¡¯t see how the Chu family really doted on Gu Xiao. But if the Chu family didn¡¯t like Gu Xiao, they didn¡¯t stop Chu An from getting close to Gu Xiao.


    They were also very concerned about the Chu family¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°President Chu! Long time no see!¡± His friend walked to Chu Baiyuan¡¯s side and raised the wine ss in his hand.


    When Chu Baiyuan saw the person, he stood up straight and did not give off the feeling ofid-back rxation he had previously had. He also raised his ss and took a sip of the wine in his ss.


    ¡°President Zhang, long time no see!¡±


    After Chu Baiyuan and CEO Zhang chatted for a while, CEO Zhang inadvertently asked, ¡°I heard that your Second Young Master is very close to the newly acknowledged Miss Gu of the Ji Group?¡±


    When Chu Baiyuan heard this, a trace of darkness shed across his eyes. Then, he nced at President Zhang, who was speaking, and retracted his gaze. His expression did not change at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s just games among children.¡±


    President Zhang raised his eyebrows, and interest shed across his eyes.


    They were ¡°kids¡± and ¡°ying¡±. It seemed that Chu Baiyuan didn¡¯t recognize the rtionship between Chu An and Gu Xiao. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have said such things.


    President Zhang guessed this in his heart, but just to be safe, he said casually again, ¡°Previously, at a banquet, I saw President Chu and Miss Gu chatting happily. I thought that there would soon be good news of a marriage alliance between the Chu Group and the Ji Group! Now, it seems that I had been muddle-headed.¡± After saying that, he evenughed out loud.


    ¡°After all, 1 have to give my son some face at the banquet.¡± After saying that, Chu Baiyuan seemed to have thought of something and added, ¡°But my daughter-inw likes Gu Xiao more.¡±


    Upon hearing Chu Baiyuan¡¯s words, President Zhang finally confirmed the Chu family¡¯s attitude towards Gu Xiao.


    It seemed that Chu Baiyuan only treated Gu Xiao to make his child happy. As for his daughter-inw¡­ Even if she was doted on by the women, it was still the men who made the decision. The opinions of the women was not important.


    President Zhang thought that he understood Chu Baiyuan¡¯s attitude. After exchanging a few more words with Chu Baiyuan, he said goodbye.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why Chu An told him not to make it too obvious for the time being, he just had to do as the kid said. After all, they would deal with the aftermath and wouldn¡¯t give the two children too much pressure..

 Chapter 130 - 130: Answer

    Chapter 130: Answer


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    President Zhang returned to Ji Gao¡¯s side and roughly recounted what Chu Baiyuan had said just now. Then, he also said a few words about his guess.


    After saying that, he looked at Ji Gao. ¡°Then what do you n to do?¡±


    When Ji Gao heard this, he pretended to be in a difficult position and sighed.


    ¡°Looks like I can only remind Xiaoxiao not to get too close to Second Young Master Chu. Otherwise, our Xiaoxiao will be the one injured.¡±


    CEO Zhang did not expect Ji Gao to be so considerate of a daughter he had just acknowledged. The way he looked at Ji Gao instantly changed.


    ¡°Sigh, this is how a father is. He has to worry about his children. That is why I say that children are creditors that are here to im debts! But your Ji Chen is not bad. I heard that his ownpany is already doing very well?¡±


    Ji Gao nodded in agreement from time to time as he listened to President Zhang.


    However, when he heard what CEO Zhang said about Ji Chen, his face darkened for a moment. Before CEO Zhang could react, he had already restrained himself.


    ¡°Chenchen has always been more hardworking, so I don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±


    After Ji Gao returned from the banquet, he did not chase Gu Xiao out of the house immediately.


    After all, it was really unreasonable to chase her out right after confirming the Chu family¡¯s attitude. He could only find another time.


    Before Ji Gao could think of a way to chase Gu Xiao out of the Ji family, Ji Chen suddenly evaded everyone in the Ji family and secretly found Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao looked at Ji Chen who suddenly appeared in front of her and felt a little confused.


    ¡°Brother, are you looking for me?¡±


    Ji Chen nodded. He nced at the corridor from the corner of his eyes and then at the room behind Gu Xiao. He said to Gu Xiao, ¡°Can 1 go in?¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded and quickly moved aside.


    Ji Chen nodded at Gu Xiao and walked in.


    Gu Xiao looked at Ji Chen¡¯s back and thought for a while. Then she reached out and closed the door.


    Seeing Ji Chen sitting down, Gu Xiao did not ask further but sat down with him.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, do you know that Mom and Ji Yao have been thinking of letting you leave the Ji family recently?¡±


    Gu Xiao did not expect that Ji Chen came to look for her for this matter. She nodded. ¡°I know. It should be Jiang He and Ji Yao¡¯s idea to see Grandpa some time ago.¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Ji Chen did not know whether to heave a sigh of relief or do something else.


    His hands on his knees clenched slightly for a moment. He adjusted his sitting posture and continued, ¡°What would you say if 1 ask you to agree when they mention this again?¡±


    Ji Chen¡¯s eyes fell on Gu Xiao, but when he met Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes, he looked away slightly and then lowered his eyes.


    He did not know if this was the right thing to do, but the only thing he could think of now was to let Gu Xiao leave the Ji family temporarily.


    If he found out in the end that it was just a false rm, he would think of a way to make it up to Gu Xiao. But if not¡­ it would be better for Gu Xiao.


    However, he did not know what Gu Xiao would think of his suggestion.


    ¡°Okay! 1 got it.¡± Gu Xiao¡¯s light voice rang in Ji Chen¡¯s ears.


    Hearing this, Ji Chen opened his eyes and looked at Gu Xiao.


    There was no hesitation in Gu Xiao¡¯s bright eyes, nor was there any gloominess. It was as if no matter what request he made, the other party would agree readily.


    Ji Chen suddenly felt an indescribable feeling in his heart. He was a little happy, but more than that, he felt the warmth of being trusted. This was a feeling that he had rarely experienced in the Ji family.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me again? Or are you not worried that I am harming you by doing this?¡± Ji Chen¡¯s voice seemed to have a trace of hoarseness. It was very light, making people wonder if they had heard wrongly.


    Gu Xiao shook her head slowly.


    From the moment she saw Ji Chen, her body had been rxed. Even when she heard Ji Chen¡¯s words, her body did not tense up for a moment.


    It was just like she really trusted Ji Chen unconditionally.


    ¡°Since Brother can say such things, you must have thought about it carefully and this does not have any harm to me.. Since that¡¯s the case, why should I refute you?¡±

 Chapter 131 - 131: Waiting

    Chapter 131: Waiting


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Hearing this, Ji Chen chuckled and held his forehead helplessly.


    He supported his chin with one hand and looked at Gu Xiao with curiosity and examination.


    Gu Xiao just let him watch quietly without showing any hint of confusion or impatience.


    After some time, Ji Chen took back his hand that was supporting his chin and returned to his usual indifferent look.


    ¡°Then this matter is settled. All right?¡±


    ¡°Alright, if Ji Gaoes looking for me in the future, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    Hearing this, Ji Chen nodded slightly, stood up and was about to leave.


    Seeing this, Gu Xiao also stood up.


    Gu Xiao had just escorted Ji Chen out of the room when the other party seemed to remember something. He turned around and looked at Gu Xiao seriously.


    ¡°If Dad really chases you away, remember to ask for morepensation when the timees. Whether it¡¯s for your livelihood or if you want to invest, it¡¯s always good to have more money on hand.¡±


    As Ji Chen spoke, a trace of cunningness shed across his eyes. He was teaching Gu Xiao how to deal with the future situation as if he was ying a prank.


    ¡°If they really want to chase me away, I won¡¯t show mercy,¡± Gu Xiao said seriously.


    Ji Chen was very satisfied with what Gu Xiao said. He nodded and strode away.


    It was not until Ji Chen was out of sight that Gu Xiao retracted her gaze, went back to the room and closed the door.


    She returned to the ce where she was sitting with Ji Chen just now. She reached into her pocket subconsciously but did not find what she wanted.


    Hence, she raised her head and nced around the room. Finally, she found her phone on the desk.


    She got up and walked to the desk. She picked up her phone and dialed Chu An¡¯s number as she walked towards the bed.


    Before she could sit down, Chu An¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Xiaoxiao, why are you calling me at this time? Shouldn¡¯t you be revising now? Or are you missing me?!¡±


    Chu An¡¯s voice changed from confusion to pleasant surprise. She heard the change clearly.


    She sighed. Although she really wanted to give Chu An the answer he wanted, she still chose to tell the truth.


    ¡°I do miss you a little, but more importantly, my brother just came to look for me.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t get the answer he wanted, hearing Gu Xiao say that she missed him was enough to make Chu An happy.


    Chu An was overjoyed for a while before asking, ¡°Your brother? Why is he looking for you?¡±


    ¡°He said that if Ji Gao were to look for me and ask me to leave the Ji Family, he asked me to agree.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu An raised his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t share Gu Xiao¡¯s opinion about Ji Chen andpletely trust Ji Chen like she did. When he heard Ji Chen¡¯s words, his first reaction was to suspect that there was a conspiracy.


    ¡°Then what do you want to do, Xiaoxiao?¡±


    ¡°I agreed. Originally, it wasn¡¯t much useful for me to stay in the Ji family and it even restricted my movements. Now that Brother isn¡¯t on the Ji family¡¯s side, I canpletely leave the Ji family and do my own things. If 1 really want to take down the Ji family, my current ability is not enough.¡±


    After hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Chu An already understood Gu Xiao¡¯s thoughts.


    Since the other party had already made a decision, he would not choose to stop her. After all, he was always by Gu Xiao¡¯s side and could always protect the other party.


    Thus, Chu An didn¡¯t say anything to spoil the mood. ¡°Then what does Xiaoxiao n to do now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Ji Gao to bring it up first! After all, I shouldn¡¯t be the one to speak up about this.¡±


    At this point, Chu An suddenly remembered what Chu Baiyuan had said to him before.


    ¡°Previously, someone came to look for my father to probe out your rtionship with our Chu family, but my father guessed that it should be Ji Gao¡¯s pulling the strings behind the scenes. My father followed our previous agreement and didn¡¯t show too much intimacy. If it¡¯s really Ji Gao, he shoulde to you soon to discuss leaving.¡±


    Since Ji Gao already had an inclination, and now that he had received Chu Baiyuan¡¯s hint, he would probably choose to take action soon.


    Although he looked down on Ji Gao, he had to admit that in terms of speedy action, that was one of Ji Gao¡¯s few strengths. As long as Ji Gao confirmed that something was beneficial to him, he would do it as soon as possible and get the results as soon as possible.


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she did not feel disappointed at all. Instead, she looked forward to it.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for him..¡±

 Chapter 132 - 132: Departure

    Chapter 132: Departure


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ji Gao¡¯s speed did not disappoint Gu Xiao.


    After Old Master Ji woke up and rested for a few days, Ji Gao found Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Follow me to the study.¡± Ji Gao pretended to be regretful as he said to Gu Xiao. Without waiting for the other party¡¯s reaction, he turned around and left. He was not worried that Gu Xiao would not follow him.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up with interest as she followed him.


    Ji Gao sat behind the desk and supported his chin with his cupped hands. He raised his head at Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Just close the door and sit down.¡±


    Gu Xiao followed Ji Gao¡¯s instructions and closed the door. After sitting down, she crossed her arms over her chest and looked at Ji Gao indifferently.


    Since the other party did not speak, she had no intention of speaking either.


    In the end, Ji Gao couldn¡¯t help but speak first.


    He still looked at Gu Xiao with a regretful and helpless expression. ¡°Xiaoxiao, 1 know you¡¯re dissatisfied with the Ji family because you were misced, but you can¡¯t disrespect your grandfather. Now that your grandfather has woken up, there¡¯s not a day when he won¡¯t tell me to chase you out of the Ji family. Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡±


    After saying that, Ji Gao even looked at Gu Xiao with disappointment. It was as if he was really a father who was in a difficult position stuck between his daughter and father. However, the coldness in his expression was notpletely concealed, so Gu Xiao could easily tell.


    Gu Xiao looked at Ji Gao¡¯s performance. There was no change in her expression. She even felt a little bored.


    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to pretend to be pitiful in front of me. 1 know what kind of person you are. You should just tell me what you n to do. Don¡¯t waste our time.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Xiao was stubborn, Ji Gao¡¯s face darkened for a moment, but he quickly recovered.


    It was unknown if it was because of Gu Xiao¡¯s words or because he felt that there was no need, but Ji Gao restrained the pretentious expression on his face and became calm.


    ¡°This is your fault. Now that the old man has spoken, I can only follow his instructions. The Ji family can only let you leave.¡±


    Ji Gao stared intently at Gu Xiao¡¯s expression, trying to find a trace of reluctance or rejection on her face.


    This was the best opportunity. If he could not chase Gu Xiao away this time, there would probably be no reason for him to do so next time.


    He had already calcted in his heart how he should persuade Gu Xiao if she was really unwilling.


    However, before he could finish speaking, he heard Gu Xiao say in an unusually calm voice, ¡°Okay! Sure.¡±


    Ji Gao could not react in time. Or rather, he did not believe that Gu Xiao would leave so willingly.


    He lowered his hands and leaned forward slightly. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I said that I agree with your decision to let me leave the Ji family,¡± Gu Xiao repeated.


    Surprise shed across Ji Gao¡¯s eyes. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± After Gu Xiao finished speaking, she crossed her left leg over her right leg. ¡°However, shouldn¡¯t youpensate me for chasing me out of the Ji family?¡±


    Ji Gao did not care about Gu Xiao¡¯s disrespect in front of him. As long as Gu Xiao was willing to leave, it was already a good thing for him.


    He could forgive these small actions.


    ¡°Of course! You¡¯re too young. I have topensate you and support your living in the future. I¡¯ve already calcted and transferred apany under my name to you. You can rest assured that thispany is still profitable! You¡­¡±


    ¡°You know me. Don¡¯t say such nonsense.¡± Gu Xiao interrupted Ji Gao. ¡°Whether it¡¯s apany that¡¯s still incurring losses or profits, I don¡¯t want it. It¡¯s better to have cash in hand.¡±


    If it was really apany, thosepanies were all filled with Ji Gao¡¯s people. Who knew what would happen if she epted thepany?


    It wasn¡¯t like she really didn¡¯t know anything.


    Seeing that Gu Xiao had rejected his suggestion, Ji Gao¡¯s expression finally darkened.


    However, when he thought of the trouble Gu Xiao had caused and the pressure from Li Wen, Ji Gao still wanted to hear what Gu Xiao had to say.


    ¡°How much do you want?¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xiao put down her left leg and leaned back.


    ¡°It¡¯s not much. How much did you spend to invite me back to the Ji familyst time? If you let me leave this time, you¡¯ll double it for me,¡± Gu Xiao said casually, as if 1.8 billion was just a few hundred or over a thousand..

 Chapter 133 - 133: Severing Relationship

    Chapter 133: Severing Rtionship


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ji Gao looked at Gu Xiao darkly and the aura around him also became cold.


    Gu Xiao did not care about the change in Ji Gao¡¯s attitude at all. It was as if she could not feel Ji Gao¡¯s cold aura. She yawned in boredom.


    After the two of them were in a deadlock for a while, Ji Gao said, ¡°1.8 billion. Why don¡¯t you see if you can really swallow such an exorbitant sum!¡±


    Gu Xiao shrugged nonchntly. ¡°1 can agree to not take this 1.8 billion.¡± A hint of pleased surprise shed across Ji Gao¡¯s eyes, but he heard Gu Xiao continue, ¡°But 1 won¡¯t agree to leave the Ji family either.¡±


    Ji Gao felt like he had been yed. ¡°You!¡­¡±


    ¡°I remember that the Ji Group and the Li family are coborating, right?¡±


    Gu Xiao¡¯s sudden change of topic made it difficult for Ji Gao to find an excuse to vent the anger in his heart. He could only hold it in.


    ¡°Why are you talking about this? What does it have to do with our conversation?¡±


    ¡°Of course it does. If 1 remember correctly, the progress of thend you and the Li Corporation are cooperating on is slow. Even the coboration on software seems to be about to stop. You must be very anxious because of this matter now!¡±


    Gu Xiao said calmly. When she saw Ji Gao¡¯s expression change drastically, she nodded in satisfaction.


    Ji Gao clenched his fists tightly on the desk and stared at Gu Xiao sharply, as if he wanted to cut her open and see what she was thinking.


    ¡°How did you know about this?¡± Ji Gao asked in a low voice.


    Gu Xiao curled her lips. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about how I know about this. But if you don¡¯t chase me out of the Ji family, I¡¯m afraid that your coboration with the Li family will¡­¡±


    Gu Xiao did not finish her sentence. She just smiled yfully at Ji Gao.


    ¡°Do you think this 1.8 billion is more important, or is the coboration with the Li Corporation more important?¡±


    She handed the choice to Ji Gao, but she also knew which direction the scales in Ji Gao¡¯s heart would lean in.


    Ji Gao lowered his eyes and did not speak.


    Gu Xiao was not in a hurry. She had plenty of time to waste with Ji Gao. She just wanted to see if Ji Gao could hold on.


    Gu Xiao was right. If he could sessfullyplete the two coborations with the Li Corporation, what he would profit would not just be merely this 1.8 billion yuan. This 1.8 billion yuan was only a small part of it.


    He could not lose his cooperation with the Li Corporation because of this 1.8 billion yuan.


    However, he was unwilling to be led by the nose by Gu Xiao.


    After a while, Ji Gao opened his eyes.


    ¡°Alright, I can agree topensate you with 1.8 billion yuan. However, you have to sign a contract to sever ties with me. No matter what happens to you after that, it has nothing to do with the Ji family!¡±


    He wanted topletely sever the rtionship between Gu Xiao and the Ji family. Even if Gu Xiao wanted to return to the Ji family in the future, he could not let her have another reason!


    Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard Ji Gao¡¯s words.


    This waspletely what she wanted. Everything was going ording to her n! Before she could bring this up, Ji Gao brought it up first.


    No matter how happy Gu Xiao was, she did not show it on her face. She was still as calm as ever.


    She nodded. ¡°Sure! I agree to sign the severance contract.¡±


    Seeing how straightforward Gu Xiao was, without any hesitation at all, Ji Gao nced at Gu Xiao in confusion.


    Sensing the suspicion in Ji Gao¡¯s eyes, Gu Xiao hurriedly said, ¡°Why? Are you going back on your word?¡±


    Ji Gao instantly came back to his senses.


    Regardless of Gu Xiao¡¯s thoughts, he only needed to chase Gu Xiao out and maintain the coboration with the Li Corporation. As for the rest, it did not matter. He did not think that the Ji Group would ever need to ask Gu Xiao for help.


    ¡°No.¡± Ji Gao denied. Then, he opened the drawer beside his hand and took out a document. ¡°This is the contract for severing ties. After you sign it, I will give you thepensation.¡±


    Gu Xiao stood up and walked over. She took the document from Ji Gao and flipped it open.


    There was nothing bad about the contract terms inside. The only thing that was more stringent was the term preventing her from returning to the Ji family.


    However, this strict term was actually a good thing for her.


    Gu Xiao casually picked up the pen on the desk and wrote her name on the document before handing it to Ji Gao.


    ¡°Alright, you can confirm it..¡±

 Chapter 134 - 134: Result

    Chapter 134: Result


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Ji Gao heard this, he openly checked the ce where Gu Xiao had signed. After confirming that there were no problems, he kept the contract.


    ¡°No problem,¡± Ji Gao said as he took out a bank card from the drawer and handed it to Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Take this bank card and you¡¯ll never be able to return to the Ji family.¡±


    Gu Xiao was not swayed by Ji Gao¡¯s words. She took the bank card from Ji Gao without hesitation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, 1 will never regret today¡¯s decision!¡± Gu Xiao said firmly.


    Ji Gao wanted to see a trace of regret and hesitation on Gu Xiao¡¯s face, but no matter how he observed, he could not find the emotions he wanted from Gu Xiao¡¯s face.


    At this moment, Ji Gao had to admit that he was a little disappointed.


    In his opinion, a country bumpkin like Gu Xiao would never be willing to leave the Ji family. However¡­ it was normal for someone like Gu Xiao to let go of the big prize while grabbing at trifles.


    With this thought in mind, the disappointment in Ji Gao¡¯s heart dissipated.


    Seeing that Gu Xiao was about to leave the study, Ji Gao also stood up. ¡°You¡¯re my child after all. You can still stay in the Ji residence today. But tomorrow¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll leave the Ji family tonight,¡± Gu Xiao said without turning her head.


    Upon hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Ji Gao, who was about to send Gu Xiao off, suddenly stopped in his tracks. He was a little dissatisfied with Gu Xiao¡¯s desire to leave the Ji family so soon.


    It was as if the Ji Family was a ferocious beast to Gu Xiao.


    Just as Ji Gao was feeling unhappy, he suddenly saw Gu Xiao stop and turn around. A glint shed across his eyes.


    ¡°What is it? You don¡¯t want to leave? If¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gu Xiao interrupted Ji Gao¡¯s self-talk. ¡°1 just want to remind you to transfer the 1.8 billion yuan to this bank card as soon as possible. If I don¡¯t see this money within a week, don¡¯t me me for posting the news of you chasing me out of the Ji family online!¡±


    The corners of Ji Gao¡¯s lips, which were originally curled up, immediately sank when he heard Gu Xiao¡¯s threat.


    He stared at Gu Xiao darkly for a while before snorting coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t owe you this bit of money!¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    With that, Gu Xiao left Ji Gao¡¯s studypletely. She walked towards her room without stopping. After a while, she walked downstairs with a small backpack in her hand.


    When she went downstairs, Jiang He and Ji Yao happened to be in the living room. When they saw the bag in Gu Xiao¡¯s hand, their faces were filled with uncontroble joy.


    Ji Yao stood up and looked at Gu Xiao in confusion.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, it¡¯s already sote. Where are you going with your bag?¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard Ji Yao¡¯s words, she wanted to turn a blind eye, but she suddenly changed her mind.


    She stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Ji Yao, smiling slightly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the result you wanted?¡± She said and looked at Ji Yao in confusion. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve achieved the result you wanted, why are you asking me again?¡±


    Ji Yao¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Xiaoxiao, why did you say that? 1 really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Gu Xiao sneered, not giving Ji Yao any face at all.


    When Jiang He, who was sitting on the sofa, saw this, she could not sit still anymore. She stood up and walked over to Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done? It¡¯s only because Yaoyao is kind that she didn¡¯t do anything to you. It was my idea to get you out of the Ji family. It has nothing to do with Yaoyao!¡±


    Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze moved from Ji Yao to Jiang He.


    Her eyes turned cold as she looked at Jiang He. ¡°You are the only who would call Ji Yao kind.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Ji Yao and said sincerely, ¡°1 have to thank you for letting me leave the Ji family and making Ji Gaopensate me.¡±


    Hearing this, Ji Yao looked up at Gu Xiao and saw that she was not sad at all. Instead, she was really happy to leave the Ji family.


    She looked at Gu Xiao and clenched her fists.


    If this was really what Gu Xiao wanted, then hadn¡¯t she just satisfied Gu Xiao by chasing her out today and doing all this?!

 Chapter 135 - 135: Ruby

    Chapter 135: Ruby


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Ji Yao just thought about how she had meticulously nned everything and it was only paving the way for Gu Xiao, she would feel regretful.


    However¡­ after Gu Xiao left the Ji family, everything in the Ji family belonged to her. She could return to her life before Gu Xiao came to the Ji family!


    Thinking of this, Ji Yao felt a little better.


    She looked at Gu Xiao with a wless smile. ¡°Xiaoxiao, even if you want to leave the Ji family, it¡¯s toote today. If you leave now, Mom and Dad will definitely be worried about you. Why don¡¯t you leave tomorrow?¡±


    Jiang He snorted and crossed her arms as she looked at Gu Xiao in disdain.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried. If anything happens to her, it has nothing to do with us!¡±


    Gu Xiao nced at Jiang He, then looked at Ji Yao and shrugged.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Someone¡¯sing to pick me up.¡±


    When Ji Gao came to look for her, she had already sent a message.


    She even stayed a little longer when she was packing her things. At this time, the person who picked her up should have arrived.


    Just as Gu Xiao finished speaking, there was a sudden sound outside the Ji residence, interrupting Ji Yao¡¯s words.


    Hearing the sound, Gu Xiao walked out without hesitation.


    Jiang He and Ji Yao looked at each other. After hesitating for a few seconds, they followed Gu Xiao.


    Just as the two of them reached the door, they saw Chu An, who had just gotten out of the car.


    Chu An¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Gu Xiao. He quickly walked towards Gu Xiao and took the small bag from her.


    He weighed the bag in his hand and looked at Jiang He, who had followed him out.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao is a daughter of the Ji Family after all. I didn¡¯t expect the Ji Family to treat your child like this, that she doesn¡¯t even have much clothes?¡±


    His Xiaoxiao had really suffered. If he had known that Xiaoxiao was living such a life in the Ji Family, he would not have agreed to let Xiaoxiao return to the Ji Family.


    When Jiang He saw Chu An¡¯s figure, her face stiffened for a moment, and her face turned red when she heard this.


    ¡°Our Ji Family has not mistreated her! Second Young Master Ji, don¡¯t tarnish our Ji Family¡¯s reputation!¡±


    If Chu An¡¯s words were to spread, who knew what those people would say about the Ji Family behind their backs!


    Chu An ignored Jiang He¡¯s words and looked at Gu Xiao instead.


    Gu Xiao shook her head at Chu An, indicating that he didn¡¯t need to bother about this.


    After all, Jiang He was right about this.


    After she was recognized, the Ji Family could not treat her badly in terms of clothes and jewelry even if it was just for show. The Ji Family did buy her a lot of things, but she did not choose to take any of them away.


    The things in the bag were also some trinkets that Ji Chen had given her, as well as the clothes and other things that Chu An had bought for her previously.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Chu An, don¡¯t misunderstand. Our Ji family hasn¡¯t mistreated Xiaoxiao. Dad even gave her a ruby!¡± Ji Yao held Jiang He¡¯s hand and said.


    This ruby was bought by Ji Gao from an auction. When Ji Gao brought the ruby home, she wanted it, but Gu Xiao took it.


    She was still brooding over this matter!


    Gu Xiao turned to look at Ji Yao and smiled at her.


    ¡°That ruby is in the bookcase in my room. It can be yours now!¡± With that, Gu Xiao got into the car with Chu An and left the Ji residence.


    When Ji Gao heard themotion and saw Chu An¡¯s figure from the study upstairs, he rushed downstairs. Chu An had already left with Gu Xiao. He only saw the back of a car.


    Ji Gao felt regretful that he didn¡¯t form a connection with Chu An, but when he thought of Chu Baiyuan¡¯s words and the rtionship between Chu An and Gu Xiao, Ji Gao didn¡¯t feel too regretful.


    In the car, Chu An and Gu Xiao sat closely together.


    There was clearly a very wide empty space beside him, but he ignored it.


    Gu Xiao nced at the empty seat next to him and then at Chu An. She sighed in her heart but ultimately didn¡¯t ask Chu An to stay away.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, where do you n to go now?¡± Chu An probed..

 Chapter 136 - 136: Plans

    Chapter 136: ns


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Gu Xiao met Chu An¡¯s expectant gaze, she understood what he was thinking.


    ¡°How about going to your vi?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Chu An¡¯s expression instantly brightened. He stretched out his neck and closed the distance between him and Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Gu Xiao raised her head and pressed her hand on Chu An¡¯s face, exerting a little force. Chu An went along with the force she exerted, and pulled away from the other party.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not willing, I¡¯ll stay in a hotel for the night. After that¡­¡±


    Chu An hurriedly raised his hand to cover Gu Xiao¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Let¡¯s go to my vi! Ever since Xiaoxiao left, I¡¯ve felt that the surroundings of the vi are empty. It¡¯s quite scary to live alone. With Xiaoxiao there, I¡¯m a little bolder.¡±


    In order to make Gu Xiao give up on the idea of living outside, Chu An would do anything and say anything.


    However, Gu Xiao had originally nned to go to Chu An¡¯s ce. Even if the other party had been slightly exaggerated with his words, she didn¡¯t object.


    When the two of them arrived at the vi, it was alreadyte. The two of them returned to their rooms to wash up.


    Just as Gu Xiao finished washing up and had yet to sit on the bed, there was a light knock on the door.


    Gu Xiao paused. She didn¡¯t need to think any further to know who the person outside was. She pursed her lips and smiled with a hint of helplessness in her eyes.


    She walked towards the door and opened it. As expected, she saw Chu An holding a cup of hot milk.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you¡¯ve worked hard today. I¡¯ve heated up a ss of milk for you.


    You¡¯ll sleep better after drinking it.¡±


    Seeing Chu An¡¯s sincere eyes that didn¡¯t seem to have any other intentions, Gu Xiao thought for a moment before turning around and letting Chu An enter the room.


    Chu An was delighted. Just as Gu Xiao moved aside, he walked into the other party¡¯s room.


    It was so fast that it was as if Gu Xiao would change her mind in the next second and stop him outside the door.


    After Chu An ced the warm milk on the bedside table, he unceremoniously sat down on Gu Xiao¡¯s bed. Then, he patted the spot beside him. ¡°Xiaoxiao, why are you standing there? Come and sit.¡±


    Gu Xiao smiled and walked over under the other party¡¯s expectant gaze.


    When she sat down beside Chu An, she could sense that Chu An was a little restless, but he was still more well-behaved and didn¡¯t do anything.


    As long as he could get closer to Gu Xiao, there was no need for them to do anything else. It was enough to make Chu An happy.


    Although in the end, Chu An couldn¡¯t help but hold Gu Xiao¡¯s small hand with his own bigger hand.


    ¡°Now that Xiaoxiao has left the Ji Family, what do you n to do next?¡±


    Chu An held Gu Xiao¡¯s hand and squeezed it here and there as if her hand was a toy that he couldn¡¯t bear to part with.


    ¡°I have quite a lot of assets in my hands now, butpared to the Ji Group, it¡¯s a little inadequate. If 1 really want to go against the Ji Group, I can¡¯t just keep the assets in my hands. 1 have to make use of them.¡±


    Chu An nodded in agreement, but his hand didn¡¯t stop moving.


    ¡°Yes, yes. So, how do you n to make use of it?¡±


    Gu Xiao looked at Chu An, who was wholeheartedly squeezing her hand, and mercilessly pulled her hand away.


    Chu An sensed Gu Xiao¡¯s dissatisfaction and immediately retracted his hand.


    He sat up straight and looked like he was listening attentively.


    Gu Xiao smiled helplessly in her heart but did not pursue the matter.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to start apany. What do you think?¡±


    Chu An calmed down and seriously thought about Gu Xiao¡¯s words for a few seconds before nodding.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    The only thing that could fight against capital was capital. Gu Xiao had money now, but it was not capital. She had to invest this money and operate it.


    To Gu Xiao, this was indeed a good idea.


    ¡°But, Xiaoxiao, have you decided what kind ofpany you want to start?¡±


    Gu Xiao fell silent and didn¡¯t answer Chu An¡¯s question. Chu An also quietly looked at Gu Xiao, waiting for her answer.


    After a while, Gu Xiao said, ¡°i haven¡¯t thought of whatpany to start yet. There¡¯s no hurry. Let me think about it first.¡±


    Upon hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Chu An nodded. ¡°This kind of thing isn¡¯t child¡¯s y. You should consider it more.¡±


    The two of them discussed the general situation. Although the specific problems had not been resolved, the two of them were not in a hurry.


    After staying at Gu Xiao¡¯s ce for a while and seeing that it was gettingte, Chu An said goodnight to Gu Xiao and left Gu Xiao¡¯s room with the cup of warm milk that had been drunk empty..

 Chapter 137 - 137: Entertainment Company

    Chapter 137: Entertainment Company


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Two dayster, Gu Xiao and Chu An were sitting in Gu Xiao¡¯s room again and discussed the feasibility of opening apany.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, have you thought of the direction you¡¯re going to go?¡± Chu An held a bag of potato chips in his hand and fed one to Gu Xiao. After seeing the other party naturally open her mouth to take it, he took one for himself.


    Gu Xiao swallowed the potato chip in her mouth. After rejecting the potato chip that Chu An brought to her mouth again, she said, ¡°What do you think of us opening an entertainmentpany?¡±


    Chu An paused in his eating, but in the end, he still stuffed the potato chip in his hand into his mouth.


    He thought for a while and looked sideways at Gu Xiao. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Gu Xiao sat up straight and looked serious.


    ¡°That¡¯s what 1 think. I¡¯m still quite famous online now. If I produce any works in the future, I will have some foundations in terms of audience. At the very least, my works will garner a certain amount of poprity.¡±


    Chu An thought about the online attention on Gu Xiao and nodded in agreement.


    Although Gu Xiao rarely appeared online, the matter between Gu Xiao and the Ji family had attracted a lot of attention. There were also considerable things that they had arranged to be exposed online. In addition, there were manyizens who were interested in ¡°Rural and Urban¡± and the Ji Group. If they opened an entertainmentpany, it should be much easier for them than it would be for others.


    Moreover, Gu Xiao had more than two billion yuan in assets. It was more than enough to open an entertainmentpany.


    ¡°That¡¯s not bad either. If we were to start another type ofpany, it would be too difficult to develop quickly, whether it is an industrialpany or an onlinepany. As long as an entertainmentpany can produce celebrities, they can develop. If we were to start another industry, that old fellow Ji Gao might even secretly cause trouble for us!¡±


    Towards the end, there was a hint of resentment in Chu An¡¯s voice.


    He had no doubt that if they really chose an industry rted to the Ji Group, the Ji Group would mobilize the entire industry to boycott them.


    They had just started. Even with the help of the Chu family¡¯s power, it was inevitable that they would fall into a trap, not to mention that Gu Xiao was unwilling to use the Chu family¡¯s connections.


    When Gu Xiao heard Chu An¡¯s words, her eyes darkened for a moment.


    She had no doubt about Chu An¡¯s words.


    ¡°Then are we going to open an entertainmentpany just like that?¡± Gu Xiao took a potato chip from Chu An¡¯s hand and put it in her mouth. Then, she looked at the other party. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get your brother to give us some suggestions?¡±


    She thought about asking Ji Chen, but Ji Chen seemed to be very busy recently, so she did not want to disturb him.


    On the other hand, when Chu An heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, he stopped eating the potato chips and looked at Gu Xiao with bright eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re really willing to let my brother get involved?¡±


    ¡°Of course, the two of us don¡¯t know much about starting apany, so we naturally have to find someone to consult. With such a good guide like your brother, why should I refuse?¡±


    Upon hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Chu An hurriedly took out his phone and quickly typed a few lines on it before sending the message.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made an appointment with my brother. He¡¯lle to our vi at noon tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Xiao raised her eyebrows. ¡°Ask your brother toe to our vi? Isn¡¯t that too troublesome? Why don¡¯t we arrange a convenient ce and time for your brother?¡±


    Chu An waved his hand nonchntly. ¡°Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t worry! My brother definitely can¡¯t wait toe here!¡±


    Back then, when he made a fuss about wanting toe out and live alone, his family was not very at ease. However, they could not stop him, so they could only buy him a vi in the nearest ce to school so that it would be more convenient for him to go to and from school.


    He had a strong sense of personal territory. Ever since he left the Chu family, he was not very willing to let the Chu familye to the vi.


    Therefore, the Chu family found all kinds of excuses toe to the vi and see where he lived to see if he was suffering any grievances.


    For to Chu Zie to his vi, even if Chu Zi was unwilling, the Chu family would make him willing.


    With this thought in mind, the corners of Chu An¡¯s mouth slowly curled up into a smile.


    Gu Xiao looked at the current Chu An and shivered slightly. She didn¡¯t know who Chu An was plotting against..

 Chapter 138 - 138: Braised Sliced Pork Belly with Preserved Mustard

    Chapter 138: Braised Sliced Pork Belly with Preserved Mustard


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Just as Chu An had said, Chu Zi didn¡¯t minding to Chu An¡¯s vi this weekend and quickly rushed over.


    When Chu Zi opened the door and appeared in the living room of the vi, Gu Xiao was even stunned by the bags in the other party¡¯s hand.


    Chu Zi was wearing a suit, but he was carrying a few fancy bags that did not match his suit, especially since he was carrying another huge bag on his back as well.


    Gu Xiao hurriedly went forward and took the bag from Chu Zi.


    Since Gu Xiao had taken action, Chu An naturally couldn¡¯t sit there anymore. He could only stand up and help Chu Zi remove the backpack on his back.


    As he moved, he muttered, ¡°What did you bring? Why are there so many things?¡±


    Upon hearing Chu An¡¯s words, Chu Zi paused in the act of putting down the bags and then recovered.


    He nced at Chu An with a hint of jealousy in his eyes.


    ¡°You still have the cheek to say that? These are all things Mom prepared for you! Little pickled vegetables that will go well with rice, pickled radishes, and the braised sliced pork belly with preserved mustard that you said Xiaoxiao likes! Mom prepared them all for you! I haven¡¯t even eaten them yet!¡±


    The more Chu Zi spoke, the more jealousy there was in his eyes as he looked at Chu An.


    However, Chu An didn¡¯t notice Chu Zi¡¯s jealousy at all. Or rather, even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t care.


    He looked at the things Chu Zi brought with joy. He was no longer as calm as before.


    ¡°Really? Mom actually started making pickles again? I haven¡¯t eaten for a long time.¡± As Chu An spoke, he looked up at Gu Xiao, who was in a daze for some reason. ¡°Xiaoxiao, we¡¯re in for a treat this time!¡±


    Although Mrs Chu came from an aristocratic family and was doted on by the Chu family after marrying Mr Chu, and no one had asked her to learn culinary skills, Mrs Chu was very talented in culinary skills. In addition, she liked it herself, so she often made some small things.


    However, these little things could only be chanced upon by luck. No one in the Chu family dared to force Mrs Chu to cook. It was all up to her own wishes.


    This time, just as the pickles were done, Mrs Chu found out that Chu Zi wasing to Chu An¡¯s vi, so she packed everything at home and asked Chu Zi to send them over.


    Chu Zi wanted to keep a little for himself and was even lectured by Mrs Chu.


    The more he thought about it, the more dissatisfied Chu Zi became. He looked at his younger brother, who was squatting on the ground and rummaging through things without any care for his image, and snorted coldly.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, this seems to be the braised sliced pork belly with preserved mustard that Mom made.¡±


    Chu An stood up with a big bowl of food in his hands and moved it in front of Gu Xiao as if he was presenting a treasure.


    Gu Xiao finally came back to her senses. She looked into Chu An¡¯s bright eyes and then shifted her gaze to the bowl he was holding.


    Although it was called a bowl, it was actually more like a small basin. There was a transparent lid on the small basin. One could clearly see the neatly folded meat. It was difficult for Chu Zi to bring it all the way here and it still looked intact.


    ¡°Is this for me?¡± Gu Xiao asked uncertainly.


    Chu An sensed that Gu Xiao¡¯s emotions weren¡¯t right, but he didn¡¯t show it. He even gave Chu Zi, who wanted to say something but hesitated, a look to stop him from saying anything.


    He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I coincidentally told my mother that you like to eat braised sliced pork belly with preserved mustard. I didn¡¯t expect my mother to remember it. This time, she even specially made it for Brother to bring.¡±


    Gu Xiao stretched out her hand and carefully took the bowl of braised sliced pork belly with preserved mustard from Chu An¡¯s hands, carefully hugging it in her arms.


    She felt her eyes sting and blinked, trying to suppress the sourness in her eyes.


    When she was young, the Gu family treated her badly and often beat and scolded her. She could not even eat a single piece of meat all year round. One year during the new year, she was beaten and scolded by the Gu family yet again. She could not take it anymore and ran out.


    However, when she really left the Gu family, she did not know where to go. She could only hide under a tree at the entrance of the vige.


    In the end, the female teacher who came to their vige to teach discovered her and brought her home. She even allowed her to eat at the table. She remembered the bowl of braised sliced pork belly with preserved mustard on the table for a long time.


    Even if she had transmigrated to ancient times and had even eaten pce banquets, to her, that bowl of braised sliced pork belly with preserved mustard was still the most delicious.


    She heard from the vigers that the female teacher¡¯s family background was not bad. She should be doing well now..

 Chapter 139 - 139: Discussion

    Chapter 139: Discussion


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao hugged the bowl of braised sliced pork belly with preserved mustard and cried in front of Chu An and Chu Zi.


    She wasn¡¯t wailing, nor was her face covered in tears. Crystal clear tears flowed out of the corners of her eyes, quickly streaked across her cheeks, and then fell to the ground.


    When she met Chu An and Chu Zi¡¯s slightly surprised gazes, she didn¡¯t realize that she was crying and only looked at the two of them in confusion.


    Chu An hurriedly walked to Gu Xiao¡¯s side and hugged her.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m by your side. I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡±


    Even Chu Zi, who had always been steady and calm, stood at the side at a loss. Seeing Gu Xiao, he wanted tofort her, but didn¡¯t know what to say, he could only keep signalling at Chu An with his eyes.


    Gu Xiao tightened her grip on the bowl and nced sideways at Chu An. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She had Chu An by her side now, and her usual rtionship with Ji Chen was not too bad. The Chu family was also very concerned about her.


    She was indeed doing well now.


    Chu An met Gu Xiao¡¯s red eyes and nodded without saying anything.


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    After saying that, he did not focus too much attention to Gu Xiao. Instead, he looked at Chu Zi, who was still at a loss.


    ¡°I remember that Brother likes Mom¡¯s pickled radishes the most, right? How about you eat at my ce for lunch today?¡±


    Upon hearing Chu An¡¯s words, Chu Zi nced at Gu Xiao and met Chu An¡¯s gaze. After understanding what he wanted to express, he nodded and agreed. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll stay here with you today. I can¡¯t let you take all the things Mom made.¡±


    Gu Xiao did not forget the purpose of inviting Chu Zi over this time. She also perked up.


    She reluctantly handed the bowl of braised sliced pork belly with preserved mustard to Chu An. When she looked at Chu Zi again, her face had already returned to its usual calmness, as if that moment of vulnerability was just an illusion.


    ¡°Brother,e in and let¡¯s have a chat?¡±


    It was only after Chu An nagged at Gu Xiao for a long time that Gu Xiao changed the way she addressed him, and now called him ¡°brother¡±.


    Chu Zi didn¡¯t refute Gu Xiao¡¯s call of ¡°Brother¡±. He was even a little happy that Chu An was gathering the things at the side so he could stand at the sidelines with Gu Xiao to watch the show.


    He did not expect this kid to have such a moment!


    Chu Zi thought smugly in his heart and even deliberately nced at Chu An. He puffed out his chest and followed Gu Xiao to the sofa in the living room.


    After the two of them sat on the sofa, Gu Xiao told him about thepany she and Chu An had discussed. Chu An, who had already packed away the things, sat down beside Gu Xiao and added details from time to time.


    After hearing Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s words, Chu Zi nodded in agreement.


    ¡°This is indeed a good idea.¡± When talking about serious matters, Chu Zi¡¯s expression was abnormally serious. He no longer looked smug.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that there is one aspect that you two have missed considering.¡±


    Gu Xiao nced at Chu An, who had just finished packing, and asked in unison, ¡°What¡¯s missing?¡±


    ¡°Although Xiaoxiao has a certain level of fame, it¡¯s still not enough whenpared to real celebrities in the entertainment industry. If you want to make a name for yourself in the entertainment industry as soon as possible, you still have to rely on a popr celebrity. Now, you can find a celebrity who¡¯s willing to join yourpany and one that is already famous at that.¡±


    In a ce like the entertainment industry, fame and poprity were the most important.


    At the very beginning, they should make a name for themselves and attract the attention ofizens and viewers and only then could they proceed to the next step.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiao and Chu An understood what theycked previously.


    After that, Chu Zi didn¡¯t hide anything and told Gu Xiao and Chu An some other things to pay attention to.


    The two of them straightened their backs and looked at Chu Zi, who was speaking frankly and confidently. Their expressions were serious as they remembered everything the other party said.


    After the three of them finished discussing thepany¡¯s matters, it was lunchtime.


    Gu Xiao looked at the time, then stood up and said to Chu Zi, ¡°Since Older Brother is eating at home, you can try my cooking.¡±


    With that, she walked towards the kitchen.


    Chu An originally wanted to follow, but the other party raised her hand to stop him, so he could only stay behind to apany Chu Zi..

 Chapter 140 - 140: Jiang Xi

    Chapter 140: Jiang Xi


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Zi nced at Gu Xiao, who was busy in the kitchen, and then at Chu An, who was clearly sitting in front of him, but thetter¡¯s mind waspletely focused on the kitchen. He shook his head in amusement.


    ¡°Alright, you should go in and apany your Xiaoxiao! 1¡¯11 just sit by myself for a while.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu An turned around and nced at Chu Zi. His eyes lit up, and he stood up without hesitation.


    ¡°Then sit for a while, Brother. I¡¯ll go and check on Xiaoxiao.¡±


    Chu Zi sat in the living room and couldn¡¯t hear what Chu An and Gu Xiao were talking about. However, when he saw Chu An leaning intimately against Gu Xiao, and how Gu Xiao didn¡¯t reject him, he knew that Chu An was living very well here.


    This was because he saw a blissful smile on Chu An¡¯s face that he had never shown when he was in the Chu residence.


    Chu Zi observed for a long time while eating. After confirming that Chu An was living happily enough, he stood up in satisfaction and prepared to leave.


    Just as Chu Zi went out, Chu An handed Chu Zi a bag of things.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like Mom¡¯s pickled radishes? Xiaoxiao said that we have a lot of them here, so she gave you some.¡±


    When Chu Zi heard this, a hint of a smile appeared in his eyes when he looked at Chu An. He took the bag from Chu An without hesitation and then looked at Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao! It¡¯s all thanks to you this time. If it weren¡¯t for you, this kid wouldn¡¯t have spat out what was already right in his pocket.¡±


    Chu Zi had already decided that if Gu Xiao really joined their Chu family in the future, he would treat her well.


    Gu Xiao was the only one who could really suppress that brat Chu An!


    Gu Xiao smiled as well. ¡°This is what I should do.¡±


    After all, Mrs Chu had prepared too much food, especially pickled vegetables and pickled radishes. Even if they ate them every day, it would probably take a long time to finish them.


    However, if things like pickled radishes were kept for too long, they wouldn¡¯t be crispy and wouldn¡¯t taste so good. They might as well give them away.


    Satisfied, Chu Zi left Chu An¡¯s vi with the things Gu Xiao gave him.


    After Gu Xiao and Chu An confirmed the direction they were going to start theirpany, they got busy during the time they were not spending on studies.


    After the various documents for opening thepany werepleted, the two of them had to confirm the celebrity they needed to invite.


    ¡°Does Xiaoxiao have someone she likes?¡±


    Chu An held his phone in his hand and continuously searched online for celebrities who were rtively famous but had the possibility of joining theirpany. However, no matter how he looked, he couldn¡¯t find anyone suitable.


    Gu Xiao put down her phone with a hesitant expression.


    When Chu An saw this, he sat up straight and quietly looked at Gu Xiao with his bright eyes.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao already has someone in mind?¡±


    After a few seconds, Gu Xiao nodded. ¡°1 don¡¯t know if 1 can sign him over.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Huang Tu¡¯s Jiang Xi.¡±


    Upon hearing this name, Chu An frowned slightly, and a trace of confusion shed across his eyes.


    ¡°Huang Tu¡¯s Jiang Xi? Why would Xiaoxiao think of him? He can be considered a celebrity that Huang Tu is focusing on nurturing, right? He shouldn¡¯t be interested in a smallpany like ours.¡±


    Huang Tu was one of the more established entertainmentpanies in the industry. It had produced a lot of celebrities and was one of the entertainmentpanies that many celebrities wanted to enter.


    And Jiang Xi was one of the celebrities that Huang Tu was focusing on nurturing. Huang Tu also spent a lot of resources on Jiang Xi. Under such circumstances, it was almost impossible for Jiang Xi to abandon Huang Tu and the resources they provided.


    Gu Xiao also knew Chu An¡¯s scruples, but she still wanted to give it a try.


    ¡°Can you reach him?¡±


    In her previous life, she had some impression of this Jiang Xi.


    Jiang Xi came from a talent show and had a good singing and dancing foundation. He also knew how to write music and choreograph dance. His ability was very good and his fans were very loyal.


    Huang Tu indeed valued Jiang Xi and was focusing on nurturing him.


    A good singer would soon turn into the acting field. Huang Tu wanted Jiang Xi to act, but Jiang Xi only wanted the stage and music, andpose albums.


    Huang Tu gave no concern to Jiang Xi¡¯s opinion and told him to act, but that had touched Jiang Xi¡¯s reverse scale.


    Therefore, after the disagreement in opinion with Huang Tu and negotiating to no avail, Jiang Xi could only choose to terminate the contract. However, Jiang Xi¡¯s penalty fee for contract breach was extremely high. If he took the initiative to terminate the contract, he would not have the funds to set up his own studio.


    Moreover, because of Huang Tu¡¯s domineering behavior, Jiang Xi was unwilling to hand himself over to any managementpany, so the matter of contract termination was dyed.


    In her previous life, Jiang Xi did not break away from Huang Tu in the end. After that, Huang Tu even noticed his intention to terminate the contract and Huang Tu even used their power to get him boycotted. They even sent him to the bed of a producer as a gift.


    In the end, Jiang Xi couldn¡¯t stand this humiliation and felt that there was no hope, so hemitted suicide.


    It seemed like this was the time that Jiang Xi and Huang Tu had a conflict..

 Chapter 141 - 141: Meeting for a discussion

    Chapter 141: Meeting for a discussion


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    She couldn¡¯t tell Chu An these things, but she still hoped that Chu An could contact Jiang Xi and see if they could poach him over.


    Chu An sized up Gu Xiao and understood that she really wanted to sign Jiang Xi. After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll try and see if 1 can contact Jiang Xi through my connections.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xiao nodded and hummed softly.


    With Chu An around, Gu Xiao quickly managed to contact Jiang Xi. After agreeing on a time and ce, the two of them rushed to the agreed ce.


    Gu Xiao and Chu An had arrived early. When they arrived at the private room, Jiang Xi had not arrived yet, but they did not mind.


    Not long after, the door of the private room opened and a travel-worn young man walked in. When the man saw Gu Xiao and Chu An, he paused slightly and seemed to hesitate. However, he still sat down in front of the two of them and took off his hat and sunsses.


    He was indeed good-looking. It was no wonder that he had so many fans. However, what attracted more attention was the unconceble fatigue in his eyes and the dark circles under his eyes.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Gu Xiao.¡± Gu Xiao took the initiative to introduce the person beside her. ¡°This is Chu An.¡±


    Jiang Xi looked at the two young people in front of him, who were obviously underage. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jiang Xi. Are you looking for me to talk about apany?¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded generously.


    Jiang Xi looked at Gu Xiao and herpanion with unconcealed distrust. He pursed his lips and did not speak.


    ¡°I know your current predicament. 1 can help you terminate your contract.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Xi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Are you serious? Can you really help me? Do you know how much my termination fee is?¡±


    He still had five years under the present contract with his agency. The termination fee was exceptionally high.


    At that time, he didn¡¯t know anything when he signed the contract. He had signed a ten-year contract, so it was extremely difficult to terminate the contract now.


    When Jiang Xi thought of the sky-high termination fee, the light in his eyes instantly dimmed. This was because he really didn¡¯t think that the two minors in front of him could help him pay the termination fee, let alone help him set up a studio.


    ¡°I know. 80 million yuan for breach of contract,¡± Gu Xiao said calmly, as if this 8o million yuan was a piece of cake in her eyes.


    However¡­pared to the 1.8 billion that Ji Gao hadpensated her, this 8o million was really a piece of cake for Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s calm look also gave Jiang Xi a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re really willing to help me pay the penalty? You¡¯re even willing to let me set up my own studio?¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded. ¡°Of course, if Mr. Jiang is willing to join ourpany, we can help you pay 8o million yuan for breach of contract. We can even let you set up your own studio. We won¡¯t ask for too much from you. We will even give you 10% of thepany¡¯s shares.¡±


    Every word that Gu Xiao said made Jiang Xi¡¯s eyes light up even more.


    The penalty fee for contract breach and the studio were just conditions for Jiang Xi to be willing to leave Huang Tu. Giving 10% of thepany¡¯s shares was just a way to make Jiang Xi feel more at ease.


    Thergest share of 75% of the shares was still in Gu Xiao¡¯s hands, while the remaining 15% was in Chu An¡¯s hands.


    Gu Xiao looked at Jiang Xi¡¯s hesitating expression and smiled.


    ¡°Of course, if thepany needs it, I still hope that Mr. Jiang can help.¡±


    Jiang Xi was silent for a long time. Looking at the confident and generous girl opposite him, he became even more hesitant. He nced at the boy at the side. Although he did not say anything, the noble aura around him was not something an ordinary family could raise. They should be able to stand against Huang Tu, right?


    He gritted his teeth. ¡°After you sign me, you might draw Huang Tu¡¯s revenge. It¡¯s also extremely disadvantageous to yourpany. Do you still want to sign me?¡±


    He wanted to escape from Huang Tu¡¯s control, but he was unwilling to harm these two underage children.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, since we dared to meet you and recruit you into ourpany, we are naturally not afraid of Huang Tu¡¯s revenge!¡± Gu Xiao straightened her back and said confidently.


    She didn¡¯t give Chu An 15% of the shares for fun, but because she wanted to rely on Chu An¡¯s surname!


    Although she didn¡¯t want topletely rely on the Chu Family¡¯s power, there were still some times when she would not think too highly of herself and think that she didn¡¯t need any help..

 Chapter 142 - 142: Star Brilliance

    Chapter 142: Star Brilliance


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Even if Huang Tu wanted to make a move on them, they would probably have some scruples.


    Jiang Xi¡¯s gazended on Gu Xiao and Chu An, and his expression wasplicated. His hands under the table were intertwined, just like his conflicted thoughts.


    Jiang Xi lowered his eyes and thought of Huang Tu¡¯s domineering and merciless attitude. He gritted his teeth and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Alright! I agree to join yourpany!¡±


    If he still could not find a way out, he would only be suppressed by Huang Tu.


    Moreover, he had already made the stakes clear. Since the other party was still willing to invite him, he would not give up this rare opportunity.


    After receiving Jiang Xi¡¯s answer, Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes showed a hint of a smile.


    She and Chu An stood up at the same time and extended their hands to Jiang Xi. ¡°Wee to Star Brilliance, Mr. Jiang!¡±


    Jiang Xi also stood up and reached out to shake Gu Xiao¡¯s hand slightly, but when he felt Chu An¡¯s murderous gaze, he hurriedly retracted his hand.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After thier sessful negotiations with Jiang Xi, Gu Xiao and Chu An sent people to find Huang Tu and terminate Jiang Xi¡¯s contract.


    Huang Tu was naturally unwilling to let Jiang Xi go. Although Jiang Xi was already showing signs of going out of their control, they were also unwilling for Jiang Xi to go to anotherpany.


    However, the person Gu Xiao sent was a famouswyer, and the penalty for breach of contract was not reduced at all. Coupled with the fact that thewyer had unintentionally revealed the presence of the Chu family, Huang Tu had no choice but to let go even if they were unwilling.


    Hence, Jiang Xi¡¯s fans quickly saw the news about Jiang Xi on the Inte.


    ¡°It¡¯s a new journey for me, and 1 hope I¡¯ll still have yourpany.¡±


    In the end, Jiang Xi even tagged the official website of Star Brilliance Entertainment. The official website of Star Brilliance Entertainment reacted very quickly and instantly reposted Jiang Xi¡¯s message, even expressing their wee.


    Jiang Xi¡¯s news quickly attracted the attention of theizens.


    [Jiang Xi? He actually left Huang Tu? He¡¯s actually willing to part with the resources Huang Tu gave him?]


    [Anyone can tell that Huang Tu is promoting Jiang Xi. Why would Jiang Xi suddenly want to leave Huang Tu? And what is this Star Brilliance Entertainment? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it before?]


    [Oh my god! Hurry up and take a look at the registrar of Star Brilliance! It¡¯s actually Gu Xiao? Is it the Gu Xiao 1 know? If so¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say.]


    [The registered capital is 80 million yuan, but what¡¯s the use of having so much registered capital? The entertainment industry is a ce that depends on resources! Even if Star Brilliance has Gu Xiao, it doesn¡¯t have much resources, right? 1 still feel that Jiang Xi¡¯s decision isn¡¯t very rational.]


    Not only did theizens not understand, even Jiang Xi¡¯s fans were asking in the fan group chat what was going on.


    When Jiang Xi saw that his fans were about to be instigated by someone with ulterior motives to tear Star Brilliance apart, he had no choice but to release the news again. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted the stage and music. It has nothing to do with anything else.¡±


    As soon as he said this, more than half of Jiang Xi¡¯s fans were appeased. After all, many of his fans supported him because they liked his stage and music. Now that he said this, they were instantly relieved.


    [We have to believe in Brother! Brother has always wanted to bring us a better stage and music! I think thispany looks rich and imposing, so perhaps we can look forward to Brother¡¯s concert tour in future?]


    [That¡¯s right! Moreover, Brother has also established a studio. He¡¯s just attached to Star Brilliance. Star Brilliance even gave Brother shares. No matter what, they won¡¯t mistreat Brother!]


    [It¡¯s fine as long as they¡¯re better than Huang Tu! That trash Huang Tu only wants to stuff Brother into a film crew to earn money!]


    In the vi, Gu Xiao took out her phone and looked at thements online. After seeing that the direction of the wind wasn¡¯t much of an obstacle to thepany, she put down her phone and looked at Chu An beside her.


    ¡°What do you think of the variety show we talked about before?¡±


    If thepany wanted to make a profit as soon as possible, they had to produce good works. Compared to television dramas and movies, variety shows were more suitable for theirpany¡¯s current situation.


    Perhaps they could even use variety shows to promote a few people into celebrity status.


    Chu An naturally knew Gu Xiao¡¯s n. After thinking about it, he also felt that it was the best choice to hold a variety show now.


    ¡°Sure, but the content and format of the variety show¡­¡±

 Chapter 143 - 143: "The Vanished Beauty"

    Chapter 143: ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡±


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Well discuss this slowly. The production will depend on you in future. I n to choose a few people first.¡±


    Gu Xiao narrowed her eyes. She seemed to have thought of something and a dark glint shed across her eyes.


    When Chu An heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, he nodded and agreed.


    In the following days, the two of them were busy with their own matters. Other than meeting at the vi at night, they only contacted each other by phone.


    In addition to going to school, Gu Xiao would gather information from a few art universities. From time to time, she would appear near firlm crews to keep an eye on the good seedlings that had yet to be discovered among the extras.


    In this busy period, Gu Xiao quickly contacted six people.


    Three of them were art students, two were extras, and thest was an ordinary person.


    After contacting them, the content of the first variety show that Gu Xiao and Chu An had meticulously prepared was also decided, and the recording of the variety show was also put on the agenda.


    ¡°The Vanished Beauty invites you for a meeting.¡±


    On the official website of Star Brilliance, other than this sentence, there was only a general introduction of the people who would be participating in the variety show. There were the six people who were poached by Gu Xiao, Jiang Xi who had just joined Star Brilliance, and a famous host, Han Bang.


    The notification from the Star Brilliance official website quickly attracted the attention of manyizens.


    [¡°The Vanished Beauty¡±? What kind of name is this! I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s talking about.]


    [Who are Yang Jia, Zhu Jin, Lu Yu, Xu Xi, He Shi, and Lu Mo? Why haven¡¯t I heard of them before? Are they newbies that Star Brilliance wants to promote?]


    [How long has it been since Gu Xiao established thepany? She¡¯s already starting a variety show? Don¡¯t tell me she just wants to enter the entertainment industry to make quick money? Jiang Xi¡¯s fans actually are just going to just sit by and watch Jiang Xi go on such a trashy show! The name ¡®The Vanished Beauty¡¯ looks very old-fashioned. I wonder what kind of show it will be.]


    [I believe in Brother. Since he has agreed, this show must be good!]


    Most of theizens were not optimistic about the variety show ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡± that Gu Xiao had prepared. It even caused a lot of ridicule. Even many of Jiang Xi¡¯s fans were wondering if it had been the right decision for Jiang Xi to leave Huang Tu.


    However, moreizens were looking forward to this variety show starting as soon as possible. They wanted to see what this seemingly old-fashioned variety show was like.


    Just as manyizens were specting, ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡± finally began to y on Da Xiong Video tform.


    ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡± was a live broadcast and recording. There would be a live broadcast at the beginning of the recording. After that, there would be an edited version for viewers who could not follow the live broadcast.


    The moment the live broadcast of ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡± started, theizens who had been waiting for a long time rushed in.


    At first nce, the audience saw Gu Xiao, Jiang Xi and Han Bang on the screen.


    ¡°Hello everyone, wee to The Vanished Beauty¡¯s live broadcast room.¡± Han Bang greeted the live broadcast camera, then looked at Gu Xiao and Jiang Xi. ¡°Young President Gu and Xiao Jiang also greet the audience!?¡±


    Han Bang had been in the industry for many years, so calling Jiang Xi like this did not cause Jiang Xi¡¯s fans to be dissatisfied.


    After receiving the notification, Gu Xiao greeted the audience in the live-stream with Jiang Xi.


    ¡°We all know that the content of the variety show ¡®The Vanished Beauty¡¯ has not been released. Manyizens are guessing what kind of show ¡®The Vanished Beauty¡¯ is. Why don¡¯t Young President Gu take this opportunity to introduce it to everyone?¡±


    Han Bang smiled at Gu Xiao and said to her.


    This process had already been discussed previously, so Gu Xiao did not refuse.


    Just as she was about to speak, she saw Chu An standing outside the range of the camera and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Thinking of the asion, she quickly averted her gaze and her expression became serious.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone knows that our country has a long history and has given birth to many brilliant and dazzling cultures. But now, the pace of people¡¯s lives has elerated, and more convenient and fast entertainment methods have appeared. Many historical cultures are gradually dying out.¡±

 Chapter 144 - 144: Cast Iron Blossoms

    Chapter 144: Cast Iron Blossoms


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Apart from the embroidery and traditional Chinese clothing that everyone knows the most, our country has more cultural treasures that are worthy of making us proud. The Vanished Beauty hopes to bring everyone to experience those prosperous and magnificent cultural treasures again.¡±


    Perhaps it was because Gu Xiao¡¯s voice was too serious, but the mocking and doubtfulments on the live broadcast screen disappeared.


    After a while, manyments appeared one after another, but the content of thements was a little different from before.


    [At first, when 1 saw the name ¡®The Vanished Beauty¡¯, 1 thought that it was a very old-fashioned variety show. 1 didn¡¯t expect it to be rted to this.]


    [From the looks of it now, Gu Xiao¡¯s ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡± was indeed correct. Isn¡¯t the heritage of many cultures disappearing now? Although embroidery seems quite famous, 1 heard that very few people have enough determination to learn it.]


    [Ahhh! I¡¯m suddenly looking forward to this variety show!]


    Jiang Xi also nodded at the side. ¡°So this time, we will bring everyone to personally experience these cultures that are about to disappear, so that more people can experience the beauty and value the culture more!¡±


    [Ahhh! 1 knew Brother wouldn¡¯t ept any lousy programs! ]


    [If it¡¯s really as Gu Xiao said and they are going to experience our country¡¯s traditional culture, then I think it¡¯s not bad for Brother to ept this show.]


    After Jiang Xi finished speaking, his fans all supported him. It waspletely different from the doubtful and even conflicted reactions from before.


    After Han Bang exined the content of the variety show further, the group of people got into the car prepared by the production team. After driving for more than half an hour, the car stopped.


    Han Bang led the group of people out of the car and exined to the audience in the live broadcast room, ¡°Behind me is the first stop of our show. Our guests will study here for five days. After five days, the old master will be leading our guests to show the results of five days of study to the audience in the live broadcast room!¡±


    Jiang Xi looked at Han Bang with a smile. ¡°Then what is our first stop?¡±


    As the camera moved forward, Han Bang¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°Our first stop ¡ªCast Iron Blossoms!¡±


    The group of guests walked to the small courtyard behind them. At this time, Gu Xiao came behind the camera and stood beside Chu An, handing the screentime over to Han Bang and the others.


    Chu An quietly held Gu Xiao¡¯s hand. Gu Xiao moved, but she didn¡¯t pull her hand back.


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled, then turned their eyes to Han Bang and the others.


    ¡°Cast iron blossoms is arge-scale traditional firework. It was discovered by ancient craftsmen in our country during the forging process¡­¡±


    Following Han Bang¡¯s exnation, the group of people also knocked on the door of the small courtyard.


    The door was opened and a skinny man of about 55 years old walked out. The man looked at Jiang Xi and the others with a trace of confusion in his eyes. When he saw the camera behind them, a glint shed across his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re the people who contacted me and said that they wanted to film cast iron blossoms, right?¡±


    Han Bang took a few steps forward and nodded at the middle-aged man. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s us. Is it convenient for us to film now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! Come in quickly!¡± The middle-aged man said enthusiastically and even moved aside.


    When everyone entered the small courtyard, they realized that it was not as good as it looked from the outside.


    The small courtyard was filled with furnaces and flower sticks of different sizes. It looked very neat, but it also looked a little deste. Even the scene in the house that was identally filmed was not as good as it had been imagined.


    There was a little boy hiding in the house, leaning against the door frame, carefully watching Han Bang and the others who had suddenly appeared.


    Lu Mo noticed the little boy immediately. She approached him carefully. ¡°Little brother, do you want toe out and take a look?¡± As she spoke, she even extended her hand to the little boy in a friendly manner.


    The little boy looked at the friendly Lu Mo and moved his body slightly, as if he wanted toe out, but he seemed still worried about something and did not approach her..

 Chapter 145 - 145: Confident

    Chapter 145: Confident


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When he saw the middle-aged man, he ran out and hid behind him.


    The middle-aged man hugged the little boy and exined to the production team, ¡°This is my grandson, Xiao Fei. He¡¯s learning cast iron blossoms from me.¡±


    Upon hearing this, He Shi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Uncle Zhang, Xiao Fei is your grandson? I didn¡¯t expect you to have a grandson!¡±


    Uncle Zhang smiled and scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯m already 61 years old. Of course 1 have a grandson.¡±


    He Xian gave Uncle Zhang a thumbs up. After all, Uncle Zhang really didn¡¯t look like someone in his sixties. The other party was really too energetic.


    After Han Bang and the others chatted with Uncle Zhang for a while, they got to the point and started to talk about cast iron blossoms.


    [Cast iron blossoms? Is there such a thing as cast iron blossoms in our country? This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of it. What does it look like?]


    [The cast iron blossoms are our national intangible cultural heritage!]


    [Oh my god! I went online to search for the cast iron blossoms video! It¡¯s really too beautiful and shocking! If it weren¡¯t for this production team, 1 wouldn¡¯t have known that there was such a stunning thing! Hurry up and watch it! Everyone, watch it!]


    There were some questions, exnations, and nostalgicments in the bullet screen.


    There were also people who did not know what cast iron blossoms were. After searching online, they kept rmending others to watch them.


    Theizens who had finished watching were all rmending others to pay more attention to cast iron blossoms.


    The corners of Gu Xiao¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she looked at thements that were constantly updated online.


    ¡°It looks like this program should be liked by the audience.¡± Chu An hade to Gu Xiao¡¯s side at some point and whispered in her ear.


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she could not help but nod. ¡°It looks pretty good now. If only it could be maintained in the future.¡±


    Chu An sat down next to Gu Xiao and leaned close to her. He deliberately looked at the same screen as Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao nced at Chu An but was not concerned about his small actions. She even moved her phone in the other party¡¯s direction.


    Chu An took a few nces before turning his gaze to Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Could it be that Xiaoxiao still doesn¡¯t have confidence in her own show?¡± There was a hint of yfulness in his eyes, and his hands were restless.


    Gu Xiao pressed down on Chu An¡¯s hand and raised an eyebrow confidently and ostentatiously at Chu An.


    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m confident in myself, and I¡¯m also confident in the show. Besides¡­¡± Gu Xiao suddenly approached Chu An, and their gazes met. ¡°This show also has your hard work in it. Don¡¯t you have confidence in yourself?¡±


    Gu Xiao returned Chu An¡¯s words.


    Chu An didn¡¯t care about Gu Xiao¡¯s words at all. He waspletely immersed in the other party¡¯s deep gaze.


    He looked at the other party in a daze and didn¡¯t react for a moment. It wasn¡¯t until Gu Xiao retreated and chuckled that Chu An came back to his senses.


    He looked at Gu Xiao, who was smiling, and smiled helplessly as well.


    ¡°You!¡± he said softly. Gu Xiao raised her eyebrows smugly and did not say anything else.


    As the two of them interacted sweetly, Han Bang also learned more about cast iron blossoms from Uncle Zhang. Then under Uncle Zhang¡¯s guidance, he began to experiment with cast iron blossoms bit by bit.


    Of course, Uncle Zhang could not let them cast iron blossoms from the beginning. However, they were allowed to experience some preliminary preparation work.


    At this moment, Yang Jia was calm, Zhu Jin was serious even though he didn¡¯t like to talk much, Lu Yu was introverted but quick-witted, Xu Xi was open-minded and talkative, He Shi was carefree but meticulous, and Lu Mo¡¯s gentle but somewhat rash personality was disyed.


    Chu An also looked at the iron flower in front of him with joy in his eyes. He turned his head slightly to look at the stunned Gu Xiao, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile.


    The cast iron blossoms were indeed beautiful, but having the right person beside him made the cast iron blossoms even more beautiful.


    As if sensing Chu An¡¯s gaze, Gu Xiao turned her head and looked over as well.


    Then, she saw Chu An open his mouth slightly and say three words. Although his voice was very soft, Gu Xiao still heard him clearly.


    ¡°I like you.¡±


    Gu Xiao smiled. ¡°I like you too..¡±

 Chapter 146 - 146: Breathtaking

    Chapter 146: Breathtaking


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The audience in the live-stream was also stunned by the cast iron blossoms. After a moment of nkness, thements increased like a blowout.


    [How can there be such a beautiful thing in this world that I haven¡¯t seen before! 1 must let everyone around me see it! Such beautiful cast iron blossoms shouldn¡¯t be buried!]


    [1 really can¡¯t describe the beauty I¡¯m seeing now with words. It¡¯s as if I can¡¯t describe it no matter what 1 say. For the first time, I hate myself for being uncultured!]


    [Even if it¡¯s for this cast iron blossoms, I want to continue watching this variety show!]


    After the audience in the live-stream saw the cast iron blossoms with their own eyes, they called out to their friends and people around them, gathering more people to watch the live-stream.


    The number of viewers in the live-stream increased rapidly. There was even ag due to the overwhelming number of viewers.


    And the topic of tfVanished Beauty cast iron blossoms# gradually rushed to the trending searches.


    Seeing how excited the audience was, Chu An squeezed Gu Xiao¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°It seems that putting the cast iron blossoms as our first stop was a good choice.¡±


    The cast iron blossoms were too stunning. It was enough to attract more people to watch this show.


    With a good start, as long as it could be maintained in the future, the results for The Vanished Beauty would not be too bad.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. 1 was also stunned by the cast iron blossoms during my inspection, so 1 decided that it would be our first stop.¡±


    With Uncle Zhang¡¯s perfect performance, Lu Mo and the others learned even more seriously.


    They also wanted to release such dazzling cast iron blossoms from their hands.


    Gu Xiao looked at their attitudes and nodded in satisfaction.


    Although Yang Jia, Zhu Jin, and Lu Yu had graduated from an arts university, they had not really stepped into the entertainment industry yet. They still carried the simplicity and seriousness that students would have.


    Xu Xi and He Shi were found by Gu Xiao among the extras. They were very serious and hardworking. They would not let go of an opportunity so easily.


    Lu Mo was an ordinary person and had been personally poached by Gu Xiao. She had also checked her personality and there was no problem at all.


    Under everyone¡¯s diligent study, five days soon passed.


    They were finally going to show the results of their five days of study. Yang Jia and the others were very worried and dejected.


    When Jiang Xi saw this, he encouraged them. Then, they puffed out their chests and raised their heads, following Uncle Zhang to the cast iron blossoms stage.


    Beside them was tiny Xiao Fei.


    Gu Xiao and Chu An stood behind the camera, their gazesnding on Yang Jia, Uncle Zhang, and the others. Although they had been following the production team for the past few days, they hadn¡¯t been paying attention all the time, so they really didn¡¯t know what the results of Yang Jia and the others¡¯ practice were.


    At this moment, Yang Jia, Xu Xi, and He Shi all took off their tops like Uncle Zhang, revealing their strong muscles.


    Even the three girls, Zhu Jin, Lu Yu and Lu Mo, had taken off their jackets. They were only wearing tight-fitting T-shirts so that they wouldn¡¯t expose themselves.


    In the beginning, there were still viewers in the live-stream who howled excitedly because of their actions. However, when they held flower sticks and stood beside Uncle Zhang, all the viewers in the live-stream quietened down and looked forward to the cast iron blossoms performance.


    Uncle Zhang scooped up a scoop of molten iron from the furnace. With the cooperation of his arm and the rod, the molten iron in the rod exploded into the air, forming a grand iron blossom.


    After Uncle Zhang started, Yang Jia and the others also moved. One after another, iron flowers bloomed one after another.


    The entire screen was filled with dazzling iron blossom.


    At some point, more people had appeared appeared at the edge of the empty stage. Everyone was holding a flower stick in their hands, and the production crew skillfully moved out furnaces one by one.


    With the addition of more people, this empty stage became more and more stunning.


    After a while, whether it was the guests or the neers, they gradually stopped what they were doing. When thest iron blossom fell from the sky, everyone¡¯s gazended on Xiao Fei.


    Facing everyone¡¯s gazes, Xiao Fei did not show any fear or avoidance..

 Chapter 147 - 147: Heritage

    Chapter 147: Heritage


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xiao Fei held a flower stick that was specially made for him in his hand. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he mmed the lower stick of his left hand against the upper stick of his right hand. As his right hand exerted force, an iron blossom exploded in the silent air.


    Xiao Fei¡¯s iron blossom was not as big as Uncle Zhang and the others, nor was it as tall as Uncle Zhang and the others. However, it made people feel that it was even more beautiful.


    The viewers in the live stream could not help but hold their breaths. They were unwilling to blink as they watched the performance on the screen.


    When Xiao Fei was done with the imperfect iron blossom and Uncle Zhang and the others started moving again, the bullet screen in the live broadcast room weed another climax.


    [This is one of the most shocking performances I¡¯ve ever seen. I believe I¡¯ll never forget what 1 saw today.]


    [It¡¯s obvious that Yang Jia, Lu Mo, and the others haven¡¯t studied well enough, but it¡¯s already impressive enough to be able to perform like this in five days! I look forward to their future performance!]


    [I finally understand what this variety show is trying to express! Other than introducing our country¡¯s traditional culture, the most important thing is the heritage! It¡¯s the heritage of culture! Look at the people who appearedter. Some of them are even older than Uncle Zhang, and not many are younger than Uncle Zhang. Only when Xiao Fei appeared and everyone looked at Xiao Fei with gratification did I understand that this is what heritage means!]


    [I¡¯m really crying! Really! This is the persistence and inheritance of culture. It¡¯s the hope that so many generations of us wish to to persevere and maintain!]


    Thements in the live-stream were dense. Some expressed shock, some expressed that they wanted to watch a cast iron blossoms live at least once in their lifetime, but most of them were discussing the meaning of this variety show.


    Halfway through the broadcast of the cast iron blossoms performance, the topic of this live broadcast immediately rushed to the trending topics on Weibo.


    The topic #The Vanished Beauty¡¯s Culture Inheritance and Pride# kept rising up the ranks of trending searches, attracting more and more people to click on this topic. It also made more and more people understand the variety show ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡±.


    Chu An looked at the poprity of the program on Weibo and raised his brows slightly.


    He clicked on the topic and nced at thements below. Seeing that most of them were praising this variety show and Gu Xiao, he handed the phone to Gu Xiao.


    ¡°From the looks of it, your efforts back then weren¡¯t in vain. Now, more people know what you want to express.¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she took the phone from the other party¡¯s hand and scrolled through thements. After seeing that thements were expected, she did not bother too much about them any more.


    ¡°I expected this situation. After all, our country still values cultural heritage. However, no matter how good our results are, we can¡¯t be arrogant.¡±


    Gu Xiao said calmly,pletely unaffected by the high evaluation on the Inte.


    Even if we can¡¯t make the best of this variety show, we can¡¯t let it be short-lived either.


    There were a total of eight episodes for this program. There were still seven episodes left. They could not be happy too early. The poprity at the beginning was too high. That was even more reason for the subsequent episodes to be recorded carefully. They could not ruin such a good beginning.


    Chu An looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s reaction and knew that she was still under pressure.


    Gu Xiao was not short of money. Even if she lost money, it would not affect her much. However, this was the first program established by Star Brilliance. She would always hope that the results would be better, no matter how good the results were.


    Chu An was a little worried that Gu Xiao would be too nervous and this would affect her health.


    Chu An lowered his eyes and thought for a moment. With him watching over Gu Xiao, he would not let Gu Xiao be too nervous.


    The situation of ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡± was very good online. Under the anticipation of many viewers, Han Bang also brought Yang Jia and the others to the second stop of the show.


    ¡°The second stop of ¡®The Vanished Beauty¡¯ is Water Town Community Drama! Water Town Community Drama is a folklore event in our country that centers on drama. Its purpose is as a ceremony to offer sacrifices to gods and entertain people¡­ This time, our guests will be led by professionals to learn and show the Ping An Opera to the audience.¡±


    Under Han Bang¡¯s introduction, the members of the Water Town Community Drama that Gu Xiao had contacted earlier also appeared in the live broadcast one after another..

 Chapter 148 - 148: Leaving the Production Crew

    Chapter 148: Leaving the Production Crew


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After the cast iron blossomsst time, Yang Jia and the others had great respect for every episode¡¯s culture. Therefore, when facing the members of the Water Town Community Drama, they did not have the slightest bit of arrogance because they had be popr. Instead, they became even more humble.


    When the audience in the live-stream saw this scene, they had a better impression of Yang Jia and the others.


    When they were filming the second stop of ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡±, Water Town Community Drama, Gu Xiao and Chu An stayed with the production team for three days. Seeing that Han Bang, Jiang Xi, Yang Jia, and the others had already gotten used to it, the two of them left the production team with ease. However, from time to time, they would enter the live broadcast to check on the progress or ask about the recent situation over the phone.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s dream was to really get into a good university. Even with Chu An¡¯s especially teaching her outside of normal lessons, she couldn¡¯tpletely devote her energy to the variety show. She still had to return to school with Chu An to study.


    They had just reached home when Ji Chen called.


    ¡°Brother? Do you have something to say to me?¡±


    Ji Chen said something, and Chu An heard Gu Xiao tell him the address of their vi.


    After Gu Xiao hung up, he walked to Gu Xiao¡¯s side and looked at her curiously.


    ¡°Does Ji Chen want toe over to see you?¡±


    Gu Xiao put away her phone and walked to the sofa with Chu An. ¡°Yes, before Ji Gao wanted to chase me out, my brother came to look for me and said that he was investigating something. Now, my brother said that the investigation has some results, so he wanted to tell me.¡±


    Gu Xiao seemed to be speaking briskly, but there was a deep look in her eyes.


    Although Ji Chen was trying his best to hide the seriousness in his words, she could still tell that he was in a difficult position. It was not hard to guess that it was not good news. But even so, if Ji Chen was willing to tell her, she would not refuse.


    Not long after Gu Xiao and Chu An finished their lunch, the doorbell of the vi rang.


    Chu An subconsciously got up to open the door, but Gu Xiao held him back.


    At this moment, Chu An remembered that Ji Chen had called before, so the only person who could be here now should be Ji Chen.


    In that case, it would be better for Gu Xiao to open the door.


    Gu Xiao opened the door and saw Ji Chen standing at the door.


    Ji Chen used to be a confident and cool gentleman, but now he looked a little tired.


    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong? What happened recently? Why do you look so tired?¡±


    Ji Chen wanted to force out a smile tofort Gu Xiao, but he found that he could not smile at all, so he shook his head.


    ¡°Can 1e in and talk to you about this?¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xiao did not ask any more questions. She quickly nodded and turned her body to the side to let Ji Chen in.


    She brought Ji Chen inside and found that Chu An had already prepared a te of fruits. He had peeled and cut them into pieces and ced them neatly on the coffee table. It looked very convenient to eat.


    When Chu An saw Ji Chen beside Gu Xiao, he hurriedly stood up and looked at him respectfully.


    ¡°Brother Ji Chen.¡±


    Ji Chen¡¯s gazended on Chu An. After sizing him up for a while, he retracted his gaze in reluctant satisfaction.


    He nodded at Chu An as a response.


    He had also heard about the matter between Chu An and Gu Xiao in the circle, but he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it before. It wasn¡¯t until Gu Xiao left the Ji Family and followed Chu An without hesitation that he understood Chu An¡¯s ce in Gu Xiao¡¯s heart.


    After that, he even privately inquired about Chu An¡¯s situation in the circle¡­ He had barely passed his test! Therefore, he turned a blind eye to the fact that Gu Xiao was staying in Chu An¡¯s vi.


    Gu Xiao sat down with Ji Chen. Ji Chen nced at Chu An.


    Seeing this, Gu Xiao hurriedly said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. Even if Chu An knows something, he won¡¯t spread it around.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! Brother Ji Chen, don¡¯t worry. As long as it¡¯s something I can¡¯t say, 1 won¡¯t say a word to outsiders, even if it¡¯s my biological parents!¡± Chu An hurriedly expressed his loyalty to Ji Chen when he met his gaze.


    Ji Chen quietly took a few nces at Chu An before retracting his gaze and looking at Gu Xiao.


    He was silent for a while. He really did not know how to start. He took out a document from his bag and handed it to Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Take a look at these contents first. I¡¯ll exin it to you slowly..¡±

 Chapter 149 - 149: Illegitimate Child

    Chapter 149: Illegitimate Child


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Hearing this, Gu Xiao threw a strange look at Ji Chen and took the document from him.


    She read it bit by bit, and her expression gradually turned ugly.


    Chu An sat at the side and was curious about the contents of the document that Ji Chen had given her. However, without Gu Xiao¡¯s permission, he didn¡¯t take the initiative to peek at it.


    After reading the contents of the document, Gu Xiao took a deep breath and handed the document to Chu An before looking at Ji Chen again.


    ¡°Brother, you already knew about this?¡±


    Ji Chen shook his head. ¡°When the Ji Group was in trouble, 1 had more interactions with our father, so I noticed the change in him.¡±


    For example, if he was around, Ji Gao wouldn¡¯t pick up the phone even if he heard it ring. He might even hang up directly, and the ringtone for those calls were all the same. However, after he left, Ji Gao would call back. He should be calling back the person he had previously hung up on.


    Ji Gao wanted to hide it from him, but he was still discovered by him. He was afraid that it would affect Gu Xiao, so just as Gu Xiao and Old Master Ji fell out and Ji Gao wanted to chase Gu Xiao away under Li Wen¡¯s pressure, he took the opportunity to let Gu Xiao leave the Ji family.


    Now, it seemed that his decision back then was not wrong.


    Gu Xiao frowned. ¡°Brother, then you¡­¡±


    ¡°Although it¡¯s a little unexpected, I can still bear it.¡± After all, he was not very close to Ji Gao.


    When he was young, perhaps he still had some kinship with Ji Gao. However, when Old Master Ji discovered his talent in business and nurtured him as the heir, Ji Gao gradually distanced himself from him.


    In fact, in the few times they met after that, he would notice that Ji Gao was hiding his jealousy and fear of him.


    Chu An had also finished reading the contents of the document. He looked at Ji Chen in disbelief and then at Gu Xiao lovingly.


    ¡°This, Ji Gao actually has an illegitimate child outside? He¡¯s even about the same age as Xiaoxiao?¡±


    Chu An was a little surprised, and his voice sounded a little surreal.


    Even if he didn¡¯t understand the situation in the aristocratic circle, he had heard of Ji Gao and Jiang He¡¯s loving rtionship. They were famous.


    However, he did not expect such a loving couple to have such a thing behind their faithful, loving facades.


    Chu An found it a little funny, but also a little sad.


    Ji Chen nodded at Chu An. ¡°At that time, when I found out that my father had an affair and the illegitimate child was the same age as Xiaoxiao, I felt that there was something wrong, so I investigated further.¡±


    After all, these things were too coincidental.


    When Gu Xiao was just born, she was deliberately swapped. The mistress¡¯ child was only half a month younger than Gu Xiao. Such coincidences made people suspect that there was something fishy going on.


    Some things that even ordinary people would suspect, Ji Chen, who was even more thoughtful, would not let go of the suspicious points, so he continued to investigate.


    Ji Chen looked at Gu Xiao and pursed his lips, not knowing what to say.


    Gu Xiao, on the other hand, had already guessed something. Seeing Ji Chen¡¯s expression, she waspletely sure.


    She smiled at Ji Chen. ¡°If you have found out anything else, why don¡¯t you tell me? Don¡¯t worry, I can handle it.¡±


    The thoughts of everyone present weren¡¯t simple. When Chu An heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, he understood the meaning behind them.


    Now, he could not care less about Ji Chen who was still there. He moved closer to Gu Xiao and held her handfortingly.


    Under Chu An¡¯s cover, Gu Xiao¡¯s slightly cold hand gradually warmed up, as if the other party¡¯s hands had given her endless strength.


    Perhaps it was only with Chu An¡¯s support that she could face the truth with ease.


    Although Ji Chen could not bear to see Chu An taking advantage of Gu Xiao, after seeing Gu Xiao¡¯s expression improve a lot, he still tacitly agreed to Chu An¡¯s actions.


    Ji Chen sighed. Under Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s gazes, he said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s indeed as you think. The Gu couple wasn¡¯t the only reason why Xiaoxiao was swapped.¡±


    Gu Xiao and Chu An already had some guesses in their hearts, so they didn¡¯t seem very shocked by Ji Chen¡¯s words..

 Chapter 150 - 150: Video

    Chapter 150: Video


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Logically speaking, it was already very strange for the Ji family¡¯s wife, Jiang He, to give birth in that small provincial capital. What was even stranger was that after the child was swapped, the Ji family did not suspect anything.


    After all, the difference between the Gu couple and the Ji family was too great. It was already very difficult to enter the Ji family¡¯s delivery room, but they could actually switch the two infants sessfully.


    The illegitimate child was only half a month younger than Gu Xiao. It was hard not to suspect that Ji Gao had deliberately set this up when these clues were put together.


    If Jiang He and that mistress had both given birth to girls, they would have given birth at about the same time.


    In the beginning, he would swap the child with someone else¡¯s child. Then, when the child was two or three years old, he would deliberately ¡°discover¡± that the child in the Ji family was not his biological child. Then, Ji Gao could have sent this child away and brought the illegitimate child back.


    At that time, as long as there was no problem with the child and Ji Gao¡¯s paternity test and their gender was the same, he could take in his illegitimate son and raise him openly.


    However, ording to the documents given by Ji Chen, the illegitimate child was different from the previous examination results. It was a boy, so Ji Gao gave up on the idea of switching him back.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, do you have aputer?¡± Ji Chen asked Gu Xiao.


    Just as Gu Xiao was about to get up, Chu An wisely stood up and walked upstairs.


    After a while, Chu An walked down with a notebookputer.


    He handed the notebookputer to Ji Chen. ¡°Please use it, Brother Ji Chen.¡±


    Ji Chen nodded at Chu An, then reached out to take theptop. He took out the USB drive he had prepared beforehand and did some operations on theputer. Then, he turned theputer in Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s direction.


    Ji Chen clicked on the video he had copied, and then Gu Xiao and Chu An saw Ji Gao.


    This video seemed to have been taken by a surveince camera. In the video, they clearly saw Ji Gao standing in the corridor with a couple carrying a child. Ji Gao had a happy expression on his face. It could even be said that he was looking at the couple in front of him arrogantly.


    ¡°My baby has just been born and is also a girl. However, my family¡¯s conditions are not bad. It¡¯s more than enough to raise a girl. I can give her whatever she wants and even nurture her carefully.¡±


    The couple looked strangely at Ji Gao, who was just saying whatever he liked, as if they were looking at a lunatic.


    However, Ji Gao did not notice it at all. He continued, ¡°Although my girl can¡¯t inherit the family business, the dowry I prepared for her is not small. When the timees, it will be enough for her to live a happy life!¡±


    As he spoke, he craned his neck and nced at the baby in the couple¡¯s hands. He didn¡¯t care even if the couple moved to evade his gaze.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think your child is very healthy. Is it because of breast milk? However, our little princess doesn¡¯t have to worry about this. 1 specially brought back a lot of imported milk powder for her from overseas! When the timees, she definitely won¡¯tck nutrition.¡±


    Ji Gao rambled on for a while more before leaving in satisfaction.


    The couple looked at Ji Gao¡¯s departing figure and couldn¡¯t help but scold him. ¡°Is he crazy?! Why is he showing off the importance of his existence here? I think with such a parent, even if the child is rich, there will be problems with the child¡¯s personality when she grows up!¡±


    The couple scolded Ji Gao before leaving with the child in their arms.


    After the couple left, two familiar faces appeared at a corner behind them.


    It was the Gu couple.


    The Gu couple looked at each other, and a glint shed across their eyes. Then, ATr Gu carefully followed Ji Gao and left the surveince range of the camera.


    Upon seeing this, Gu Xiao and Chu An roughly understood.


    Although Ji Gao¡¯s personality was trash, he was still very gentlemanly when he was outside. He would definitely not say such uncultured words in front of people he did not know.


    It was obvious that Ji Gao wanted to agitate this couple. However, he did not expect this couple to really love their child and did not want to exchange their child.


    However, while the first couple did not have any thoughts about it, it made the Gu couple, who had identally heard everything, have some ideas..

 Chapter 151 - 151: Inducement

    Chapter 151: Inducement


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao¡¯s gazended on Ji Gao¡¯s original target.


    The couple seemed to be from a good family and had an intellectual temperament. If not for Ji Gao¡¯s annoying behavior, the couple would not have scolded Ji Gao in the end.


    Should she thank Ji Gao for paying attention when choosing her adoptive parents and not wanting her to go to a poor family?


    That was what she thought, but the disgust in Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes did not decrease at all.


    Ji Chen observed Gu Xiao¡¯s expression and sighed slightly. Then he yed the second video.


    In the video, Ji Gao was brought into the nursery by the nurse.


    Under the guidance of the nurse, Ji Gao quickly came to a transparent crib.


    When he saw the child on the crib, it was obvious from the video that Ji Gao was stunned for a moment. But soon, Ji Gao restrained the shock in his eyes and carried the child as if nothing had happened.


    When Ji Gao carried the baby, they could see the baby¡¯s condition.


    The baby was very small. Her hair was dry and her face was sallow. It was obvious that he was the child of a woman who had been malnourished during her pregnancy. Jiang He had been well taken care of during her pregnancy and had always been in a good mood. She had also been paying attention to her nutrition, so it was naturally impossible for her to give birth to such a baby.


    Even Ji Gao understood that this baby was not the target he had been looking for previously.


    However, no matter what kind of child it was, Ji Gao did not choose to make a fuss. It was as if he did not notice anything amiss at all as he carried the child away.


    Ji Chen let out a long sigh. He looked at Gu Xiao with aplicated and obscure gaze. Even he himself did not know how to describe his current mood.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I found out.¡±


    Gu Xiao pursed her lips tightly and did not speak.


    On the other hand, Chu An looked up at Ji Chen and frowned. ¡°Can¡¯t these videos prove that Ji Gao induced others tomit crimes?¡±


    Ji Chen shook his head. ¡°There is no direct evidence to prove it. Ji Gao ispletely capable of giving an exnation for himself.¡±


    Ji Gao¡¯s bragging in front of the intellectual couple could be exined as wanting to talk to others to vent his excitement after finally having a daughter.


    Moreover, the Gu couple was not the target of Ji Gao¡¯s inducement. He himself did not know that someone else would hear him.


    As for the moment of shock when he held the child, he could also exin that he was watching the child and had not managed to react in time. As for the difference in the child, he couldpletely exin that he was too excited and did not look carefully.


    Now even they coulde up with these reasons, and Ji Gao himself had already prepared for a longer time. The reasons he prepared was probably not inferior to theirs.


    When Chu An heard this, a small knot appeared between his brows.


    ¡°Are we going to let Ji Gao off just like that?¡± Now that they knew what Ji Gao had done in secret, couldn¡¯t they punish him?


    Ji Chen didn¡¯t say anything, but Chu An could tell what he was thinking from his eyes.


    These two videos alone were not enough to bring Ji Gao to justice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised at all.¡± Gu Xiao paused for a long time before saying this.


    Chu An and Ji Chen looked at Gu Xiao at the same time.


    As bystanders, they were already angry and sad enough, not to mention that Gu Xiao was the real person involved.


    Because of her father¡¯s selfishness, for the sake of that mistress¡¯s child, the child, who should have grown up in a luxurious life, spent 16 years in a small mountain vige. Moreover, it was 16 years of being beaten and scolded.


    The more Chu An thought about it, the more his heart ached. He directly hugged Gu Xiao in his arms and stroked her back as if he wasforting her.


    Ji Chen¡¯s eyes fell on Gu Xiao, who looked indifferent.


    If Gu Xiao could grow up to be so outstanding in such a small vige, would she be even more outstanding if she could stay in the Ji family and receive the Ji family¡¯s resources and education?


    If Gu Xiao could grow up in the Ji family, would she not have to suffer like this? He could also grow up lovingly with her, instead of facing that selfish Ji Yao since he was young.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, how do you want to deal with Dad?¡±


    Ji Chen looked calm, but his voice was firm. It seemed that no matter what Gu Xiao wanted to do, he would always stand by Gu Xiao¡¯s side..

 Chapter 152 - 152: Physical Condition

    Chapter 152: Physical Condition


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao retreated from Chu An¡¯s arms.


    Although her emotions were a littleplicated, after experiencing her previous life and rebirth in the ancient times, she could quickly adjust her mentality in the face of these things.


    Not to mention, she did not have any expectations for Ji Gao in this life.


    Her eyes fell on Ji Chen. ¡°Brother, are you willing to stand on my side?¡±


    Hearing this, Ji Chen threw a strange look at Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural that I should stand up for you?¡±


    It was Ji Gao who lost his biological sister. It was also Ji Gao who betrayed their family.


    Moreover, Ji Gao had always been more guarded than doting on him. Since his sister, who was closer to him, wanted to do something to Ji Gao, why shouldn¡¯t he choose to help his sister?


    Gu Xiao looked into Ji Chen¡¯s eyes for a few seconds before retracting her gaze.


    She lowered her eyes slightly to hide the trace of joy in them.


    This was good news for her.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of what to do yet,¡± Gu Xiao said in a low voice. ¡°However, 1 have another matter to ask for your help in.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ji Chen asked.


    Gu Xiao nced at the documents about the illegitimate child that Ji Chen had brought with him. Then she turned to Ji Chen and said seriously, ¡°1 hope you can check the illegitimate child¡¯s physical condition.¡±


    After figuring out the cause and effect of her abandonment, she had suspicions about why Ji Gao had spent so much effort to bring her back when she was 18 years old in her previous life.


    Ji Chen and Chu An hadn¡¯t experienced their previous lives, so there were some things that they didn¡¯t know, but she remembered them clearly. After Ji Gao brought her back, the first thing he did was to do a health check on her, and even the paternity test was arrangedter.


    When she was undergoing the health check, she clearly remembered that she had lost a lot of blood. It was not the amount that should be used for a health examination. She still remembered the feeling of losing too much blood, and how her body was cold and weak.


    Back then, Ji Gao had swapped her out. Even after the illegitimate child was born, he had never thought of swapping her back. This meant that Ji Gao hadpletely abandoned her. To be able to make Ji Gao rack his brains to find her after 18 years and have her draw arge amount of blood, the only exnation was probably to use her blood as a match for someone else.


    From the looks of it, the only person who could make Ji Gao put in so much effort was probably that illegitimate son outside.


    As Gu Xiao thought about it, a trace of darkness shed across her eyes, and the aura around her became much darker.


    Ji Chen did not understand why Gu Xiao asked him to do this, but when he saw Gu Xiao¡¯s determined eyes, he nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°Other than this, is there anything else you need me to do?¡± Ji Chen asked.


    Gu Xiao put away the darkness in her eyes and smiled at Ji Chen. ¡°No need for the time being. This is good enough.¡±


    Herpany had just started and she was not fully confident that she couldpete with Ji Gao. If shepletely relied on Ji Chen, it would not be enough to erase the bitterness of her previous life.


    When she was strong enough, she still had to go against Ji Gao in the end.


    After discussing with Gu Xiao for a while and confirming what he needed to do, Ji Chen got up and left.


    Gu Xiao and Chu An saw Ji Chen out of the vi. After seeing Ji Chen¡¯s figurepletely disappear before their eyes, they returned to the vi together.


    Chu An had been sitting next to Gu Xiao the entire time. His calm gazended on the other party, and there was a hint of heartache in his eyes.


    Gu Xiao took Chu An¡¯s hand, lowered her eyes, and smiled. ¡°Now that you¡¯re by my side and my brother is willing to stand by my side, it¡¯s enough.¡± She had never wanted much.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly like the wings of a frightened butterfly.


    Chu An knew that Gu Xiao might not bepletely unaffected, but since she had already said so, he wouldn¡¯t pursue the matter.


    Just as Gu Xiao had said, he would always stay by Gu Xiao¡¯s side and apany her, and that was already enough.


    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Chu An agreed softly.


    After this matter, all of them seemed to havepletely put the matter of Ji Gao¡¯s illegitimate child to the backs of their minds, and were no longer overly concerned about it.


    However, Chu An, who had been with Gu Xiao day and night, sensed that Gu Xiao was focusing more attention on thepany¡¯s operations.


    Gu Xiao had originally nned to take it slow, but now she was a little anxious.


    Chu An saw this, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He would only speak up and remind Gu Xiao when thepany was moving in the wrong direction or when Gu Xiao was being too hard on herself..

 Chapter 153 - 153: The Beautiful You

    Chapter 153: The Beautiful You


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Gu Xiao was preparing to create the next variety show and prepare for the filming of a television drama, she unexpectedly received another piece of news.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Ji Yao has also prepared a variety show?¡± Gu Xiao stopped what she was doing and looked up at Chu An.


    Chu An twirled the pen in his hand. ¡°Yes, I heard that it has been decided. It will be broadcasted at the end of the fourth episode of The Vanished Beauty.¡±


    After Gu Xiao focused all her attention on thepany, she did not pay much attention to Ji Yao and the others.


    But while Gu Xiao had forgotten, Chu An hadn¡¯t forgotten. He had been sending people to keep an eye on Ji Yao. It was just that previously, the news hadn¡¯t been confirmed until now.


    ¡°Can Ji Gao and Jiang He still let Ji Yao participate in these things now?¡± She thought that Ji Gao had already given up on promoting Ji Yao after ¡°Rural and Urban¡±ended.


    Chu An understood what Gu Xiao meant. He shook his head at Gu Xiao and denied her words.


    ¡°It¡¯s not Ji Gao, it¡¯s Li Wen.¡±


    Hearing this name from Chu An¡¯s mouth, Gu Xiao wasn¡¯t surprised at all. In fact, she felt that this answer was more reasonable than Ji Gao.


    After all, people like Ji Gao had always prioritized benefits. He would not pay too much attention to someone if they were no longer useful to him.


    From the looks of it, Li Wen really liked Ji Yao. Under such circumstances, he was still willing to help Ji Yao start a variety show.


    One had to know that it was not that easy to start a variety show.


    ¡°I heard that Li Wen was the one who contacted the investors, director and such. The guests were ail famous award-winning actors, actresses and such. Ji Yao is even stuffed into the show as a guest.¡±


    Gu Xiao raised her eyebrows. ¡°Including Ji Yao as a guest. Hasn¡¯t Li Wen seen the boycott of Ji Yao on the Inte?¡±


    She thought that Ji Yao would at most invest in it, but she did not expect Ji Yao to be a guest of this variety show! She suddenly looked forward to the scene of this variety show.


    As Gu Xiao thought about this, her eyes lit up.


    Chu An supported his chin with his hand and looked at Gu Xiao. ¡°I heard that it was Ji Yao¡¯s own request and that was why Li Wen agreed. Moreover, it seems to have the same effect as our show. She probably wants topete with us.¡±


    Looking at the guests they had invited, it was more like they wanted to suppress their show thanpete with them.


    At the thought of the grudge between Ji Yao and Gu Xiao, he felt that the other party was nning to suppress them.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried. The trend of our variety show is getting better and better.


    With a certain audience foundation, we don¡¯t have to worry about these simr variety shows that suddenly appear.¡±


    After Gu Xiao finished speaking confidently, she paid no more attention this matter and lowered her head to continue doing her own things.


    Chu An put down his hand and leaned on the table. He tilted his head and looked at Gu Xiao with smiling eyes.


    Not long after, just as Chu An had said, the variety show prepared by Ji Yao also began to be promoted. The name was ¡°Beautiful You¡±.


    The content of the variety show was to bring the guests to some neglected but important scenic spots in the country so that more people would have an understanding of the scenic spots in our country.


    Gu Xiao took a look at the content of this variety show. It was indeed a good idea. It all depended on how the filming went.


    She paid attention for a while before retracting her attention.


    Thements section of Beautiful You¡¯s official Weibo page was upied by the fans of the award-winning actors and actresses. As time passed, more people saw Ji Yao¡¯s name and began to boycott her on the official Weibo.


    [Why is Ji Yao here too? Does anyone not know who Ji Yao is? They are actually willing to invite Ji Yao over?]


    [Although this variety show has good intentions, if there¡¯s Ji Yao, 1 still want to watch ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡± more.]


    [My Sister Xing! How can you ept this job? You¡¯re an award-winning actress. Can¡¯t you cherish your reputation? Must you work with someone like Ji Yao?]


    More and more boycotts appeared on the official Weibo ount. Even if Ji Yao spent a lot of money to buy paid ghostwriters to change the direction of thements, it was useless in the end.


    Ji Yao looked at thements on Weibo and smashed her phone. Even if her phone was broken into pieces, it was not enough to appease her anger. Ji Yao also hated Gu Xiao even more..

 Chapter 154 - 154: Stop Losses in Time

    Chapter 154: Stop Losses in Time


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The time for the variety show was approaching. No matter how angry Ji Yao was, she could only follow the original arrangements and start filming Beautiful You.


    On the first day of Beautiful You¡¯s broadcast, Gu Xiao also pulled Chu An along. She sat at home and turned on herputer, nning to see how Beautiful You was doing.


    The moment the live-stream opened, it was filled withments from fans of several famous actors and celebrities who were guests on the show.


    Gu Xiao was a little impatient and closed the bullet screen in the live-stream.


    Gu Xiao leaned on Chu An¡¯s shoulder and looked at theputer not far away.


    ¡°What do you think will happen to them?¡± Gu Xiao looked at the host, who was introducing the general content of the variety show, and asked Chu An, who was beside her, in boredom.


    Chu An sat up straight and adjusted the angle of his body so that Gu Xiao could lean more steadily andfortably against him.


    ¡°This theme is not bad. Coupled with the fact that our countrymen value our country¡¯s culture now, if they focus on it seriously, it shouldn¡¯t be too bad.¡± As Chu An spoke, he paused and chuckled. ¡°However, they¡¯ve already lost arge portion of the audience by inviting Ji Yao to the variety show. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be much harder for them to do well than us.¡±


    Even though this variety show had already started broadcasting, there were still manyizens boycotting Ji Yao¡¯s existence on the official Weibo ount. They said that as long as Ji Yao was on the show, they would not contribute a single viewer rating.


    Other than theizens, even some radical fans of the guests were using this method to boycott this variety show.


    To be honest, he really did not have an optimistic opinion of this variety show.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but someone like Ji Yao won¡¯t give up until she is at the end of the rope. She won¡¯t aggrieve herself to fulfill the greater purpose of this show either.¡±


    Gu Xiao said calmly as she looked at Ji Yao¡¯s smiling face on the screen. There was no emotion in her eyes.


    Now, Ji Yao was no longer the focus of her attention. Or rather, she had already left Ji Yao far behind and Ji Yao was not worth her attention.


    After watching the variety show seriously for a while, Gu Xiao could not help but yawn.


    She straightened up. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to continue watching. There¡¯s still work to be done. I¡¯d better deal with it!¡±


    Such a variety show was not worth her time at all!


    Upon hearing this, Chu An nced at the variety show that was still ying and nodded in agreement. He turned off hisputer and apanied Gu Xiao to work.


    Just like what Gu Xiao and Chu An had said before, the core idea behind Beautiful You was not bad. However, the guests Li Wen invited for Ji Yao were already considered rtively big shots in the entertainment industry. Such people naturally wouldn¡¯t lower themselves and prepare seriously for the variety show to have better effect.


    Therefore, the audience could only watch as the award-winning actors and actresses held their lofty positions and pointed at the deste scenic spots in the live-strime. They did not show off the unique charm of the scenic spots at all and only dryly repeated the script that they had prepared long ago.


    It had only been three days since Beautiful You started broadcasting, but the number of viewers in the live-stream kept declining. Only the fans of the Best Actors and Best Actresses were left struggling to hold on.


    The director behind the scenes could not help but seek out Ji Yao in private.


    ¡°Miss Ji, the situation in the live-stream is really not good. What do you think we should do next?¡±


    For such a variety show with no prospects, it was usually cut off before the capital waspletely exhausted to stop losses in time.


    However, the director also knew that the purpose of this variety show was to promote this Miss Ji in front of him. He also knew that Miss Ji wanted to use this variety show to suppress The Vanished Beauty.


    Therefore, if he really wanted to stop the losses in time, he could only get Miss Ji to agree first.


    He really felt that there was no hope for his future. There probably wouldn¡¯t be any miracles if he continued filming, so he wanted to persuade her to agree.


    When Ji Yao heard this, she nced at the director unhappily and asked arrogantly, ¡°Not good? If not, why are you looking for me? Shouldn¡¯t you reflect on yourself?! We invested 100 million yuan in this variety show! You¡¯re telling me that the live broadcast isn¡¯t good?!¡±


    The director could not do anything about this willful investor. He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.


    ¡°Miss Ji, there¡¯s really nothing I can do about this. At the beginning of the broadcast, there were at least hundreds of thousands of viewers in the live-stream. However, there are too few people in the live-stream now. We can only choose to stop the losses in time.¡±


    Ji Yao pursed her lips.. ¡°Then how many people are in our live-stream now?¡±

 Chapter 155 - 155: Please Invite Someone Better

    Chapter 155: Please Invite Someone Better


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The director nced at Ji Yao carefully. Thinking of how Ji Yao had lost her temper in private in the production team, he swallowed his saliva stiffly.


    Under Ji Yao¡¯s puzzled gaze, the director said in fear, ¡°There are only 20,000 to 30,000 people in the live-stream now.¡± Moreover, they were all fans of the other guests. There were basically noizens who were just passing by. Even if there were one or two passers-by, they were here to mock her.


    Logically speaking, the guests such as the Best Actors and Best Actresses had more than 100 million fans. Even if not everyone coulde to watch, the number of people in the live-stream would not be low.


    However, after many fans foung out what Ji Yao had done previously and saw the attitude of the passers-by, they immediately did not want the people they supported to participate in this show and did what the passers-by did to boycott Beautiful You.


    When Ji Yao heard this, she widened her eyes angrily at the director.


    ¡°What did you say? Only twenty to thirty thousand people are watching the show?!¡±


    The director nodded and looked at the angry Ji Yao. He subconsciously took a step back and distanced himself from Ji Yao.


    Ji Yao gritted her teeth. ¡°Then what¡¯s the number of viewers for Gu Xiao¡¯s show, ¡®The Vanished Beauty¡¯?¡±


    ¡°On average, on average, the number of viewers is a few hundred thousand,¡± the director answered evasively.


    ¡°How much is the highest and lowest record!¡±


    The director could not hide it from Ji Yao, so he said honestly, ¡°The highest number of online viewers is more than two million, and the lowest number is more than 700,000.¡±


    The average number just now was just to put it nicely on ount of Ji Yao¡¯s identity as an investor.


    Initially, although Ji Yao felt that the number of viewers of their variety show was rtively small, it seemed to be not bad. However, when she heard the number of viewers of Gu Xiao¡¯s show, she immediately realized that her show had beenpletely crushed by Gu Xiao¡¯s show!


    Initially, she wanted to use this show to teach Gu Xiao a lesson and let her know that she was nothing without the Ji family. But now, it seemed¡­


    Ji Yao only felt a fire rush to her head. She subconsciously raised her hand and hit the person closest to her. The director did not expect Ji Yao to dare to attack and could not dodge in time.


    ¡°Pa!¡± The sound resounded throughout the entire production team.


    The staff had already looked over when Ji Yao was arguing with the director. Now that they saw that Ji Yao actually dared to attack the director, their eyes widened.


    The director raised his hand to cover his aching face, and his expression darkened. He looked at Ji Yao with a sinister gaze.


    However, Ji Yao clearly did not notice the change in the director¡¯s attitude. She even felt that it was not enough to p the director. She shouted at the director, ¡°Look at what you¡¯re doing! Is this how you are ying around with an investment of 100 million yuan? Do you have any ability?! If you don¡¯t, get lost! I can switch to a good director at any time!¡±


    The director straightened his slightly bent body and looked at Ji Yao with disdain.


    ¡°Then Miss Ji can find someone else! I¡¯m not filming anymore!¡±


    Previously, he was willing to serve Ji Yao because the content of this variety show was not bad and because of the 100 million yuan investment.


    Even so, it did not mean that he had no temper at all.


    After all, he still had a ce in the entertainment industry. Even if he offended the Li family, it would not be too much of a loss for him. After all, the Li family did not have much say in the entertainment industry.


    Moreover, at the end of the day, Ji Yao was only someone the Li family¡¯s heir wanted to support. However, the heir was only the heir. As long as it was not the head of the family, anything was possible!


    If this heir of the Li family really wanted to support Ji Yao¡­ he would wait to watch the excitement!


    After the director left, the other staff members looked at each other. In the end, some of them left with the director.


    In an instant, one-third of the crew members were gone.


    The guests had been paying attention to themotion here, but they did not expect things to turn out this way.


    ¡°Miss Ji, what should we do next?¡± A guest with the lowest status in the industry walked towards Ji Yao and asked carefully..

 Chapter 156 - 156: Ji Yao Leaves

    Chapter 156: Ji Yao Leaves


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ji Yao looked at the guest who came to ask questions impatiently. ¡°What else can we do? Continue filming! Can¡¯t our show continue after a director like him leaves?!¡± After saying that, she looked at the cameraman at the side. ¡°Continue filming!¡±


    The cameraman did not dare to refuse and could only continue filming with the camera. However, without the director¡¯s control and guidance, the filming progress was not as smooth as before.


    The award-winning actors and the others looked at each other and wanted to remind her that the filming progress was not smooth. However, when they thought of Ji Yao¡¯s temper and the p on the director¡¯s face, they stayed quiet, It was just a variety show. Even if it was ruined, it would not affect them much. They just had to get the money they were promised.


    Ji Yao was still forcing herself to continue filming, but the incident of Ji Yao hitting the director quietly appeared on the Inte. There was even a blurry video.


    This video was not tagged with any topic. In the beginning, no one had discovered it.


    However, when a passerby reposted it, this video immediately circted quickly on Weibo. Below the video, thements section was filled with ridicule fromizens.


    [1 already said that a person like Ji Yao is not a good person. She actually dared to p the director in front of the production team? I wonder what happens in private!]


    [This show is still ongoing? There aren¡¯t many people in the live-stream. How courageous!]


    [Ji Yao shouldn¡¯t appear on the screen again. Who is helping someone like Ji Yao this time? Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re colluding with Ji Yao! ]


    Theizens were already unwilling to see Ji Yao in the first ce. Now that they saw that Ji Yao actually dared to hit someone in public, their impression of Ji Yao fell even more.


    Someizens spontaneously started to investigate the people who supported Ji Yao¡¯s variety show.


    With the perseverance of theizens, they quickly found Li Wen, who was backing Ji Yao. For a moment, the Li family¡¯s business and the Ji family¡¯s business encountered resistance from theizens again.


    Just as Gu Xiao was preparing to edit ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡± and was nning to find a television station to coborate with, Chu An entered Gu Xiao¡¯s office with a joyful expression.


    He sat down not far away from Gu Xiao. ¡°Xiaoxiao, 1 heard good news.¡±


    Sensing Chu An¡¯s happy aura, Gu Xiao shifted her gaze away from the document and raised an eyebrow at Chu An.


    ¡°What news makes you so happy?¡±


    Chu An¡¯s smile widened. ¡°The variety show that Ji Yao used to suppress us has already stopped!¡± Those Best Actors and Best Actresses also took the money they earned and left.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    It waspletely within their expectations that Ji Yao¡¯s variety show wouldn¡¯t be able to continue. Chu An shouldn¡¯t be happy over such a small matter.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Chu An denied it. ¡°1 heard better news. Because of Ji Yao¡¯s variety show this time, the Ji and Li Corporations have been in turmoil. After Li Wen¡¯s father found out about the cause and effect of thepany¡¯s turmoil, he sent Li Wen overseas. Ji Gao also sent Ji Yao back to that vige!¡±


    Chu An¡¯s eyes lit up as he spoke. He wasn¡¯t just happy for himself, he was also happy for Gu Xiao.


    This time, the matter had blown up and alerted Mr. Li. Mr. Li did not want his heir to be so charmed by a woman that he could not differentiate right from wrong. He directly used the cooperation between the Li Corporation and the Ji Group to pressure Ji Gao to send Ji Yao away.


    Previously, Ji Gao had only chosen to let Ji Yao stay because Ji Yao had a rtionship with Li Wen and she could get the Li Corporation to cooperate with the Ji Group.


    Now that because of Ji Yao, they might not even be able to keep their cooperation, Ji Gao naturally abandoned Ji Yao without hesitation.


    Ji Yao was naturally unwilling and begged Jiang He to plead for her.


    However, Jiang He was now financially supported by Ji Gao. How could she have the confidence tomand Ji Gao? After being threatened by Ji Gao with a divorce, Jiang He could only give up on Ji Yao.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, it was a littlete when I received the news. This drama has already ended. Otherwise, we could still go back and watch this farce,¡± Chu An said with a hint of regret in his eyes.


    Gu Xiao only smiled and did not say anything. After all, she was not surprised that Ji Yao would end up with such an oue..

 Chapter 157 - 157: Romantic variety show

    Chapter 157: Romantic variety show


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu An looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s calm reaction, and a hint of hesitation shed across his eyes. He asked softly, ¡°Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t you feel happy?¡±


    His first reaction when he heard this news was to tell Gu Xiao so that she could be cheered up a little.


    However, from the looks of it, Gu Xiao didn¡¯t seem to have much feelings about this matter. Instead, it seemed that he had disturbed the other party when she was busy instead.


    Gu Xiao knew Chu An very well. Just by looking at the change in his eyes, she knew what he was thinking.


    She finally put down the pen in her hand and tilted her body towards Chu An.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy, but 1 also feel a little sad suddenly.¡± Ji Yao, who was high and mighty in her previous life, had still ultimately fallen into the mud in the end.


    Chu An was relieved when he saw this.


    Then, he seemed to have thought of something and his eyes lit up. ¡°The people I arranged to monitor Ji Yao seems to have sent me a video of Ji Yao leaving, but perhaps because of the distance it was filmed from, the video is not very clear.¡±


    ¡°Then how about we go back tonight to take a look? 1 really want to see how Jiang He looks when she has no choice but to let Ji Yao leave.¡±


    Before Chu An could finish his sentence, Gu Xiao had already spoken.


    Chu An naturally had no reason to reject Gu Xiao¡¯s suggestion. He nodded and happily agreed, starting to look forward to tonight.


    On the Inte, because Ji Yao¡¯s variety show was really bad, moreizens understood that ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡± was a well-made variety show. The guests on the show were willing to put down their pride and learn no matter how hard or tiring it was. Immediately,izens liked it even more. Just as ¡°Beautiful You¡± announced that it would stop broadcasting, the number of viewers in the live-stream of ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡± soared again.


    Gu Xiao looked at the report handed in by the staff and smiled slightly.


    If Ji Yao knew that the variety show she had prepared had brought Gu Xiao poprity, she might have asked Li Wen to invest in this variety show for her.


    However, when Ji Yao was chased out of the Ji family, she was probably already regretting it!


    After understanding the live broadcast situation of ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡±, Gu Xiao temporarily put this matter aside and focused on a new variety show.


    On the seventh episode of ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡±, Gu Xiao released a preview of a new variety show, a romance variety show.


    The official Weibo of Star Brilliance had just released the news, and it immediately attracted the attention of arge number ofizens.


    [Romance variety show! Isn¡¯t this alreadymon content? 1 feel that this romance variety show is so boring! Is Gu Xiao trying to ruin her own reputation!]


    [Although 1 don¡¯t really like romance variety shows, I¡¯m still looking forward to Gu Xiao¡¯s romance variety show. Perhaps the oue will be different? I¡¯m looking forward to it! I¡¯m looking forward to it!]


    [I originally had a good impression of Gu Xiao¡¯spany, but now that I¡¯ve seen the new variety show content, it¡¯s better to stop! ]


    Under Star Brilliance¡¯s Weibo, although some people were looking forward to the new variety show, most of them did not think highly of it and there were even some feelings of resistance.


    After all, there were too many romance variety shows on the market. All kinds of them had already appeared. The audience was already visually tired and did not want to watch the same content.


    Star Brilliance¡¯s operations team sorted out the news online and handed it in a report to Gu Xiao. However, Gu Xiao only took a nce and did not pay much attention to it.


    She was confident in her new variety show. What was more important now was to sell the edited version of ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡±.


    However, before she could send someone to look for a television station, the Central Television Station had already sent someone over to contact her.


    When Gu Xiao heard the report from her subordinates, she was still in disbelief. When she looked at Chu An, who was also a little surprised, Gu Xiao came back to her senses.


    ¡°I understand. 1¡¯11 bring someone down immediately.¡±


    The staff nodded and left Gu Xiao¡¯s office.


    ¡°Central Television Station? The Central Television Station actually took the initiative to look for us?¡± Gu Xiao muttered to himself.


    After all, the Central Television Station had always been cold and aloof. Not every variety show could be broadcast on the television station. From the beginning, she had never thought of targeting the Central Television Station?.

 Chapter 158 - 158: Cooperating with the Central Television Station

    Chapter 158: Cooperating with the Central Television Station


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu An was surprised for a moment. After he came back to his senses, he understood why Central Television Station hade.


    He looked at Gu Xiao with joy in his eyes. ¡°It should be because of our variety show¡¯s intention and core values. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t have had this chance.¡±


    At the end of the day, they were just a newly establishedpany. They really might not be worth the notice of the Central Television Station.


    But now¡­ their first variety show could go on the Central Television Station. It could be considered the greatest encouragement and honor for theirpany.


    ¡°However, if we sell the variety show to Central Television Station, the price might not be too high,¡± Chu An reminded softly.


    Gu Xiao waved her hand nonchntly when she heard this.


    ¡°There is no need to worry about the price at all. 1 still have enough assets on hand. However, there are not many opportunities to build a rtionship with the Central Television Station.¡± Gu Xiao said with a glint in her eyes.


    When Chu An thought of thepensation money Ji Gao gave Gu Xiao when he chased her away, he was no longer worried.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go contact the Central Television Station now!¡± As he spoke, Chu An stood up and signaled Gu Xiao with his eyes.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiao hurriedly stood up and walked out with Chu An.


    They couldn¡¯t let the people from Central Television Station wait too long.


    Both parties had real intentions. In addition, Gu Xiao deliberately lowered the price. It was quickly confirmed that the edited version of ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡± would be sold to Central Television Station.


    After signing the contract, the two people from Central Television Station looked at Gu Xiao and Chu An with much friendlier eyes.


    ¡°You guys did well on the variety show this time. I hope we can have more opportunities to work together in the future,¡± one of the people from the Central Television Station said.


    When Gu Xiao heard this, her eyes lit up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll work harder in the future. We won¡¯t ck off!¡±


    The two people from the Central Television Station exchanged a few more words with Gu Xiao before leaving Star Brilliance with the contract.


    Gu Xiao looked at the contract documents on the table, then looked up at Chu An.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve gotten a connection with the Central Television Station, the road ahead will be easier,¡± Gu Xiao said in a rxed tone.


    Chu An and Gu Xiao looked at each other and nodded with a smile.


    In thest episode of ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡±, the number of viewers in the live-stream reached its peak again. It was even twice as many as the previous live-stream episodes.


    When ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡± ended, the audience leftments on Star Brilliance¡¯s official Weibo.


    [1 really like the variety show ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡±. I¡¯m looking forward to the next variety show! ]


    [Ahhh! ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡± is really too good! I¡¯m looking forward to the second season. Such a good variety show will definitely have a second season!]


    Gu Xiao looked at the increasing number ofments under the official Weibo ount. She took this opportunity to confirm the broadcast time of the romance variety show and posted it.


    As usual, the guests participating in this romance variety show were neers in the entertainment industry. However, the neers this time were discovered by the talent scouts. Gu Xiao only approved them in the end.


    As for Yang Jia, Lu Mo, and the others, they had all been packed up and stuffed into the television drama that Gu Xiao had already started preparing. As for Lu Mo, she was undoubtedly the female lead.


    Although Lu Mo was the only ordinary person, ording to her experience in her previous life, Lu Mo was the type of person that was most suited to be in the entertainment industry. Lu Mo was very talented in acting and she was also very hardworking. Therefore, three years after her debut, she gained a ce of her own in the entertainment industry.


    However, in her previous life, the entertainment industry was Ji Yao¡¯s world. With Ji Gao backing Ji Yao, Ji Yao naturally could not stand Lu Mo, who was on par with her and even more skilled. Under Ji Yao and Ji Gao¡¯s suppression, Lu Mo was unwilling to submit to those unspoken rules. In the end, she was ostracized and suppressed by Ji Yao and left the entertainment industry weighed down with debt.


    Not long after Lu Mo left the entertainment industry, there was news of her death.


    In this life, with her around, she would not let Lu Mo experience the situation she had in her previous life again.


    Not to mention that Ji Yao was no longer a threat to Lu Mo.


    When the edited version of ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡± was broadcasted on Central Television Station, the romance variety show that Gu Xiao had prepared also started livestreaming.


    With the good results of ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡±, the audience had still looked forward to Gu Xiao¡¯s new variety show. Therefore, when ¡°The Secret of Love¡± was broadcasted, the number of viewers in the live broadcast room was close to one million..

 Chapter 159 - 159: Uremia

    Chapter 159: Uremia


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This time, Gu Xiao did not follow the production team. She only took a look at the situation when ¡°The Secret of Love¡± started broadcasting and did not pay attention to it afterwards.


    As for the news and publicity online, it was all handed over to Chu An.


    With Chu An on the task, she was reassured.


    Although ¡°The Secret of Love¡± was a romance variety show, it was different from other romance variety shows.


    They didn¡¯t have a script and wouldn¡¯t force a match. It didn¡¯t even matter if they weren¡¯t willing to date on the show.


    The guests Gu Xiao invited were all celebrities who had already married, divorced, or were still in love. These celebrities had a unique understanding of love and would not deliberately put on an act in the variety show to get hype.


    ¡°The Secret of Love¡± was not so much a romance variety show as a variety show that taught more people to handle rtionships correctly and view rtionships with a calm mindset.


    Gu Xiao already had someone she wanted to spend the rest of her life with, but she also knew that not everyone was as lucky as her.


    Not long after ¡°The Secret of Love¡± started, Ji Chen came to Gu Xiao again.


    Gu Xiao knew the reason why Ji Chen was looking for her. She already had a guess in her heart, but this time it was just a confirmation.


    With this thought in mind, Gu Xiao cast aside all the thoughts in her heart and returned to the vi with Chu An.


    Seeing Ji Chen standing outside the vi, Gu Xiao and Chu An quickened their pace.


    ¡°Brother, why didn¡¯t you call me earlier?¡± Gu Xiao said to Ji Chen and signaled Chu An to open the door.


    Ji Chen looked at Gu Xiao gently. ¡°I heard about yourpany and know that you are busy, so I did not tell you in advance.¡±


    Ji Chen had also started from a smallpany. At that time, he did not ask for help from the Ji Group, so he knew how busy apany would be at the beginning. But now that hispany had stabilized, he could rx a little.


    Chu An opened the door of the vi and Gu Xiao walked in with Ji Chen.


    The three of them chatted for a while. After getting to know each other¡¯s recent situation, they got to the point.


    Ji Chen took out the results of his investigation and pushed them to Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao¡¯s previous guess was not wrong. Now, there¡¯s something wrong with that illegitimate child¡¯s health. It¡¯s uremia.¡±


    Previously, when Gu Xiao asked him to investigate the situation of the illegitimate son, he had sent people to keep an eye on the illegitimate son and the mistress. However, the illegitimate son did not seem to have any health problems previously. However, a few days ago, the illegitimate son seemed to have some health problems and went to the hospital for a checkup.


    After he received the news, he immediately got someone to monitor them and obtained the final results yesterday. However, it seemed that the illegitimate son¡¯s uremia was not serious. He only needed dialysis to barely control it.


    When Ji Chen saw the result, he also suspected why Gu Xiao knew about this news in advance. But in a moment, he suppressed this doubt.


    Gu Xiao was his sister and they had a good rtionship. As long as Gu Xiao did not attack him, he would not care about such trivial matters.


    After reading the information Ji Chen brought, Gu Xiao handed it to Chu An. She was one with Chu An, so she shouldn¡¯t hide what she knew from Chu An.


    Seeing this, Ji Chen asked, ¡°Xiaoxiao, do you have a n?¡±


    Gu Xiao did not answer Ji Chen¡¯s question immediately. She lowered her eyes and kept rubbing her thumb and index finger together.


    After Chu An finished reading the information, his expression instantly darkened. He was angry at Ji Gao, but when he looked at Gu Xiao beside him, he forcefully suppressed the thought of dealing with Ji Gao.


    After all, Gu Xiao should be more willing to do it herself.


    After a while, Gu Xiao looked up at the two of them. ¡°I have an idea.¡±


    Ji Chen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What idea?¡±


    ¡°I want to make this into a television drama.¡± Gu Xiao curled her lips, but her eyes were cold. ¡°Then, let more people see what Ji Gao did and let more people judge this matter.¡±


    She was the victim, so she was naturally not worried about what would happen after these things were exposed.


    Rather, she hoped that more people would know about this.


    When the time came, she wanted to see what kind of face Ji Gao would have..

 Chapter 160 - 160: Dissolving the contract

    Chapter 160: Dissolving the contract


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Ji Chen and Chu An heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, their eyes lit up. Even Ji Chen¡¯s usually indifferent face revealed some emotion.


    Chu An put down the documents in his hands. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea! Let¡¯s see how Ji Gao will still have the face to appear then!¡±


    Perhaps the matter of Ji Gao could even shake the Ji Group¡¯s shares!


    From then on, it might be even easier for them to make a move on Ji Gao!


    Gu Xiao and Chu An looked at each other and understood what the other was thinking. However, this was what she had nned originally, so there was nothing wrong with it.


    ¡°When does Xiaoxiao n to film this TV series?¡± Ji Chen asked, thinking about what he could do if Gu Xiao needed his help in the future.


    ¡°I hope this story will be filmed by mypany, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll take a while.¡±


    After all, theirpany had just started. If they really filmed this television drama rashly, even if they could film it, they might not be able to broadcast it. Therefore, the most important thing now was to raise theirpany¡¯s status. As for how to raise it, it was naturally to produce good variety shows and television dramas. It might not even be impossible for them to film movies in the future.


    Seeing that Gu Xiao had already decided what to do, Ji Chen did not continue to ask.


    If Gu Xiao really needed help in the future, she would not reject his help. For now, it was better for him to help Gu Xiao stall Ji Gao so Gu Xiao¡¯spany could develop quickly, at least.


    Gu Xiao and Chu An got busy again.


    While paying attention to the matters of school, they still had to worry about work. They were really tired. However, the two of them had yet to nurture reliable and trustworthy people, so they could only take care of things themselves for now.


    During this busy time, the first television drama produced by Gu Xiao¡¯spany was finally filmed and edited. Only the work of selling it to a television station was left.


    However, Gu Xiao and Chu An didn¡¯t need to worry about this matter. After ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡± and ¡°The Secret of Love¡± achieved very good results together, when they heard that Gu Xiao was filming a television drama, television stations had already started contacting Gu Xiao. The contract had long been agreed upon, and they were just waiting for the contract to be signed.


    Just as Gu Xiao was about to do the next job, the staff who was Basing with the television station returned to the Star Brilliance in frustration.


    ¡°President Gu, Blue Sky TV has rejected our television drama and is unwilling to sign a contract.¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she subconsciously frowned.


    She put down the pen in her hand and looked up at the staff. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°We followed President Gu¡¯s instructions and brought ¡®The Prosperity of Great Tang Dynasty¡¯ as per the contract, but it was rejected by the director of Blue Sky TV. He said that he had never made an agreement with us and that the contract was just our imagination.¡±


    When they heard this, the two staff members who went to settle the matter almost cried on the spot.


    If the contract was gone because of them, they would definitely lose their jobs.


    ¡°What did the other TV stations say?¡± Gu Xiao asked.


    The staff shook his head. ¡°After being rejected by Blue Sky TV, we also looked for other television stations, but they all said that they would not cooperate with Star Brilliance.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xiao understood.


    This matter was probably not a problem with theirpany or television dramas, but someone was deliberately trying to suppress them.


    After thinking it through, Gu Xiao looked at the staff who was still a little uneasy and waved at himfortingly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. This matter will be put aside for the time being. You don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore.¡±


    Upon hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, the staff carefully nced at Gu Xiao. Seeing that she was not angry, he carefully left her office.


    After the staff left, Gu Xiao called Chu An. Not long after, Gu Xiao¡¯s office door was pushed open, and Chu An¡¯s figure appeared in front of Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, why are you looking for me?¡±


    Gu Xiao repeated what the staff had just said, then looked at Chu An seriously.


    ¡°Can I leave this matter to you to deal with and see who¡¯s behind this?¡± In fact, she already had a guess in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t jump to conclusions. She had to investigate first..

 Chapter 161 - 161: Demo

    Chapter 161: Demo


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu An¡¯s originally rxed expression instantly sank. After hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s request, he didn¡¯t think too much about it and directly nodded.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. Don¡¯t worry, Xiaoxiao. I will investigate this matter as soon as possible.¡± After saying that, he nodded at Gu Xiao and left.


    Gu Xiao looked at Chu An¡¯s receding back and felt much more rxed.


    If Chu An wasn¡¯t by her side at this time, she would probably feel even more uneasy!


    At the thought of this, Gu Xiao lowered her eyes to hide the smile in her eyes. However, she could not hide the smile on her face.


    Chu An was indeed worthy of the trust Gu Xiao had given him. In less than half a day, he had already investigated the matter thoroughly.


    ¡°It¡¯s Huang Tu.¡± Chu An¡¯s expression was a little unsightly. ¡°But it¡¯s not just Huang Tu. Huang Tu originally only wanted to probe us. After all, the other party was also wary of my background. It was only after they obtained Ji Gao¡¯s support that they began to attack us openly.¡±


    They had poached Jiang Xi, who had been in Huang Tu and was currently very popr, so it was normal for them to dislike them.


    Moreover, there were only so many resources in the entertainment industry. If they really rose up, they would definitely cause some damage to Huang Tu. At this time, they could onlypletely crush them while they were still weak.


    As for Ji Gao, he had looked down on their smallpany previously. Naturally, he would not spend so much effort to suppress them.


    However, because of the turmoil Ji Yao caused to the Ji Group this time, Ji Gao seemed to have med them for this, so he wanted to find trouble with them.


    Otherwise, Ji Gao would not have personally stepped forward to suppress his own daughter. After all, Ji Gao valued his reputation very much. This kind of suppression of his own daughter was not something a good father should do.


    Gu Xiao originally thought that it might be Ji Gao¡¯s doing, but she did not expect Huang Tu to be involved.


    However, Ji Gao did not have any connections in the entertainment industry. It seemed normal for him to find a helper.


    ¡°Did Ji Gao and Huang Tu inform all the television stations?¡± Gu Xiao asked in a low voice.


    Chu An nodded. ¡°Although Ji Gao doesn¡¯t have much to do with the entertainment industry, with the addition of Huang Tu, the people from the television stations are more willing to give them face and tear up their contract with us.¡±


    They were just a smallpany that had just started. Moreover, the person who wanted to deal with them was Gu Xiao¡¯s biological father. Without much thought, they knew which side they should choose.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t 1 go back and tell Dad? He should be happy to stand up for us.¡±


    At the end of the day, those television stations only dared to do this because they saw that the Chu Corporation did not have any reaction. If they let Mr Chu take action, even if Mr Chu only said a word, the television stations would probably think of various ways just to cooperate with them.


    Gu Xiao knew that Chu An¡¯s method was the best and fastest, but she still shook her head at Chu An and rejected his suggestion.


    ¡°Star Brilliance is ourpany. If we really let Uncle stand up for us, we won¡¯t be able to grow.¡± She wanted to continue thispany for a long time.


    Chu An looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s expression and knew that she had already made up her mind and wouldn¡¯t change it.


    He blinked and got closer to Gu Xiao.


    ¡°So what are you going to do?¡±


    Gu Xiao held Chu An¡¯s outstretched hand, and the corners of her lips curled up slightly.


    ¡°Our ¡®The Prosperity of Great Tang Dynasty¡¯ is definitely not bad. Whether it¡¯s the plot or the costumes, we¡¯ve done our best. I don¡¯t believe that all the television stations will reject it!¡±


    Chu An squeezed Gu Xiao¡¯s hand. When he heard this, his hand paused for a moment before recovering.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you saying that we should distribute the demo to the people from the TV stations?¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded and confirmed the other party¡¯s guess.


    However, there was still a trace of worry in Chu An¡¯s eyes. ¡°But if the people from the television stations, with our demo¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if they don¡¯t want to cooperate with us, the people from the television stations won¡¯t do such a thing. After all, reputation is important. Moreover, even if the other party reveals our demo, it will only bring us poprity.¡±


    In the entertainment industry, what wascking the most was poprity. Without poprity, no matter how good something was, no one would pay attention to it..

 Chapter 162 - 162: Cherry TV

    Chapter 162: Cherry TV


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Gu Xiao and Chu An finished their discussion, they got their people to take action.


    It was just that this time, they were more careful when choosing the television stations.


    The reason why Blue Sky TV would break the contract at will was because they looked down on their smallpany. Since that was the case, they set their sights on television stations that urgently needed good works to maintain the viewership ratings.


    After Gu Xiao and Chu An searched for a long time and the dual suppression from Ji Gao and Huang Tu, they finally chose Cherry TV.


    Cherry TV used to be thergest TV station in the past. However, a long time ago, because of a change in station director, it led to some wrong decisions. Cherry TV then declined and became deste.


    Now that Cherry TV had a new station director, it was an opportunity to change the current situation of Cherry TV. The Prosperity of Great Tang Dynasty was an opportunity that Cherry TV valued.


    Of course, more importantly, because Cherry TV was deste, Huang Tu also looked down on Cherry TV. Cherry TV understood this point and that was why they wanted to befriend this rising star of the industry, Star Brilliance.


    After Gu Xiao discussed with the station director of Cherry TV, she was temporarily relieved.


    Not long after, Cherry TV and Star Brilliance began their joint promotion. Lu Mo and the other main leads also reposted the Weibo posts of Star Brilliance and Cherry TV on their own social media ounts.


    The audience who had been following Lu Mo and the others since the first station of ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡± also reposted their posts on Weibo immediately.


    [Sister Lu Mo¡¯s first television drama! I must get my friends around me to watch it too!]


    [Why is it Cherry TV? This TV station is not doing well anymore. 1 heard that the viewership ratings have not been good all this while. What is Gu Xiao thinking? Why is she working with Cherry TV?]


    [I haven¡¯t paid attention to Cherry TV before, but since Yang Jia and Lu Mo¡¯s television drama is broadcasting on this television station, 1¡¯11 pay more attention in the future!]


    While Cherry TV and Star Brilliance were promoting ¡°The Prosperity of Great Tang Dynasty¡±, the CEO of Huang Tu suddenly received a call from Ji Gao.


    Before the CEO of Huang Tu could say anything, Ji Gao started scolding him. ¡°What exactly are you doing? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve already boycotted Star Brilliance and that there won¡¯t be any television stations working with them?! What¡¯s going on now?!¡±


    Ji Gao had just invested arge sum of money into Huang Tu and was already a big shareholder of Huang Tu. When he spoke, he sounded like he was giving orders as if he was ordering around a subordinate.


    Previously, the CEO was still someone who ordered others. Now that he heard Ji Gao¡¯s usation, he was a little dissatisfied. However, when he thought of the shares and investments in Ji Gao¡¯s hands, he suppressed the anger in his heart.


    He said nicely to Ji Gao who was on the other end of the line, ¡°This¡­ Mr. Ji, this isn¡¯t our problem. We did warn those television stations, and Cherry TV agreed to it previously. Now, for some reason, they suddenly went back on their word and are willing to cooperate with Star Brilliance. This really isn¡¯t our problem!¡± ¡°It¡¯s been two days. Haven¡¯t you found the reason for their coboration yet?¡± Ji Gao said impatiently.


    If this CEO of Huang Tu was his subordinate, he would have fired him a long time ago!


    If not for the fact that he was not familiar with the operations of the entertainment industry, he would not have kept this CEO on.


    ¡°President Ji, this kind of matter always needs time¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll only give you one day to settle this matter properly! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being harsh!¡±


    After Ji Gao said his haughty words, he hung up the phone.


    When the CEO of Huang Tu heard the cold beeping sound from the phone, his expression turned cold.


    ¡°Pfft! Do you really think you¡¯re a big shot? How can someone who even wants to suppress his own daughter be any good person!¡±


    The CEO cursed for a while before finally calming down.


    Then, he found a secretary and asked him to mess up the cooperation between Cherry TV and Star Brilliance as soon as possible. As for what to do, it was not his concern.


    At this moment, the romance variety show had ended and received a lot of good reviews. Gu Xiao also used this opportunity to start preparing new variety content and television dramas.


    Just as Gu Xiao and Chu An were discussing what to do next, Gu Xiao received a call from the station director of Cherry TV..

 Chapter 163 - 163: Ratings

    Chapter 163: Ratings


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao nced at the name on the phone screen and raised her hand to stop Chu An from continuing. Chu An nodded and stopped talking.


    Gu Xiao took the phone, picked up the call, and put it on speaker. When Chu An saw this, he also came over and stayed close to Gu Xiao¡¯s side.


    ¡°Station Director Lei, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Station Director Lei¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°Something happened! Huang Tu sent a message today. They said that as long as I¡¯m willing to terminate the contract with you, they would be willing to give two television dramas adapted from popr IP to Cherry TV.fi.IP is a frequently used inte expression in China, it is the abbreviation of Intellectual Property. Depending on the context, it could be a storyline, a figure, or a certain kind of popr culture. Most of the time, it refers to those film literature/animation/games that are suitable formercial adaptation.]¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she looked up at Chu An, who was beside her, and then looked at her phone.


    ¡°Then the reason why Station Director has called is¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Young President Gu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not an insensible person. I¡¯m already lucky enough to be able to buy such a good television drama like ¡®The Prosperity of Great Tang Dynasty¡¯ from you. Naturally, I won¡¯t give up such a good opportunity. I¡¯m calling you this time not for anything else. I just want you to pay more attention. It¡¯s best if you can resolve it. Otherwise, it will probably be even more troublesome in the future.¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded and thanked the station director. They chatted for a while more before hanging up.


    She set the phone aside. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Chu An¡¯s expression was calm, and he didn¡¯t feel anxious because of Station Director Lei¡¯s words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as this Cherry TV gets a good result, we won¡¯t have to worry about our television dramas not selling.¡±


    In the end, the viewership ratings were more important. As long as their television dramas could bring in the viewership ratings, these television stations would naturally want to cooperate with them.


    Moreover, even if Ji Gao had some power in his hands, he was not involved in the entertainment industry after all. He could not extend his reach too far. Otherwise, he would not have coborated with Huang Tu in the first ce.


    Gu Xiao nodded in agreement. ¡°Moreover, our variety shows have set off a good start. Even if we do a variety show in the future, there will be many viewers who will buy it.¡±


    Not only that, many celebrities and somepanies were contacting theirpany in private after seeing the results of ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡± and ¡°The Secret of Love¡±, hoping that they could choose to work with them in the next variety show.


    Previously, they wanted to invite big-name celebrities but did not even get a reply. Now, others were begging them to be invited to thepany¡¯s variety show.


    Even if their television dramas could not break out of this barricade for the time being, with the variety shows around, they were enough to temporarily support theirpany¡¯s operations.


    However¡­ she was still very confident in The Prosperity of Great Tang Dynasty.


    Gu Xiao and Chu An settled down and did what they had to do slowly and steadily. They didn¡¯t care how angry Ji Gao was after learning that Cherry TV had rejected them.


    Under the anticipation of manyizens, ¡°The Prosperity of Great Tang Dynasty¡± was broadcasted on Cherry TV.


    The viewership ratings for the first day were not high. It was only 0.25. Most of it was contributed by fans and the original audience of Cherry TV.


    However, on the third day, The Prosperity of Great Tang Dynasty¡¯s viewership ratings gradually increased. At the end of the sixth episode, the viewer ship ratings even reached 0.61.


    When Station Director Lei saw this viewership rating, he was excited. He knew that Cherry TVs turning point had finally arrived. He knew that he had made the right choice!


    [Ahhh! Let¡¯s all watch The Prosperity of Great Tang Dynasty! I strongly rmend it!]


    [This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such an exquisite costume drama. Moreover, there are no loopholes in the logic and there¡¯s nothing exposing. It¡¯s really a well-made drama! I¡¯m looking forward to the subsequent twist in the plot!] [Originally, I only went because of Sister Lu Mo, because I really liked Sister Lu Mo from her performance in ¡®The Vanished Beauty¡¯. However, I¡¯m stunned by ¡®The Prosperity of Great Tang Dynasty¡¯ now! I¡¯ve finally found another television drama where everyone¡¯s acting skills are eptable. There¡¯s no longer that kind of plot where they only re woodenly and roar without emotion! I like it very much!]


    More and more viewers spontaneously rmended ¡°The Prosperity of Great Tang Dynasty¡± to their rtives and friends around them. On the Inte, ¡°The Prosperity of Great Tang Dynasty¡± was also given a high rating of 9.1.


    Finally, when ¡°The Prosperity of Great Tang Dynasty¡± reached the eighth episode, the viewership ratings reached 3.4! Without any of the viewership ratings being faked, ¡°The Prosperity of Great Tang Dynasty¡± could be said to be thetelevision drama of the same period that had achieved the highest viewership rating!

 Chapter 164 - 164: Breaking Through the Siege

    Chapter 164: Breaking Through the Siege


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Gu Xiao received the call from the station director, she was curled up on the sofa with Chu An. The television on the wall was ying ¡°The Prosperity of Great Tang Dynasty¡±.


    After saying goodbye to the station director, Gu Xiao hung up the phone and nced sideways at Chu An with a smile on her face.


    ¡°We¡¯ve sessfully broken out of the siege!¡± Even though she had long been mentally prepared for this, she could not help but be excited when she really received the good news.


    After Huang Tu failed to block ¡°The Prosperity of Great Tang Dynasty¡±, they also took out their trump card, an adaptation of a great IP with a lineup of big stars, and even the promotional efforts were much greater than their ¡°The Prosperity of Great Tang Dynasty¡±.


    However, even under such circumstances, their ¡°The Prosperity of Great Tang Dynasty¡± still got the highest viewership ratings recently. Although it had not broken the record, it was not impossible if it continued like this.


    If they could really break the record in viewership ratings and gain a good reputation, which television station would not be willing to work with them in the future?


    Chu An nestled himself in Gu Xiao¡¯s arms and rubbed against her neck.


    ¡°Yes! 1 heard it too! We can start filming the next television drama without any worries!¡±


    What¡¯s more, with this result, even if other television stations were still wary about Ji Gao and Huang Tu in the future, Cherry TV would forever be their backup n!


    Gu Xiao patted Chu An¡¯s arm that was around her waist. ¡°Rx, it¡¯s too tight!¡± She could even feel a little strangled!


    When Chu An heard this, he looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze and blinked innocently. However, he still did as Gu Xiao said and loosened his grip a little.


    Seeing that Gu Xiao was no longer resistant, Chu An buried his head in the back of Gu Xiao¡¯s neck and gently sniffed the other party¡¯s scent.


    ¡°Then can we have a good rest now?¡± Chu An¡¯s voice was very low, and the tone of his words couldn¡¯t be determined.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s body stiffened, and she looked down at Chu An. ¡°What are you talking about? Why do 1 hear¡­¡±


    ¡°The light in your room.¡± Chu An didn¡¯t wait for Gu Xiao to finish retorting and directly interrupted her. ¡°1 saw the lighting out from the crack in the door at night, at a veryte time.¡±


    When he realized that Gu Xiao wasn¡¯t as confident and calm as she appeared to be, Chu An wondered if he should directly be honest with Gu Xiao or look for his father to resolve this matter.


    However, when he thought of Gu Xiao¡¯s determined gaze, he gave up on this n.


    He just stood quietly outside Gu Xiao¡¯s room every night and waited for the lights in the room topletely dim before returning to his room to rest.


    ¡°You know everything?¡± Gu Xiao sounded a little embarrassed.


    Chu An gave a soft ¡°hmm¡± before raising his head to look at the ufortable Gu Xiao. He raised his hand and gently rubbed Gu Xiao¡¯s head.


    ¡°1 know you want to calm the hearts of people in thepany, so you can¡¯t show any timidity. But in front of me, you don¡¯t have to hide it.¡± No matter what, he would be by Gu Xiao¡¯s side.


    Gu Xiao met Chu An¡¯s gaze and quickly lowered her eyes.


    Her hands by her side moved slightly, but in the end, she still slowly pinched the corner of Chu An¡¯s clothes. She rested her chin on his shoulder with a rxed smile in her eyes.


    ¡°Yes, I understand. It won¡¯t happen again after this.¡±


    After getting a satisfactory answer, Chu An raised his hand again and stroked Gu Xiao¡¯s head.


    Although ¡°The Prosperity of Great Tang Dynasty¡± did not break the previous record of viewership ratings in the end, the viewership ratings were still the highest in recent years. It was also a television drama with a good reputation.


    At this moment, the market was bing less and less tolerant of television dramas that only had actors with good looks and no acting skills. The Prosperity of Great Tang Dynasty had appeared at this time, so it naturally garnered the audience¡¯s love and praise.


    The Prosperity of Great Tang Dynasty was like a calming pill that filled everyone in the Star Brilliance with confidence.


    When the good news came from Star Brilliance, Ji Gao sent someone to look for Ji Chen.


    When Ji Chen got the news, thoughts shed in his mind and he followed the man to Ji Gao¡¯s office.


    During this period of time, in order to know Ji Gao¡¯s actions, Ji Chen gradually put his focus on Ji Group. However, Ji Chen¡¯s actions seemed to have made Ji Gao misunderstand something, and Ji Gao became more vignt towards Ji Chen..

 Chapter 165 - 165: Kidney Transfer

    Chapter 165: Kidney Transfer


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The secretary brought Ji Chen to Ji Gao¡¯s office and left alone.


    Ji Chen looked at Ji Gao calmly. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ji Gao ignored Ji Chen and finished reading the document in his hand. After signing his name, he looked up at his son who was so close to him.


    lie really liked this son of his. When he found out that Old Master Ji wanted to nurture Ji Chen to take over Ji Group, he was even proud and happy.


    But when he saw Ji Chen¡¯s improvement day by day and realized that his talent in business was not evenparable to his son, he could not help but feel jealous of his son.


    Then, at some point, jealousy gradually turned into fear and hatred.


    Ji Gao lowered his eyes. After calming down, he looked at Ji Chen again.


    ¡°I remember you and your sister get along well. Are you still in touch with your sister?¡±


    Ji Chen¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°We will contact each other asionally.¡±


    ¡°Then do you know about your sister¡¯spany? Do you know what kind of variety show your sister¡¯spany organized and the losses it brought to the Ji Group?!¡±


    Ji Chen¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°But I remember that it was not Xiaoxiao who caused the turmoil in the Ji Group, but Ji Yao.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Gu Xiao, would Ji Yao have thought of doing a variety show?! In the end, it¡¯s all Gu Xiao¡¯s fault! If you still have contact with Gu Xiao, tell her not to keep that lousypany open anymore! Isn¡¯t thepensation I gave her enough? That she still has to go out and show her face like this!¡±


    The more Ji Gao spoke, the deeper the disgust and malice in his eyes became.


    Ji Chen saw Ji Gao¡¯s ugly expression and lowered his eyes indifferently.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao can use the money youpensate her however she wants. It¡¯s her business. You have no right to interfere. If Xiaoxiao is going out and showing her face, then what are we doing then?¡±


    Hearing this, Ji Gao¡¯s expression froze. After a moment, he calmed down a little.


    ¡°How can we be the same as her!¡±


    ¡°If you had only asked me toe here because of Xiaoxiao, then I can only say that there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    Having said that, Ji Chen turned around and left Ji Gao¡¯s office without waiting for his reaction.


    Looking at Ji Chen¡¯s back, Ji Gao took a few quick breaths as if he was trying to suppress the anger in his heart. After a while, Ji Gao¡¯s expression calmed down. He looked in the direction where Ji Chen left, but there was a trace of darkness in his eyes.


    Not long after, a special ringtone sounded in the office.


    Ji Gao quickly came back to his senses and his expression softened.


    ¡°Xiao Li? Why are you calling me at this time?¡±


    ¡°Hubby, the doctor said that dialysis for our Lin Lin is no longer effective. Only a kidney transnt would work! Hubby, what should we do now?!¡±


    A weak cry came from the other end of the phone, as if she waspletely helpless about this matter and could only ask for help from her guardian angel.


    Shock and heartache shed across Ji Gao¡¯s eyes. ¡°Xiao Li, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll contact the other hospitals immediately and see if there¡¯s a kidney source that matches Lin Lin!¡±


    ¡°Hubby! I can only rely on you. Lin Lin, Lin Lin can only rely on you too!¡±


    A gentle and charming voice sounded, causing Ji Gao to involuntarily puff out his chest.


    ¡°Xiao Li, don¡¯t worry. 1¡¯11 definitely think of a way!¡±


    The two of them talked for a while before hanging up. Without Du Li¡¯sfort, Ji Gao¡¯s face darkened again. In fact, it became even darker because of this bad news.


    Gu Xiao did not know about these things or cared about Ji Gao¡¯s matters.


    The school andpany matters had already upied all of her attention.


    After the sess of ¡°The Prosperity of Great Tang Dynasty¡±, Star Brilliance became busy all of a sudden. There were more and more things that Gu Xiao needed to manage.


    Especially after the sess of Gu Xiao¡¯s first television drama adapted from an IP that obtained the approval of the fans of the original book, theizens looked forward to Gu Xiao and the television dramas produced by Star Brilliance.


    There were even fans of other novels leavingments on Star Brilliance and Gu Xiao¡¯s Weibo, hoping that Star Brilliance could take a look at their favorite novels and consider an adaptation.


    Just everything was flourishing in thepany, Star Brilliance received another fatal blow..

 Chapter 166 - 166: The Special Effects Company Breached Contract

    Chapter 166: The Special Effects Company Breached Contract


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao and Chu An were discussing variety shows and television dramas in her office. They were even thinking about investing in a movie.


    Just as the two of them decided to try filming a movie, someone knocked on the office door hurriedly.


    In fact, they could feel that the person who knocked on the door seemed to want to calm himself down a little, but perhaps the matter was too urgent, so he had to be anxious.


    Gu Xiao and Chu An looked at each other and stopped talking.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Gu Xiao said to the door.


    With Gu Xiao¡¯s approval, the person outside pushed open the door and hurried in.


    ¡°President Gu! The special effects outsourcingpany that we contacted previously has called to inform us that they don¡¯t have enough time and theirpany can¡¯t ept our orders anymore! Even the other special effectspanies have expressed that they don¡¯t want to work with us!¡±


    The person¡¯s expression was not very good. His hands that were by his side were also making some small movements uneasily.


    Gu Xiao raised her hand tofort the person. ¡°Tell me slowly. Other than this, is there anything else?¡±


    The person¡¯s expression froze and he lowered his head timidly.


    ¡°1 don¡¯t know who spread the news about the special effectspany, but some of the actors from Time Fall and Ninth Abyss are now requesting to terminate the contract.¡±


    ¡°Time Fall¡± was a modern day drama that did not require many special effects, but ¡°Ninth Abyss¡± was a fantasy drama. There were too many things that required special effects.


    When many actors heard the news, they were worried that the television drama they had worked so hard to film would not be able to take shape which would waste their time as well, so they wanted to terminate the contract and find other opportunities.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation on the set?¡±


    Seeing Gu Xiao¡¯s calm expression, the staff, who was originally a little worried, gradually calmed down.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many people who want to terminate the contract, but the atmosphere on the set is very impetuous now. Even those actors who are willing to stay are a little affected. The director said that even if we continue the filming, the results wouldn¡¯t be very good either.¡±


    Gu Xiao asked a few more questions and understood the general situation before letting the staff leave.


    After the office door was closed again, Gu Xiao looked at Chu An, who wasn¡¯t far away.


    ¡°What do you think about this?¡±


    Chu An¡¯s body rxed as he leaned against the back of the chair. He didn¡¯t seem very worried about the current situation.


    Supporting his chin with his hand, he lowered his eyes and thought for a while before saying, ¡°The special effects should be Ji Gao¡¯s doing. As for the person who released the news so that the actors would want to terminate the contract, it should be the result of Huang Tu¡¯s operations.¡±


    Although the Ji Group had a wide distribution of businesses and seemed to be involved in everything, the Ji Group relied onputer software and hardware to make the bulk of their fortune. Especially now, the Ji Group could be said to be the top existence in the country in terms ofputer hardware.


    The special effectspany had very high requirements for these software and hardware. If Ji Gao threatened them with the Ji Group¡¯s products, the special effectspany might very likely choose to agree.


    As for Huang Tu, as long as they coulde up with more tempting resources, there was no fear that those actors wouldn¡¯t break the contract with them.


    In the end, it was still because theirpany was too weak.


    Chu An looked up at Gu Xiao. ¡°What does Xiaoxiao n to do now?¡±


    ording to the current situation, the filming could only stop for the time being. Only after finding recement actors and stabilizing the morale of their crew, would they be able to start filming normally.


    As for the special effects, it would probably be a little difficult to resolve.


    Gu Xiao did not speak. She subconsciously tapped her index finger on the table, which was especially loud in this silent office.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Ji Gao and Huang Tu are trying to stall us,¡± Gu Xiao said calmly.


    After all, they still had two television dramas that was still filming. Although one television drama had already been filmed, it was still waiting for post-production, special effects, and editing. This series could only be broadcasted after it waspleted.


    If all three parties caused a dy at this time, then the financial flow of theirpany¡¯s funds would¡­


    After that, Ji Gao and Huang Tu would pressure them together. Their newly establishedpany would probably copse here.


    As the CEO of apany, Ji Gao naturally understood the importance of financial flows. That was why he could think of such a way to deal with them..

 Chapter 167 - 167: Poaching

    Chapter 167: Poaching


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu An didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. He just sat up a little straighter.


    ¡°Right now, we don¡¯t have to worry about funding, right?¡± At the end of his sentence, he was also a little uncertain. He looked at Gu Xiao with some doubt.


    Gu Xiao smiled. ¡°Of course, we naturally don¡¯tck funds.¡±


    Ji Gao had a good grasp of her financial situation. If she really only had the two billion yuan that Ji Gao hadpensated her with, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able tost long under Ji Gao¡¯s blockade.


    However, even Ji Gao could not imagine that her previous variety shows and television dramas had already earned theirpany a lot of money.


    Not to mention that theirpany had single-handedly made Lu Mo, Yang Jia, and the others popr. The endorsements they had received now were not bad. Although thepany¡¯s share of the profits was not too much, it was enough to be passable.


    Chu An looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s excited expression and understood that he didn¡¯t need to worry too much about this matter, nor did he need to find connections to resolve this matter.


    ¡°Do we need to release the news?¡± Chu An asked.


    After all, those actors were worried about the future of theirpany. As long as they could resolve this problem, the actors would naturally be able to calm down. As for the special effects, as long as they had the funds, even if no one in the country were willing to do business with them, they could still find a special effects team from abroad.


    Gu Xiao shook her head. ¡°Not for the time being. 1 have a better idea.¡±


    Chu An looked at the sly glint in Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes and sighed inwardly. He mourned for the person Gu Xiao was targeting for a few seconds.


    He knew Gu Xiao very well, so he had never really angered her. Even he would not be able to withstand her anger.


    Sure enough, not long after, Huang Tu and those special effectspanies that wanted to boycott Star Brilliance suffered retribution.


    The most experienced and capable vice president of Huang Tu resigned from Huang Tu. Many of the technical staff of the special effectspanies that wanted to boycott Star Brilliance also resigned within a short period of time.


    Especially that special effectspany that had breached the contract with them. It was not a bigpany to begin with, and the more capable technical staff in it all resigned. Very quickly, thepany, which was originally thriving, suddenly declined.


    There were already many people in the industry who were paying attention to this blockade. When they saw so many people resigning, they were still a little confused.


    However, when they saw that Star Brilliance had quickly formed a special effects department in such a short period of time, and most of the technicians in that special effects department were the people who had resigned from the special effectspanies previously, they understood what had happened.


    After that, the people in the industry saw how Gu Xiao had kept the vice president who had resigned from Huang Tu by her side. When she went out to discuss matters, she would also keep the vice president with her, looking like she had the intention to put that vice president in an important position.


    When the CEO of Huang Tu saw this scene, it was said that he had even broken a few vases in a fit of anger.


    The people in the circle also recognized Gu Xiao¡¯s ability through this opportunity. For a moment, no one dared to provoke Gu Xiao again, afraid that Gu Xiao would poach someone from theirpany in the next second.


    Even if Huang Tu and the special effectspany knew that Gu Xiao was behind the wide-scale resignation of their staff, they could not say anything. After all, this kind of thing wasmon in the industry. Even if they could not keep their employees with their own ability, they could not say anything.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s swift and decisive actions not only shocked the otherpanies in the industry who wanted to kick her when she was down, but also the actors and celebrities who had been making a fuss earlier about wanting to terminate the contract.


    After seeing Gu Xiao break the deadlock, many actors and celebrities who had terminated their contracts expressed their desire to return to the production team, but they were all rejected by Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao did not have any grudges against the people who left. After all, it was not wrong to want to protect themselves at that time. However, it was naturally impossible for her to ept these people again!


    After stunning the people in the circle, Gu Xiao no longer appeared in public frequently.


    She found Tian Xian, who had jumped ship from Huang Tu. ¡°We agreed that as long as you¡¯re willing toe over, Star Brilliance will be handed over to you. I will no longer interfere overly much in Star Brilliance.¡±


    When Tian Xian heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, he looked at her with aplicated expression. He did not expect Gu Xiao to really do what she had said..

 Chapter 168 - 168: Let Go

    Chapter 168: Let Go


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tian Xian was silent for a long time before saying to Gu Xiao, ¡°Can you really trust me with the Star Brilliance?¡±


    After all, he had jumped ship from Huang Tu. And ever since Star Brilliance appeared, Huang Tu was hostile towards them.


    Gu Xiao smiled at Tian Xian confidently. ¡°If I didn¡¯t believe you, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen to contact you to poach you over to Star Brilliance. Moreover, whether it is the management of thepany or the operations of the entertainment industry, if even you¡¯re not familiar with it, then no one can be considered familiar with it. I¡¯ll leave it to you, and I can rest assured with that.¡± Gu Xiao had always maintained the belief that it was best for things to be left to the professionals.


    Although Tian Xian was only a vice president of Huang Tu previously and his position seemed rtively low, it could be said that Huang Tu was single-handedly developed by Tian Xian.


    If not for Tian Xian, Huang Tu would not have their status in the entertainment industry today.


    However, as Huang Tu expanded, it was inevitable that external funds would be involved in Huang Tu. More and more shareholders would appear, and Tian Xian was no longer the only one who could make decisions about Huang Tu¡¯s advancement.


    Those shareholders who did not know anything and only wanted to get involved in Huang Tu¡¯s glory caused Huang Tu to make many wrong decisions.


    If not for the fact that Huang Tu had Tian Xian holding it up, Huang Tu would have already started to decline two years ago.


    All this information was handed over to her by Chu An after he had conducted an investigation. Even if she didn¡¯t believe Tian Xian, she had to believe Chu An.


    Tian Xian met Gu Xiao¡¯s bright and determined eyes. After a few seconds of silence, his eyes were filled with submission to Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, President Gu. I¡¯ll definitely bring Star Brilliance forward!¡±


    Since he had already agreed to join Star Brilliance and obtained Gu Xiao¡¯s unconditional trust, he would definitely do his best. Huang Tu was his regret, but it was not his final destination. Now, he belonged to Star Brilliance.


    Gu Xiao nodded at Tian Xian. Then, she took out a document from the drawer and handed it to him.


    ¡°When ourpany is free and there¡¯s no hurry, 1 want to film this story.¡±


    Now, theirpany still had two television dramas under production and another movie nned. As long as these television dramas and movie could bepleted and put into the market, theirpany would be able to reach a higher level.


    And her original n with Ji Chen could then be implemented.


    Tian Xian took the document and took a look at the outline of the story. His eyes lit up. He read it twice appreciatively before looking up at Gu Xiao.


    ¡°President Gu, who wrote the outline of this story? We can totally ask the writer toplete it and turn the story into a television drama! It will definitely be popr!¡± Tian Xian said excitedly.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s expression was calm. However, when she heard Tian Xian say that it would definitely be popr, a glint shed across her eyes.


    ¡°I wrote this story. That¡¯s about all there is to it. Just find a screenwriter in the industry and ask him to write it ording to the outline and direction of the story.¡±


    ¡°Y-you wrote this story, President Gu?¡±


    Tian Xian looked at the contents of the document in his hand and then looked at Gu Xiao, who nodded in confirmation. His heart skipped a beat.


    He suddenly thought of Gu Xiao¡¯s identity and background. When he was in Huang Tu, He had also heard that the suppression of Star Brilliance was supported by Gu Xiao¡¯s biological father, Ji Gao.


    He thought about the information he had heard in the past and looked down at the content of the story.


    T-this story couldn¡¯t be Preseident Gu¡¯s personal experience, could it? Tian Xian thought uncertainly. For a moment, he looked at Gu Xiao with aplicated gaze and even a hint of sympathetic affection.


    Tian Xian suppressed the thoughts in his heart and stammered, ¡°President Gu, is there anything else that needs to be paid attention to in this story?¡±


    ¡°No, just write ording to what 1 gave you.¡± Gu Xiao did not seem to notice the change in Tian Xian¡¯s attitude at all. She said naturally, ¡°However, after the screenwriter finishes writing, please hand the story over to me for confirmation.¡±


    Upon hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Tian Xian was almost certain that these were Gu Xiao¡¯s personal experiences.


    Therefore, Tian Xian did not reject Gu Xiao¡¯s request. He even swore that he would hand the script to Gu Xiao as soon as it was written.


    Gu Xiao was satisfied with Tian Xian¡¯s attitude. She nodded and let Tian Xian leave..

 Chapter 169 - 169: Script

    Chapter 169: Script


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Tian Xian came to Star Brilliance, Gu Xiao handed Star Brilliance over to Tian Xian just as she had said. She would not suspect his decisions and had truly achieved the ideal of not using anyone she suspected and not suspecting anyone she used.


    However, Tian Xian knew his limits. If he really encountered any major decisions, he would discuss it with Gu Xiao in advance. He would only make the final decision after getting Gu Xiao¡¯s approval.


    Not long after, ¡°Time Fall¡± and ¡°Ninth Abyss¡± were filmed one after another and handed over to the special effects department toplete thest step.


    With the influence of the previous television drama ¡°The Prosperity of Great Tang Dynasty¡± and Gu Xiao¡¯s retaliation against Huang Tu, when they found out that Star Brilliance would produce new television dramas, all the major satellite channels ced their attention on Star Brilliance.


    Because of their previous amiable rtions, Cherry TV managed to sign Ninth Abyss, while Blue Sky TV signed Time Fall. The other TV stations didn¡¯t get any TV dramas, so they could only focus on Star Brilliance¡¯s variety shows.


    As expected, the two television dramas were a huge sess again.


    For a moment, the audience even treated the Star Brilliance as a conscientiouspany in the entertainment industry that would produce well-made content. The saying ¡°The products of Star Brilliance are definitely top-notch¡± also became the catchphrase of many of the audience.


    Just as the broadcast of ¡°Time Fall¡± was about a third of the way through, Tian Xian brought the script to Gu Xiao.


    He handed the script that was not too thick to Gu Xiao. ¡°President Gu, the script you wanted has been written. When do you n to film this television drama?¡±


    Gu Xiao took the script and shifted her gaze from Tian Xian to the seat at the side. ¡°Have a seat first.¡±


    When Tian Xian heard this, he knew that Gu Xiao wanted to finish reading the entire script. He had nothing urgent to do today, so he followed Gu Xiao¡¯s instructions and sat down quietly on a chair at the side.


    Then, he saw Gu Xiao flip open the script. Chu An, who had been standing at the side, moved closer to Gu Xiao.


    Thinking of the rumors about Gu Xiao and Chu An, Tian Xian¡¯s eyes shed, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Time passed bit by bit. Tian Xian also took out his cell phone to handle some trivial matters.


    After a long time, Gu Xiao put down the script in her hand.


    She didn¡¯t look at Tian Xian immediately. Instead, she nced sideways at Chu An. ¡°What do you think of this script?¡±


    Chu An took the script from Gu Xiao¡¯s hands and casually flipped through it. He had actually already read it just now, but flipping through it like this would allow him to recall the specific details of the plot again.


    After flipping through the entire script, Chu An nodded at Gu Xiao.


    ¡°This script has included all the plot content you wrote previously. There¡¯s no problem with the logic, and the female lead¡¯s character setting is correct.¡± It¡¯s very simr to yours.


    Although Chu An didn¡¯t finish his sentence, Gu Xiao understood what he meant.


    She smiled at Chu An and reached out to take the script. She rubbed it a few times before handing it to Tian Xian.


    ¡°Not bad. The filming afterwards will be based on this script. Find people who fit the role and has acting skills to be the actors in this drama. Star Brilliance will invest alone in this script. We don¡¯t need other investors.¡±


    This was the only way she could guarantee that no one would change the script or deliberately stuff someone into the production team.


    Tian Xian had already put away his phone while Gu Xiao was talking to Chu An and stood up.


    When se heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, he naturally understood how much she cared and valued this script.


    He nodded solemnly at Gu Xiao. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, President Gu. I¡¯ll definitely find a suitable director. 1 won¡¯t let anything happen to this script!¡±


    Gu Xiao smiled and nodded slightly at Tian Xian.


    Tian Xian said a few morepany matters about Star Brilliance before leaving Chu An¡¯s vi.


    After Tian Xian¡¯s figurepletely disappeared, Chu An no longer had any misgivings. He wrapped his arms around Gu Xiao¡¯s slender waist and rested his chin on her shoulder.


    ¡°How long do you think this TV series can be broadcasted for?¡±


    ¡°Even if fine work can only be produced slowly, it can still be produced before our college entrance examination. If everything goes smoothly, we might be able to broadcast it before the college entrance examination.¡±


    When Gu Xiao thought of how it would look like when the television drama was aired, she felt a burst of joy in her heart. She could not suppress the smile in her eyes.


    Chu An rubbed his cheek against Gu Xiao¡¯s cheek and gave a soft ¡°mm¡±..

 Chapter 170 - 170: Deterioration

    Chapter 170: Deterioration


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After confirming that filming for the drama was about to start, Gu Xiao took out her phone and dialed a number that she had already be very familiar with throughout this year or so.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, why are you looking for me?¡± Ji Chen¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Brother, the script we talked about has been written. Filming will start soon.¡± There was a hint of joy in Gu Xiao¡¯s voice. It could be heard even through the phone.


    ¡°So fast?¡± Ji Chen said in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s not bad. The earlier the filming is done, the earlier we can see the results.¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded and said, ¡°Brother, the drama is about to start filming. 1 want you to watch over Ji Gao more. Don¡¯t let him find out about this in advance.¡±


    Since she had requested that the casting be rigorous, the auditions couldn¡¯t be too easy. The news of them starting filming couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    If Ji Gao found out, he would probably stop them at all costs.


    Although they might not be able to let Ji Gao seed so easily now, without Ji Gao¡¯s obstruction, they would be more rxed. It would be best if it could be released safely.


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Ji Chen sneered.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you worry too much. Dad doesn¡¯t have time to pay attention to us now. His illegitimate son outside is getting worse.¡± Ji Chen¡¯s words held a hint ofplicated feelings. Gu Xiao did not notice it through the interference of the radio waves.


    Although dialysis was not very effective previously, it could at least maintain the condition of the body so that he would not deteriorate. However, dialysis had bepletely useless recently. The only way out was to have a kidney transnt.


    After Ji Gao found out about this, he was anxious and kept contacting different hospitals, wanting to find a suitable kidney source for his precious son.


    Therefore, Ji Gao would be very busy during this period of time.


    Ji Gao was even willing to hand over thepany¡¯s matters to Ji Chen, rather than beingpelled to do so.


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she raised her brows and nced sideways at Chu An.


    The two of them were very close to each other, and Chu An heard what Ji Chen said just now. His eyes curved into crescents as he silently said to Gu Xiao, ¡°The timing is perfect.¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded and turned back to Ji Chen who was on the other end of the phone. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that God is helping us?¡±


    Although Gu Xiao had always believed that everything could be achieved with strong enough will, she couldn¡¯t help but thank the heavens for this coincidence.


    ¡°Maybe it is true!¡± Ji Chen said lightly. Maybe the heavens really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, and that¡¯s why something like this happened.


    Gu Xiao exchanged a few more words with Ji Chen before hanging up the phone.


    As for Tian Xian, after hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, he immediately contacted the director for the casting. Tian Xian¡¯s status in Star Brilliance was not low. Now that he had personally acted, the people in the circle who had received the news had already started to contact Tian Xian, before they even knew what kind of script it was.


    Themotion caused by this in the entertainment industry was too big, and there were also some rumors online.


    [I heard from a friend in the entertainment circle that there seems to be something big happening at Star Brilliance. Many actors and celebrities have contacted the Star Brilliance.]


    [Then wouldn¡¯t we have something to look forward to? I¡¯mpletely dependent on Star Brilliance¡¯s television dramas and variety shows now! ]


    [Does anyone know what Star Brilliance is nning to do? Tell me, 1 really want to know! ]


    As more and more people discussed, Tian Xian asked Gu Xiao for instructions and posted some of the audition content on Star Brilliance¡¯s official Weibo.


    The audience who had been paying attention to Star Brilliance¡¯s official Weibo ount since the news came out rushed in immediately.


    The audience finished reading the content released by the Star Brilliance as quickly as possible. They were immediately starting to look forward to it.


    Tian Xian did not release much of the content of the script, but the content of the script itself was rich enough. Even if it was just a short paragraph, it was enough to raise the audience¡¯s expectations.


    [This script from Star Brilliance is amazing! The real and fake Young Mistresses, the grudges of the wealthy families, and starting a business alone. These are all the trends in the market now, right? I¡¯m looking forward to it!] [Although it looks a little melodramatic, it¡¯s a Star Brilliance production.. I believe that this television drama must be different! i like this type!]

 Chapter 171 - 171: Filming Completed

    Chapter 171: Filming Completed


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Gu Xiao and Chu An read thements online about this television drama, they put it aside and didn¡¯t bother about it anymore.


    To Gu Xiao, she had already done everything she could. After that, she only needed to see the final oue.


    On the Inte, news about the script written with Gu Xiao¡¯s story gradually died down after the audition for ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± was over.


    Without more sources of information, theizens gradually shifted their attention elsewhere.


    Only fans who had been looking forward to the TV series produced by Star Brilliance would pay attention to the progress of ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± and leavements under Star Brilliance¡¯s official Weibo ount from time to time.


    Due to theplexity of the script and the harsh requirements, the filming time for ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± was also lengthened.


    During the filming of ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡±, the movie starring Lu Mo was also released in the cinema.


    Not long after Lu Mo¡¯s movie was released, the nomination for Best Female Lead and Best Movie for Lu Mo¡¯s movie for the Jinhua Awards came.


    As soon as this news spread, the movie starring Lu Mo became even more popr.


    The number of fans under Lu Mo and the Star Brilliance¡¯s Weibo ounts also increased by a million.


    Star Brilliance had only been established for a little more than a year. There were not many works, but they were all top-notch. Now that the movie had been nominated, Star Brilliance was in the limelight in the entertainment industry. Even Huang Tu could only choose to avoid their brilliance.


    Huang Tu had also thought about using some methods to suppress Star Brilliance, but for some reason, they could not contact their previous leader, Ji Gao. Without Ji Gao¡¯s support, they could only give up on their various ideas that they had had previously.


    After Gu Xiao handed Star Brilliance to Tian Xian, she focused more on her studies to prepare for the college entrance examination.


    Before Gu Xiao¡¯sst winter break in high school, Tian Xian brought the edited ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± to Chu An¡¯s vi.


    ¡°President Gu, ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯ has been edited and can be screened at any time. This is the film. Please take a look.¡±


    As Tian Xian spoke, he handed a USB drive in Gu Xiao¡¯s direction.


    Gu Xiao took the USB drive and rubbed it in her hand for a while before looking up at Tian Xian.


    ¡°Go back first! Wait for an update from meter.¡±


    When Tian Xian heard that, he did not say anything else. He nodded and turned to leave.


    Gu Xiao nced sideways at Chu An. ¡°How about we watch this tonight?¡± As she spoke, she waved the USB in her hand.


    Chu An had never refused Gu Xiao, so when he heard her suggestion, he didn¡¯t object at all.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing to do anyway.¡±


    Chu An was very talented in his studies. Others were top students, but he was a god at studies. Under Chu An¡¯s guidance, Gu Xiao¡¯s studies also advanced by leaps and bounds, and she remained in the top five in her grade.


    Therefore, the two of them were not too worried about their studies.


    Watching a television drama was just a form of rxation for them.


    Gu Xiao and Chu An used about three days to roughly finish watching ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child.¡±


    Although there was a lot of content and memes, there were not many episodes. There were only about 40 episodes. Compared to those television dramas that easily reached more than 60 in the number of episodes but did not have much plot, this was considerably lesser.


    Gu Xiao turned off the television with the remote control. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°The editing is not bad, and the filming ispletely ording to the script we previously saw. The actors¡¯ acting skills are also on par. It¡¯s a good television drama,¡± Chu An praised.


    Even if he already knew the original script and even the prototype of the female lead was by his side, he would still be attracted to this television drama.


    Gu Xiao nodded in satisfaction.


    Since even Chu An felt that it wasn¡¯t bad, this television drama was truly not bad. She believed in Chu An¡¯s taste.


    ¡°Then, is this drama set? Should we start promoting it?¡±


    When Chu An met Gu Xiao¡¯s clear gaze, he raised his hand to rub her head and lightly nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s promote it! Anyway, the television drama has already been filmed. Even if Ji Gao wants to do something, it shouldn¡¯t be of much use any more,¡± Chu An said firmly..

 Chapter 172 - 172: The Ghostwriters Move

    Chapter 172: The Ghostwriters Move


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Gu Xiao and Chu An watched ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child,¡± they handed the USB drive back to Tian Xian and asked him to put this television drama into the promotion stage as soon as possible.


    With Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Tian Xian did not hesitate. After returning to Star Brilliance, he contacted the main leads and began the first round of publicity and promotion.


    They did not spend much effort on promoting it. They only made some clips of the first episode and posted them on Weibo.


    Every main character had a one-minute or two-minute scene. There were scenes of intense debate and scenes that were calm and dull. Although they were short, they disyed the general personality setting of each character.


    As soon as Star Brilliance released the videos, it was reposted by the main actors on their own Weibo.


    Many viewers who followed closely behind had already started to praise them before they even clicked on the video. When the video ended, more than ten minutester, only were there more changes in thements under Star Brilliance¡¯s Weibo ount.


    [Originally, I was in a bad mood today. When I saw that Star Brilliance had released a promotional video for a new drama, I wanted to deliberately pick some ws in it. However, after watching the video, I can only say ¡®Hurry up, TV stations! Come to buy this drama and air it for me!]


    [Is this really the content of the first episode? There are already so many climaxes in the first episode. I¡¯m suddenly looking forward to the plot after this! Alihh! Those television stations, hurry up!]


    [Although the trailer is a little messy, it¡¯s not difficult to tell that this television drama is indeed as advertised by Star Brilliance. The content of the television drama is even morepact and interesting than previously advertised. It seems that Star Brilliance has produced another good drama that was well-made.]


    [Keep bragging! 1 can¡¯t tell what¡¯s so good about it! Moreover, why isn¡¯t the female lead Lu Mo? Has Lu Mo been abandoned by Star Brilliance?!]


    [We will take Miss Lu Mo away! She has nothing to with this! It¡¯s obvious that the personas of this television drama isn¡¯t suitable for our Lu Mo. It¡¯s the right choice for Star Brilliance not to choose Miss Lu Mo! Don¡¯t sow discord between Lu Mo and Star Brilliance. We believe that Star Brilliance won¡¯t mistreat Miss Lu Mo!]


    As time passed, more and morements appeared on Star Brilliance¡¯s Weibo ount promoting ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡±.


    Previously, Gu Xiao¡¯srge-scale poaching had indeed shocked the people in the showbiz circle, making them not dare to act rashly for a moment.


    However, otherpanies would naturally be unwilling to see Star Brilliance grow bit by bit. Especially after Lu Mo really won the Jinhua Awards, the other entertainmentpanies became even more afraid of Star Brilliance.


    They didn¡¯t dare to fight Star Brilliance head-on anymore. They were afraid that Gu Xiao would take revenge.


    After seeing that Star Brilliance had produced another big production, they could only choose the strategy of dragging them down and dampening their spirits to deal with Star Brilliance.


    As the number of trolls increased, the Star Brilliancements section became a sight that was slightly unbearable.


    Tian Xian knew how important ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± was to Gu Xiao. When he discovered that Star Brilliance Weibo and ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± had been drowned in negativements, he could only inform Gu Xiao about it.


    When Gu Xiao heard the news, she hummed noittally a few times and hung up after understanding the situation.


    Chu An naturally heard Tian Xian¡¯s words. He took out his phone and found Star Brilliance¡¯s Weibo and The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯s official Weibo. He roughly flipped through thements section, and there was a hint of mockery in his good-looking eyes.


    ¡°The ghostwriters are quite impressive. Previously, we gave them a logo. Now, their technology has been upgraded so quickly to deal with that.¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she also came over and nced at thements section.


    She read a few sentences and looked away uninterestedly.


    ¡°After all, the ghostwriters have to earn a living. Previously, the ghostwriters had a logo, and passers-by and fans knew what was going on at a nce. The ghostwriters could not be used anymore. They could only upgrade and change their technology so that they could earn more money.¡±


    In the entertainment industry, there was always a ce where there was nock of fake reviewers.


    Even if the price of ghostwriters was high because of the technical upgrade, there would always be people who contacted ghostwriters and needed their help to stir up trouble.


    She had never thought that this situation would be able tost for long. It was just that it was useful back then, and because of Chu An¡¯s well-meaning intentions..

 Chapter 173 - 173: Assistance

    Chapter 173: Assistance


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu An nced at Gu Xiao and didn¡¯t say anything. He picked up his phone and dialed a number.


    By the time Gu Xiao realized what Chu An wanted to do, the call had already been picked up.


    ¡°You brat, you actually know how to call your father?! I thought you had forgotten about me! You even remembered to call your brother. Why didn¡¯t you remember to call me?!¡±


    Before Chu An could say anything, Mr Chu started spouting a bunch of words directly at him.


    Chu An didn¡¯t expect AAr Chu to have such a resentful attitude, so he didn¡¯t react for a moment.


    ¡°Brat, why aren¡¯t you saying anything when you called?¡±


    Chu An cleared his throat and said, ¡°Dad, I need your help with something.¡±


    Mr Chu snorted. ¡°I knew that nothing good woulde out of you calling me! I still have a few documents to read! Don¡¯t you have anything else to say when you call?¡±


    Gu Xiao sat at the side and heard the conversation between Mr Chu and Chu An clearly. When she heard these slightly familiar words, she immediatelyughed.


    Chu An nced at Gu Xiao and alsoughed.


    However, he did not have such patience when facing Mr Chu who was on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Just tell me if you have time to help me resolve it!¡±


    ¡°What? If I don¡¯t help you, are you nning to look for your brother?¡± Mr Chu said indignantly. Before Chu An could speak, he continued, ¡°Tell me! What exactly do you want me to do?¡±


    He was familiar with Chu An¡¯s personality. If he really didn¡¯t agree, Chu An could immediately hang up.


    But Chu An had finally called him, and he wasn¡¯t willing to hang up just like that.


    Thinking about how he could only talk to Chu An on his wife¡¯s phone previously, he couldn¡¯t help but shed a few sad tears.


    Chu An didn¡¯t know about Mr Chu¡¯s hurt feelings; he directly asked, ¡°Dad, do you have a higher-level way to lock onto those ghostwriters?¡±


    He did not need to have them all banned. He just needed for a logo to be made for the ghostwriters like before.


    ¡°Let me take a look first.¡± Mr Chu didn¡¯t agree immediately.


    When Chu An heard this, he didn¡¯t have any intention of rushing him.


    He waited for a moment before receiving Mr Chu¡¯s reply. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not this time. Right now, the ghostwriters seem to be directly linked to some private information like identity cards and phone numbers. It¡¯s impossible for us to detect and target these private features.¡±


    If they really used this kind of private information to lock onto the online ghostwriters and mark them, they would be infringing on personal privacy.


    The government ced a very great importance on privacy issues very much. Even he could not step on this red line.


    Hearing Mr Chu¡¯s words, Chu An and Gu Xiao also understood the severity of the matter.


    ¡°I understand, Dad. Thank you. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up!¡±


    ¡°You little brat, are you going to¡­¡±


    Before Mr Chu could finish speaking, Chu An had already hung up.


    Chu An nced sideways and shrunk back when he saw Gu Xiao¡¯s disapproving expression.


    ¡°Once my dad starts nagging, there¡¯s really no end to it. 1 can only hang up.¡± Especially when he hadn¡¯t contacted him for a long time, Mr Chu¡¯s nagging tendency would double.


    He did not understand why Mr Chu, as a man, would nag so much!


    Gu Xiao looked at Chu An. When she saw some reflection on Chu An¡¯s face, she retracted her gaze indifferently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let it go this time. Don¡¯t treat Uncle like this next time.¡± It wasn¡¯t easy for Uncle either.


    When Chu An heard this, he hurriedly nodded and agreed.


    Seeing that Gu Xiao didn¡¯t seem to be angry anymore, Chu An leaned towards Gu Xiao¡¯s side again and reached out to hold her slender waist.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t help at all this time, right¡­¡±


    Before Chu An could finish speaking, Gu Xiao pinched his palm and stopped him from speaking.


    ¡°Do we need these things between the two of us?¡± Gu Xiao said as she tilted her head and leaned on his shoulder. ¡°Besides, 1 don¡¯t care about thosements. No matter how manyments they have, they will only increase the poprity of our television drama.¡±


    No matter how bad thements below were, there would always be audiences who liked them. As long as there were audiences who liked their television dramas and would argue with those trolls, thesements would no longer be weapons against them, but help them instead..

 Chapter 174 - 174: Concealment

    Chapter 174: Concealment


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu An¡¯s gazended on Gu Xiao¡¯s confident face, and the bit of guilt he felt from not being able to solve the problem was greatly reduced.


    He tightened his grip on Gu Xiao¡¯s waist. His nose was filled with Gu Xiao¡¯s unique scent.


    He rubbed his chin on Gu Xiao¡¯s head and felt the ticklish sensation. Chu An¡¯s lips curled up a little.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll listen to you. I won¡¯t worry about it for the time being. If it¡¯s really too messy in the future¡­ I¡¯ll pay to hire some ghostwriters as well!¡±


    As the favored second young master of the Chu family, Chu An had nevercked money. No matter how expensive ghostwriters were, he could afford it!


    Gu Xiao narrowed her eyes at hearing this and nodded.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡±


    After the two of them agreed, neither of them paid any more attention to the news on Weibo.


    As the promotion of The Return of the Crimson Child increased, more and more story segments were released, and The Return of the Crimson Child became more and more popr.


    Under such circumstances, the television drama ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± was finally known to Ji Gao.


    When Ji Gao searched for all the news about ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± and saw the extremely familiar scenes and plot, his expression became darker and darker.


    If it was said that this television drama was not based on Gu Xiao and the Ji family, he would never believe it!


    The matter of the real and fake daughter and her return to a wealthy family were all things that happened between Gu Xiao and the Ji family! If these things really spread¡­ the consequences would be unimaginable!


    As for him, he had only received the news after the filming of this television drama waspleted. He could imagine that someone must be helping Gu Xiao deceive him!


    Who exactly was this person? Other than Ji Chen, he could think of no one else!


    Ji Gao looked at the audience¡¯s expectantments on Weibo and was so angry that he threw the phone in his hand.


    Ignoring the broken phone, he angrily called the secretary¡¯s office. ¡°Get Ji Chen here!¡±


    The secretary heard Ji Gao¡¯s angry voice. Although he did not know what had happened, he could only answer ¡°yes¡± carefully. After Ji Gao hung up the phone, he hurriedly went to look for Ji Chen.


    Ji Chen looked at the secretary and heard the secretary¡¯s hesitant words. Thinking of what had happened on Weibo recently, he had already guessed that Ji Gao would be looking for him.


    He calmly followed behind the secretary and walked towards Ji Gao¡¯s office.


    The secretary thought of Ji Gao¡¯s anger just now and did not dare to follow Ji Chen into the office. After opening the door for Ji Chen, he did not dare to go any further.


    Ji Chen was not someone who would make things difficult for the secretary. He nodded at the secretary and asked him to leave.


    Seeing this, the secretary thanked Ji Chen and left in a hurry.


    Ji Chen sneered in his heart as he looked at the opened door of the office and walked in alone.


    Just as he appeared in the office, something ck flew towards him. He leaned aside slightly and dodged the flying object.


    When that thing fell to the ground, Ji Chen saw that it was a bottle filled with ink.


    At this moment, the ss bottle had already shattered. The ck ink inside flowed out, dyeing the carpet ck.


    If he had not dodged just now, his forehead would probably have ended up just like the ss bottle holding the ink.


    Ji Chen looked at the broken ss bottle on the ground. His eyes were dark and there seemed to be a hint of disappointment in them.


    Even if Ji Gao¡¯s current action was just due to anger, he had never thought about what would happen to him if he did not dodge it. Or rather, it was not important to Ji Gao.


    ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done behind my back!¡± There was no trace of regret or frustration in Ji Gao¡¯s voice. There was only slow anger and scolding.


    Ji Chen turned around and looked at Ji Gao, who was sitting behind the desk with a face full of anger. He looked calm, as if he was not the one who wore aplicated expression just now.


    ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? You haven¡¯t been managing the Ji Group recently, so I¡¯ve done a lot of things.¡±


    Hearing this, Ji Gao¡¯s eyes flickered and a trace of guilt shed across his heart. After all, he could not let Ji Chen know what he had been doing recently.


    Because of Ji Chen¡¯s words, his imposing manner declined a little. But when he thought of the TV series that Gu Xiao had filmed, the anger rose in his heart again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about anything else.. Let¡¯s talk about Gu Xiao¡¯s television drama, the one called ¡®Crimson Child¡¯ or something! Did you help her hide this behind my back and not let anyone inform me?¡±

 Chapter 175 - 175: Command

    Chapter 175: Command


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ji Chen looked up indifferently, as if he did not care about the furious Ji Gao at all.


    ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? It¡¯s just a television drama. There¡¯s no need to inform you, who is so busy.¡±


    Ji Gao was annoyed by Ji Chen¡¯s nonchnt attitude. He picked up the nearest thing and threw it towards Ji Chen.


    Ji Chen took two steps to the side, dodging the iing folder.


    Ji Gao¡¯s chest heaved up and down. ¡°Could that be an ordinary television drama?! Don¡¯t you find it familiar?! If the television drama is really broadcasted, what will outsiders think of our Ji Family?!¡±


    Hearing this, Ji Chen¡¯s usually calm eyes suddenly showed a trace of mockery.


    He straightened his body a little and looked at Ji Gao with his deep eyes. Ji Gao met Ji Chen¡¯s gaze and paused for a moment before looking away ufortably.


    ¡°I don¡¯t find it familiar. Or do you think you¡¯ve done all those things, Dad?¡±


    Hearing Ji Chen¡¯s words, Ji Gao¡¯s lips moved but he did not say anything in the end.


    A few secondster, Ji Gao pretended to be impatient and said to Ji Chen, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about these things! Just think of a way to stop the TV series from airing! No matter what, you have to stop that TV series from starring!¡±


    Ji Gao looked at Ji Chen with a dark expression, as if he was ordering him around.


    Seeing that Ji Chen was unmoved, he opened his mouth again. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you are also a member of the Ji family!¡±


    He didn¡¯t believe that Ji Chen could really give up the huge Ji Group and return to his punypany! No one would reject such a big temptation.


    Therefore, he was sure that Ji Chen would ask Gu Xiao to remove the TV series even if it was for the sake of Ji Group!


    However, Ji Chen¡¯s reaction was theplete opposite of what Ji Gao had imagined. He curled his lips indifferently but soon restrained himself.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t waste your time. 1 won¡¯t stop Xiaoxiao from doing things.¡± Ji Chen said as he took a deep look at Ji Gao. ¡°I won¡¯t be like you, suppressing my own family.¡±


    ¡°Ji Chen!¡± Ji Gao shouted angrily. ¡°Think carefully, is your surname Ji or Gu? You are a member of the Ji family! You should consider the Ji family and the Ji Group!¡±


    Ji Gao¡¯s hands by his side were clenched into fists. If not for the fact that he had missed Ji Chen twice, he would have thrown something at Ji Chen again.


    He walked around the desk and walked towards Ji Chen with a darkened face, stopping three steps away from him.


    ¡°Ji Chen, i¡¯ll give you another chance to choose!¡±


    Ji Chen was slightly taller than Ji Gao. Now that the distance between them was shortened, he could only lower his head slightly to look at the furious middle-aged man.


    He looked at Ji Gao in front of him and could not help but think of when he was young and Old Master Ji had yet to discover his business talent. At that time, Ji Gao would always be an elegant and dependable father to him.


    However, at some point in time, the Ji Gao in his memory had be what he was now.


    Ji Chen was in a trance for a moment, but when he saw Ji Gao¡¯s angry and hateful eyes, he came back to his senses.


    He lowered his eyes slightly. ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have to say anything else. 1 won¡¯t do this.¡± He looked up and saw that Ji Gao was even angrier. ¡°Dad, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    After saying that, Ji Gao turned around and walked out of the office.


    He had just put his hand on the doorknob when Ji Gao¡¯s angry voice came from behind him again. ¡°Ji Chen! Don¡¯t forget¡­¡±


    Before Ji Gao could finish speaking, he had already opened the office door and strode out.


    Before he finally closed the office door, he heard the sound of something thrown to the ground from inside.


    He didn¡¯t care and walked straight to his office.


    When he was alone in the office, he picked up the phone and dialed a number that he had been contacting more frequently recently.


    ¡°Brother? Why are you calling me? Is it because you know that I¡¯m on winter break, so you want to invite me out for a meal?¡±

 Chapter 176 - 176: Hot Potato

    Chapter 176: Hot Potato


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s rxed voice from the other end of the phone, Ji Chen¡¯s initial heartache disappearedpletely.


    ¡°Of course there is need for a meal.¡± Ji Chen said with a smile that even he was not aware of. ¡°But besides eating, I have something else to tell you.¡±


    Hearing what Ji Chen said, Gu Xiao became more serious.


    ¡°Brother, tell me.¡±


    ¡°Dad saw the publicity for ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll use his connections to prevent ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯ from being broadcasted.¡±


    After Ji Chen said this, Gu Xiao fell silent for a moment. He vaguely heard Chu An say something on the other end of the phone, but his voice was too soft for him to hear clearly.


    He was already used to Chu An¡¯s voice to appear on the other end of the phone when he called Gu Xiao.


    Especially after more contact with Gu Xiao in the past year or so, he finally realized how attached Chu An was to his sister. However, Gu Xiao seemed to be enjoying it, so it wasn¡¯t good for an outsider like him to get too involved.


    Ji Chen¡¯s mind was filled with these random thoughts, which made him feel much more rxed than when he was facing Ji Gao.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. If Ji Gao really wants to do something, we don¡¯t have to worry either!¡±


    Just as Ji Chen was distracted, Gu Xiao¡¯s voice pulled him back to the present.


    He chuckled. ¡°Yes, I thought so. But it¡¯s better to let you know than for you to be caught off guardpletely.¡±


    Ji Chen did not say how Ji Gao treated him in the office. After confirming that Gu Xiao was not afraid of Ji Gao¡¯s tricks, he agreed on the time and ce for the next meal and hung up the phone.


    Ji Chen held the phone that had a screen that was already darkened with a dark expression. No one knew what he was thinking about.


    Gu Xiao had just put down her phone when Chu An hugged her.


    She gently rubbed against him and found a morefortable position in Chu An¡¯s arms. Then, she snuggled up and stopped moving.


    ¡°Ji Gao only realized that something is wrong now. It seems that he was really busy previously!¡± As for what Ji Gao was busy with, they naturally knew in their hearts.


    Chu An gently rested his chin on Gu Xiao¡¯s head and hugged her whole body. He felt an indescribable satisfaction in his heart with her in his arms.


    His eyes became half-lidded infort. ¡°Yes, but Brother must have helped a lot behind the scenes.¡±


    In the beginning, he still had some prejudice against Ji Chen. After all, when Gu Xiao was in the Ji residence, Ji Chen did not protect Gu Xiao much.


    Although he knew that it was because Ji Chen was always busy with his ownpany and was not aware of the situation, he still resented it.


    But over the past year, he had felt how much Ji Chen cared about Gu Xiao, and he had truly let go of his prejudice against Ji Chen.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I asked my brother out for dinner.¡±


    They were well aware of the current situation of the Ji family. Ji Chen was practically an undercover in the Ji family, which was probably not easy for him. However, since Ji Chen did not want to talk about it, they would not ask too much.


    As for what Ji Chen said, they were not worried about Ji Gao¡¯s tricks.


    The television drama had already been filmed and had already passed the review. All that was left was for a television station to broadcast it.


    However, they already had Cherry TV as their back up n. Even if the other television stations were unmoved, they would still have thest resort.


    Gu Xiao looked up and exchanged a smile with Chu An before throwing Ji Gao¡¯s threat to the back of her mind.


    Ji Gao had been in the Ji Group for so many years, so he still had some ability. The day after Ji Chen called Gu Xiao, Gu Xiao received a call from Tian Xian. ¡°President Gu, the television station that we had been negotiating with previously rejected our ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯. 1 heard that Huang Tu still has a big production that has been temporarily suppressed. It seems like they want to go head to head with our ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯!¡± As Tian Xian spoke, he could not help but sound angry.


    After all, before this, when those television stations saw The Return of the Crimson Child, they tried their best to build a rtionship with him, hoping that he would sell the copyright to them.


    But now, these television stations were treating ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯ like a hot potato.. They no longer dared to ept it!

 Chapter 177 - 177: Solo Broadcasting Right

    Chapter 177: Solo Broadcasting Right


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Tian Xian thought of the news that a good friend in the industry had told him in private, his expression could not help but darken.


    He lowered his voice and said to Gu Xiao on the other end of the line, ¡°President Gu, I also heard a piece of news. I heard that some television stations seem to want to buy the broadcasting rights of ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯ so that ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯ will always be suppressed. There won¡¯t be a day when it will be aired.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiao sat up straight and her gaze turned cold.


    She took down the phone by her ear and pressed the speaker button. She nced at Chu An, and Chu An tacitly leaned over.


    ¡°Is your information reliable?¡± Gu Xiao asked.


    ¡°This information should be true. A friend I helped before told me. He¡¯s always been grateful for the help I had given to him before. He wouldn¡¯t lie to me about something like this.¡±


    It was because of this favor that his friend dared to take the risk to inform him in private. He was afraid that he would lose his power at Star Brilliance after finally escaping from Huang Tu.


    However, that friend only dared to inform him vaguely. He did not dare to say anything more specific.


    After receiving Tian Xian¡¯s guarantee that this was true, Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes turnedpletely cold.


    After exchanging a nce with Chu An, she said to Tian Xian on the other end of the line, ¡°Alright, I understand. Don¡¯t make a big deal out of it. Don¡¯t touch the copyright of ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯ for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Alright, President Gu. I understand.¡±


    After Tian Xian said that, Gu Xiao hung up.


    She twirled the phone in her hand, then tossed it aside and looked at Chu An.


    ¡°If Tian Xian hadn¡¯t informed us in advance, we might have really fallen for it.¡±


    If a television station really gave her a good broadcast time and a higher price, she might really agree to give the other party exclusive broadcasting rights, especially when she knew that Ji Gao was suppressing her.


    At that time, she would hand over the exclusive broadcasting rights and the other party would find some random reason to freeze their ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡±. They would probably have to suffer the loss in silence!


    After all, there were times when there were all kinds of problems with a television drama. It was not impossible for a television drama to be taken off urgently.


    Compared to this, what Tian Xian said about Huang Tu wanting to go head-to-head with them with a big production was not as troublesome.


    She was still very confident in her television drama!


    Chu An nodded with a hint of lingering fear in his eyes. If what Tian Xian said was true, then they really might have been caught off guard against this.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to be even more careful when we work with any television station in the future.¡± Chu An squeezed Gu Xiao¡¯s hand and said coldly, ¡°If we negotiate with any television station again, we have to make it clear in the contract. They can only take the television drama off the shelves after our side agrees.¡±


    Only in this way could they avoid the risks they might take.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. In the future, as long as any television station talks to us about ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯, we will definitely have to perk up and stay on guard.¡±


    After the two of them came to an agreement, Gu Xiao sent a message to Tian Xian to inform him of their decision.


    Not long after the three of them concluded with a solution, a television station came over with sincerity, hoping to buy the exclusive broadcasting rights of ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡±.


    When he heard about the exclusive broadcasting rights, Tian Xian had already raised his guard, but he did not show it on his face.


    He read the contract carefully. Sure enough, there were two or three terms that were extremely unfavorable to them. However, the contract was not very clear about the terms regarding the airing of the television station.


    When Tian Xian saw this, he temporarily suppressed his thoughts. Tian Xian followed Gu Xiao¡¯s instructions and conveyed them to the television station.


    After hearing Tian Xian¡¯s request, the person in charge at the television station¡¯s face darkened. Although it was only for a few seconds, it did not escape Tian Xian¡¯s gaze.


    The two of them negotiated for a long time, but in the end, the team from the television station still returned empty-handed.


    After negotiations with another two or three television stations, Tian Xian did not relent. The television stations also seemed to have sensed something and did not try to buy the exclusive broadcasting rights of ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯. However, there was no other television station that approached them to ask about the broadcasting rights of ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯.


    A few dayster, Gu Xiao and Chu An arrived at Star Brilliance, intending topletely solve the broadcasting problem of ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡±.. Even if they couldn¡¯t go on-screen, they had to do their best to broadcast it at a television station!

 Chapter 178 - 178: Broadcasting Right

    Chapter 178: Broadcasting Right


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As Tian Xian led Gu Xiao and Chu An to the office, he recounted some of the problems that Star Brilliance had encountered in the past two days.


    Gu Xiao nodded, indicating that she already knew.


    When they arrived at the office, Gu Xiao asked, ¡°How¡¯s ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯?¡±


    Upon hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s question, Tian Xian¡¯s gaze darkened slightly.


    ¡°President Gu, I¡¯m ipetent. 1 haven¡¯t found a way to resolve this problem.¡±


    President Gu had trusted him, which was why she handed such an important ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± over to him. But now, not only was there no good news about ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡±, but it might even stay in the hands of Star Brilliance without any chance of being aired¡­ He really felt embarrassed to face President Gu.


    Gu Xiao asked about the situation in detail, and Tian Xian answered her questions.


    She looked at Tian Xian¡¯s gloomy expression and could not help butfort him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to take it to heart. In the end, you can¡¯t be med for this matter. It¡¯s mainly due to a personal grudge on my side.¡±


    After consoling Tian Xian, Gu Xiao waved her hand, indicating that Tian Xian could leave.


    Tian Xian opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but when he saw Gu Xiao¡¯s calm face, he swallowed his words.


    Thinking about it, as long as President Gu was around, there should be no problem.


    Tian Xian consoled himself before leaving Gu Xiao¡¯s office.


    ¡°Do you think we should take the initiative to contact Cherry TV?¡± Gu Xiao looked sideways at Chu An and suggested.


    Chu An lowered his eyes and pondered for a while before shaking his head.


    ¡°If we really hand ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯ over to Cherry TV, even if the other party is willing to buy it, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be able to be broadcasted for the time being. It¡¯s said that Cherry TV already has a popr drama a few days ago.¡±


    No matter how close Cherry TV was to them, it was impossible for them to take down the popr television series and let their ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± air. If Cherry TV did this, their reputation would be ruined.


    However, if Cherry TV bought it and waited for the popr drama to finish airing before broadcasting theirs¡­ he would not be willing to ept that.


    Whether it was the poprity and publicity, or the changes that might happen as time passed, they could not suppress The Return of the Crimson Child for too long.


    After Chu An¡¯s reminder, Gu Xiao immediately understood.


    Chu An was right. They couldn¡¯t just sit and wait for death.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s take the initiative to take action and see if there are any television stations that are willing to buy ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯ and are willing to continue broadcasting it till the end.¡±


    When Chu An heard this, he nodded and agreed with Gu Xiao. It seemed that this was the only thing they could do now.


    If it really didn¡¯t work, then their ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± could only take the form of an online drama. However, if that was the case, it was one thing to receive ridicule fromizens. The most important thing was the impact of ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± would be reduced.


    Gu Xiao nced at Chu An, whose eyes were clearly flickering. She retracted her gaze, took out her phone, and went online. Then, she found the official Weibo ount of Star Brilliance and the official website of ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child.¡±


    At this moment, there were alreadyizens asking about the airing schedule under the two official websites.


    [The Return of the Crimson Child has been promoted for so long. Why hasn¡¯t the news of its broadcast timing been released yet? Could there be a problem?]


    [I heard a piece of news. It seems that ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯ has angered some big shot. The big shot doesn¡¯t want this television drama to be broadcasted, so ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯ hasn¡¯t been scheduled. Now, let alone being on-screen, it seems that even some small television stations don¡¯t dare to buy its copyright.]


    [This news is fake, right? I¡¯ve been looking forward to the broadcast of ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯ so that I can have a good drama!]


    [A good drama? It¡¯s still a mystery whether it can even be broadcasted or not. I think the fans of Star Brilliance should be more sober! If that Star Brilliance is really good, they wouldn¡¯t have done anything to anger the big shot and be banned by him!]


    [Star Brilliance fans have been saying that Star Brilliance is a conscientiouspany. Hahaha, 1 think that¡¯s all there is to them. Perhaps the next news will be that Star Brilliance has closed down, so what more about the broadcast timing of some television drama!]


    Gu Xiao looked at thements in thements section and knew that they were fake reviewers sent by their archenemies.


    After all, even ordinary passers-by would not say that Star Brilliance would go bankrupt soon.


    Whether it was variety shows, television dramas, or movies, Star Brilliance had a good reputation among passersby. Naturally, they would not say such vicious words.


    However, although what the ghostwriters online said were wrong, they still had to take it seriously.


    The matter of The Return of the Crimson Child had to be resolved as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would also be a bad sign for thepany staff..

 Chapter 179 - 179: Buying the Broadcasting Right

    Chapter 179: Buying the Broadcasting Right


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao and Chu An discussed how they should get in contact with television stations. Tian Xian, who had already left, returned and knocked on Gu Xiao¡¯s office door again.


    After Gu Xiao let Tian Xian in, she raised her eyebrows and looked at him.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Tian Xian could not suppress the joy on his face. He no longer looked worried or depressed.


    ¡°President Gu! The people-in-charge of the Central Television Station are here! They said that they want to sign our ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯! They are not asking for exclusive broadcasting rights!¡±


    Upon hearing Tian Xian¡¯s words, Gu Xiao and Chu An didn¡¯t react for a moment. They looked at each other for a while beforeing back to their senses.


    Gu Xiao stood up excitedly. She ced her hands on the desk and leaned towards Tian Xian. A ripple appeared on her calm face. She looked at Tian Xian and asked, ¡°Is what you said true?!¡±


    Tian Xian nodded seriously. ¡°It¡¯s true, President Gu! The people-in-charge of the Central Television Station is still waiting in the reception room. They heard that you¡¯re at Star Brilliance today and would like to meet you!¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she couldn¡¯t care about anything else and walked out from behind her desk. She looked at Chu An and tacitly let Tian Xian lead them to the reception room.


    Tian Xian tactfully left after bringing Gu Xiao and Chu An into the reception room.


    The person-in-charge sent by the Central Television Station this time were the people who had previously liaised with them over The Vanished Beauty. Gu Xiao and Chu An were somewhat familiar with themxsegmentA 6348A Afl>im.


    The four of them chatted for a while before Gu Xiao subtly shifted the topic to ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡±.


    Although Gu Xiao¡¯s attitude was already very careful as she asked, the two people in charge could tell at a nce what the other party wanted to ask.


    The two people in charge looked at each other and gave Gu Xiao and Chu An a friendly smile.


    One of the people in charge whose surname was Wan said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about us doing anything to ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯. On the contrary, we¡¯re very optimistic about ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯ now!¡±


    Upon hearing the person-in-charge¡¯s words, Gu Xiao and Chu An rxed a little, but they still couldn¡¯t help but be curious.


    Chu An nced at Gu Xiao and took the initiative to say, ¡°Previously, the Central Channel had always signed big productions, so we didn¡¯t expect ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯ to catch your eye.¡±


    As Chu An spoke, he carefully observed the expressions of the two people in charge. When he saw that neither of them was angry, hepletely rxed.


    Actually, it was not that ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± was not a big production. After all, he and Gu Xiao knew very well how much effort Star Brilliance had put into this television drama.


    However, Central Television Station was not a ce that any big production could go to either.


    Usually, only famous and experienced directors and actors were qualified to appear on Central Television Station.


    Although they had put in a lot of effort into ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯, they had only chosen the most suitable people to be the director and actors, and these people were not very famous. As for the theme, it was not very relevant to the national focus either.


    Therefore, they were in disbelief at first that Central Television Station was willing to buy the broadcasting rights of The Return of the Crimson Child.


    When the two people-in-charge heard this, they looked at Gu Xiao and Chu An with a hint of kindness and concern in their eyes.


    ¡°If it¡¯s really just ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯, we might really not take it to heart,¡± the person-in-charge said with a smile. Seeing that although Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s faces were rtively calm, they still looked a little disappointed, the expression in their eyes immediately became even more amiable.


    ¡°However, the ¡®The Vanished Beauty¡¯ that you made previously is really not bad. It can be said that you single-handedly made the citizens of our country pay more attention to the country¡¯s cultural heritage.¡±


    Manager Wan nodded and continued, ¡°Ever since your ¡®The Vanished Beauty¡¯ came out, many children have be interested in these cultural heritages and even want to learn them. Whether it¡¯s the cast iron blossoms in the first season or the poprity of the people in the second season, they have attracted widespread attention. Even if the people who say that they want to learn might not be able to take on the inheritance in the end, with someone interested, we will eventually be able to pass down our culture.¡±


    In fact, it was not only cast iron blossoms and poprity among the people. As long as it was a cultural heritage that appeared in The Vanished Beauty, it attracted a lot of attention. There were even people who took the initiative to investigate the cultural heritage of their country.


    The actions of theizens even attracted the attention of the Department of Cultural Promotion.


    This time, seeing Star Brilliance¡¯s predicament, they wanted to support it..

 Chapter 180 - 180: Stepping Stone

    Chapter 180: Stepping Stone


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Gu Xiao and Chu An heard the two people-in-charge¡¯s words, their feelings were a littleplicated.


    After all, although they wanted to introduce their country¡¯s unique culture to the citizens back then, they still hoped that their first variety show would be a theme that had never appeared in the market.


    Only a theme that had never appeared before would be even more attractive.


    At that time, they would never have thought that the decision they made back then would be an opportunity for Star Brilliance to break the present deadlock.


    Gu Xiao and Chu An came back to their senses and looked at the two people-in-charge¡¯s amiable expressions. They decided in their hearts that no matter what, they would continue to film the variety show ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡± more diligently.


    Whether it was for the viewership ratings or to repay the sincerity of the Central Television Station.


    Thinking of this, Gu Xiao felt a little more rxed because of the words of the two people in charge.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely continue working on The Vanished Beauty in the future!¡±


    Hearing this, Manager Yangughed and waved at Gu Xiao.


    ¡°¡¯The Vanished Beauty¡¯ is only one of the reasons. Your subsequent ¡®The Secret of Love¡¯ was also meaningful. Of course, if ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯ itself was not good, our station director would not have agreed to buy ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯ because of these reasons.¡±


    At the end of the day, ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡± was just a stepping stone. ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± itself was very well-made, and that was the reason why Central Television Station bought this television drama.


    The two people-in-charge chatted with Gu Xiao and Chu An a lot, and they also raised some small opinions about the future development direction for Star Brilliance.


    Gu Xiao and Chu An had nned to treat the two people-in-charge to a meal, but they were tactfully rejected.


    ¡°We¡¯ve also heard about the two of you. Although thepany¡¯s matters are important, don¡¯t ck on your studies just because your grades are good. The college entrance examination is also very important.¡±


    Gu Xiao and Chu An humbly epted the words from the two people-in-charge as if they were elders. Then, they personally escorted the two people-in-charge out of Star Brilliance.


    When the two of them returned to the office, Gu Xiao did not suppress her joy. The corners of her lips could not help but curl up.


    She buried herself in Chu An¡¯s arms. ¡°That¡¯s great. ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯ has been sold, and it¡¯s even going to be screened on the national channel!¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s joyful voice, Chu An was also a little happy.


    He held Gu Xiao¡¯s waist tightly with one hand and raised his other hand slightly to stroke Gu Xiao¡¯s head a few times.


    He seemed to feel that this was too little. He lowered his head and nted a light kiss on Gu Xiao¡¯s head before raising his head in satisfaction.


    ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t have to worry about ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯ now. We can also rx and have a meal with Brother. Previously, we promised to have a meal with Brother, but it was dyed because of ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯. Now, we can make up for it. We can also let Brother know this good news.¡±


    Upon hearing Chu An¡¯s words, Gu Xiao lifted her head from Chu An¡¯s arms.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I almost forgot that 1 have to eat with my brother!¡±


    After she finished speaking, she wanted to retreat from Chu An¡¯s arms, but she was blocked by a pair of arms.


    Gu Xiao struggled slightly. Seeing that Chu An wasn¡¯t willing to let go, she could only give up on the idea of leaving. She leaned into Chu An¡¯s arms again and found afortable position before she stopped moving.


    She took out her cell phone from her pocket and called Ji Chen. She talked briefly with him, arranged a time and ce for the meal and hung up the phone.


    After putting her phone back into her pocket, Gu Xiao buried herself in Chu An¡¯s arms again.


    Being in Chu An¡¯s arms always gave her an exceptional sense of security.


    Chu An lowered his eyes to look at Gu Xiao, who was curled up in his arms, and a trace of darkness and desire shed across his eyes.


    Ever since the other party turned 18, he had been a little restless. However, thinking about the college entrance examination and thepany¡¯s matters, his heart ached for Gu Xiao, so he did not make a movepletely.


    However, he could not help but want to get closer to the other party, such as like the present situation now.


    However, at this time, it was also an abnormal test of his endurance.


    With this thought in mind, Chu An suppressed the desire in his heart, but his grip on Gu Xiao couldn¡¯t help but tighten..

 Chapter 181 - 181: Starting to Air

    Chapter 181: Starting to Air


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After confirming the cooperation with the Central Television Station, the official Weibo of the Central Television Station, Star Brilliance and The Return of the Crimson Child began to promote it.


    Even publicity efforts about ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± was added into the variety show produced by Star Brilliance.


    Manyizens were impressed by Star Brilliance¡¯s boldness after seeing the promotional efforts of The Return of the Crimson Child. However, they were finally surprised when they saw the TV station they were working with.


    [If I¡¯m not wrong, ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯ is going to be broadcasted on the Central Television Station! Oh my god! Is this true?! That¡¯s the Central Television Station!]


    [Previously, there were even people who said that ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯ could not be broadcasted. No television station was willing to broadcast it. Ha! I¡¯m really dying ofughter. Look at the appearance of ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯! The Central Television Station is already willing to broadcast ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯, so what need is there to care if it would go on-screen or not!]


    [I wonder if those people¡¯s faces are swollen this time! I love to watch such arge-scale face-pping scene! Hahahaha! I actually saw people who had been ndering ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± and Star Brilliance deleting their previous posts!]


    [How could it be the Central Television Station! Is there capital behind this Star Brilliance that we don¡¯t know about? Although ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± looks good, it¡¯s just a melodramatic plot. How can the Central Television Station want such a television drama!]


    Some people looked forward to The Return of the Crimson Child even more because of the Central Television Station, but there were also many people who doubted the Central Television Station¡¯s decision.


    However, the Central Television Station was different from other local stations. No matter how many doubts there were online, they still continued to promote it gradually.


    While Gu Xiao received countless congrattory calls, Ji Gao saw the news online and smashed everything in the office again.


    When the secretary outside heard the banging sounds in Ji Gao¡¯s office, he couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and shrink his neck. Ji Gao¡¯s secretary exchanged looks with the others for a while but still had no intention of going in to ask.


    And no matter how angry Ji Gao was in the office, no matter how messy the office was, he could not stop the broadcast of ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡±.


    After all, no matter how capable he was, he could not casually change the decision made by the Central Television Station.


    He had also thought about scheming andy down traps for the actors and director in ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯, but he did not know what Gu Xiao had done, but the actors who acted in ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯ stayed at home obediently?.


    Especially after knowing that this television drama was scheduled on Central Television Station, he became even more careful.


    Even if he wanted to deliberately cause some horrendous artiste to be exposed, he could not seize a feasible opportunity. He could only watch as the airing time for ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± was approaching.


    After knowing that Ji Gao had smashed the office, Ji Chen called Gu Xiao in a good mood to share the joy he got from Ji Gao at this moment.


    Finally, under the anticipation of theizens, Gu Xiao, and the others, the first episode of ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± was finally broadcasted on the national channel.


    Central Television Station had a basic guaranteed viewership rating. In the first episode of ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡±, the viewership ratings reached 1.6. At the end of the first episode, it was infinitely close to 2.0.


    Those who were originally against the broadcast of ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± on the national television station stopped opposing it when they saw the viewership ratings.


    There was not much off in the first and second episodes and the promotion and trailers released by Star Brilliance. However, as more and more episodes of ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± were broadcasted, someizens finally began to react.


    [Could the female protagonist in ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± be Gu Xiao?]


    [The person above is really shameless! He actually said that the female lead in ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± is Gu Xiao! Could the person above be Gu Xiao¡¯s fan? I really vomited. Why is he so confident?! ]


    [To be honest, some plot details are really simr. If not for some specific details, it would not be too different from Gu Xiao¡¯s experience!]


    Originally, it was just a casualment posted by one of theizens online. However, in the subsequent discussion, more and more people paid attention to this matter.


    There were even manyizens who began to re-collect the experiences that Gu Xiao had exposed online topare with the experiences of the female lead in ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child.¡±


    More and more people were discussing these things. The poprity of ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± was getting higher and higher, and more and more people sensed that there was something off about this drama.

 Chapter 182 - 182: Seed of Suspicion

    Chapter 182: Seed of Suspicion


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Theizens even specially made a topic on Weibo, which was to analyze the simrities between the female lead of ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡±, Xu Yu, and Gu Xiao.


    [Look at this. The original fake daughter knew that Xu Yu¡¯s original educational resources were not good, and she even forced Xu Yu to bet with her results when Xu Yu was doing badly. Doesn¡¯t it sound very familiar that Xu Yu would drop out of school and leave if she lost? Hadn¡¯t Gu Xiao and Ji Yao made a bet as well? Moreover, it waster revealed that Gu Xiao won, but Ji Yao did not leave her original ss! Isn¡¯t it exactly the same?!]


    [This is Gu Xiao and Ji Yao¡¯s ssmate,ing out anonymously to answer. There was indeed such a thing. At that time, it also caused a huge impact in our school, but because there was someone backing Ji Yao, it was left unsettled in the end.]


    [No way! Is ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯ really based on Gu Xiao?]


    With this serious matter, theizens were in an uproar. The viewership ratings of ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± also soared.


    When ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± had aired midway, the Central Television Station¡¯s viewership ratings had already reached 3.4, which was enough to leave other television stations in the dust.


    However, as further plot details was broadcasted, theizens online immediately began to be confused again.


    In addition to the real and fake daughters in the beginning and the grudges inside the wealthy family, in the middle, details that Gu Xiao had specially arranged, such as legitimate and illegitimate children, and cancer were gradually broadcasted.


    At this moment, thements online suddenly changed direction.


    [Now, we can prove that Xu Yu in ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± was not written based Gu Xiao! Although I¡¯m not familiar with the Ji Group and think that Jiang He treated Gu Xiao badly, as far as I know, Ji Gao cares a lot about Jiang He! They can be said to be the model couple in the wealthy circle! How can such a thing as an illegitimate child happen with Ji Gao!]


    [For the sake of that stupid woman Jiang He, Ji Gao didn¡¯t even divorce Jiang He after the Ji Group¡¯s shares were shaken because of her, let alone have an illegitimate child.]


    [Everyone has seen it clearly now. It¡¯s better not to imagine the people in the television drama into reality! I think this doesn¡¯t seem to be very good for Gu Xiao and Ji Gao. It¡¯s better to watch the drama in peace!]


    [Ahhh! You¡¯re all discussing this. Could it be that no one is discussing the plot of the television drama ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯?! 1 originally thought that it would be a melodramatic television drama, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so exciting even if it was melodramatic! I originally didn¡¯t like this kind of drama, but now, I¡¯m crazy about it! Go and watch ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯! Xu Yu, charge!]


    [I don¡¯t want to watch any real feuds between wealthy families. 1 think television dramas are already very good! It¡¯s better to watch television dramas!]


    Gu Xiao scrolled through Weibo and watched as the discussion below slowly deviated from the original topic. She did not care and even smiled.


    Chu An wrapped his arms around Gu Xiao from behind, then handed the bowl of fruit that he had peeled earlier to her.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Why are you so happy?¡± He lowered his eyes slightly and saw the messages on the other party¡¯s phone clearly. He walked around the sofa and sat down beside Gu Xiao. He looked at the other party¡¯s side profile and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Ji Gao is almost cleared of suspicion. Aren¡¯t you angry?¡±


    Gu Xiao picked up the toothpick that was inserted into the fruit and inserted another piece of mango into her mouth. She narrowed her eyes in satisfaction. She ced her phone aside andpletely immersed herself into the fruit Chu An had cut for her.


    After hearing Chu An¡¯s words, Gu Xiao shook her head. She raised the toothpick with the fruit in it and waved it around. After eating the fruit in one bite, she exined.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want theizens to discover Ji Gao¡¯s true colours now. I just want to nt a seed of suspicion. When the matter breaks outter, what theizens say in Ji Gao¡¯s defense now will be a sword that stabs Ji Gaoter!¡±


    At that time, theizens would only think that they had been deceived by Ji Gao and would want to vent their anger. And Ji Gao would be the target of theizens¡¯ bombardment!


    If it erupted now, it would be far less of a threat to Ji Gao than if it happenedter.


    Therefore, the current scene was what she was more willing to see..

 Chapter 183 - 183: Video Platform

    Chapter 183: Video tform


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Chu An heard this, he didn¡¯t say anything else.


    He leaned close towards Gu Xiao and his gazended on Gu Xiao¡¯s fruit bowl for a second. Then, his gazended on Gu Xiao¡¯s face.


    When Gu Xiao saw this, she didn¡¯t need Chu An to say anything. She tacitly skewered a piece of fruit and fed it to Chu An.


    Chu An opened his mouth to take it, and his body rxed on the sofa. However, one hand was secretly ced behind Gu Xiao, as if he was hugging Gu Xiao in his arms.


    ¡°Now that we can bepletely relieved about ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯, and it¡¯s winter break, is there anything else Xiaoxiao wants to do?¡±


    Gu Xiao didn¡¯t need Chu An to move. After he had swallowed the fruit, she took the initiative to lean into Chu An¡¯s arms.


    After hearing the other party¡¯s question, she pondered for a few seconds and shook her head honestly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. Wait until I think of something.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu An nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. He just opened his mouth to eat the fruit Gu Xiao fed him.


    After the te of fruits was finished, Gu Xiao picked up the phone at the side and started ying with her phone. Chu An lowered his eyes and kept looking at Gu Xiao, as if he couldn¡¯t get enough of her.


    After a while, Gu Xiao seemed to have thought of something. She looked up at Chu An happily.


    ¡°What do you think about making our own video website or app?¡±


    Chu An looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s sparkling eyes and couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand to rub Gu Xiao¡¯s head with a smile on his lips.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly think of doing this?¡±


    Gu Xiao lowered her head and scrolled through the video app on her phone before exining, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already had this idea before, but 1 hadn¡¯t made up my mind yet at the time.¡±


    Rather than saying that she had not made up her mind, it was more like she felt that it was not time yet.


    Star Brilliance had been established for a long time, but it could not bepared to other entertainmentpanies. Therefore, she wanted to wait for Star Brilliance to stabilize in the entertainment industry before starting to develop an app.


    However, what happened to ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± this time made her have no choice but to perk up and consider this matter.


    Although they did not know if they would encounter this again in the future, it was better for them to have their own video tform than only produce television dramas or variety shows.


    If they really encountered such a situation again in the future, they would have their own video tform. After all¡­ when they were targeted by everyone, those video tforms could not guarantee that they would not have any ulterior motives in their cooperation with them either.


    Of course, the most important thing was that she had the time to do such a thing during the winter break. Then, in thest semester of her third year of high school, she would hand over all thepany¡¯s matters to Tian Xian.


    At that time, she would be able to devote herself to her studies.


    After hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Chu An looked down at the other party¡¯s serious expression and couldn¡¯t help but nod.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve decided, do it. I¡¯ll support you. Moreover, ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯ is very popr now. We canpletely use this opportunity to keep the rights to broadcast ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯ online in our own hands.¡±


    The broadcasting rights of ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± were bought by Central Television Station at the end. No one dared to talk to them about the online broadcasting rights, so they naturally did not think of selling the online broadcasting rights.


    However, from the looks of it, this decision seemed to be better for them.


    After Gu Xiao and Chu An made their decision, they rushed to Star Brilliance the next day and informed Tian Xian of the establishment of their own video tform.


    After hearing Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s words, Tian Xian looked at them with aplicated gaze.


    As a veteran who had been in the entertainment industry for many years, he naturally knew that if an entertainmentpany only invested in or filmed television dramas, it would never be able to reach the highest level. He had also thought of setting up a video tform before.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect Gu Xiao and Chu An to have had such thoughts long ago.


    ¡°Alright, 1 understand, President Gu. I¡¯ll pay more attention to this aspect in the future.¡±


    Although he was not the one who suggested it, the fact that his boss had such foresight was enough for him to work here in peace.


    Hence, after obtaining the support of a veteran like Tian Xian, Gu Xiao and Chu An became even more determined to establish their own video tform. The three of them discussed this in the office..

 Chapter 184 - 184: Confession

    Chapter 184: Confession


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ji Gao had also been secretly paying attention to all the plot details of ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡±. When he saw the plot of the illegitimate child and cancer, his expression immediately turned ugly, and he even looked a little defeated.


    He sat in the office for a long time before he blinked his sore eyes and moved his eyes numbly.


    Ji Gao called the secretary¡¯s office. ¡°Ask Ji Chen toe to my office.¡±


    The secretary was surprised for a moment when he heard Ji Gao¡¯s instructions. After all, every time Ji Gao looked for Ji Chen, he would look furious. He had never been so calm before.


    The secretary was puzzled, but he knew what to say and what not to say.


    ¡°Yes, President Ji.¡±


    She calmly replied and heard Ji Gao hang up the phone?.


    The secretary stood up without hesitation and found Ji Chen who was working. She briefly exined the situation and then expressed her hope that Ji Chen woulde with her.


    Ji Chen had never had the habit of making things difficult for others. He nodded, closed the document, stood up and followed the secretary to Ji Gao¡¯s office.


    Standing outside Ji Gao¡¯s office, Ji Chen threw a side nce at the secretary beside him.


    ¡°Go to work first! I¡¯ll go in myself.¡±


    Last time, he and Ji Gao had a very ugly argument. This time, the oue would probably be no different either.


    Although he did not care about such family scandals, it was not the time to let others know, so it was better to send outsiders away.


    The secretary was originally unwilling to get involved in the conflict between the two CEOs. Hearing Ji Chen¡¯s words, she agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°Yes, I understand, Young CEO Ji.¡±


    After the secretary left, Ji Chen pushed open the office door and walked in.


    He looked at Ji Gao, who had a calm expression but a continuously evasive gaze, and did not express much.


    ¡°Dad, why are you looking for me?¡±


    Hearing this, Ji Gao¡¯s eyes flickered for a few seconds. He looked at Ji Chen but did not know what to say. He looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Ji Chen was not in a hurry. He was almost done with his work and had time to waste with Ji Gao. Besides, he also wanted to know why Ji Gao was looking for him this time.


    After a long while, Ji Gao still could not manage to hold it in.


    He opened his mouth and said in embarrassment, ¡°Have you seen Gu Xiao¡¯s ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯?¡± With that, he lowered his eyes, unwilling to look at Ji Chen directly.


    Hearing this, Ji Chen looked at Ji Gao¡¯s reaction and understood what he wanted to ask.


    He paid attention to all the television dramas, variety shows, and movies that Gu Xiao had produced over the past year. Although he would not follow them every day because of work, he was very clear about the progress of the broadcast.


    The corners of his lips curled into a mocking smile. Then, when Ji Gao was about to raise his head, he restrained the smile on his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen some.¡±


    Hearing Ji Chen¡¯s words, Ji Gao seemed to have misunderstood something and his expression instantly rxed.


    He sat up a little straighter. ¡°Then have you seen the plot details from the past few days?¡±


    ¡°If what Dad is talking about the plot regarding an illegitimate child, 1 naturally know about it.¡± Ji Chen looked calm,pletely unconcerned about the shock his words brought to Ji Gao.


    Ji Gao looked at Ji Chen, who was not far away. He was clearly his son, but the other party¡¯s calm look made him feel abnormally unfamiliar to him.


    In fact, he did not even know when his son had grown so tall.


    Ji Gao was dazed for a moment, but he quickly calmed down.


    Beads of cold sweat appeared on his forehead. He pretended to be calm and said, ¡°You, you said that you know this plot detail. What do you mean?¡±


    It was ¡°know¡±, not ¡°watch¡±. The difference between the two words could be said to be like the difference between heaven and earth.


    Ji Gao clenched his fists secretly and stared at Ji Chen, wanting to know what he meant.


    ¡°It means that I was the one who provided Xiaoxiao with the plot of an illegitimate child.¡±


    Hearing this, Ji Gao¡¯s pupils shrank. He mmed the desk and stood up, looking at Ji Chen with a pair of miserable and fierce eyes.


    ¡°What do you mean?! What do you mean by you provided this plot for Gu Xiao?!¡±


    Ji Gao looked fierce, and his heart was beating like a drum. It was unknown if it was because he was nervous or guilty.

 Chapter 185 Hiding

    Chapter 185 Hiding


    Ji Chen lowered his head slightly and looked at Ji Gao with a trace of darkness in his eyes. In Ji Gao''s eyes, it was like the other party was mocking him like he was a clown.


    As Ji Gao thought of this, the anger on his face became more genuine.


    "Dad, just as you think, I do know about the illegitimate child. Do you really think that you are hiding it well?" Ji Chen said with a trace of doubt in his eyes.


    However, it had to be said that Ji Gao had indeed hid it very well. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have only realized that something was wrong when his illegitimate son was about to reach adulthood.


    However, it was not necessarily true that Ji Gao''s methods of hiding were superb.


    If Ji Chen had stayed in the Ji Group and did not choose to start his own business, he would have found out about the illegitimate child long ago when he was working with Ji Gao. He would not have been able to keep it hidden until now.


    Ji Gao looked at the condescending Ji Chen with a trace of hatred in his eyes.


    He clenched his fists tightly. His neatly trimmed nails were even embedded in his flesh because he had used too much strength. However, the current Ji Gao no longer had the energy to care about this.


    He stared at Ji Chen hard, not missing any change in the expression on his face, as if he wanted to see what he was thinking.


    However¡­ his ns were destined to not receive a response.


    Unable to read Ji Chen''s mind, Ji Gao had to take the initiative to ask, "What exactly do you want to do? Are you going to use this to threaten me? To make me hand over the Ji Group?!"


    Towards the end, he seemed to have hit the nail on the head. He could not help but raise his voice, as if this could intimidate Ji Chen and get what he wanted.


    Seeing the guarded look on Ji Gao''s face, Ji Chen suddenly chuckled.


    He looked at this most familiar stranger in front of him yfully. "If I really wanted this Ji Group, I would have told Grandpa about this long ago when I found out that you had an illegitimate child. After that, even if I didn''t do anything, I''m afraid you wouldn''t be able to appear in the Ji Group anymore."


    Towards the end, Ji Chen even purposely looked at Ji Gao and sighed, as if he was regretting something.


    Ji Gao secretly gritted his teeth. "Ji Chen! Don''t forget that I am your father! Who talks to their elders like this?!"


    Ji Chen stood up straight, and his smile disappeared. The calm air around him also became cold. He looked at Ji Gao, who was getting angrier and angrier, and a dark light shed across his eyes.


    "Dad, since you know that you''re my father, did you think of me as your son when you had an illegitimate child?"


    Ji Gao''s lips moved a few times, but he did not say anything.


    Seeing Ji Gao like this, Ji Chen restrained his cold aura and became indifferent again.


    He looked at Ji Gao indifferently. "Dad, don''t worry. I won''t take the initiative to tell Grandpa about this. But Mom, you should think about how to appease her!"


    After all, Jiang He was different from him. He would still hide it for the sake of Gu Xiao''s future ns.


    However, if Jiang He found out about this and could not be appeased in time, she would probably throw caution to the wind and seek justice from Old Master Ji.


    "You told your mother!" Ji Gao widened his eyes and asked Ji Chen with a hint of fear.


    Ji Chen nced at Ji Gao. "Of course not, but I can''t guarantee that my mother will not hear any rumors from other ces."


    Ji Gao naturally knew Jiang He''s character of easily believing rumors. If she really found out, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    He lowered his eyes and kept thinking about how to prevent Jiang He from finding out about this, or how to appease her.


    Ji Gao waspletely immersed in this matter and did not even realize that Ji Chen had left the office.


    Just as Gu Xiao was still thinking about how to set up her own Star Brilliance video website, she suddenly received a call from Ji Chen.


    When she saw the familiar name on the phone screen, Gu Xiao hurriedly put down her work and answered the call.


    "Brother, are you asking me out for a meal?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Ji Chen chuckled.


    "Do I look for you just to eat?" Ji Chen joked with a smile in his tone, then continued, "There is an exciting scene to watch, are you interested?"

 Chapter 186 Watching a Show

    Chapter 186 Watching a Show


    When Gu Xiao heard this, a glint shed across her eyes. She held her phone in another hand and waved at Chu An with her free hand.


    When Chu An saw this, he immediately put down his work and walked to Gu Xiao''s side. Then, he sat close to Gu Xiao and listened to the call with her.


    "Watch a show? What kind of show would make my brother call me personally?" There was a hint of yfulness in Gu Xiao''s eyes as she pretended to be puzzled.


    "A good show at the mansion of the Ji family." Ji Chen said softly.


    After he received the news, he thought that Gu Xiao might be interested in this, so he called her immediately. If Gu Xiao rushed over now, the show might not have started yet.


    When Gu Xiao heard this, a sly look shed across her eyes. She changed her sitting posture to make herself feel more rxed.


    "Since Brother has said so, I naturally have to go take a look. Then, Brother, let''s meet in front of our Ji family''s mansion!"


    Having said that, Gu Xiao hung up the phone after making an agreement with Ji Chen.


    She nced sideways at Chu An with bright eyes. "Let''s go together?" How could she miss the Ji family''s big show?


    Chu An looked at Gu Xiao dotingly and nodded. "Of course."


    After making the decision, Chu An took out an inconspicuous car key. After taking it, he brought Gu Xiao to the underground parking. After watching Gu Xiao fasten her seatbelt in the front passenger seat, Chu An started the car and drove towards the Ji family''s mansion.


    When the two of them drove into the vi area, they did not directly enter the Ji family''s mansion. Instead, they stopped at a corner not far from the Ji family''s mansion.


    This ce was not far from the Ji residence. If the voices from the mansion were a little louder, they would be able to hear the sound. However, from the direction of the Ji family mansion, it was very difficult to see them here.


    The two of them rolled down the car window in tacit understanding and carefully looked in the direction of the Ji family mansion.


    Ji Gao did not seem to have returned yet. The Ji residence was very quiet at this moment. It was so quiet that it was a little scary, like the calm before a storm.


    "What kind of show do you think Brother wants us to watch?" Gu Xiao nced at the silent Ji residence, turned around, and met Chu An''s gaze.


    The moment she met Chu An''s gaze, Gu Xiao felt that in his eyes, nothing was more important than her. Therefore, he wasn''t interested in anything else.


    There was a hint of a smile in Chu An''s eyes. "We''ll find out eventually. There''s no hurry."


    Gu Xiao looked at Chu An''s eyes, which seemed to want to drown her in them, and her hands subconsciously grabbed the seat under her.


    She lowered her eyes and waited for her heartbeat to slow down before looking up at him again.


    "You''re right. Then let''s wait a little longer." With that, she sat obediently in the front passenger seat and no longer tried to peer at the Ji residence.


    When Chu An saw this, the smile in his eyes deepened. He stretched out his hand and directly held Gu Xiao''s hand which was by her side. Then, he yed with it carefully in his hand, kneading it from time to time.


    The two of them did not wait too long in the car, when they saw two cars driving towards the Ji residence one after another.


    Gu Xiao and Chu An''s attention was immediately attracted by the cars outside, and their gazes followed the tracks of the two cars.


    The two cars stopped in front of the Ji family''s mansion. They couldn''t even wait to park in the underground parking lot.


    Ji Gao got out of the car in front and nced at the car behind him with a sinister expression. Then, he hurriedly walked towards the Ji residence.


    He had only taken a few steps when Ji Chen got out of the car behind him. He looked natural and rxed,pletely disregarding Ji Gao''s attitude.


    The two of them watched as Ji Gao and Ji Chen walked into the Ji residence one after another. Just as Ji Chen walked into the Ji residence, Gu Xiao received a call from Ji Chen on her phone.


    Gu Xiao and Chu An looked at each other and immediately understood Ji Chen''s n.


    She pressed the answer button, but did not make a sound. Instead, she held her breath and listened to the voicesing from the other end of the phone.


    In the car, Gu Xiao and Chu An did not wait for long. In just a few seconds, Jiang He''s angry voice came from the phone.


    "Ji Gao! How dare youe back!"


    Even through the radio waves, they could tell that Jiang He was probably not in a good mood.

 Chapter 187 Ashamed

    Chapter 187 Ashamed


    Jiang He threw the cushion in her hand at Ji Gao and looked at him angrily.


    Ji Gao also knew that in this situation, it was not good for him to show a strong attitude. In addition, the thing that the other party threw over was only a soft pillow, so he did not choose to dodge. Instead, he simply let the pillow hit his face.


    Ji Chen was standing in the corner after entering the door. He did not intend to go forward as he looked at the scene in front of him.


    Not only did Jiang He throw a pillow, but when she saw that Ji Gao did not dodge, she picked up the pillow beside her and threw it in Ji Gao''s direction.


    "Ji Gao, you''re really good! Why did you hide it from me after so long? You even had an illegitimate child!"


    Once Jiang He thought about how herpany had gone bankrupt, not only did she receive Zhao Hong''s ridicule, but her right to speak in the Ji family had also greatly decreased.


    She had even lowered her head and humbled herself in front of Ji Gao, afraid that she would anger Ji Gao.


    However, she never expected Ji Gao to have the guts to keep a lover outside! The lover was actually as old as her daughter!


    Then why had she served Ji Gao for all these years and humbled herself in front of him?!


    When Jiang He thought of the cold treatment she had received recently and the difference in status in the wealthy circle, she was so angry that her eyes instantly turned red.


    She took a few big strides towards Ji Gao, raised her hand, and pped Ji Gao''s face hard. Even though Ji Gao''s face was red and swollen, she did not feel the slightest heartache.


    In the past, she wouldn''t have dared to treat Ji Gao like this.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything now? You know that you''ve done something wrong, so you don''t dare to speak, right? You didn''t have such an attitude towards me before. You were so arrogant before! You ignored my pleaspletely! Now, say something!"


    Ji Gao was annoyed with Jiang He who was behaving like a crazy woman, but he did not dare to show it on his face.


    He suppressed the frustration in his heart and looked at Jiang He with a gentle expression. "He''er, I know my mistake. I only did such a thing in a moment of folly. Can you forgive me this once? Can''t we live happily and peacefully?"


    As he spoke, he even reached out, wanting to hold Jiang He''s hand.


    However, before his hand could touch Jiang He, his hand was pped to the side.


    Jiang He stared at the man in front of her who had lived with her for almost 30 years. She had never clearly realized at that moment that this man no longer loved her.


    His eyes were clearly still as gentle as usual, but the annoyance in his eyes was not restrained.


    Although she was angry, she was not muddle-headed from anger. It was not to the extent that she could not discern anything!


    She sneered and suddenly calmed down.


    "If I hadn''t overheard them talking about that television drama when I went to the gathering, I really wouldn''t have doubted you at all!"


    Jiang He widened the distance between her and Ji Gao and shouted fiercely, "Ji Gao! Do you still want to keep me in the dark! So that I would never know about this?!"


    Some time ago, she had been chatting with the other madams.


    One of the madams unintentionally mentioned "The Return of the Crimson Child". Becauseizens had noticed and posted about how Xu Yu''s father was a little simr to Ji Gao, she even teased her about it.


    She still remembered what thatdy said after that.


    "If it weren''t for the fact that you and CEO Ji have been loving for so many years, even I, as an insider, would almost believe it. However, we all know how much CEO Ji dotes on you and have always been envious! Naturally, we won''t believe those fake television dramas."


    Originally, she had only watched ''The Return of the Crimson Child'' because she had heard that it was a television drama from Gu Xiao''spany. She was worried that she would defame the Ji family in it, so she had been curious and wary.


    However, the deeper she went into the plot, the more she realized that something was wrong!


    She had gotten someone to investigate with the intention of probing, but she did not expect such an oue.


    Jiang He could not help but feel disgusted when she thought of what those madams had said about their lovey-dovey rtionship and looked at the results of the investigation!


    The envious voices that she was proud of in the past were now like ps to her face, making her feel ashamed!


    Jiang He''s hands by her side trembled slightly as she stared at Ji Gao with reddened eyes.


    "Ji Gao! This matter is not over!"

 Chapter 188 - 188: Fanning the Fire

    Chapter 188: Fanning the Fire


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Ji Gao heard this, he looked at Jiang He as if he was looking at an insensible child. He reached out and grabbed Jiang He¡¯s wrist, stopping her from leaving.


    ¡°He¡¯er, if this matter really blows up, it won¡¯t be good for us. I¡¯ve already admitted my mistake. What else do you want?¡±


    To Ji Gao, he and Jiang He had been husband and wife for many years, so he felt that he still knew Jiang He well. She did not make a scene, so there was still something to discuss.


    Therefore, he was not very worried.


    Jiang He turned her head and looked at Ji Gao coldly.


    ¡°This matter is not detrimental to me at all!¡±


    With that, Jiang He did not bother about Ji Gao¡¯s attempt to stop her. She shook off the other party¡¯s hand and left in her high heels.


    Ji Gao looked at Jiang He¡¯s back. Although he felt helpless, he did not care too much. As long as she still had her rationality, he was not worried that Jiang He would do something irreversible.


    In addition, Jiang He¡¯spany had already closed down and had no one to rely on. He was certain that Jiang He would not do anything too overboard.


    Although he was so sure, Ji Gao still chased after her when he saw Jiang He leave.


    When he passed by Ji Chen, Ji Gao stopped and looked at him with a dark expression.


    ¡°Did you tell your mother about this?!¡±


    Ji Chen looked back at Ji Gao calmly, and his lips curled up slightly.


    ¡°Dad, why would you think that way? Since I said that 1 won¡¯t talk too much, 1 will keep my promise. I am different from you.¡± Ji Chen mocked Ji Gao.


    He had indeed not revealed that Ji Gao had an illegitimate child and a lover.


    However, since Jiang He had discovered it herself and sent someone to investigate, he naturally wouldn¡¯t just stand by and watch. He didn¡¯t do much either. He just sent the people that Ji Gao had hidden again straight in front of Jiang He and indirectly handed over the evidence that Ji Gao had destroyed to Jiang He.


    He really didn¡¯t do anything more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything unnecessary. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want this family to fall apart because of this!¡±


    Ji Chen threw a nce at Ji Gao, who had a dark look on his face. ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you think about how to stop Mom instead of telling me these things here?


    1 identally heard just now that Mom is calling Grandpa and Grandma?. It seems like she wants to seek justice from Grandpa.¡±


    Ji Chen¡¯s words were very calm, without any fluctuation or threat.


    However, when Ji Gao heard Old Master Ji¡¯s name, his expression changed drastically.


    Ji Gao, who had dared to threaten Ji Chen darkness, now had a trace of timidity in his eyes, and his hands were kneading uneasily.


    He red at Ji Chen and did not dare to dy any longer. He ran out of the Ji family mansion, hoping to stop Jiang He before she reached the Ji family¡¯s old residence.


    What he did not want to happen the most still happened! However, Jiang He clearly did not look very angry!


    Ji Chen watched as Ji Gao¡¯s pathetic and timid figure disappeared in front of him. Then he reached out and took out his phone from his pocket.


    ¡°How was the scene just now?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s good when it was a show that Brother specially put in so much effort to arrange for me to hear.¡± Gu Xiao¡¯s happy voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Hearing this, Ji Chen nodded in satisfaction.


    With one hand holding his phone and the other in his pocket, he walked out of the Ji residence.


    ¡°Since you like it, let¡¯s finish watching this scene first.¡±


    Ji Chen walked out of the Ji residence and looked at the corner not far away from the mansion. He could vaguely see a car.


    He knew that Gu Xiao and Chu An were in that car.


    However, he did not go over. Instead, after getting Gu Xiao¡¯s consent, he told her the address of the Ji family¡¯s old residence and hung up.


    He got into the car, started the engine, and rushed to the Ji family¡¯s old residence.


    When Gu Xiao heard the beeping sound from the phone, she turned to look at Chu An, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, and raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go to the next stop too! How can 1 not be here during such an exciting time?¡±


    Or rather, how could she not be present when Ji Gao and Jiang He were in such a sorry state? Not to mention that Old Master Ji was also participating in this big show.


    She had to go and fan the mes.


    Chu An raised his hand and rubbed Gu Xiao¡¯s head. After retracting his hand, he started the car and they left the Ji residence behind Ji Chen.


    Gu Xiao looked at Ji Chen¡¯s car, which could she could only see the back of, with a deep gaze.


    Although Jiang He looked angry, she had lived with Ji Gao for so many years. She was devoted to Ji Gao and really had feelings for him.


    If she really waited until Jiang He calmed down and was coaxed back by Ji Gao, wouldn¡¯t everything she had done during this period of time be for nothing?


    Even if they could notpletely turn Jiang He and Ji Gao against each other this time, they could not let Jiang He and Ji Gao continue to get along well!

 Chapter 189 - 189: Moral Blackmail

    Chapter 189: Moral ckmail


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Jiang He arrived at the Ji family¡¯s old residence, Mr. and Mrs. Jiang had already been sitting there for a while.


    The Ji family¡¯s old residence and the Jiang family¡¯s old residence were both in the same vi area. Usually, when they were bored, they would even meet to y chess and chat.


    Hence, this time, when Mr. and Mrs. Jiang received Jiang He¡¯s tearful call, although they did not understand what had happened, they still rushed to the Ji family¡¯s old residence as quickly as possible.


    After all, they were very familiar with this daughter of theirs, Jiang He. Although she was sometimes insensible and did not seem to have much intelligence, she was not someone who cried so much.


    Coupled with the vague words that their daughter had said on the phone, they still sensed that the fault this time was probably with Ji Gao.


    Since that was the case, there was no reason for them not to stand up for their daughter.


    Jiang He got out of the car and came to Old Master Ji and Mr. and Mrs. Jiang unimpeded. She sobbed and told them about Ji Gao¡¯s affair with a lover and an illegitimate child.


    When Old Master Ji heard that Ji Gao had a lover and an illegitimate child, he was a little unconcerned about it. However, in front of Mr. and Mrs. Jiang, he could not say what he was thinking.


    He mmed the walking stick in his hand and scolded with a dark expression, ¡°Ji Gao, you rascal! What good deeds have you done!¡± After saying that, he looked at Jiang He, who was buried in Mrs. Jiang¡¯s arms and crying. ¡°Xiao He, don¡¯t worry. 1 will definitely stand by your side this time and stand up for you!¡±


    As Old Master Ji spoke, he even nced at Mr. and Mrs. Jiang from the corner of his eye, trying to discern the other party¡¯s attitude from their faces.


    However, Mrs. Jiang had lowered her head and wasforting Jiang He. Mr. Jiang¡¯s expression did not change at all. It was unknown if the other party was satisfied with his words and attitude just now.


    Old Master Ji retracted his gaze. He was dissatisfied with Ji Gao, who had caused this mess.


    He was already so old, yet he still had to humble himself to others because of these things! Even if he found a lover and had an illegitimate child, didn¡¯t he know how to hide it well?! Ji Gao really didn¡¯t have any talent at all!


    Old Master Ji was secretly angry. Outside the old family mansion, Ji Gao and Ji Chen¡¯s cars stopped one after another.


    As soon as Ji Gao¡¯s car stopped, he hurriedly opened the door and got out of the car. He hurried into the vi,pletely ignoring Ji Chen behind him.


    Ji Chen, on the other hand, was theplete opposite of Ji Gao. He got out of the car slowly and walked towards the old family mansion.


    Ji Gao had just entered the old family residence when he saw Jiang He, who was crying in Mrs. Jiang¡¯s arms, and Mr. Jiang and Old Master Ji, who had dark expressions.


    He didn¡¯t care about Mr. and Mrs. Jiang¡¯s attitudes, but when he met Old Master Ji¡¯s disapproving gaze, he knew that he was finished this time!


    Ji Gao felt a chill run down his spine. He could not help but feel a chill from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°What are you still standing at the door for?! Hurry up and apologize to Xiao He and Old Jiang!¡± Old Master Ji mmed his walking stick hard and looked at Ji Gao, who was standing in a daze, with a dark expression.


    At this time, it was fine if he did not know how to apologize, but he actually dared to not express anything!


    Why did he have such a disappointing son!


    When Ji Gao heard Old Master Ji¡¯s words, he finally regained his senses. However, the coldness on his body did not dissipate.


    He walked stiffly to Mr. and Mrs. Jiang. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad, Mom. 1 was wrong this time¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you still standing there?! You¡¯ve already done such an ugly thing. Kneel down and apologize!¡±


    Before Ji Gao could finish speaking, Old Master Ji interrupted him unhappily.


    Hearing that Old Master Ji wanted him to kneel down and apologize, Ji Gao¡¯s expression stiffened even more.


    He had never been humiliated like this all these years since he had be the CEO!


    However, when he saw Old Master Ji¡¯s dark expression, his heart turned cold and his knees went weak. He was about to kneel down.


    However, before he could really kneel, Mr. Jiang immediately stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t kneel! We can¡¯t ept the honorable CEO Ji kneeling! Old Ji, you don¡¯t have to use such a method to force CEO Ji to apologize to us! If CEO Ji kneels, won¡¯t it be our fault for being aggressive and unwilling to forgive him?¡±


    Mr Jiang seemed to be talking about himself, but he was also telling Old Master Ji not to use this method to morally ckmail them.. They would ignore this kind of move!

 Chapter 190 - 190: Old Fool

    Chapter 190: Old Fool


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Master Ji¡¯s expression froze for a moment when Mr. Jiang saw through his thoughts and pointed it out. However, after so many years, he had seen many storms and waves and quickly recovered.


    He smiled awkwardly at Mr. Jiang. ¡°Brother, what are you talking about? Ji Gao did something wrong, so he naturally has to apologize to Xiao He. Whatever he does, it would not be too much.¡±


    When Mr. Jiang saw that his daughter had gradually stopped crying, his heart calmed down a little.


    Hearing Old Master Ji¡¯s words, he secretly sneered, but he did not show it on his face.


    After all, the Jiang family and the Ji family had a deep rtionship and had many coborations. Jiang He and Ji Gao¡¯s marriage was not just a matter between the two of them, but also a matter between two families and two corporations. They could not be careless, nor could they really fall outpletely.


    Mr. Jiang nced at Ji Gao, who was standing at the side in a daze, looking like he did not know what to do. He snorted coldly in his heart.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Ji Gao is sincerely apologizing. There¡¯s no need to say anything else. It¡¯s better to think of a way to resolve this matter.¡±


    Just then, Ji Chen, who had arrivedte, finally appeared in front of them.


    Seeing Ji Chen¡¯s figure, Old Master Ji¡¯s eyes flickered with a trace of darkness. On the other hand, Mr. and Mrs. Jiang¡¯s eyes lit up when they saw Ji Chen¡¯s figure.


    Old Master Ji had been paying attention to Mr. and Mrs. Jiang¡¯s expressions. Seeing this, he hurriedly waved at Ji Chen.


    ¡°Xiaochen! Why are you here at the old family residence at this time? Do you miss Grandpa?¡±


    Ji Chen saw that Ji Gao¡¯s face twisted for a moment when he appeared, but the other party had lowered his head, so no one else noticed.


    If he had not paid special attention to Ji Gao, he would have overlooked it as well.


    Ji Chen understood what Ji Gao was thinking at this moment. He was just worried that Ji Chen would snatch away the position of the CEO of Ji Group. As he thought of this, a trace of coldness shed across his eyes.


    ¡°I followed my parents here.¡± Ji Chen exined to Old Master Ji as he walked towards him.


    Hearing this, Old Master Ji¡¯s gaze fell on Ji Gao for a moment, but he quickly retracted it and looked at Ji Chen.


    ¡°Xiao Chen, you already know about these things?¡±


    Ji Chen sat down not far away from Old Master Ji. Hearing what the other party said, he could not help but nod.


    ¡°If Grandpa is talking about how Dad has an illegitimate child outside, then I naturally know. 1 also know that the illegitimate child is a boy who is already 18 years old and is very well protected by Dad.¡±


    He said calmly, as if he did not think that there was anything wrong with his words.


    When Mr. and Mrs. Jiang heard this, the malice in their eyes when they looked at Ji Gao became even more obvious.


    ¡°Ji Gao! What are you trying to do?! Don¡¯t tell me you want to bring that child back to the Ji family and have him enter the Ji Group?!¡±


    Originally, they thought that the illegitimate child was just a girl¡­ If it was a girl, she would not pose much of a threat to Ji Chen.


    But now, that illegitimate child was not only a boy, but he also seemed to be very doted on by Ji Gao. What did Ji Gao want to do? Wait for the child to grow up and bring him back to enter the Ji Group to share a piece of the pie with their grandson?!


    After questioning Ji Gao, Mr. Jiang did not wait for the other party to reply and looked directly at Old Master Ji.


    ¡°Brother Ji, how do you n to deal with this matter? Do you really want Ji Gao to bring that illegitimate son back?¡± At the end of Mr. Jiang¡¯s words, there was a hint of threat and malice.


    Old Master Ji did not expect this matter to be so troublesome. That illegitimate child was actually an adult son!


    However, although he liked the Ji family to have more descendants, he still thought more highly of Ji Chen, whom he had watched grow up. Ji Chen was the heir of the Ji Group that he had set his eyes on.


    Old Master Ji thought to himself. From the corner of his eye, he nced at Jiang He, who seemed to have yet to figure out the situation.


    This woman was indeed stupid. So much was already said, but she did not say the most important news and tell him that the illegitimate child was a boy!


    He grumbled in his heart, but he did not show it on the surface.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to say that.. Ji Group must belong to our Ji Chen! Only Ji Chen is the heir of the Ji Group that I have set my mind on! I¡¯m not old and muddle-headed enough to let others snatch my dear grandson¡¯s inheritance!¡±

 Chapter 191 - 191: Leaving With Nothing

    Chapter 191: Leaving With Nothing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Mr. Jiang heard Old Master Ji¡¯s words, his expression improved slightly.


    On the other hand, Ji Chen¡¯s expression did not change much when he heard Old Master Ji¡¯s statement, as if all of this had nothing to do with him.


    Ji Gao nced at Ji Chen and Mr Jiang, then looked at Old Master Ji with a pleading look in his eyes.


    ¡°Dad, Lin Lin is also your grandson. Even if he can¡¯t inherit the Ji Group, he can still return to the Ji family.¡±


    Ji Lin was like him, and very close to him, totally different from Ji Chen¡¯s cold and aloof nature.


    It was only when he was by Ji Lin¡¯s side that he finally felt that he was a father who was needed and admired by his child, and not someone who was forced to suffocate by his own son.


    When Old Master Ji heard Ji Gao¡¯s words, his eyes shed and he hesitated.


    After all, Ji Gao was right. Although Ji Lin was an illegitimate child, he was also a descendant of the Ji family. Since he was a descendant of the Ji family, he should return to the Ji family!


    Moreover, with him watching, that illegitimate son would probably not be able to cause any trouble!


    Ji Gao sensed that Old Master Ji¡¯s attitude had softened, and his eyes lit up. ¡°Dad, 1 guarantee that when Lin Lin returns to the Ji family, he won¡¯t fight with Chenchen for the inheritance rights of Ji Group! As long as Lin Lin can return to the Ji family, that¡¯s fine too! Lin Lin has always wanted to see Grandpa!¡±


    Jiang He, who was still immersed in the betrayal, could no longer bother about the grief in her heart. Hearing Mr Jiang¡¯s usation just now, she also understood what was most important now.


    She retreated from Mrs. Jiang¡¯s arms and stood up abruptly. She red at Ji Gao and raised her hand to point at him.


    ¡°Ji Gao, let me tell you! Don¡¯t even think about bringing that illegitimate son back to the Ji family! The Ji family can only belong to my Chenchen! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking!¡±


    He just wanted to wait for that illegitimate son to return to the Ji Group and then manipte things so as to let that illegitimate son enter the Ji Group? At that time, with Ji Gao around, what fear was there that the illegitimate son would not get any benefits?!


    Ji Gao, this bastard, would definitely do something in coboration with that illegitimate son to deal with Ji Chen!


    At the thought that Ji Chen might be ostracized by Ji Gao, the look in Jiang He¡¯s eyes became even more ruthless!


    ¡°Ji Gao, don¡¯t forget that when we got married, you signed an agreement! As long as you have an affair, you will leave with nothing!¡± Jiang He looked down at Ji Gao condescendingly. ¡°Ji Gao, put away your petty thoughts! Otherwise, we will divorce immediately!¡±


    Although Jiang He was furious, she still had herst bit of rationality. She knew that with how she had lived with Ji Gao for so long, it was impossible for them to get a divorce.


    Even her parents would probably not agree to the divorce. However, this did not mean that Ji Gao could do whatever he wanted!


    Old Master Ji¡¯s expression darkened. He did not expect Jiang He to think of that agreement at this time.


    Ji Gao nced at Jiang He and did not take her words to heart. After all, he knew that it was impossible for them to get a divorce now.


    He only looked at Old Master Ji pleadingly, hoping that Old Master Ji would agree to him bringing Ji Lin back.


    ¡°Yo, why is it so lively? Looks like I came at the right time!¡±


    Just as the few of them were in a stalemate, Gu Xiao¡¯s somewhat ostentatious voice sounded.


    Hearing the voice, Ji Chen looked in the direction of the voice. Seeing Gu Xiao swaggering in, a smile appeared in his calm eyes.


    The servant beside Gu Xiao looked at the darkened expression of Old Master Ji and lowered her head in fear.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. We were ipetent and couldn¡¯t stop her.¡±


    ¡°Xiaoxiao,e here.¡± Before Old Master Ji could say anything, Ji Chen spoke first and waved at Gu Xiao over to him.


    Gu Xiao understood what Ji Chen meant and walked towards him obediently.


    Seeing the interaction between Ji Chen and Gu Xiao, Old Master Ji felt that his breath was stuck in his chest, and the words he was about to scold Gu Xiao with were stuck in his throat.


    He looked at Gu Xiao sitting down beside Ji Chen with a dark expression. He could not understand why his grandson, whom he had always been proud of, would hang out with someone like Gu Xiao and seemed to have a good rtionship with her.


    After Gu Xiao sat down, she used her left hand to support her chin. Her gaze swept across the few of them and finally stopped on Ji Gao.


    ¡°Are you guys discussing the illegitimate child that Ji Gao has outside?¡± she asked knowingly..

 Chapter 192 - 192: Backlash

    Chapter 192: Bacsh


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ji Gao looked at Gu Xiao with an unreadable expression and had an ominous feeling.


    Old Master Ji looked at Gu Xiao impatiently. ¡°How did you know about this?¡±


    Gu Xiao looked at Old Master Ji innocently. Before she could speak, Jiang He said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to her. If not for her, I would have been kept in the dark!¡±


    Hearing this, Old Master Ji immediately frowned, and his hatred for Gu Xiao deepened.


    Who would have thought that this farce was actually because of this jinx! When he first saw her, he should have chased her out! Or even¡­


    ¡°What exactly is going on!¡± Old Master Ji said sternly.


    Jiang He snorted and did not say anything else.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. 1 just filmed a television drama about Ji Gao¡¯s scandal,¡± Gu Xiao said, not feeling that there was anything wrong with her words.


    Old Master Ji was stunned for a few seconds before reacting.


    His sharp gazended on Gu Xiao like a sharp de. ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t you know that family scandals can¡¯t be aired in public?! How dare you make it into a television drama! Stop broadcasting this television drama immediately!¡±


    As long as Old Master Ji thought about how many people had seen their family¡¯s scandal, anger surged in his heart.


    He looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s indifferent expression and knew that she would not do as he said.


    ¡°Ji Gao! What are you doing! How can you let such a television drama be broadcasted!¡±


    ¡°Dad, 1 tried to stop her, but Gu Xiao¡­¡±


    Gu Xiao changed her sitting posture and looked at Old Master Ji and Ji Gao yfully. Then, she interrupted Ji Gao.


    ¡°Old Master doesn¡¯t have to scold Ji Gao. After all, he can¡¯t decide what I do. The more he stops me, the more 1 want to go against him.¡±


    She deliberately stopped talking. Looking at Old Master Ji and Ji Gao¡¯s ashen faces, Mr Jiang and Mrs Jiang¡¯s expressions became a little meaningful.


    She smiled and continued, ¡°Anyway, the television drama has already been broadcasted on Central Television Station. It¡¯s toote for you to stop it. Let¡¯s talk about the matter of the illegitimate child.¡±


    Seeing that things were back on track, Jiang He turned around and looked at Old Master Ji, not giving in at all.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve already made myself clear. We can¡¯t let that illegitimate sone back to the Ji family!¡±


    Although Jiang He used to like Ji Yao very much, in her heart, Ji Chen was still the most important.


    Now, someone wanted to infringe on her son¡¯s interests¡­ As long as she was around, it was impossible!


    ¡°Dad! Lin Lin is also your grandson! On ount that Lin Lin has the Ji family¡¯s blood on him, let him return to the Ji family!¡± Ji Gao looked at Old Master Ji with a pleading expression.


    He knew what to say to move Old Master Ji and make him agree to let Ji Lin return to the Ji family.


    ¡°Aiya! Old Master, don¡¯t tell me you still don¡¯t know that that illegitimate son has uremia now? I heard that his health isn¡¯t very good now! I wonder if it¡¯s because his parents havemitted too many sins and that is why he suffered a bacsh!¡±


    As Gu Xiao spoke, she even openly and disdainfully nced at Ji Gao.


    When Ji Gao heard Gu Xiao cursing Ji Lin like this, a trace of malice shed across his eyes.


    ¡°Gu Xiao! He¡¯s your younger brother! How can you say that about your younger brother!¡± Ji Gao scolded Gu Xiao angrily.


    Gu Xiao leaned back with a mboyant expression. Ji Gao was clearly standing and Gu Xiao was sitting. It should be that Ji Gao¡¯s bearing was stronger, but the bearing around Gu Xiao did not weaken at all.


    She did not hide her sneer. ¡°Little brother? I don¡¯t have such a little brother!¡±


    Logically speaking, although Ji Lin had benefited, he was still considered innocent. ording to Gu Xiao¡¯s personality, she would not have such malicious intentions towards Ji Lin.


    But coincidentally, Ji Lin was in the same school as her. After knowing Ji Lin¡¯s identity, she had also seen him in school.


    Just that scene alone had caused her impression of Ji Lin to fall to rock bottom.


    When Gu Xiao saw Ji Lin, he was blocking a girl in an empty corner. He even wanted to forcefullypel that girl to do something.


    If she and Chu An hadn¡¯t deliberately created amotion to rm Ji Lin, who knew what Ji Lin would have done in the end!


    At that moment, her disgust for Ji Lin and her hatred for Ji Gao because of him deliberately switching her and Ji Yao instantly upied Gu Xiao¡¯s heart, making her not have a good impression of Ji Lin at all..

 Chapter 193 - 193: Stepping down

    Chapter 193: Stepping down


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°That illegitimate son really has uremia?¡± Old Master Ji ignored Ji Gao and looked straight at Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao nodded nonchntly. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Would I lie about such things? If Old Master wants to investigate, 1 think you can find out too.¡±


    Upon hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Old Master Ji, who was originally hesitating, became firm.


    A sickly person, and one that sounded like he was seriously ill at that, this kind of person was not worthy of angering Jiang He, Ji Chen, and the others for his sake.


    If he was healthy, it was not impossible to bring him back to carry on the family line, but now it seemed that the only use of this illegitimate son was gone.


    Old Master Ji¡¯s drooping eyelids moved, and his gaze shifted to Ji Gao. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. This illegitimate son will never enter our Ji family!¡±


    Looking at Old Master Ji¡¯s self-righteous expression, Gu Xiao found it funny.


    If she didn¡¯t know what kind of person Old Master Ji was, she might really have believed that he was a reasonable old man.


    Ji Gao moved his mouth, as if he wanted to say something.


    However, when he met Old Master Ji¡¯s oppressive gaze, his fear of Old Master Ji since childhood rose, and he did not dare to say another word.


    ¡°We can¡¯t just let this matter go like this!¡± Jiang He suddenly said, ¡°Ji Gao did something wrong. Isn¡¯t there anypensation?!¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Old Master Ji looked at Jiang He and asked.


    Jiang He stood up straight and nced at Ji Gao, who did not dare to say a word in front of Old Master Ji. She sneered in her heart.


    ¡°I want Ji Gao to leave the Ji Group! I want my son to take over the Ji Group! I want that illegitimate son to have no chance at all!¡± She said fiercely.


    Ji Gao had actually deceived her for more than ten years for the sake of a lover and an illegitimate child. Then why did she still have to give Ji Gao face?


    After she went bankrupt, didn¡¯t Ji Gao rely on his status as the CEO of the Ji Group to ignore her and even treat her coldly? Then she wanted to see how Ji Gao could still look down on her without the status he was so proud of!


    ¡°Dad, you won¡¯t reject this request, right?¡± Jiang He looked at Old Master Ji meaningfully. She seemed to be asking him, but she was secretly forcing him to make a decision.


    When Mr Jiang and Mrs Jiang heard this, they also turned to look at Old Master Ji, waiting for his answer.


    This suggestion was not a big problem for Old Master Ji.


    Whether Ji Group was in Ji Gao¡¯s hands or in Ji Chen¡¯s hands, they were still in the hands of the Ji family. Moreover, he had always thought highly of Ji Chen. Now that Ji Gao had made a mistake, it was normal for him to step down in advance.


    ¡°Xiao He¡¯s request is not too much. After today, I will send someone to inform the Ji Group¡¯s board of directors and let them know that Ji Chen will take over after that.¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Ji Gao looked at Old Master Ji in disbelief. ¡°If Ji Chen goes to Ji Group, what about me? My shares¡­¡±


    Old Master Ji nced at Ji Gao and interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that when I handed over the shares of the Ji Group to you back then, the contract clearly stated that as long as I¡¯m alive, I can take back the shares in your hands at any time!¡±


    Old Master Ji had hit Ji Gao¡¯s weakest spot, and his expression instantly stiffened. He had been powerful in the Ji Group for so many years that he had almost forgotten about this contract.


    He looked at Old Master Ji¡¯s expression. Without needing him to say anything, he understood that this matter could no longer be changed.


    The expression on Ji Gao¡¯s face instantly turned ashen.


    When Jiang He saw Ji Gao¡¯s expression, a trace of satisfaction shed across her eyes. This was the oue of betraying her!


    ¡°Xiao Chen, what do you think of this arrangement? You will take over the Ji Group from now on.¡± Old Master Ji had apletely different attitude when facing Ji Chen.


    Originally, the Ji Group was something that Ji Chen considered dispensable, but he would not refuse the things that were given to him.


    He nodded at Old Master Ji. ¡°I understand, Grandpa.¡±


    Seeing Ji Chen¡¯s calm expression, Old Master Ji felt even more satisfied and kept nodding.


    This grandson was indeed much better than his son!


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled! After that, Xiao Chen will go to the Ji Group!¡± As he spoke, Old Master Ji nced at Ji Gao, who had his head lowered and was thinking about something.. ¡°Stay at home and reflect on yourself!¡±

 Chapter 194 - 194: Shares

    Chapter 194: Shares


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ji Gao was unwilling, but facing Old Master Ji, he did not dare to retort. He could only secretly re at Ji Chen with a dark gaze.


    ¡°Then the shares in the old man¡¯s hands are also going to be handed over to Brother now? After all, Brother is in charge of the Ji Group now and doesn¡¯t have any shares in his hands. How can that do?¡±


    Gu Xiao looked at Old Master Ji with amusement in her eyes.


    Old Master Ji was being pressured by Gu Xiao step by step, which was coupled with the pressure from Mr Jiang and Mrs Jiang,


    He paused for a moment and gritted his teeth. ¡°Sure! Back then, 1 gave your father 50% of the shares. 1 still have 20% of the shares in my hands, and Xiao Chen already has 10% of the shares in his hands. Now, 1¡¯11 take back the shares in your father¡¯s hands and ask him to give you 35% of the shares. This way, you¡¯ll have 45% of the shares in your hands, and you¡¯ll be the actual controller of the Ji Group!¡±


    As soon as Old Master Ji said this, the surrounding people were stunned for a moment. They did not expect Old Master Ji to really be willing to let go.


    If Old Master Ji really made such an arrangement, even if Old Master Ji took all the remaining shares of Ji Gao into his own hands, it would still not beparable to the shares in Ji Chen¡¯s hands.


    As for those dispersed shares, there was no need topare them with Ji Chen.


    When Ji Gao heard this, his eyes widened as he looked at Old Master Ji in disbelief.


    ¡°Dad! I¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Old Master Ji red at him and interrupted Ji Gao. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to speak now! You should think carefully about how to apologize to Xiao He!¡±


    Having said that, Old Master Ji turned to Ji Chen. ¡°Xiao Chen, what do you think? As for that illegitimate son, as long as I am around, I will not let him step into the Ji family!¡±


    Ji Chen and Gu Xiao looked at each other and curled their lips slightly, ignoring Ji Gao who was furious.


    ¡°Since grandpa has already decided, 1 will not decline.¡± Ji Chen lowered his eyes and said respectfully.


    Old Master Jiughed loudly. ¡°Good! Good! That¡¯s my grandson. After that, I¡¯ll hold a shareholders¡¯ meeting and officially confirm the matter!¡±


    He looked at Ji Chen with a gratified expression, but when he saw Gu Xiao from the corner of his eyes, his eyes became sharp.


    If his gaze was like a knife, Gu Xiao would probably have been killed by Old Master Ji¡¯s gaze.


    After all, this matter started because of Gu Xiao, and it was also because of Gu Xiao¡¯s words that the sharespletely fell into Ji Chen¡¯s hands.


    However¡­ Gu Xiao did not care at all about the hatred that Old Master Ji disyed.


    Gu Xiao stood up and smiled at Old Master Ji and Ji Gao. ¡°Since the show is over, I¡¯ll leave first. After all, Chu An is still waiting for me outside!¡±


    When Old Master Ji heard this, the hatred in his eyes subsided a little, but his expression was still very cold. ¡°I won¡¯t send you off.¡±


    Gu Xiao did not care about Old Master Ji¡¯s attitude. She smiled even more ostentatiously, shrugged, and turned to leave.


    Her back was full of joy,pletely different from the others in the room. Of course, the only exception was Ji Chen.


    Ji Chen watched Gu Xiao walk out of the Ji family¡¯s old mansion with a gentle expression before turning back to Old Master Ji.


    ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s all for today. i¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Old Master Ji waved his hand. ¡°Xiao Chen, you can leave first! Ji Gao, stay behind!¡±


    Ji Chen nodded at Old Master Ji and got up to leave.


    When Mr Jiang and Mrs Jiang saw this, they looked at each other and also bade farewell. At the same time, they also left with Jiang He. At this time, it was better to bring Jiang He back to her own home for a period of time!


    Not long after Ji Chen drove out of the Ji family residence, he saw a familiar car waiting for him. He paused for a moment and parked the car not far away.


    As soon as he got out of the car, the passenger window was rolled down from inside.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s smiling face stretched out. ¡°Brother, shall we have a meal together now?¡±


    Hearing this, Ji Chen¡¯s dark feelings from the Ji family residence was swept away.


    ¡°Alright, then lead the way in front. i¡¯ll follow you from behind.¡± If he hadn¡¯t driven a car, he would actually be more willing to ride in the same car as Gu Xiao and Chu An, although Chu An might not be too willing..

 Chapter 195 - 195: Change of Ownership

    Chapter 195: Change of Ownership


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The next day, the news that the Ji Group had changed owners came out.


    At such a sensitive time, theizens quickly thought of The Return of the Crimson Child.


    [Oh my god! Why did the person in charge of the Ji Group change all of a sudden? Why didn¡¯t 1 hear anything about such big news before? What did 1 miss?]


    [Perhaps you didn¡¯t miss anything? Perhaps it¡¯s because you didn¡¯t think of it before? After all, we didn¡¯t dare to think of it in this way before.]


    [F*ck! Could it be that Gu Xiao is really the prototype of Xu Yu from ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡±? If that¡¯s really the case, then it seems to make sense that having done such an ugly thing, Ji Gao would be reced.] [That¡¯s impossible! Can Gu Xiao be so bold? Not only did she expose the Ji family¡¯s scandal, but she even made it into a television drama?!]


    [Gu Xiao might really dare! Think about what Gu Xiao has done. One look and you can tell that Gu Xiao is not a simple person. Otherwise, she would not have developed Star Brilliance so much in just a year. With this ability, it would not be a big deal to turn Ji Gao¡¯s scandal into a television drama!]


    [Ji Gao is so disgusting! It¡¯s fine if there¡¯s a mistress outside, but he even kept pulling his wife around with him to put on a persona of a man who loves his wife! Disgusting! Such a person should be reced!]


    [Ji Chen? He seems to be Gu Xiao¡¯s biological brother! He seems to have a good rtionship with Gu Xiao. Previously, someone even photographed Gu Xiao and Ji Chen eating together. 1 hope that Ji Chen can treat Gu Xiao better now that he has taken over! ]


    After the news was exposed, theizens on the Inte discussed animatedly. Most of them were cursing Ji Gao.


    However, these things were no longer important to Gu Xiao. Now, her entire body and mind were focused on the video tform that was about to be established by Star Brilliance.


    ¡°I remember that the third season of ¡®The Vanished Beauty¡¯ has already started filming, right?¡± Gu Xiao couldn¡¯t remember clearly. She looked up and asked Chu An.


    Chu An nodded. ¡°Yes! The guests have already been chosen. It will start soon.¡±


    The first two seasons of ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡± had a good reaction. In addition, there were many intangible cultural heritages in their country. Even though they had already filmed two seasons, there was still a lot of material waiting for them. They were not worried about not having enough material at all.


    Coupled with the previous words from Central Television Station, they also nned to film the third season well.


    ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡± was very popr, and many popr celebrities wanted to appear on this variety show. However, Gu Xiao was extremely strict with choosing the guests.


    If there were no suitable guests, she would rather use neers in the industry.


    The neers that had been guests in the two seasons of ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡± also lived up to everyone¡¯s expectations. Even if they were not popr, they had a certain fan base and had a good start.


    Now, Gu Xiao paid more attention to The Vanished Beauty, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t let anyone join casually.


    ¡°Then how about we use the third season of ¡®The Vanished Beauty¡¯ as a stepping stone? ¡®The Vanished Beauty¡¯ can be yed directly on our video tform. It can also attract a portion of the audience.¡±


    When Chu An heard this, he lowered his eyes and pondered for a moment. He calcted the respective progress of ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡± and the video tform, then looked up and nodded.


    ¡°It should be feasible. It¡¯s just that the publicity for the video tform might have to start as soon as possible.¡±


    Otherwise, even if ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡± was broadcasted, it would probably not bring much traffic.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll inform Tian Xian about this matter. Also, keep the online broadcasting rights of ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯!¡±


    With the popr television drama and variety shows, it should be able to bring a lot of traffic to their video tform.


    After Gu Xiao and Chu An discussed some details, theypletely decided on the matter. After that, she found Tian Xian and asked him to execute the details.


    Upon hearing that, Tian Xian checked the progress of the video tform and directly posted the news on the Star Brilliance official website, informing theizens of the appearance of Star Brilliance Video. The Vanished Beauty¡¯s official Weibo quickly reposted the post on Star Brilliance official Weibo.


    The boredizens quickly gathered under the official Weibo of Star Brilliance and The Vanished Beauty.


    Theizens looked at the two interactive Weibo posts. In the end, even ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± was involved. They immediately understood what Star Brilliance meant..

 Chapter 196 - 196: Copyrights of Old Films

    Chapter 196: Copyrights of Old Films


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    [This, is Star Brilliance nning to establish their own video tform?]


    [That should be what it means! Star Brilliance Video has alreadye out to post on Weibo. Is this considered a branchpany of Star Brilliance or a department of Star Brilliance?]


    [Although I can admit that Star Brilliance is very powerful, and the television dramas, variety shows, and movies produced are all very good, this doesn¡¯t mean that Star Brilliance can independently create a video tform, right? Isn¡¯t Star Brilliance afraid that their steps will be too big, which would cause trouble?]


    [Thementer above doesn¡¯t have to be so nasty! I think there¡¯s no problem with Star Brilliance doing this! Star Brilliance definitely has the ability to establish a video tform! What¡¯s more, with the embarrassing incident that happened when the television drama ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯ was released previously, Star Brilliance definitely wouldn¡¯t want to repeat it!]


    [In any case, I don¡¯t think highly of Star Brilliance. Can¡¯t they just focus on their own television dramas and variety shows? Must theye and interfere in the field of video tforms?!]


    There were supportive and expectantments on the Inte, and naturally, there were also rebuttals.


    However, thements online did not affect Gu Xiao. As long as they did not say it in front of her, she would not care. Anyway¡­ those who posted negativements were either haters or paid posters hired by their enemies.


    With the poprity of the new video tform, Gu Xiao began to work on the next thing.


    On a video tform, other than some new and popr television dramas, movies, and variety shows, more importantly, there were some old movies.


    Even if there were not many people who really wanted to watch old movies, they were definitely not a small number either. Especially good ssics, they were worth reminiscing about and rewatching many times.


    But now, the copyrights in Gu Xiao and Star Brilliance¡¯s hands were all works that they themselves had produced. There was not a single old film.


    And now, what Gu Xiao and Chu An wanted to solve was the issue of copyrights of old films.


    Gu Xiao supported her chin with her hand and looked at Chu An with bright eyes. ¡°Who do you think we should buy these old films from?¡±


    Chu An looked at the document in his hand that needed annotation, and without raising his head, he asked, ¡°Is Xiaoxiao willing to let the Chu family step in?¡±


    Gu Xiao wasn¡¯t angry at Chu An¡¯s attitude. After all, Chu An was currently looking at documents in his hands, and she should be the one handling them in the first ce.


    However, Chu An¡¯s words made Gu Xiao a little curious.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°After wreaking havoc in the Ji residencest time, Old Master Ji came forward to boycott us. If we go up now, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll only be rejected.¡±


    Old Master Ji was different from Ji Gao. He had umted a lot of power. Even though he had left the Ji Group for many years, the people in the circle were willing to give him face.


    This time, Old Master Ji had personally stepped forward to suppress them. For the sake of Old Master Ji, the circle would probably not have anyone that would agree to their request.


    Gu Xiao tilted her head, thenpletely leaned on the desk and tilted her head to watch Chu An work.


    ¡°Then, what if 1 still don¡¯t want the Chu family to step in?¡±


    Chu An happened to finish reading a document. When he heard this, he raised hisr head and looked over. When he saw Gu Xiao leaning against the desk and looking at him, his eyes were instantly filled with smiles.


    He stood up and walked to Gu Xiao. He could not help but reach out and rub Gu Xiao¡¯s head.


    Feeling the softness under his hand, the smile on Chu An¡¯s lips deepened.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s look for Cherry TV.¡±


    They had cooperated with Cherry TV before, and the results of their cooperation were not bad. Previously, the station director of Cherry TV had always been regretful that they could not coborate on ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡±.


    If they were to look for him this time, the other party would probably be very happy to resist Old Master Ji¡¯s pressure and sell the copyright of old films to them.


    After all, some benefits of cooperation could only be understood by those who truly experienced it. The station director of Cherry TV was one of them.


    Of course, more importantly, Cherry TV used to be thergest in the industry. They definitely had a lot of copyrights for old films.


    Cherry TV should be able to help them solve a lot of problems.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. ¡°You¡¯re right. Cherry TV was already able to cooperate with us when we were boycotted previously. They probably won¡¯t reject us this time.¡±


    She pped the hand off her head and straightened up.


    ¡°Shall we make an appointment with the station director of Cherry TV now?¡±


    Chu An nonchntly retracted his hand and nodded. ¡°Since it¡¯s already decided, let¡¯s resolve it as soon as possible!¡±


    The sooner the matter was resolved, the sooner they could feel at ease.


    Hearing this, Gu Xiao took out her phone and contacted the station director of Cherry TV. After hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, the station director of Cherry TV quickly agreed to meet and said that he would be free tomorrow..

 Chapter 197 - 197: Happy Cooperation

    Chapter 197: Happy Cooperation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The next day, fifteen minutes before the agreed time, Gu Xiao and Chu An arrived at Cherry TV¡¯s premises.


    After knowing who they were, the receptionist took the initiative to step forward and lead the two of them to the floor where the Cherry TV station director was. When the Cherry TV station director¡¯s secretary saw the two of them, he hurriedly walked over and led them to the reception room.


    ¡°Please wait for a moment. Our station director will be here soon,¡± the secretary said with a gentle smile.


    Gu Xiao nodded. ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Gu Xiao and Chu An sized up theyout of the reception room. After exchanging nces, they sat down on the sofa.


    The secretary had just brought hot water for Gu Xiao and Chu An when the station director of Cherry TV walked in. The secretary nodded at the station director and took the initiative to leave, closing the door of the reception room. ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m sorry, I was in a meeting just now. 1 didn¡¯t expect you toe early. I¡¯m really sorry for neglecting you.¡± The station director apologized to the two of them sincerely.


    Gu Xiao smiled. ¡°Station Director, you must be joking. It was us that came a little early in the first ce. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    The two of them chatted for a while before Gu Xiao took the initiative to get to the point.


    ¡°1 think the station director knows why we¡¯re here.¡±


    The smile on the station director¡¯s face faded a little. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve heard about the matter regarding copyrights of old films.¡±


    Seeing that the station director had no intention of rejecting her directly, Gu Xiao knew that there was a chance this time.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re here for the copyright of old films. Cherry IV is huge and has a lot of copyrights for old films. Even if it¡¯s broadcasted repeatedly, there are probably still some remaining. Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t the station director make use of the copyright of these old films for a second time?¡±


    Gu Xiao straightened her back and looked very confident. There was also a hint of temptation in her words, tempting the other party to agree.


    The station director had no intention of rejecting. When he heard this, his expression did not change much.


    He did not answer Gu Xiao. Instead, he asked again, ¡°I saw the news that the third season of Star Brilliance¡¯s ¡®The Vanished Beauty¡¯ is ready. I wonder if Star Brilliance has any ns for the broadcasting rights of the edited version yet?¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she understood what Cherry TV wanted.


    However¡­


    ¡°Station director, as you know, ¡®The Vanished Beauty¡¯ is a variety show that the Central Television Station thinks highly of. The copyright for the third season has already been sold to the Central Television Station.¡±


    When the station director heard this, his expression changed slightly.


    Although he knew that the Central Television Station had also been eyeing The Vanished Beauty, he did not expect them to sign a contract with Star Brilliance so early.


    However, during The Return of the Crimson Child, Central Television Station had also given the Star Brilliance a lot of help Then, it was natural that Star Brilliance should repay them like this.


    However, when he saw the Central Television Station¡¯s viewership ratings rise sharply because of ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡± and ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡±, and how ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± directly broke the ratings record of the past twenty years, he felt a little ruffled.


    Of course, most of it was regret.


    If he had not decided so early back then, he might have been able to win The Return of the Crimson Child without anyonepeting for it.


    The station director restrained his expression. ¡°Then, what are the ns for Star Brilliance recently?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, station director, the rerun rights of ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯ can be handed over to Cherry TV. After ¡®The Vanished Beauty¡¯, we will also produce another variety show. If you don¡¯t mind, after the broadcast, the copyright of the edited version will also be handed over to Cherry TV.¡±


    The station director¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Then, is the variety showter also produced by Star Brilliance alone, with you as the producer, President Gu?¡±


    Gu Xiao smiled. ¡°Although I¡¯m not the producer, the content of the variety show is also based on my ideas. It shouldn¡¯t be too bad.¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, the station director was slightly relieved.


    After all, as long as it was Gu Xiao¡¯s idea, there was really no previous variety show that had not been popr!


    If they could get the Star Brilliance variety show in advance¡­ Cherry TV might be able to reach a higher level!


    After the station director figured it out, he smiled even more sincerely at Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll do as President Gu says. We¡¯ll organize the copyrights of those old films as soon as possible and send them to President Gu.¡±


    Gu Xiao stood up and walked to the station director. She extended her hand. ¡°Happy cooperation.¡±


    The station directorughed heartily.. ¡°Happy cooperation!¡±

 Chapter 198 - 198: Equally matched

    Chapter 198: Equally matched


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After obtaining the copyright of old moves, the preparation for the establishment of Star Brilliance Video waspleted.


    When Cherry TV sent all the old films to Star Brilliance Video, Tian Xian suggested that the download channel of Star Brilliance Video be opened the day before The Vanished Beauty was aired.


    Tian Xian¡¯s suggestion was quickly approved by Gu Xiao.


    The day before ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡±, Star Brilliance Entertainment, Star Brilliance Video, and the official website of ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡± posted a Weibo post at the same time. It was the download channel for Star Brilliance Video.


    Theizens who had been waiting for a long time rushed in as soon as they posted on Weibo.


    [Ahhh! I can finally download it! I¡¯ve been looking forward to Star Brilliance Video for a long time. With Star Brilliance Video, I can watch all the television dramas and variety shows produced by Star Brilliance on a single video tform. Finally, I don¡¯t have to look for different video tforms, one by one!]


    [Why can¡¯t 1 download it? Are there too many people downloading it at the same time?]


    [Oh my god, this is too terrifying! It¡¯s only been half an hour, and there are already six million downloads of Star Brilliance Video? Is it that amazing?]


    [I downloaded it for ¡®The Vanished Beauty¡¯ and ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯. I hope Star Brilliance Video won¡¯t disappoint me!]


    Although many people had made sarcastic remarks about Star Brilliance Video previously, after seeing the terrifying number of downloads on the first day for Star Brilliance Video, they could only delete those sarcastic remarks.


    However, the haters would not give up easily. They could not mock about the downloads of Star Brilliance Video, so they could only find other ways.


    Hence, these haters who had always said that they would never download Star Brilliance Video secretly contributed a wave of downloads to the video tform.


    After Gu Xiao learned about the download count of Star Brilliance Video from


    Tian Xian, she hugged Chu An, who was beside her, in a good mood.


    Chu An smiled dotingly and also reached out to hug her back.


    ¡°I told you that Star Brilliance Video¡¯s results wouldn¡¯t be too bad!¡±


    Looking at Gu Xiao¡¯s energetic appearance, Chu An couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and gently nt a kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°We¡¯ve made so many preparations. No matter what, the results of Star Brilliance Video won¡¯t be too bad.¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she nodded. Her grip on Chu An tightened, and she buried her head in Chu An¡¯s arms.


    After learning that Star Brilliance Video had won the first battle, Gu Xiao stopped paying attention to the situation of Star Brilliance Video and handed everything to Tian Xian.


    As for her and Chu An, they either studied or had fun together.


    On the first day of ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡±¡®s broadcast, the number of downloads of Star Brilliance Video increased to another level.


    When the people from Star Brilliance saw this download count, they were filled with joy, but the videos of the big shots who were also in the video tform industry were a little unhappy.


    Originally, Big Crocodile Video was the first to start operating a video tform. It was considered the only boss in the video tform field.


    However, after that, the development of video tforms became faster and faster. As the audience increased, more video tforms appeared one after another.


    Previously, Gu Xiao had coborated with Da Xiong Video to take advantage of that period of time to constantly snatch the resources of Big Crocodile Video and sessfully stabilize themselves. Big Crocodile Video had also lost its qualifications to be the only boss because of Da Xiong Video¡¯s appearance. It even had to split resources with Da Xiong Video.


    Originally, Da Xiong Video had already seized a portion of the market from Big Crocodile Video. Now that Star Brilliance Video was alsoing aggressively, the higher-ups of Big Crocodile Video felt as if they were looking at Da Xiong Video from before.


    Now, the cake in the video tform industry was already considerably smaller than before. The higher-ups of Big Crocodile Video naturally did not want to see the rise of Star Brilliance Video and share their cake again.


    ¡°Everyone, take a look! This Star Brilliance Video ising aggressively. It might be the next Da Xiong Video! Now, we¡¯re equally matched with Da Xiong Video. When Star Brilliance Video rises, are all three of us going to be three different sides?!¡±


    ¡°Looking at the momentum of Star Brilliance Video, I¡¯m afraid it will suppress us in the future!¡±


    Big Crocodile Video was already going downhill. However, other than Da Xiong Video, the other rising video tforms were not much of a threat to them, so they could maintain the status of Big Crocodile Video.


    However, from the looks of it now, it was more likely that Star Brilliance Video would push them down in the future, rather than be a tripartite with them!

 Chapter 199 - 199: Buying and Selling User Privacy

    Chapter 199: Buying and Selling User Privacy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°We can¡¯t just watch Star Brilliance Video grow! We have to do something!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! i can¡¯t watch helplessly as Star Brilliance Videoes to take a share!¡±


    ¡°All of us should think about it, think of a way.¡±


    The conference hall instantly fell silent. The few higher-ups present lowered their heads and pondered, looking like they would not stop until they suppressed Star Brilliance Video.


    After a while, one of the higher-ups said, ¡°I heard that the Ji family¡¯s old master is thinking of ways to suppress Gu Xiao.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Old Master Ji Gu Xiao¡¯s biological grandfather?¡±


    ¡°How could you not know about such a big matter? Gu Xiao was chased out of the Ji family because she did not obtain the favour of the Ji family. That¡¯s why she established Star Brilliance. From the looks of it, Old Master Ji hates Gu Xiao to the core!¡±


    ¡°But I heard that Ji Chen is the real boss of Ji Group, and Ji Chen is very close to Gu Xiao.¡±


    ¡°So what? Old Master Ji¡¯s circle is much wider than Ji Chen¡¯s. Even if we really go against Gu Xiao, Ji Chen won¡¯t do anything to us because of Old Master Ji!¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. I¡¯ll send someone to contact Old Master Ji now!¡±


    More than a week after Star Brilliance Video was released, someone suddenly posted a Weibo post. The content of the Weibo post targeted Star Brilliance Video directly.


    [I downloaded and registered an ount for Star Brilliance Video because of ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡±. However, not long after I registered my ount on Star Brilliance Video, 1 realized that my phone began to receive some trashy messages and even scam calls! I now seriously suspect that Star Brilliance Video has sold our information!]


    No one paid attention to this Weibo post when it first came out, but not long after, the poprity of this Weibo post began to continue to rise. There were even topics like #Star Brilliance Video Trading Viewer Privacy #, #Gu Xiao,e out and apologize! # on the trending searches.


    As the topic became more and more popr, these two topics also attracted widespread attention.


    Netizens were already sensitive to information security and privacy in the first ce. When they saw such a topic and someone came out to testify, they immediately targeted Star Brilliance Video, Star Brilliance Entertainment, and Gu Xiao.


    [Star Brilliance Entertainment actually did such a thing? 1 was a fan, but now I¡¯ve be a hater. I¡¯ll trample on them for the rest of my life!]


    [I believe in Star Brilliance Video and Gu Xiao. Gu Xiao would never do such a thing!]


    [Commenter above, don¡¯t keep insisting on their innocence anymore. I also went on Star Brilliance Video to take a look just now and realized that Star Brilliance Video needs to authorize a lot of things! Phone number, photo album, memory space, even chat software like WeChat needs to be authorized for it!]


    [Oh my god! My entire body is numb! With the authorization of the photo album and memory space, is Star Brilliance Video able to conduct operations to look at the photo album and the things we saved at will? In that case, what privacy do we have!]


    [Why didn¡¯t anyone investigate such a serious matter? Punish Star Brilliance Video and Gu Xiao severely! Isn¡¯t the privacy of us citizens important?!]


    With someone fanning the mes, Star Brilliance Video and Gu Xiaopletely became the target of everyone in the circle.


    Even some passers-by joined the team to suppress Star Brilliance Video after seeing these topics.


    Tian Xian looked at the increasingly intense news online and knew that someone was targeting their Star Brilliance Video. This matter was too serious. Tian Xian immediately called Gu Xiao and exined the matter swiftly.


    Gu Xiao, who was originally rxing with Chu An, immediately retreated from Chu An¡¯s arms after hearing Tian Xian¡¯s words.


    She hung up the phone with a serious expression, picked up her phone, and logged into Weibo.


    Seeing Gu Xiao¡¯s change, Chu An leaned over. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Someone exposed on Weibo that Star Brilliance Video is buying and selling users¡¯ privacy!¡±


    Hearing this, Chu An immediately realized the seriousness of this matter, and his expression became serious.


    However, when he saw Gu Xiao¡¯s dark expression, he stillforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we don¡¯t have to be afraid because we didn¡¯t do it.. What¡¯s more important now is to find evidence that can refute these usations!¡±

 Chapter 200 - 200: Clarification

    Chapter 200: rification


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao naturally knew the logic of this.


    Moreover, they had to collect evidence faster. If they missed the best opportunity to rify, even if they found evidence in the future, theizens would already have the memory of Star Brilliance Entertainment buying and selling user information.


    In this industry, it was easy to spread rumors, but it was difficult to refute them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xiaoxiao. I¡¯ll send someone to investigateter and resolve this matter as soon as possible.¡±


    Gu Xiao looked up and met Chu An¡¯s calm gaze. She suddenly smiled. She threw away the phone in her hand and held Chu An¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Well, shall we go to the office today to take a look?¡±


    Chu An nodded in agreement.


    After confirming what they needed to do, Gu Xiao and Chu An got up, left the vi, and rushed to Star Brilliance.


    After all, many things were in thepany. If there was anything that needed to be discussed with Tian Xian, it was faster and more direct to be in thepany than to call him over the phone.


    After arriving at thepany, Gu Xiao realized that the entire Star Brilliancepany was busy because of this nder. Everyone was in a hurry, especially the publicity department and the public rtions department. They were even more vignt, staring at theputer screens and busy with something.


    When Gu Xiao and Chu An arrived at the office, Tian Xian followed closely behind and came over.


    ¡°President Gu, the public opinion online is very disadvantageous to us now. We have to find strong evidence to refute them in order to salvage the reputation of our Star Brilliance!¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded and discussed the current situation with Tian Xian.


    Before the two of them coulde to a conclusion, Chu An walked over with his phone.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, the people 1 sent out found something.¡± Chu An had a yful smile on his lips.


    When Gu Xiao saw this, she raised her eyebrows and took the phone from Chu An¡¯s hand. After reading the content on the phone, a smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°I see. Looks like we don¡¯t have to worry at all.¡±


    Tian Xian didn¡¯t understand Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s reactions and looked at them in puzzlement.


    Gu Xiao didn¡¯t move. Instead, she used her eyes to ask Chu An. After obtaining the other party¡¯s approval, she handed Chu An¡¯s phone to Tian Xian.


    When Tian Xian saw the content on the phone, his eyes widened slightly.


    He was dazed for a while and then, suddenly looked up at Chu An. ¡°President Chu! Is this news true?!¡±


    Chu An nodded. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I¡¯ve looked for him to solve some problems before, so I canpletely trust his ability.¡±


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s not be anxious. We¡¯ll call the police and ¡®help¡¯ him solve the problem first,¡± Gu Xiao said as she looked at Chu An. ¡°Can you find his current address?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll take some time. It seems like someone deliberately hid his information. However, it shouldn¡¯t take too long.¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, shepletely rxed.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡± Gu Xiao looked at Tian Xian. ¡°As for those authorizations, go and gather some information. After the problem is resolved, we¡¯ll post all of this information at the same time!¡±


    With Chu An¡¯s guarantee, Tian Xian was no longer as flustered as before.


    He said to Gu Xiao with a rxed expression, ¡°Yes! President Gu! I¡¯ll arrange it immediately!¡±


    After getting Gu Xiao¡¯s approval, Tian Xian turned around and left Gu Xiao¡¯s office to continue with his work.


    In less than three hours, the people Chu An arranged had already found the person who spread the rumors in the beginning and contacted the police to arrest him.


    When Tian Xian received the news, he immediately contacted the publicity department and sent out the draft that he had prepared beforehand.


    [Star Brilliance Entertainment: Regarding the matter about the sale of user privacy, Star Brilliance Video has already obtained the final result. @ ¡®The big shot in the vige¡¯ said that he received a trashy message after downloadingstar Brilliance Video. It¡¯spletely nder! @ ¡®The big shot in the vige¡¯ received a trashy message because @ ¡®The big shot in the vige¡¯ used his personal information to take out a loan. It has nothing to do with Star Brilliance Video. As for the authorization required for Star Brilliance Video, it¡¯s also to make it more convenient for users to use it. The WeChat authorization is to facilitate users to directly repost their favorite television dramas. The photo album is to facilitate users to screenshot and store space¡­ Users can choose to turn off all the privileges of Star Brilliance Video! I wish all users a pleasant time on Star Brilliance Video.]


    Star Brilliance Entertainment listed out all the authorizations needed for Star Brilliance Video. Star Brilliance Video also reposted this Weibo post immediately..

 Chapter 201 - 201: Identity Card Information

    Chapter 201: Identity Card Information


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Netizens clicked on this post with anger, and when they saw the rification on Weibo from Star Brilliance Entertainment, a momentary pause appeared in their minds.


    When they understood what Star Brilliance Entertainment meant, they instantly felt a little embarrassed.


    [I see. That person framed Star Brilliance Video without understanding the situation at all. He even caused us to misunderstand Star Brilliance Video!]


    [I¡¯ve been saying before that many Star Brilliance Video needs a lot of permissions. Actually, other apps also need it. There¡¯s nothing different at all.]


    [Oh my god! I saw that Star Brilliance Entertainment said that users could selectively close some authorizations, so 1 specially downloaded Star Brilliance Video. In the end, this is actually true! It¡¯spletely different from those hooligan apps that can¡¯t be used without authorization! Previously, 1 had no feelings for Star Brilliance Entertainment and Star Brilliance Video. Now, I really love it!]


    [It¡¯s true. Actually, Star Brilliance Video is already considered good. Some other apps have even more serious authorization problems.]


    Netizens kept posting theirments and feelings about using Star Brilliance Video which was a branch off from Star Brilliance Entertainment. Of course, there were also real passers-by who came to apologize because they had insulted Star Brilliance Video and Gu Xiao previously.


    Gu Xiao looked at the changes in thements online and put down her phone in satisfaction.


    She looked at Tian Xian. ¡°Do you know who is behind this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already investigated. It¡¯s Big Crocodile Video.¡±


    Gu Xiao was not surprised at all when she heard this name.


    After all, she knew that if she suddenly joined the video tform industry, it would always infringe on the interests of some people. However, if she wanted to be stronger, she had no choice but to continue.


    She was already prepared for other parties to try and suppress her.


    She just didn¡¯t know if the other party was prepared for her revenge¡­


    As Gu Xiao thought of this, the expression in her eyespletely darkened. If one looked closely, they could still see a sh of coldness in her eyes.


    Tian Xian looked at Gu Xiao and mourned for the Big Crocodile Video for a few seconds.


    He had personally experienced Gu Xiao¡¯s methods. If it was not necessary, it was better not to anger Gu Xiao.


    This was wisdom he had gained from experience.


    Of course, if one was on Gu Xiao¡¯s side, he naturally felt that the more powerful Gu Xiao¡¯s methods were, the better. There was only so much cake in the market, and they could only fight for resources.


    The subsequent developments did not exceed Tian Xian¡¯s expectations.


    After Star Brilliance Video proved their innocence in the matter of selling user information, the discussion about unreasonable authorization that various apps required on the Inte became more and more enthusiastic. Many apps were taken out topare with Star Brilliance Video, increasing its poprity.


    At some point, theizens noticed Big Crocodile Video.


    [Oh my god! I actually said said that the authorization of Star Brilliance Video was unreasonable. After seeing the authorization requirements of Big Crocodile Video, I really feel that Star Brilliance Video is so kind!]


    [When did I give Big Crocodile Video my identity card information? It actually has my face! Now that facial recognition is so widespread, even just thinking that my facial recognition might spread¡­ oh my god, 1 shudder!]


    [What¡¯s wrong with this Big Crocodile Video? I can¡¯t even withdraw my identity card information and face even if I want to? I can only uninstall Big Crocodile Video! However, after downloading it and logging in again, my identity card information and face are still in the database of Big Crocodile Video!]


    [Don¡¯t the police care about this matter? This even involves ID information? 1 don¡¯t think 1 need to say much about how important our national ID information is!]


    [That¡¯s right! I request to investigate Big Crocodile Video strictly! We can¡¯t let Big Crocodile Video off so easily!]


    There were more and more petitions fromizens online. In addition, ID information had always been very important in the country, so Big Crocodile Video quickly attracted the attention of the relevant departments.


    At this moment, Big Crocodile Video still did not know what they were about to face. All the upper echelons of Big Crocodile Video were gathered in the conference hall to discuss the matter of how Star Brilliance Video had been cleared of suspicion online.


    ¡°How on earth did you find him?! How could there be such a fatal mistake?! Great! Not only did we not take down Star Brilliance Video, but we also gave it a wave of poprity!¡±


    The chairman, Han Yang, looked at the others angrily, his eyes filled with dissatisfaction. The other higher-ups did not dare to say anything in the face of Han Yang¡¯s anger. They only lowered their heads in silence..

 Chapter 202 - 202: Forced Modification

    Chapter 202: Forced Modification


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Just as the atmosphere in the conference room was stiff, Han Yang¡¯s secretary suddenly barged in.


    Han Yang looked at the secretary impatiently. ¡°Do you have any awareness of the rules?! We¡¯re in a meeting now! What are you trying to do by barging in?!¡±


    The secretary ignored Han Yang¡¯s dissatisfaction. Her face was pale, and there was a trace of fear in her eyes.


    ¡°President Han, bad news. The relevant departments¡­¡±


    Before the secretary could finish speaking, a few people in police uniforms walked out from behind her.


    The police officer at the lead gestured for the others to take the secretary aside. Then, he looked up at all the higher-ups present and took out his identification.


    ¡°Police! Someone has reported you for maliciously collecting identity card information and face information. Now, pleasee with us!¡±


    The moment Han Yang and the higher-ups saw the police, their faces turned pale. After hearing the police¡¯s words, a few of the higher-ups and Han Yang began to break out in cold sweat.


    ¡°Although, although we do collect information about ID cards, but, but we don¡¯t have any ill intentions. There should be no problem!¡±


    One of the higher-ups keptforting himself in his heart. He began to regret trusting his rtive¡¯s words and adding a request to collect ID information in Big Crocodile Video!


    After the police took the relevant people away, they also sealed off Big Crocodile Video¡¯spany building.


    After investigation, they indeed did not discover that Big Crocodile Video had sold the user ID information and faces. They temporarily released the higher-ups of Big Crocodile Video and Han Yang.


    However, because Big Crocodile Video had indeed collected user ID information and faces, it was still ordered to modify the tform. The entire Big Crocodile Video would be forced to close for half a month.


    Half a monthter, the Big Crocodile Video would undergo another inspection. After confirming that there were no problems, only then would it be released.


    When the police posted the results of this matter online, it immediately attracted countlessizens who were concerned about this matter.


    [Although the police said that Big Crocodile Video did not do anything else with my identity card information and face, I still feel a chill just thinking about it. I¡¯m already traumatized by Big Crocodile Video!]


    [No matter what happens after Big Crocodile Video is modified, I won¡¯t use it anymore! After this incident, I realized that Star Brilliance Video seems to be not bad. It¡¯s better to use Star Brilliance Video in future.]


    [I¡¯ve been using Big Crocodile Video for more than ten years. I¡¯m still looking forward to the results of the modifications! I hope Big Crocodile Video won¡¯t disappoint meter.]


    Although many people expressed that they would look forward to the situation after Big Crocodile Video was modified, there were still more people who expressed that they no longer believed in it.


    For a moment, arge number of users of Big Crocodile Video were lost to Da Xiong Video and Star Brilliance Video.


    As for Star Brilliance Video, it directly used this opportunity to climb to a position that could stand side by side with Da Xiong Video. On the other hand, Big Crocodile Video had fallen greatly because of this matter. It was unknown if it could still climb back up in the future.


    Of course, Gu Xiao no longer cared about these things. After all, she only needed to take revenge.


    More importantly, her and Chu An¡¯sst semester in high school was about to begin.


    After Ji Chen heard that Gu Xiao and Chu An were going back to school, he took advantage of thest bit of time to invite Gu Xiao and Chu An for a meal.


    After Gu Xiao found out about Ji Chen¡¯s n, she said that there was no need to go out for dinner. She would cook at home. When Ji Chen heard this, he had no reason to refuse and quickly agreed.


    On this day, Ji Chen arrived at Chu An¡¯s vi as promised.


    Chu An opened the door and turned to the side. ¡°Xiaoxiao is cooking in the kitchen. Brother, juste in first.¡±


    Ji Chen put on the slippers that Gu Xiao had specially prepared for him and nodded at Chu An.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t help Xiaoxiao?¡±


    ¡°Xiaoxiao won¡¯t let me. She thinks my hands are clumsy and only let me peel garlic. When she heard the doorbell, Xiaoxiao chased me out.¡±


    Chu An and Ji Chen walked side by side, talking about family matters. The atmosphere was unusually harmonious and warm.


    After hearing Chu An¡¯s words, a smile appeared on Ji Chen¡¯s face.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao¡¯s culinary skills are good. It¡¯s normal that she doesn¡¯t have a high opinion of yours.¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard Ji Chen and Chu An talking, she walked out of the kitchen wearing an apron.


    After greeting Ji Chen, Gu Xiao looked at Chu An and said bluntly, ¡°You can stay outside with Brother! Don¡¯t go into the kitchen!¡± She didn¡¯t hide her disdain at all.


    After Gu Xiao returned to the kitchen, Chu An looked at Ji Chen helplessly and shrugged..

 Chapter 203 - 203: Worry

    Chapter 203: Worry


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ji Chen nced at Chu An with a hint of disdain in his eyes. However, he had been living in the Ji Family since he was young. Not to mention cooking, he rarely even had time to enter the kitchen. Compared to Chu An, he was probably even worse.


    He did not go to the kitchen to help. He sat steadily on the sofa.


    Seeing this, Chu An thought for a moment and sat down not far from Ji Chen.


    He did not interact much with Ji Chen in the past, but after Ji Chen sided with Gu Xiao, he gradually interacted with Ji Chen. He was not very clear about Ji Chen¡¯s habits and likes.


    Chu An and Ji Chen sat on the sofa in the living room and chatted casually. The atmosphere was quite harmonious.


    ¡°Alright, we can eat now!¡±


    Just as Gu Xiao finished speaking and before Ji Chen could react, Chu An had already stood up and walked towards the kitchen.


    Ji Chen looked up in the direction of Gu Xiao and Chu An.


    Chu An took the te from Gu Xiao¡¯s hands with an intimate expression. He even leaned close to Gu Xiao¡¯s side and said a few words with a smile. Then, Gu Xiao secretly red at Chu An, turned around, and entered the kitchen again.


    Seeing the interaction between Chu An and Gu Xiao, Ji Chen¡¯s eyes gradually softened.


    Although Ji Gao and Jiang He were known as the model couple in the circle, he had always felt that the rtionship between the two of them was not as good as what outsiders said.


    Therefore, when he found out that Ji Gao had an illegitimate child outside, although he was sad for a while, he did not feel much despair. He quickly pulled himself together.


    Now that he saw Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s interactions again, he felt that the rtionship between Ji Gao and Jiang He was really a little superficial.


    ¡°Brother, why are you still standing there? Come and eat!¡±


    Gu Xiao noticed that Ji Chen was still standing at the same spot after the dishes were served, so she reminded him.


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Ji Chen came back to his senses. He put away the destion in his heart and walked towards Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Coming right up.¡±


    After the three of them finished eating, Chu An consciously started to deal with the aftermath, while Gu Xiao brought Ji Chen to the sofa in the living room and sat down.


    ¡°What are your ns for the future?¡± Ji Chen asked Gu Xiao as he ate the fruits prepared by Chu An.


    Gu Xiao picked up a small piece of apple and put it into her mouth. After chewing and swallowing, she answered Ji Chen.


    ¡°Chu An and i have already discussed it, thepany will bepletely handed over to Tian Xian to manage. Chu An and 1 will go straight back to school to prepare for the college entrance examination that will take ce in half a year.¡±


    Their careers were in full swing now. Even if they did not take the college entrance examination, it did not seem to have much impact on their lives.


    However, the college entrance examination was an expectation in Gu Xiao¡¯s heart, and she wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. Chu An knew Gu Xiao¡¯s feelings, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t casually deal with the college entrance examination either.


    With the tacit understanding between the two of them, returning to school to prepare peacefully for the college entrance examination in peace was something that waspletely decided.


    Ji Chen did not have any objections to Gu Xiao and Chu An focusing on preparing for the college entrance examination.


    He hesitated for a moment, but he was still a little worried. He said, ¡°That Tian Xian, are you really at ease about him?¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xiao stopped eating the fruit. She met Ji Chen¡¯s gaze and saw the trace of worry in his cold eyes. She instantly understood the real purpose of his visit.


    The other party probably didn¡¯te to see them just because they were going back to school. The bigger reason should be thepany.


    Gu Xiao smiled at Ji Chen. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry! Tian Xian is a trustworthy person. After interacting with him for so long, I still have some understanding of his character.¡±


    Seeing that Ji Chen was still a little worried, she continued, ¡°Besides, don¡¯t we still have you, brother? Even if we concentrate on preparing for the college entrance examination and there is a dy in the newsing from thepany, if something happens, brother will definitely help me stabilize it and tell me the news, right?¡±


    Hearing this, Ji Chen was stunned for a moment, and then nodded seriously and solemnly.


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    Gu Xiao had finally established thepany under Ji Gao¡¯s attempts to boycott it. No matter what, he would not watch helplessly as something happened to thepany.


    It was unknown if it was because he trusted Tian Xian or because he was confident in his own abilities, but Ji Chen no longer expressed his worry about Gu Xiao and Chu An leaving thepany.


    After the two of them finished speaking, Chu An, who was cleaning up the aftermath in the kitchen, walked out.


    Ji Chen stayed for a while more before leaving the vi..

 Chapter 204 - 204: Returning to School

    Chapter 204: Returning to School


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Time passed unknowingly. After the new year, school soon started.


    When Gu Xiao and Chu An appeared in the ssroom, the students all looked at them.


    After all, they all knew what was happening online. At present, the broadcasting of ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± had continued with great poprity, and the students were also discussing whether ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± was based on Gu Xiao and the Ji family. They were all a little curious about this matter.


    Of course, more importantly, they also knew how big Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s currentpany was.


    Coupled with the fact that the two of them had taken leave from time to time because of thepany, the students thought that they would note to school again or take the college entrance examination.


    Under the gazes of the students, the two of them sat in their seats naturally and began to study.


    Seeing that the two of them did not seem to have any reaction, the other students discussed softly with their friends around them.


    ¡°Hey! Do you think Xu Yu is Gu Xiao? Who dares to ask?¡±


    ¡°Who would dare to ask about such a thing?! But didn¡¯t they say that the Ji Group changed hands because of the ugly things the Ji family head did? Doesn¡¯t that mean that the things in ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯ are all true?¡± ¡°But afterwards, the Ji Group and Gu Xiao didn¡¯t admit anything. 1 heard that the Ji Group has been refuting this theory internally. There are also differing opinions online. Who knows what the truth is?¡±


    ¡°I think! Perhaps Gu Xiao is just making things up to gain poprity? Look at how much discussion there is on the Inte about ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯ now. Gu Xiao even took the opportunity to set up a video tform and advance her career!¡±


    A somewhat envious voice suddenly sounded, causing the others to stop discussing.


    The few students who had spoken previously looked at the boy who had spokenst. Indeed, he was the one who had been badmouthing Gu Xiao previously.


    This boy¡¯s name was Shen Xing. When Gu Xiao had just transferred over, he heard that she might be a daughter of the Ji family. After seeing that Gu Xiao was good-looking, he confessed to her.


    However, it was heard how Shen Xing looked high and mighty when he confessed, and Gu Xiao left without even listening to him.


    Shen Xing felt that he had been humiliated. After that, when he met Gu Xiao, he would belittle her and even speak harshly to her. It was as if he was chasing after Gu Xiao to target her.


    Now, because Gu Xiao and Chu An had established a rtivelyrgepany in the short two years, and without the Ji family¡¯s suppression, the students in the ss admired the two of them.


    There were very few people in the ss who still targeted Gu Xiao like Shen Xing did.


    Seeing that the others were silent, Shen Xing was not angry. He continued to talk to himself. ¡°1 think all of this was directed and acted by Gu Xiao. I heard that she even chased Ji Yao out of the Ji family. She¡¯s really petty! Someone like Gu Xiao¡­¡±


    Shen Xing kept specting about Gu Xiao, and his words became more and more overboard.


    ¡°Shen Xing! Shut up! Who doesn¡¯t know why you¡¯re targeting Gu Xiao? How can a man be so petty? You still have the cheek to say that others are petty! Have some shame!¡±


    A ssmate could not stand Shen Xing¡¯s usations against Gu Xiao and could not help but scold him in a low voice.


    Shen Xing was stunned when he heard this. When he came back to his sense, a trace of anger shed across his face.


    ¡°W-What do you mean! I¡­¡±


    Before he could finish retorting, he saw the form teacher walking into the ssroom from the corner of his eye.


    Not daring to be audacious in front of the form teacher, Shen Xing could only shut his mouth. He red angrily at the ssmate who had scolded him before and turned around.


    When the others saw this, they secretly rolled their eyes and focused their attention on the form teacher.


    Thest bit ofmotion between Shen Xing and the others rmed Chu An. He looked up and didn¡¯t find anything interesting, so he retracted his gaze in boredom.


    He nced at Gu Xiao, who was studying seriously, and raised his eyebrows in Gu Xiao¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, what do you think they were talking about just now? Are they talking about us?¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xiaozily raised her eyelids and nced in the direction of Shen Xing and the others before quickly retracting her gaze.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not has nothing to do with me. Sit properly. The teacher is looking!¡±


    Gu Xiao was still very respectful to good teachers and was willing to be a good student for the teacher¡¯s sake. Seeing the form teacher look over, she couldn¡¯t help but remind Chu An..

 Chapter 205 - 205: Malice

    Chapter 205: Malice


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Although Chu An didn¡¯t care about outsiders, he was still willing to listen to Gu Xiao¡¯s words and do it.


    As soon as Gu Xiao finished speaking, although Chu An pouted inwardly, he still sat up straight as the other party had said, looking upright and obedient.


    When the form teacher on the podium saw this, she retracted her gaze in satisfaction.


    She really didn¡¯t know what to think of these two students, Gu Xiao and Chu An.


    After all, Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s careers were thriving. Studying was no longer a must for them, but she was also gratified that they were willing toe back before the college entrance examination.


    ording to Chu An¡¯s results, he might even be able to bring back a ranking in the top few of the province.


    The form teacher thought this in her heart, but she did not show it on her face.


    ¡°Thest semester of the third year of high school is very tight. The winter break willst for half a month. I don¡¯t know if you have studied. In a week, it will be the start of the school examination to test your studies during the winter break. I hope that everyone can obtain a satisfactory result this time.¡±


    She threw down a bomb without thinking about what the students below would think. After saying that, she picked up the lesson n prepared by the side and began the official ss.


    The Improved ss that Chu An was in had always been filled with students with good results. Although they were a little surprised by the form teacher¡¯s words just now, they quickly restrained their thoughts and focused on the form teacher¡¯s lecture.


    When Shen Xing heard the form teacher¡¯s words, he immediately nced at Gu Xiao, who was slightly behind him.


    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯ve been taking leave and skipping sses. Even with Chu An tutoring you, your results definitely won¡¯t be good! I¡¯ll wait for you to make a fool of yourself in this school opening test!¡±


    Shen Xing¡¯s heart was filled with malice as he nced at Gu Xiao with a hint of malice.


    Even though almost two years had passed, he still remembered Gu Xiao¡¯s departing figure after he confessed to her.


    She was just a b*tch who had just returned to the Ji family. What right did she have to reject his confession?!


    In the end, she even hooked up with Chu An and pretended to be aloof. She rejected him only because his family background wasn¡¯t outstanding and wasn¡¯t as powerful as the Chu family!


    So many people in the ss liked Gu Xiao. Why couldn¡¯t they tell that Gu Xiao was just a b*tch who climbed up the socialdder?!


    Gu Xiao, who was listening attentively, suddenly felt a malicious gaze.


    She looked up in the direction where she felt the malicious gaze, but when she looked over, she didn¡¯t find anything.


    Gu Xiao retracted her gaze and subconsciously frowned.


    Chu An sensed Gu Xiao¡¯s movement and looked over. He moved closer to Gu Xiao and lowered his voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you think of something?¡±


    Gu Xiao came back to her senses, nced at Chu An, and shook her head slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Perhaps I¡¯m overthinking.¡±


    After receiving Gu Xiao¡¯s answer, Chu An didn¡¯t ask further and obediently retracted his head.


    On this day, after ss ended, no one dared to reallye forward to ask Gu Xiao and Chu An about the continuing plot of ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child.¡±


    Gu Xiao and Chu An returned home together and happened to receive a message from Tian Xian, asking about thepany¡¯s development direction.


    Gu Xiao said a few simple words and left the rest for Tian Xian to decide.


    When Chu An walked out of the kitchen with fruit juice, he happened to see Gu Xiao put down her phone.


    He handed the fruit juice to Gu Xiao and sat down beside her.


    ¡°Tian Xian?¡± Chu An looked sideways and asked.


    Gu Xiao nodded. ¡°It¡¯s him. He¡¯s here to ask about thepany¡¯s future arrangements.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu An frowned slightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he had been given full authority over thepany? Why did he still disturb you? Doesn¡¯t he know that you have to focus on preparing for the college entrance examination?¡±


    Gu Xiao chuckled. Looking at Chu An¡¯s indignant expression, she found it funny.


    ¡°After all, thepany isn¡¯t too small now. It¡¯s normal that Tian Xian doesn¡¯t dare to make decisions alone,¡± she said. She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°However, it might also be that he really can¡¯t believe that we can trust him sopletely to hand thepany over to him.¡±


    Therefore, Tian Xian always wanted to talk to them about how thepany would develop in the future.


    Chu An naturally nodded slightly.. After taking a sip of fruit juice, he asked in boredom, ¡°Then what did you say to him?¡±

 Chapter 206 - 206: Hidden Point

    Chapter 206: Hidden Point


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao finished the juice in her cup and ced the empty cup on the tea table.


    ¡°Previously, thepany developed too quickly and some things did not catch up. Of course, I have to take this opportunity to stabilize thepany¡¯s situation and perfect thepany¡¯s structure. Of course, if there are good opportunities for development, I can¡¯t let them go.¡±


    Previously, because of the Ji Group¡¯s suppression and opportunities that arose from it, theirpany could be said to have skyrocketed.


    Although it was a little bumpy, it brought greater opportunities and advancement to thepany after resolving it.


    However, when she was preparing to set up a video tform previously, she had already vaguely realized that some parts of theirpany could no longer keep up with the development speed of theirpany.


    If they continued to develop at the same speed as before, theirpany was very likely to split or be dragged down.


    It was also a good opportunity to reorganize theirpany during the college entrance examination.


    Hearing this, Chu An nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Indeed, that should be the case. Thepany can¡¯t keep rising. It has to be stable for a period of time. What do you n to do with the Ji Group?¡±


    Gu Xiao lowered her eyes and rubbed her index and middle fingers against each other.


    After a while, Gu Xiao said reluctantly, ¡°We can only stop targeting the Ji Group for the time being.¡±


    Gu Xiao did not make this decision because Ji Chen was in charge of Ji Group.


    Most of the time, it was only after thepany developed to a certain extent that she realized more clearly what kind of behemoth the Ji Group was.


    Previously, when Ji Gao wanted to monopolize the industry, it was not just for show.


    Ji Gao and Old Master Ji had already done a lot for this goal behind the scenes. They were basically short of Ji Yao as a chess piece.


    Although Ji Yao did not seed in the end, everything Ji Gao had done previously was not in vain.


    If they really wanted to take down the Ji family and the Ji Group, it was far from what an entertainmentpany like them could do. There were too many industries andpanies involved with the Ji Group, so they could not act rashly now.


    Now, what they had to do was topletely stabilize Star Brilliance, so even if they encountered a storm, it would not be easily destroyed.


    Chu An looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s forbearing expression and reached out to hold the other party¡¯s hand that was on her knee.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s best for thepany to develop like this. What we should pay attention to the most now is the college entrance examination.¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she came back to her senses and nced at Chu An before nodding.


    Then, she thought of something and smiled at Chu An. ¡°However, there¡¯s still good news.¡±


    When Chu An heard this, he raised a brow, and his gaze quietlynded on Gu Xiao.


    ¡°What good news?¡±


    ¡°We arranged it. Thest hidden spot of ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯ should be here soon.¡± There was a hint of a smile in Gu Xiao¡¯s tone.


    Chu An thought for a moment and knew what Gu Xiao was talking about.


    Since ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯ was written ording to Gu Xiao and the Ji family¡¯s blueprint, everything that happened to Gu Xiao was recorded one by one. Naturally, the truth behind the swapping of the children was also recorded.


    Previously, they did not use this as an explosive point to expose it, naturally because they were worried that Ji Gao would really fly into a rage out of humiliation and use unscrupulous means to suppress The Return of the Crimson Child.


    But now, the surprise they had prepared for Ji Gao should be arriving soon.


    ¡°The Xu Yu in the drama should be about to discover the truth about the real and fake daughter of the past,¡± Chu An echoed.


    As a popr television drama, ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± did not y one or two episodes every day like other television dramas.


    Gu Xiao believed that ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± was outstanding enough, so she convinced Central Television Station to let ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± only broadcast two episodes a day on Saturdays and Sundays, which had the most people.


    And now, the poprity of ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± did not let Gu Xiao down at all.


    Because there were only four episodes a week, and because the plot was too interesting, the audience would always discuss the plot that had already been yed in ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± from Monday to Friday, looking forward to the plot that would happen afterwards in ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡±.


    This kind of anticipation and discussion made The Return of the Crimson Child popr for a long time, and it was even rising steadily.


    What Gu Xiao wanted was the current situation. She wanted to expose what Ji Gao had done to more people. Even if she could not hammer Ji Gao to death, she wanted more people to have a basic impression of Ji Gao¡¯s viciousness..

 Chapter 207 - 207: Malicious Speculation

    Chapter 207: Malicious Spection


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Do you think the Ji family will be lively again because of this?¡±


    There was a smile in Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes as she leaned against the sofa and looked expectantly at Chu An beside her.


    Ever since Ji Gao¡¯s illegitimate son was exposed, Jiang He¡¯s heart could be said to be dead. She no longer paid too much attention to Ji Gao.


    However, because her son was currently in the Ji Group, Jiang He had been secretly sending people to monitor Ji Gao¡¯s little lover and illegitimate son. She was afraid that this illegitimate son would appear at any time and snatch the position from her son.


    After Ji Gao lost his position as the CEO of the Ji Group, he stayed by Old Master Ji¡¯s side for a long time, hoping that Old Master Ji would take back his order on ount of kinship and allow him to enter the Ji Group again.


    Jiang He and Ji Gao¡¯s actions temporarily maintained the peace in the Ji family.


    However, when the truth of Gu Xiao¡¯s switch was exposed, it could still affect the Ji family to a certain extent.


    Chu An chuckled softly. ¡°Naturally, it will be as you wish.¡±


    Even if it couldn¡¯t, for the sake of Gu Xiao, he could ssh a bucket of hot oil on Jiang He and the others to make the fire burn even more fiercely.


    After all¡­ Xiaoxiao had worked so hard to prepare for the college entrance examination, so it was only right for the Ji family to prepare some entertainment for Xiaoxiao, right?


    However, the plot point of ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± that Gu Xiao and Chu An had envisioned had yet to arrive, but the school opening test mentioned by the form teacher had already arrived as scheduled.


    Although Gu Xiao had been busy with thepany¡¯s matters, with Chu An¡¯s personal guidance and the fact that she wasn¡¯t stupid, she didn¡¯t fall behind in her studies at all.


    Perhaps her results couldn¡¯tpare to Chu An¡¯s, but she could still be ranked in the top few in the ss.


    Although Gu Xiao and Chu An were very confident in this, the other students who didn¡¯t know what was going on didn¡¯t think so.


    In particr, some of the students who were jealous of Gu Xiao¡¯s sess in both love and career were secretly looking forward to Gu Xiao¡¯s fall this time so that they could mock her.


    ¡°How high do you think Gu Xiao will score this time? Could she manage 400 marks?¡±


    ¡°400? I don¡¯t think it would be even 300! Gu Xiao takes leave every day. She¡¯s either filming or busy with herpany. Look at how much time she spent in school in her second and third years. She definitely didn¡¯t study hard!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The variety shows and television dramas she filmed are indeed not bad, but studying is different. As long as you don¡¯t study for a day, you might fall behind, let alone someone like Gu Xiao, who hasn¡¯te to study for a long time!¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t Chu An¡¯s results very good? I heard that Chu An has been tutoring Gu Xiao. Moreover, Gu Xiao has attended the exam before, right?! Aren¡¯t her results not much lower?¡±


    Surrounded by pessimistic ideas of Gu Xiao, these words immediately attracted the attention of others who wanted to see Gu Xiao make a fool of herself.


    Seeing that person¡¯s honest expression, someone sneered.


    ¡°There are really people who think that Gu Xiao can take care of both apany and studies! How funny!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! What¡¯s the use of ttering Gu Xiao in private? If you want to tter her, do it in person! Perhaps Gu Xiao will be happy and support you to debut and be a big star!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s right. The only people who can still speak up for Gu Xiao now are these people who want to curry favor with Gu Xiao, right? But does Gu Xiao know that you¡¯re currying favor with them behind their backs?¡±


    The bad rumors about Gu Xiao intensified in school. Even those who originally believed in Gu Xiao began to worry about Gu Xiao amidst these rumors.


    Even on the day before the school opening test, Chu An inadvertently learned how these students had belittled Gu Xiao in private.


    Just as Chu An was furious and wanted to find trouble with those who were badmouthing Gu Xiao in private, he was stopped by Gu Xiao, who had sensed it. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    A cold glint shed across Chu An¡¯s eyes, and there was also a trace of viciousness on his face. He said fiercely, ¡°Of course it¡¯s to prevent them from opening their mouths!¡±


    ¡°Before the results are out, it¡¯s useless to say anything. Moreover, I don¡¯t think they¡¯re telling the truth.¡± Seeing that Chu An still looked indignant, Gu Xiao spoke again. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe in my ability?¡±


    Hearing this, Chu An hurriedly came back to his senses and hurriedly exined, ¡°Of course not! Of course I believe you! But those people¡¯s words behind your back are too unpleasant!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t 1 just not listen? Besides, 1 think it¡¯s more refreshing to use my results to p their faces!¡±

 Chapter 208 - 208: Finished Examination

    Chapter 208: Finished Examination


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu An hesitated for a while and also felt that Gu Xiao¡¯s words made more sense.


    Since those people had always thought that his Xiaoxiao¡¯s results were not good, he should let them see Xiaoxiao¡¯s true strength.


    Of course, the most important thing was that Gu Xiao had already made a decision. Under the circumstances where Gu Xiao would not cause harm to herself, Chu An would never refute Gu Xiao¡¯s decision.


    Although Chu An was still a little angry, he was still very wellforted by Gu Xiao.


    Just like that, the day of the school opening test officially arrived.


    The school opening test would not split them into separate examination rooms for the test. They would all be tested in their own ss and supervised by the teacher. The moment Gu Xiao and Chu An stepped into the ssroom, the students in the ss secretly looked at them.


    Some of them were worried, some were nning on watching a good show, and some were malicious.


    However, no matter what kind of gaze it was, Gu Xiao did not take it to heart. She sat in her seat naturally.


    When the invigtor walked into the ssroom with the test papers, the gazes on Gu Xiao decreased slightly.


    After the test paper was distributed, Gu Xiao briefly read through all the questions in the test paper before picking up her pen and starting to answer the questions. Her answering speed was very smooth. Even if she paused asionally, she would quickly pick up her pen and continue writing.


    The teachers in the school had also heard rumors about Gu Xiao.


    However, when Gu Xiao asionally came back for examinations, she would do the papers under their noses and they knew that the other party was not cheating as the other students had said.


    Now that she saw Gu Xiao answering the questions smoothly, she could not help but secretly nod in her heart. She was satisfied with Gu Xiao¡¯s condition.


    After that, the two invigtors did not look at Gu Xiao. Instead, they seemed to be paying attention to the entire examination hall.


    The time for the exam passed very quickly. In just two days, it was all done.


    The teachers also marked the papers very quickly. In three days, all the papers were marked and the results rankings were posted.


    Many third-year students were very curious about Gu Xiao¡¯s results. Even if they did not look at their own results, they wanted to know how Gu Xiao¡¯s results were.


    Unsurprisingly, Chu An would always be first in the exam that he participated in.


    When the students thought that it would take a long time to find Gu Xiao¡¯s results, they realized that their gazes only moved down from Chu An¡¯s name for a moment before they saw Gu Xiao¡¯s results.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s results were very good. She scored 711 points and was fourth in the cohort.


    ¡°This, this is fake, right? Thest time Gu Xiao took the exam, she was still in the top 30 of the cohort. It¡¯s fine if she didn¡¯t drop this time, but why did she rise so much?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Could this result be fake?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten that there¡¯s no examination hall for this exam? Chu An is sitting beside Gu Xiao. If Gu Xiao wants to do something, with Chu An¡¯s personality, wouldn¡¯t he still go along with Gu Xiao?¡±


    ¡°All! You mean Gu Xiao¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh! Just as long as you know what you¡¯re saying, but don¡¯t dare to say it out loud!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really possible. Otherwise, how could Gu Xiao score so high when she¡¯s not even in school?¡±


    ¡°Then isn¡¯t this unfair to us?! How can this be?!¡±


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s really unfair? Can you still make Chu An lower his head and apologize? Chu An definitely has to protect Gu Xiao! Then can you still go against the Chu family?¡±


    The malicious spections about Gu Xiao did not disappear because of this exam. Instead, they became more and more intense.


    ¡°Gu Xiao, the teacher wants you to go to the office!¡± A student from the ss stood three meters away from Gu Xiao and said to her.


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she put down the test paper in her hand, nodded at the messenger, and walked out of the ssroom. When Chu An saw this, he hesitated for a moment before following.


    As soon as the two of them left, Shen Xing said impatiently, ¡°1 think! Gu Xiao cheated in the exam! That¡¯s why she was called to the teacher¡¯s office! This time, Gu Xiao won¡¯t have a good ending.¡±


    ¡°Shen Xing! What are you talking about?! You clearly know how strict our invigtor is. It¡¯s impossible to cheat under the teacher¡¯s nose!¡±


    Someone refuted Shen Xing angrily, and the others began to support her.


    After being refuted by several people, Shen Xing felt a little embarrassed. He looked at the few people who spoke up for Gu Xiao with a dark expression.


    ¡°But it¡¯s a fact that the teacher asked Gu Xiao to go to the office! Why are you shouting at me? Shouldn¡¯t you suspect what Gu Xiao has done?!¡±


    As soon as he said that, the people around him spoke less for Gu Xiao and looked at him, not knowing what to do.


    At this moment, Gu Xiao had alreadyforted Chu An and asked him to wait outside the office. She knocked on the office door alone..

 Chapter 209 - 209: Surveillance

    Chapter 209: Surveince


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Soon, the form teacher of the Improved ss said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    After getting permission, Gu Xiao pushed open the door and walked into the office. She called out ¡°Teacher Li¡± and closed the office door behind her.


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s voice, Teacher Li, who was engrossed in sorting out the lesson n, looked up. When she saw Gu Xiao, a smile appeared on her face.


    She waved at Gu Xiao. When Gu Xiao walked up to her, she said, ¡°Gu Xiao, you should have heard some rumors about you in school recently, right?¡±


    Gu Xiao¡¯s expression darkened.


    She naturally knew about the rumors of cheating, and she also knew that the rumors were getting more and more ridiculous, but there were many people who believed it. She just didn¡¯t know how the teachers in the school nned to deal with it.


    Gu Xiao nodded. ¡°i know, Teacher Li.¡±


    ¡°Since you know, I won¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± Teacher Li ced the lesson n in her hand aside. ¡°Now that this rumor has already affected the school¡¯s reputation, we can¡¯t just leave it alone.¡±


    Gu Xiao listened quietly to Teacher Li¡¯s words, and her thoughts could not help but turn.


    She watched as Teacher Li paused at this point. The smile in her eyes disappeared, and her expression became serious.


    ¡°However, in consideration that the college entrance examination will start soon, and you¡¯re also busy and don¡¯t want to do those troublesome things, so we want to release the surveince videos during your examination. What do you think?¡±


    Gu Xiao was stunned for a moment when she heard that. She subconsciously repeated, ¡°Surveince?¡±


    To be honest, she also knew that because of thepany¡¯s matters, she missed a lot of sses. She probably did not leave a good impression on the teachers.


    She had already prepared herself. If the teacher suspected her and wanted her to retake the exam or void results, how could she reject him? However, she did not expect that Teacher Li had only asked her toe for the matter of the surveince video.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, we have to release your surveince footage. We have to seek your opinion.¡± Teacher Li misunderstood Gu Xiao¡¯s meaning and thought that she did not want to release the surveince footage. ¡°This is the most convenient method that we have thought of that will not waste your time.¡±


    Previously, after the conflict between Gu Xiao and Ji Yao, the school had installed surveince cameras in all the ssrooms, and the ssrooms with broken surveince cameras had long been repaired.


    Since there were people who suspected that Gu Xiao had cheated during the exam, they could just release the surveince footage and let those who suspected Gu Xiao see the surveince footage.


    Under the surveince, it was obvious that Gu Xiao was taking the exam alone without anyone¡¯s help. She rarely even looked up or turned her head.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s heart warmed when she saw Teacher Li¡¯s earnest persuading expression.


    ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s fine as long as you make the decision. I don¡¯t mind releasing the surveince footage,¡± she replied with a smile.


    Teacher Li nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Then go back! Study hard and don¡¯t worry about these things. The school teachers can handle them for you.¡±


    Gu Xiao responded and excused herself from Teacher Li. After obtaining the other party¡¯s agreement, she turned around and walked out of the office.


    After she walked out of the office, Chu An, who had been waiting outside, immediately walked over.


    ¡°How is it? Why is Teacher looking for you? Is she suspecting that you cheated?!¡±


    There was a trace of worry in Chu An¡¯s tone. Towards the end, there was a trace of anger. It was as if as long as Gu Xiao said yes, he would immediately seek justice for Gu Xiao.


    A smile appeared in Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes as she reached out to hold Chu An¡¯s handfortingly.


    ¡°No.¡± Gu Xiao refuted Chu An¡¯s words, then simply repeated what Teacher Li had just said.


    With Gu Xiao¡¯s exnation, Chu An¡¯s emotions gradually calmed down.


    ¡°That¡¯s for the best,¡± Chu An muttered softly and held Gu Xiao¡¯s hand instead. ¡°Then we won¡¯t care about this anymore. Let¡¯s go back to the ssroom!¡±


    When the two of them stepped into the ssroom, they immediately attracted the attention of almost all the students.


    Obviously, these students wanted to know why Teacher Li wanted to see Gu Xiao in the office.


    However, no one took the initiative to ask. Gu Xiao and Chu An were not people who would take the initiative to exin, so they turned a blind eye and walked towards their seats.


    ¡°Pfft! A cheater actually came back so openly? Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed? You¡¯ve really embarrassed our Improved ss!¡±


    An ear-piercing voice sounded..

 Chapter 210 - 210: Gossipy

    Chapter 210: Gossipy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao and Chu An stopped in their tracks as they walked towards the desk. Before Gu Xiao could react, Chu An had already looked coldly at Shen Xing, who had just spoken.


    When Shen Xing met Chu An¡¯s gaze, he was so frightened by the coldness in his eyes that he took a few steps back.


    It was only when his back was pressed against the desk that Shen Xing realized that they were in public. Even if Chu An wanted to do something, he wouldn¡¯t really attack him.


    After figuring it out, Shen Xing straightened his back and braced himself to meet Chu An¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Why? Am 1 wrong? Ask anyone in this school who doesn¡¯t think that Gu Xiao cheated? If she didn¡¯t cheat, how would she have gotten such a high score when she missed so many sses? I think Gu Xiao also cheated in the previous exams¡­¡±


    Originally, Shen Xing could still look into Chu An¡¯s eyes, but under Chu An¡¯s increasingly cold gaze, he still couldn¡¯t help but avoid looking into Chu An¡¯s eyes. Even when he spoke, his originally self-righteous voice became guilty.


    Gu Xiao turned around and nced at Shen Xing, then shook the hand she was holding with Chu An.


    ¡°You snob! If you can¡¯t do it yourself, so it is only right that others couldn¡¯t as well? Teacher hasn¡¯t even said anything, so why are you hereining?¡± As she spoke, Gu Xiao looked at Shen Xing disdainfully.


    Shen Xing was clearly taller than Gu Xiao, but when he met Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze, Shen Xing felt as if he was lower than Gu Xiao.


    However, when he realized what Gu Xiao had said, Shen Xing¡¯s eyes were filled with anger again.


    ¡°You, who are you calling a snob!¡±


    ¡°Whoever responds is the one who is!¡± Gu Xiao¡¯s expression was calm. Compared to the angry Shen Xing, Gu Xiao¡¯s calmness was even more obvious. ¡°As a man, it¡¯s better not to be a gossipy woman gossiping about others behind their backs. This is my advice.¡±


    After saying that, Gu Xiao ignored Shen Xing and pulled Chu An towards the desk.


    Although Chu An couldn¡¯t do anything because of Gu Xiao, he still red fiercely at Shen Xing before he left.


    After being mocked by Gu Xiao openly and secretly, Shen Xing was already dissatisfied with Gu Xiao. At this moment, anger filled his mind.


    However, before he could retort, he was stopped by the other students at the side. The people around him spoke one after another, and Shen Xing did not even have the chance to interrupt.


    The students who were secretly stopping Shen Xing smiled to themselves when they saw his flushed face.


    He even said that Gu Xiao had embarrassed their Improved ss, but eveyone knew who it was who had started spreading rumors about Gu Xiao¡¯s poor grades and cheating allegations


    If these rumors had not originated from Shen Xing, who was also in the Improved ss, the others might not have believed them.


    At the end of the day, Shen Xing was partly responsible for the rumors in the school this time.


    What they really looked down on was Shen Xing, who had spread the rumors behind the scenes, and not the victim, Gu Xiao!


    Under Gu Xiao¡¯s one-sided disregard, this farce in the Improved ss did not blow up.


    Teacher Li and the rest were very fast. After obtaining Gu Xiao¡¯s approval, they edited out her two days of exam time and passed it to the form teachers of each ss. If anyone else said that she had cheated, they would show this surveince video.


    Of course, if a student took the initiative to ask for it, the teacher would not refuse.


    Many students did not believe it and really went to their respective teachers to get the surveince footage of the exam. After slowing down the video, they observed Gu Xiao¡¯s actions bit by bit, hoping to find evidence of Gu Xiao cheating.


    However, after watching the surveince video several times, they could not find any evidence to prove that Gu Xiao had cheated. Instead, they saw with their own eyes how smoothly Gu Xiao solved the questions during the exam. ¡°This, do we still need to look? I feel that Gu Xiao really didn¡¯t cheat!¡± A female voice sounded carefully.


    The girl who spoke sized up the expressions of the surrounding people and did not dare to continue speaking.


    After some time, someone spoke again. ¡°To be honest, 1 really can¡¯t tell that Gu Xiao cheated. Even if I get the answer in advance and memorize it, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be as smooth as Gu Xiao¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Oh my god! Isn¡¯t Gu Xiao too amazing? If 1 could solve the questions half as smoothly as Gu Xiao, then I wouldn¡¯t have been unable to finish thest few big questions!¡±


    ¡°Who exactly spread the news that Gu Xiao cheated? Isn¡¯t that too irresponsible?!¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, the surrounding people nodded in agreement andined about the person who spread the news..

 Chapter 211 - 211: Explosion of Public Opinion

    Chapter 211: Explosion of Public Opinion


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The surveince footage of Gu Xiao¡¯s exam quickly spread throughout the school. Those who had seen the surveince footage realized that Gu Xiao¡¯s results were her actual results. There was no suspicion of giarism or cheating.


    However, there were always some people in school who could not stand Gu Xiao. Even though they had already seen the surveince footage, they still firmly believed that Gu Xiao¡¯s results were obtained by cheating.


    However, these thoughts could not cause much of a stir in the school¡¯s current atmosphere.


    Shen Xing was naturally indignant.


    It was not easy for Gu Xiao to return to school. It was not easy for him to have a chance to embarrass Gu Xiao. Who knew if he would have a chance to embarrass Gu Xiao after missing this opportunity?


    However, after being secretly warned by Chu An, Shen Xing didn¡¯t dare to y any tricks behind his back.


    The matters in school settled down. The plot point that Gu Xiao and Chu An had specially hidden for ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± was also broadcasted this weekend.


    When Xu Yu found out that her identity had been swapped by her biological father and that she had been taken away through the disregard of her biological father, it immediately ignited the hearts of manyizens.


    Even those who had never been interested in ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± had ced their attention on ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± after hearing this plot point.


    [I¡¯ve always thought that the plot of ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± was already exciting enough. I didn¡¯t expect there to be something even more exciting now?! I want to know now if Xu Yu is really Gu Xiao!!! ]


    [If there were still people who said that Gu Xiao was the blueprint for ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± previously, then this plot twist can basically clear Ji Gao of suspicion, right? 1 can still understand if it¡¯s just a tale about a false and true princess, and an illegitimate child, but why would Ji Gao have set this up to swap out his own child?]


    [Hmm¡­ I have a guess. Perhaps Ji Gao is the same as Xu Yu¡¯s father. He wants to use this method to bring that illegitimate son back? Isn¡¯t there a rumor that Ji Gao does have an illegitimate son outside? The illegitimate son is about the same age as Gu Xiao?]


    [No way! Is there really such a father in this world? If that¡¯s the case, then Gu Xiao is too pitiful!]


    [Gu Xiao is really miserable. Previously, because Gu Xiao was already miserable enough, I didn¡¯t expect there to be even worse. It¡¯s really an eye-opener for me!]


    [Please, just because of a television drama, you guys are ming it on CEO Ji Gao? Couldn¡¯t it be that Gu Xiao came up with these plot points to gain poprity? Just to nder her father?]


    On the Inte, the discussion about Gu Xiao¡¯s swap became more and more intense. Some supported Gu Xiao, and naturally, there were also people who supported Ji Gao.


    Previously, when Gu Xiao was developing thepany, she had also offended many people and snatched the share of the cake that many people once had. Once this matter was out, they naturally appeared and bought fake reviewers to support Ji Gao, saying that Gu Xiao had evil intentions.


    Because of this, more and more people supported Ji Gao online, so thements online were not as one-sided as before.


    Gu Xiao had meticulously prepared the plot. Naturally, Gu Xiao paid attention to the discussions online as she studied busily.


    Looking at the support for Ji Gao online, Gu Xiao was not surprised or angry. Or rather, the current situation was what she wanted to see more.


    The more popr this matter was, the more people would know about it. In fact, if anyone mentioned Ji Gao and The Return of the Crimson Child, they would be able to think of these things immediately.


    Chu An leaned over and nced at the messages on Gu Xiao¡¯s phone. He frowned slightly when he saw thements supporting Ji Gao.


    ¡°Do you want me to get someone to suppress these words?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of suppressing it? Only with different voices can the poprityst. If it¡¯s just denouncement, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before this matter will be immersed under the Ji Group¡¯s arrangements. It¡¯s very good now.¡±


    Chu An nced at Gu Xiao¡¯s side profile and saw that she was in high spirits and didn¡¯t look angry at all, so he was relieved.


    ¡°Since Xiaoxiao has said so, 1 will not interfere.¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded and leaned on Chu An¡¯s shoulder.


    After scrolling through thements for a while, she seemed to have thought of something and looked up at Chu An.


    ¡°Does Jiang He and the rest know about this yet?¡±

 Chapter 212 - 212: Finding out

    Chapter 212: Finding out


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu An raised his hand and rubbed the top of Gu Xiao¡¯s head. Feeling that the hair under his hand was too soft, he couldn¡¯t help but rub it a few more times.


    ¡°She probably doesn¡¯t know yet. Jiang He doesn¡¯t pay much attention to the news online. Ji Gao is now focused on redeeming himself in front of Old Master Ji, so he probably won¡¯t pay too much attention to this side.¡±


    If no one had told Jiang He about the previous matter, who knew how long it would take for her to find out?


    Ever since Jiang He was boycotted by theizens online and thepany closed down, she was unwilling to pay attention to the news online. She even avoided all kinds of news online.


    As for Ji Gao, he had been circling around Old Master Ji recently. He probably felt that no one would know about how Gu Xiao had been swapped, so he naturally let down his guard against them.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I arrange for someone to inform Jiang He?¡± Chu An suggested in a low voice.


    He did not know how long it would take for them to discover it themselves. If Gu Xiao was willing, he would naturally help Gu Xiao realize her ideas.


    Hearing this, Gu Xiao nodded at Chu An without hesitation.


    ¡°Then get someone to inform Jiang He! Jiang He has the right to know about such a big matter.¡±


    Actually, Gu Xiao did not care too much about Jiang He. After all, Jiang He¡¯s attitude towards Ji Yao was worlds apart from her attitude towards her previously. She did not think that Jiang He would take more care of her after knowing the truth about her being exchanged, and that it would awaken Jiang He¡¯s motherly heart.


    However, she knew that after Ji Gao had a mistress and an illegitimate child, Jiang He would definitely not let Ji Gao have an easy time.


    Previously, she had reservations because of Ji Group and Ji Chen, so she had no excuse to make a fuss either. Now, they would send the excuse to create trouble for Ji Gao to Jiang He and let them fight each other!


    She would always love to see this kind of scene.


    ¡°When Jiang He is investigating, remember to make things easy for her,¡± Gu Xiao said calmly to Chu An.


    Chu An responded. After telling Gu Xiao to rest assured, he immediately made a call.


    Two dayster, at a gathering of the wives of wealthy families, Jiang He, who was invited, heard the news that Gu Xiao wanted her to know.


    ¡°Do you think what ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯ is broadcasting now is true?¡±


    When Jiang He heard ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡±, she immediately stopped in her tracks. She even inched closer to thedy who had spoken.


    ¡°Are you still watching ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯? Is it that good?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little good! But more importantly, it¡¯s exciting! Let me tell you, that Xu Yu was exchanged not because of her adoptive parents were aware that she was a rich daughter, but because of her biological father¡¯s set up!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! There¡¯s actually such a plot twist? Does this mean that the Ji family¡­¡±


    ¡°Nothing is certain. However, 1 feel that there¡¯s a high chance that it¡¯s true! Do you think that illegitimate son from before is real? This matter might also be true!¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s true, then this is too messy!¡±


    The two rich women¡¯s voices became softer and softer. When Jiang He heard the two of them talking about the truth of how the children were swapped, her hands were already clenched tightly, and her eyes were bloodshot.


    At this moment, she could not hear what the two of them were talking about. She could not care about anything else and walked towards them.


    ¡°Mrs. Wang, Mrs. Zheng, is what you just said true?¡±


    Hearing Jiang He¡¯s voice and looking at her slightly dark face, Mrs. Wang and Mrs. Zheng also looked a little embarrassed, as if they did not expect the person they were discussing to be beside them.


    ¡°This, Mrs. Ji, we¡¯re just casually chatting about the plot of a television drama. It can¡¯t be taken seriously, it can¡¯t be taken seriously!¡± Mrs. Wang exined to Jiang He awkwardly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! Mrs. Ji, we¡¯re just casually talking about it. Don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± Mrs. Zheng echoed, then changed the topic stiffly. ¡°Mrs. Ji, you¡¯re really lucky! Your son took over such a big corporation at such a young age. We¡¯re really envious!¡±


    After Jiang He¡¯spany closed down, she had been ostracized by the noblewomen circle. Recently, it was because of her son, Ji Chen, who took over the Ji Group that she was valued by others again.


    Originally, she had attended these banquets to show off her son, but after hearing these words just now, how could she still be thinking about showing off?


    Jiang He was silent for a while. Her gazended on Mrs. Wang and Mrs. Zheng¡¯s faces with a hint of coldness.


    ¡°Mrs. Wang, Mrs. Zheng, 1 don¡¯t want to cause trouble for you.. I just want to know if what you said just now is true!¡±

 Chapter 213 - 213: Investigation

    Chapter 213: Investigation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Facing Jiang He¡¯s domineering attitude, Mrs. Zheng and Mrs. Wang also felt a little embarrassed.


    Seeing that the two of them had a subtle look in their eyes, Jiang He¡¯s anger from the news just now instantly calmed down.


    She forced a smile. ¡°Mrs. Zheng, Mrs. Wang, I was too angry just now, so my tone was a little bad. I apologize to you. It¡¯s just that what you just said is too important to me. Please tell me the ins and outs of the matter.¡±


    Mrs. Zheng and Mrs. Wang looked at each other.


    Since Jiang He had already said so, wouldn¡¯t they be unreasonable if they continued to hide it?


    ¡°Mrs. Ji, what we just said might not be true. It¡¯s just that ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯ has this plot twist, so we discussed it a little.¡±


    As Mrs. Wang spoke, she first emphasized that this had nothing to do with her before recounting the plot of ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± regarding Xu Yu¡¯s swap.


    As Mrs. Wang spoke, Jiang He¡¯s expression turned even uglier.


    After all, as the person involved, she knew how ¡°real¡± ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± was! This plot twist might also be true!


    After hearing Mrs. Wang¡¯s words, Jiang He no longer had the mood to stay where she was. She only wanted to verify if this matter was true.


    She used thest of her rationality to suppress herself so that she did not look like she had lost herposure. After saying goodbye to Mrs. Zheng and Mrs. Wang, she left first.


    After walking out of the banquet hall, Jiang He¡¯s expression turnedpletely cold, and her footsteps became hurried.


    Mrs. Zheng and Mrs. Wang, who were left behind, immediately restrained their awkward expressions and looked at Jiang He¡¯s back with a meaningful look.


    The two of them looked at each other, then turned around and walked towards the other noblewomen.


    Jiang He returned home and temporarily calmed down.


    The so-called truth of how Gu Xiao was exchanged was only the plot twist of a television drama. Even if the previous plot twists were true, it did not mean that the plot twist this time was true.


    Even if she brought this matter to Ji Gao, he might just deny it.


    She had to find evidence¡­ Yes, the most important thing was to find evidence!


    Jiang He¡¯s eyes darkened. Then, she took out her phone and made a call. After giving a few instructions, she immediately hung up.


    She sat on the sofa dejectedly. When the butler saw this, he carefully walked forward.


    ¡°Madam, do you need to eat now?¡±


    Originally, Jiang He was going to attend a banquet, so she shouldn¡¯t be back so soon. She came back so early, so she might havee back hungry.


    Although Jiang He seemed to be in a bad mood, as the butler, he could only brace himself and go forward to ask.


    Jiang He waved her hand weakly. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll sit for a while and go upstairs.¡±


    Hearing this, the butler could not say anything else and quietly left. He took most of the servants away, leaving only one behind in case of emergencies.


    Jiang He sat quietly on the sofa and closed her eyes.


    If it was really as Mrs. Zheng and Mrs. Wang had said, then she¡­


    Jiang He opened her eyes and suppressed the surging thoughts in her heart.


    She got up and walked to the bedroom upstairs.


    The people Jiang He had arranged to investigate the truth were pretty good. In addition, with Chu An¡¯s help in secret, he found the ins and outs of the matter the next afternoon and sent it to Jiang He¡¯s phone, one by one.


    She looked at the video sent by the investigator and suddenly gripped her phone tightly. Her well-maintained hands looked abnormally pale at this moment.


    Jiang He watched the video over and over again a few times before calling the person investigating.


    ¡°Are you sure that what you investigated is true?¡± Jiang He felt that her throat was a little tight, and she could not even speak clearly.


    ¡°Mrs. Ji, you know our methods too. If we¡¯re not sure if it¡¯s true, we wouldn¡¯t dare to send it to our employer! Don¡¯t worry, be it the video or what happened, we¡¯ve investigated the authenticity. There¡¯s nothing fake!¡±


    With the confirmation from the investigator, Jiang He felt her head buzz and could no longer hear anything else. She only felt that the voice sounding in her ears had be a random, noisy blur.


    When she came back to her senses, she had already hung up at some point..

 Chapter 214 - 214: Storm

    Chapter 214: Storm


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Jiang He did not know how to describe her current mood. Was she sad? Or did she regret it?


    Thinking about it carefully, even if she knew the truth now, she still could not bring herself to have any maternal love for Gu Xiao. Thinking of all the things Gu Xiao had done, she still felt disgusted and resistant.


    But¡­ what if Gu Xiao had grown up by her side?


    Then she would definitely love Gu Xiao as much as she loved Ji Yao. Gu Xiao and Ji Chen¡¯s rtionship might not be as distant and awkward as Ji Yao and Ji Chen¡¯s. Her children might even be happy.


    She had to admit that Gu Xiao was really as smart as her brother. If Gu Xiao had grown up by her side, she might not have ended up like this, and herpany would not have gone bankrupt!


    Her life would also be more rxed!


    However¡­ there were no ifs.


    Her rtionship with Gu Xiao would not be as close as hers and Ji Yao¡¯s, and she would not break the ice with Gu Xiao because of this.


    This was all Ji Gao¡¯s fault! It was all Ji Gao¡¯s own selfish interests that caused mother and daughter to fall out! All of this was Ji Gao¡¯s fault. She was also the victim! She was the biggest victim!


    As she thought about it, the expression in Jiang He¡¯s eyes became darker and darker, like a storm brewing at the bottom of the dark sea.


    ¡°Where is Ji Gao now?¡± Jiang He¡¯s voice was abnormally cold.


    The butler had already sensed that something was wrong with Jiang He¡¯s mood at the beginning. When he heard Jiang He¡¯s words, he immediately replied, ¡°Madam, Master has been at the old residence recently.¡± He did not go out to meet his lover!


    Jiang He¡¯s eyes shed, and the corners of her lips curled up.


    The old residence? It seemed that Ji Gao was still unwilling to give up on having his son taking power! In that case, she would help her son andpletely make Ji Gao give up his intentions.


    ¡°Prepare the car immediately and bring me to the old residence!¡±


    Seeing that Jiang He was about to explode, the butler did not dare to dy. After responding, he hurriedly went out to make arrangements. After the driver and car were ready, he returned to the vi to inform Jiang He that they were ready.


    Jiang He calmly got into the car and asked the driver to start the engine.


    As the butler watched the car gradually drive away with Jiang He, he prayed in his heart that nothing major had happened.


    Jiang He¡¯s eyes were numb as she looked at the scenery that kept falling past the window. There was no reaction at all. It was only when the driver mentioned the old residence that Jiang He¡¯s listless eyes moved.


    She got out of the car and in a few steps, had reached the old residence.


    The servants in the old residence all recognized Mrs Ji, so Jiang He naturally would not be stopped and she was allowed to walk towards the vi.


    Before Jiang He got close to the vi, she heard Ji Gao¡¯s cautious voice.


    ¡°Dad! Ji Chen is quite capable, but he is still young and can¡¯t make decisions for many things. He might panic easily when something big happens. I don¡¯t need to go back to that position. I will go back to thepany and watch Ji Chen from the side. If anything happens, there will still be someone for him to discuss it with. What do you think?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang He¡¯s expression at the door turned even colder.


    ¡°Nothing much! I know Chenchen¡¯s ability very well. You don¡¯t have to say anything else. I won¡¯t let you return to thepany. Instead of persuading me to retract my orders here, it¡¯s better to reflect on the ridiculous things you did!¡±


    Old Master Ji¡¯s voice was filled with disappointment. He looked at Ji Gao with dissatisfaction.


    It was fine if he did those ridiculous things; he just had to hide them well. This stupid idiot, on the other hand, did not hide the ridiculous things he did and even made it known to everyone. How could he help him suppress the news!


    In the end, it was because he was too stupid!


    During this period of time, in order to return to thepany, Ji Gao¡¯s skin had be much thicker. After being scolded by Old Master Ji, he also resisted the pressure and wanted to plead for mercy for himself again.


    However, before he could say anything, Jiang He, who was standing at the door, could not wait any longer. She spoke first.


    ¡°Dad! You have to stand up for me! Ji Gao did more than this!¡± As Jiang He spoke, she walked up to Old Master Ji in tears. ¡°Dad! Back then, when Gu Xiao and Yaoyao were exchanged, it wasn¡¯t only that f***ing couple from the Gu family¡¯s fault! This was all caused by Ji Gao!¡±


    As Jiang He spoke, she even wailed a few times, making Old Master Ji extremely annoyed. He did not even realize what Jiang He meant at first.


    After she cried a few more times, Old Master Ji finally understood.


    He stared at Jiang He sharply.. ¡°Jiang He! You can¡¯t say such things randomly! Who exactly spread the rumors to you!¡±

 Chapter 215 - 215: Divorce

    Chapter 215: Divorce


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Although Jiang He had always been afraid of Old Master Ji, Ji Gao had done too many things and gone too far. At this moment, she only wanted to seek justice for herself, so how could she be afraid of Old Master Ji¡¯s cold expression?


    ¡°Dad! I¡¯m not ndering Ji Gao! I only came to look for you after investigating and confirming it!¡±


    Jiang He spoke eloquently. She even took out her phone and found the videos and documents sent to her by the investigators. Then, she handed her phone to Old Master Ji.


    Ji Gao sat at the side. He was originally impatient because of Jiang He¡¯s sudden appearance, but now, he became a little afraid.


    Although Old Master Ji did not take girls seriously, he would not allow there to be any mix-ups in the bloodline of the Ji family either.


    If it was just an ident back then, Old Master Ji would not have pursued the matter too much. However, if someone had done it on purpose, Old Master Ji would definitely not be able to ept it!


    Ji Gao stared nervously at Jiang He¡¯s actions.


    However, he had done this secretly at that time. Even if the video was found, it might not prove that he was the one who instigated it. He could not panic. That¡¯s right! He could not panic!


    Ji Gao wanted to force himself to calm down, but the sweat on his forehead still exposed his nervousness.


    Old Master Ji¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at the video and document.


    Then, his sharp gaze shot towards Ji Gao, causing Ji Gao¡¯s back to instantly be covered in dense sweat.


    ¡°Ji Gao, were you really the one who exchanged the children back then?!¡± Old Master Ji¡¯s voice was filled with anger.


    Of course, Ji Gao could not admit it. He hurriedly shook his head. ¡°Dad! That¡¯s my biological daughter. How could 1 instruct others to rece my biological daughter!¡±


    Jiang He suddenly stood up and pointed at Ji Gao, ring at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you and that little b*tch! Did you set up this trap because you wanted to bring that bastard outside back openly?!¡± Jiang He¡¯s voice was sharp and carried undisguised anger.


    Then, her tone changed and she cried, ¡°My poor daughter! It¡¯s all because of you, her biological father, that you have to live outside and suffer! My poor daughter can¡¯t even grow up well by her mother¡¯s side. What sins has shemitted to deserve this!¡±


    When Ji Gao heard this, anger rose in his heart.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend to be a good person here. When that brat Gu Xiao was brought back, you didn¡¯t give her a good look at all!¡± As he spoke, he stared fiercely at Jiang He. ¡°If I hear you say ¡®bastard¡¯ again, don¡¯t me me for no longer considering our marital rtionship and attacking you!¡±


    Jiang He looked at Ji Gao in a daze and immediately reacted.


    She did not argue with Ji Gao. She turned to Old Master Ji and cried, ¡°Dad! You have to stand up for me! Ji Gao discarded my biological daughter, and now he wants to attack me! Dad! You can¡¯t just do nothing about Ji Gao!¡±


    Old Master Ji was originally a little angry with Ji Gao, but when he heard Jiang He¡¯s sharp voice and tearfulints, he only felt a throbbing pain in his temples.


    He raised his hand to rub his temples and looked at Jiang He. ¡°Tell me! What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Dad! Why are you¡­¡± Ji Gao looked at Old Master Ji in shock.


    However, before he could finish speaking, Old Master Ji red at him. ¡°Shut up! This is all your fault! And you still need me to clean up your mess!¡±


    Ji Gao opened his mouth, wanting to defend himself, but under Old Master Ji¡¯s gaze, he did not dare to say a word.


    After hearing Old Master Ji¡¯s words, Jiang He tidied up her slightly messy hair.


    She stood up, her expression calm and resolute. She said word byword, ¡°Dad, 1 want to divorce Ji Gao! This time, I want Ji Gao to leave with nothing!¡±


    The moment Ji Gao said that he wanted to attack her, she had truly seen Ji Gao¡¯s true colours. There was really no way for Ji Gao to have any feelings for her anymore.


    Now, she no longer had any feelings for Ji Gao. The Ji Group was also in the hands of her son, so there was no need for her and Ji Gao¡¯s marriage to exist.


    She felt disgusted living with Ji Gao!


    Upon hearing this, Old Master Ji and Ji Gao looked at Jiang He in shock. ¡°W-What did you just say?¡± Old Master Ji asked in disbelief.


    ¡°I want to divorce Ji Gao! I want Ji Gao to leave with nothing!¡±


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t agree!¡± Ji Gao retorted loudly.


    Jiang He¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°What right do you have to say no?¡± She turned to look at Old Master Ji.. ¡°Dad, how do you think this matter should be dealt with?¡±

 Chapter 216 - 216: Change of Mind

    Chapter 216: Change of Mind


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Ji Gao heard this, his gaze alsonded on Old Master Ji, and there was an obvious trace of nervousness in his eyes.


    To be honest, he did not care if Jiang He divorced him or not, but he could not leave with nothing! The Ji Group was already in Ji Chen¡¯s hands, and he could not lose anything else now!


    Being stared at by the two of them, it was the first time that Old Master Ji felt that this matter was a little difficult.


    If anything, he would definitely not be willing to let Jiang He and Ji Gao divorce, especially since it was an outsider like Jiang He who proposed the divorce. But now, no matter what, it was Ji Gao¡¯s fault. If Jiang He refused to relent, then¡­


    Old Master Ji¡¯s thoughts churned as he looked at Jiang He with a hint offort in his eyes.


    ¡°He¡¯er! Look, you and Ji Gao have already been together for so many years. More than half of your life has passed. It¡¯s not good to get a divorce! As the saying goes, family scandals can¡¯t be aired in public. If outsiders find out that you¡¯re divorced now, what will they think of you and the Ji family?¡±


    Jiang He valued her pride the most. When she heard Old Master Ji¡¯s words, she hesitated.


    She could no longer reconcile with Gu Xiao. If she divorced Ji Gao again, how would she get along with Gu Xiao? Should she apologize to Gu Xiao and get along harmoniously?


    Old Master Ji¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Jiang He¡¯s expression soften slightly.


    ¡°I also know that He¡¯er was wronged in this matter! Don¡¯t worry, 1 will definitely seek justice for you!¡±


    As he spoke, Old Master Ji¡¯s expression crumbled. He looked at Ji Gao with drooping eyelids. ¡°You were in the wrong in this matter! You should apologize to He¡¯er! You don¡¯t have to stay here anymore either. 1 won¡¯t let you return to the Ji Group! Go coax He¡¯er for me! If He¡¯er doesn¡¯t want to change her mind, you don¡¯t have to stay in this Ji family anymore!¡±


    ¡°Dad! How can you let a man like me coax¡­¡±


    Old Master Ji looked up and seemingly said, ¡°Huh?¡± This dissatisfied attitude immediately made Ji Gao shut up.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t even want to listen to your father anymore?!¡±


    Ji Gao opened his mouth and said dejectedly, ¡°Dad, that¡¯s not what 1 meant.¡±


    Seeing that Ji Gao had lowered his head, Old Master Ji looked at Jiang He again. ¡°He¡¯er, look. Because Ji Gao knows his mistake now, can you give him another chance? As long as you¡¯re willing, you can torture Ji Gao however you want! If he¡¯s unwilling, you cane and find me!¡±


    Hearing Old Master Ji¡¯s words, Jiang He¡¯s eyes lit up.


    To be honest, if she really divorced Ji Gao, wouldn¡¯t that indirectly prove that the rumors outside were true? Then what would those people in the upper-ss circle think of her? How would they mock her for being blind and treating a fake as genuine?


    Moreover¡­ she could order Ji Gao around at will.


    If outsiders saw her ordering Ji Gao around, wouldn¡¯t her status be higher?


    When Jiang He thought of thepliments from the others, she was instantly tempted.


    However, in front of Old Master Ji and Ji Gao, it was not appropriate for her to express her thoughts.


    She deliberately pondered for a while. ¡°Dad! You have to keep your word. This time, I¡¯ll give you face and not argue with Ji Gao for the time being. But if Ji Gao can¡¯t satisfy me, then I¡¯ll let Ji Gao leave with nothing in the future. You can¡¯t stop me anymore!¡±


    Seeing that Jiang He was no longer forcing a divorce, Old Master Ji had no reason to refuse.


    He nodded. ¡°He¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. If Ji Gao does anything stupid again, 1 don¡¯t need you to say anything. I can make the decision to make him scram!¡±


    After receiving Old Master Ji¡¯s assurance, Jiang He nodded in satisfaction.


    She nced at Ji Gao arrogantly and snorted. ¡°Come back with me! 1 still have a lot of things 1 need you to do!¡± Herst sentence was especially meaningful, as if she had already thought of how to torture Ji Gao.


    Ji Gao wanted to get angry, but under Old Master Ji¡¯s threatening gaze, he did not dare to say anything. He could only follow Jiang He and leave aggrievedly.


    The farce in the Ji family¡¯s old residence was also spread by someone Chu An had specially arranged. In less than half a day, what happened in the Ji family¡¯s old residence happened reached Chu An¡¯s ears. There was even a video that someone had specially filmed.


    At night, after returning home after a day of ss, Chu An couldn¡¯t wait to tell Gu Xiao about this.


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she raised her eyebrows in surprise and looked puzzled. ¡°Jiang He has already caused such a huge ruckus, but they still haven¡¯t gotten a divorce? 1 thought that Jiang He would be impatient to chase Ji Gao out!¡± Towards the end, Gu Xiao¡¯s words carried a hint of disappointment..

 Chapter 217 - 217: Major

    Chapter 217: Major


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Thest time Jiang He found out that Ji Gao had an illegitimate child, she wanted to divorce Ji Gao and make him leave with nothing. She was only appeased when Old Master Ji handed over the Ji Group to Ji Chen.


    But when she found out about Ji Gao¡¯s mistake this time, she was really disappointed that Jiang He didn¡¯t seize the opportunity to get Ji Gao to scram.


    Or could it be that Jiang He could forgive him this time only because the truth of her being exchanged was not important to Jiang He? Thinking about it this way, it seemed to make sense.


    Chu An saw the change in Gu Xiao¡¯s expression and reached out to rub Gu Xiao¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Old Master Ji only managed to appease Jiang He after agreeing to let Jiang He deal with Ji Gao as she pleased,¡± Chu An said with an unclear expression. ¡°I heard that after Jiang He brought Ji Gao back to the Ji residence, she had been ordering Ji Gao around. He even had to do things like cleaning.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xiao raised her eyebrows slightly.


    If that was the case, then she seemed to know why Jiang He agreed to this matter.


    Previously, although Ji Gao appeared to be very loving with Jiang He, he was still a little chauvinistic deep down. He had also asked Jiang He to do many things in their daily lives.


    Now that Jiang He had the chance to repay him for what Ji Gao had done to her, it was no wonder that Jiang He was tempted.


    ¡°Then isn¡¯t the Ji family very lively now?¡± Gu Xiao¡¯s tone was yful.


    Chu An put his arm around Gu Xiao¡¯s shoulder and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s indeed very lively. How could a person like Ji Gao be willing to let Jiang He order him around? Therefore, every time Jiang He instructs Ji Gao to do something, Ji Gao will scold Jiang He.¡±


    However, Jiang He was not someone to be trifled with now. How could she be willing to be scolded by Ji Gao?


    As soon as Ji Gao opened his mouth, Jiang He was the first to scold him back. She even made Ji Gao do something even more embarrassing.


    Hearing this, a trace of disappointment shed across Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What a pity. 1 can¡¯t see such a lively scene.¡±


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, if you really want to watch it, should I send someone to take some videos?¡± Chu An looked down at Gu Xiao and suggested.


    Gu Xiao thought about it and shook her head. ¡°Forget it, let them torture each other! It¡¯s better for me to focus on the college entrance examination now.¡±


    By now, Star Brilliance Video had already stabilized, and although Big Crocodile Video had already been released again, it had be much more obedient after its previous experience.


    She didn¡¯t even pay attention to thepany¡¯s matters anymore. She couldn¡¯t let Jiang He and Ji Gao¡¯s matters affect her studies either.


    Chu An nodded slightly, indicating that he understood and changed the topic.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, have you thought about what university major you¡¯ll apply for in the future?¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, her expression turned nk.


    She had always wanted to make up for her previous regrets, so she was very persistent about the college entrance examination. However, she had never thought about what would happen after the college entrance examination.


    Chu An saw Gu Xiao¡¯s reaction and understood without waiting for her to speak.


    ¡°With your results, Xiaoxiao, there¡¯s no need to rush into choosing your major. You can think about itter. Just do it ording to your own feelings. If you really can¡¯t make up your mind, my brother and Brother Chen should be very willing to give you a reference.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xiao came back to her senses and nodded at Chu An.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll think about it first.¡± She looked at Chu An with her almond-shaped eyes. ¡°What about you? Have you thought about it?¡±


    Chu An shrugged. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll think about itter.¡±


    Ever since he came to this world, he had no interest in anything. His only interest was Gu Xiao.


    Therefore, his future university and major would definitely be the same as Gu Xiao¡¯s. Even if he reached university, he wanted to be with his Xiaoxiao forever.


    Furthermore¡­ Chu An¡¯s eyes darkened, and he reached out to lift a strand of hair by Gu Xiao¡¯s ear.


    His Xiaoxiao was so good. What if he did not take good care of her when she went to university and let others get close to her?


    He knew that Shen Xing, who had always been against Xiaoxiao in ss, had confessed to her previously. However, a person like Shen Xing was not worth his effort.


    As he thought about it, Chu An¡¯s deep gazended on Gu Xiao. ¡°Xiaoxiao, if you¡¯ve thought it through in the future, remember to tell me.¡±


    ¡°Of course. As long as I have an idea, I will definitely tell you,¡± Gu Xiao said with a smile..

 Chapter 218 - 218: The Eve of the College Entrance Examination

    Chapter 218: The Eve of the College Entrance Examination


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Regarding the university major, Gu Xiao had not thought about it until the college entrance examination was about to begin. She did not have any particr university that she wanted to go to, let alone a major she liked.


    It was just only when she was studying that Gu Xiao was rxed and did not fret about her major. Under the guidance of the teacher and Chu An, her results steadily improved.


    In thest mock exam before the college entrance examination, Gu Xiao¡¯s results were already second in the cohort, and she was only a few points away from Chu An, who was first in the cohort.


    This was good news for Gu Xiao and Chu An.


    Soon, it was two days before the college entrance examination.


    Just as Gu Xiao and Chu An were checking the admission ticket, stationery, and other things they needed tomorrow, the doorbell of their vi was pressed.


    Gu Xiao and Chu An looked at each other and saw the trace of question in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Who woulde over?¡±


    Chu An shook his head and pulled Gu Xiao¡¯s hand. ¡°Sit down. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    With that, Chu An stood up first and walked towards the door. When Chu An opened the door and saw the person standing at the door, he was slightly stunned for a moment.


    Aftering back to his senses, he turned to the side and made way for the visitor. ¡°Brother, why are you here?¡±


    Ji Chen, who was at the door, nced at Chu An. He was still a little unhappy with Chu An calling him ¡°Brother¡±, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°The college entrance examination is in two days. I heard that your school¡¯s examination hall is different. Are you two nning to go to the examination hall alone?¡± Ji Chen said as he sat down on the sofa in the living room and looked at Gu Xiao with an inquiring gaze.


    Although the examination venues of their school¡¯s candidates were different, it was unknown if it was luck, but Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s examination venues were in the same school, but their ssrooms were different.


    Therefore, the two of them discussed going to the examination hall together on the day of the college entrance examination.


    This was not a big deal. When Ji Chen asked, Gu Xiao nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is your examination hall far away? Which school is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not very far. It¡¯s only an hour¡¯s journey from the vi,¡± Gu Xiao answered honestly.


    Hearing this, Ji Chen frowned slightly. ¡°This distance is not considered close. Which school is it exactly?¡±


    Gu Xiao and Chu An looked at each other. Seeing Ji Chen¡¯s insistence, they still told him which school they would be sitting for their exam in.


    Ji Chen thought for a moment in his mind and said to Gu Xiao, ¡°I have arge t near this school, and it is only ten minutes away from your examination hall. I will take you there tomorrow.¡±


    Ji Chen did not take the college entrance examination in the past, but chose to study abroad. But he knew the importance of the college entrance examination, not to mention that he knew that Gu Xiao valued the college entrance examination very much.


    Therefore, before the college entrance examination, Ji Chen wanted to help Gu Xiao get rid of some hidden dangers that might appear.


    ¡°Brother, will this be too much trouble for you?¡±


    The moment Ji Chen¡¯s cold gazended on Gu Xiao, it became gentler. ¡°It is no trouble at all. 1 will arrange for someone to clean the rooms tomorrow morning, and I will pick you up in the afternoon.¡±


    Gu Xiao didn¡¯t agree immediately. Instead, her gazended on Chu An.


    After all, this matter did not concern her alone. She had to seek the opinion of another person.


    Sensing Gu Xiao¡¯s actions, Ji Chen also turned to look at Chu An. However, when he faced Chu An, the look in his eyes was not as gentle as before.


    Meeting their gazes, the corners of Chu An¡¯s lips curled up slightly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll just do as Brother says.¡±


    After receiving Chu An¡¯s reply, Ji Chen nodded in satisfaction in his heart.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. 1¡¯11 pick you up tomorrow.¡±


    As Ji Chen spoke, he nodded slightly at Gu Xiao, stood up and said goodbye.


    After sending Ji Chen out of the vi, they looked at each other with a smile in their eyes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Brother Chen to be so energetic like this.¡± Chu An reached out and hugged Gu Xiao¡¯s shoulder, leading her to the sofa.


    Gu Xiao nodded in agreement upon hearing this.


    ¡°However, with the residence provided by Brother, we can rest more during the college entrance examination.¡±


    The college entrance examination usually started at nine in the morning. If they lived at home, they would have to wake up at seven-thirty at thetest, and they would have to pray that there would not be a traffic jam on the way.


    They could even get up at 8:30 am if they went to Ji Chen¡¯s ce.


    ¡°En, Brother Chen is still more considerate,¡± Chu An echoed.


    After the two of them checked the things they needed for the college entrance examination again, they did not stay in the living room for long and returned to their rooms to sleep..

 Chapter 219 - 219: End of the College Entrance Examination

    Chapter 219: End of the College Entrance Examination


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The next afternoon, as he had said, Ji Chen drove them to their new residence.


    Gu Xiao and Chu An sat in the back seat and looked at Ji Chen, who was looking straight ahead with both hands on the steering wheel.


    ¡°Brother, why did youe to pick us up personally? Isn¡¯t thepany busy?¡± Gu Xiao looked up and happened to meet Ji Chen¡¯s gaze in the rearview mirror as he raised his head when he heard her speak.


    After Ji Chen took over the Ji Group, he did not give up on his ownpany.


    But because of this, Ji Chen was managing the development direction of the tworge corporations and was much busier than when he was managing his ownpany. He had to go on business trips from time to time.


    Sometimes, when Gu Xiao contacted Ji Chen, Ji Chen was either on the ne or in another country.


    So even if Ji Chen said that he was going to pick them up, she just thought that Ji Chen would send someone over.


    After Ji Chen turned the steering wheel, he nced at Gu Xiao through the rearview mirror.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little busy, but I still have time to pick you up.¡±


    Because there were too many things to do in the Ji Group, and there were even some loopholes, Ji Chen could only pay more attention to the Ji Group, while he hired a professional manager to manage his ownpany.


    Although he knew what Gu Xiao was thinking, he was a serious person and did not want the Ji Group to copse in his hands.


    So¡­ it was better to find a time to send the Ji Group back ording to his previous ns.


    Ji Chen looked very calm. It was impossible to tell that he was thinking about how to give the Ji Group away.


    After sending Gu Xiao and Chu An to the residential district, Ji Chen handed over the entry permissions to the two of them and drove away.


    After watching Ji Chen¡¯s car leave, Gu Xiao and Chu An walked towards the building that Ji Chen mentioned. When they opened the door, they were surprised to see the renovation style inside.


    Different from the cold renovation style that they had imagined, the whole house had a warm color, totally different from Ji Chen¡¯s cold personality.


    As if hearing themotion at the door, a figure walked out of the kitchen.


    Seeing the two of them, that person was the first to smile. ¡°You must be Miss Gu Xiao and Young Master Chu An, right? I¡¯m the auntie Young Master Ji Chen hired to be in charge of your food for the next few days.¡±


    Actually, they usually wouldn¡¯t take on such short-term jobs, but the pay Mr. Ji offered was too high. Just these three to four days were equivalent to their monthly sry, which really tempted them.


    The auntie looked at Gu Xiao and Chu An in front of her, her eyes filled with joy.


    Gu Xiao nodded at the auntie. ¡°Excuse me, how are our rooms arranged?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ji said that Miss Gu and Young Master Chu can choose a room at will.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiao exchanged a few words with the auntie before going to choose rooms with Chu An.


    There were a total of four bedrooms in the apartment, and each bedroom had traces of cleaning. It was obvious that Ji Chen had made sufficient preparations to let them choose the room they liked.


    However, Gu Xiao and Chu An were more casual and didn¡¯t have many requests. They casually chose a room each and officially checked in.


    The auntie that Ji Chen hired was indeed worthy of the high sry he gave her. Gu Xiao and Chu An did not have to worry about anything, and the auntie could prepare everything.


    On the day of the college entrance examination, the auntie even specially checked their things for them. After confirming that there were no missing items, she watched the two of them leave the apartment.


    The two of them walked towards the examination hall with rxed expressions. There was no trace of nervousness about the college entrance examination at all.


    When she heard the bell ring, Gu Xiao put down the pen in her handpletely. She looked at the densely packed answers on the answer sheet and suddenly felt a sense of disappointment.


    It was really over. Her high school life and her college entrance examination had all ended at this moment.


    Gu Xiao stood up with the crowd and walked out with them.


    Some of the people around her left in groups and were whispering what they had answered on the exam to theirpanions. There were also people who seemed to have done well with smiles on their faces. Of course, there were also people who wailed as soon as they left the ssroom.


    Gu Xiao looked at the crowd around her. There was no emotion in her heart, and her expression was as usual.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao!¡±


    Hearing Chu An¡¯s voice, Gu Xiao came back to her senses from the noisy and cold surroundings and suddenly looked in the direction of the voice.


    When Chu An¡¯s figure appeared in her eyes, Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes finally had a trace of warmth..

 Chapter 220 - 220: Celebration Banquet

    Chapter 220: Celebration Banquet


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao was about to walk in Chu An¡¯s direction, but before she could do anything, Chu An had already walked towards her.


    Just like in the past, Chu An would alwayse to her side.


    Chu An stopped less than half a meter away from Gu Xiao. He lowered his eyes and looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes, which seemed to be in a daze. Secretly, he found it a little funny, and there was a hint of a smile in his eyes.


    He raised his hand and waved it in front of Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, what are you thinking about? Why are you in such a daze?¡±


    Gu Xiao came back to her senses and subconsciously reached out to hold Chu An¡¯s waving hand in front of her. Chu An didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and directly held her hand back, interlocking their fingers.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. 1 just feel a little mncholic after the college entrance examination.¡±


    As for what she was feeling mncholic about, Gu Xiao didn¡¯t take the initiative to say it, and Chu An didn¡¯t ask too much either.


    The two of them walked out of the examination hall, shoulder to shoulder.


    In the eyes of others, the two of them were extremely close. Chu An subconsciously lowered his head and leaned close to Gu Xiao, who had also been walking beside Chu An. Just by looking at them like this, it could be seen that the rtionship between the two of them was extremely good.


    The two of them had just walked out of the examination hall when they saw Ji Chen, who stood out among the group of uncles and aunties.


    Both of them were surprised to see Ji Chen.


    They looked at each other and walked towards Ji Chen.


    ¡°Brother?¡± Gu Xiao called out in confusion. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Ji Chen looked at Gu Xiao gently. ¡°I have prepared a celebratory feast for you. 1 am here to pick you up.¡±


    He said naturally, not feeling that there was anything wrong with this sentence.


    On the other hand, the uncles and aunties nearby looked at Ji Chen in surprise. They sized Ji Chen up with unknown expressions, then their gazesnded on Gu Xiao and Chu An.


    Although these uncles and aunties did not say anything, Gu Xiao immediately understood what they wanted to express.


    She lowered her eyes and chuckled helplessly. Then she said to Ji Chen, ¡°Brother, we have just finished the college entrance examination. It is not time to prepare for the celebratory feast yet.¡±


    As soon as she said this, Gu Xiao even saw an auntie not far away nod, as if she agreed with what she had just said.


    ¡°I believe in you.¡± Ji Chen said as he turned around and was about to walk towards the direction of the car. ¡°I have already decided on the celebratory feast, let¡¯s go now!¡±


    If not for the fact that there were too many people at the entrance of the examination hall so parking was not allowed, he would not have let Gu Xiao walk this additional stretch of distance.


    Gu Xiao had just finished her college entrance examination and was very tired. She should have gotten into the car as soon as she left the examination hall.


    Ji Chen thought expressionlessly. There was nothing he could do about the crowd at the entrance of the examination hall.


    Gu Xiao and Chu An looked at each other, shook their heads helplessly, and followed Ji Chen.


    Although they felt that this celebratory banquet does not correspond to reality, but since Ji Chen had already prepared it, if they refused, they would also be rejecting Ji Chen¡¯s good intentions.


    After the two of them had a so-called ¡°celebration feast¡± with Ji Chen, Ji Chen sent them back to the vi.


    Originally, Ji Chen had nned to send them back himself, but after they finished eating, Ji Chen received a call from work which he could not shirk off, so he asked someone to send them back, while he went to the Ji Group to work overtime.


    Every time this happened, Ji Chen would think about how to throw the Ji Group back to Ji Gao.


    After all¡­ the Ji Group was not as good as his ownpany.


    After the college entrance examination, it would take more than half a month for the results to be released. Gu Xiao and Chu An had no ns previously, so they didn¡¯t know how to spend this period of time.


    However, before Gu Xiao and Chu An could discuss where to go for a vacation, Tian Xian called.


    Upon hearing Tian Xian¡¯s words, Gu Xiao¡¯s originally rxed expression immediately withdrew, and her expressionpletely darkened.


    At the side, Chu An noticed Gu Xiao¡¯s change and restrained his expression as well, looking over worriedly.


    After Gu Xiao hung up, Chu An asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen to thepany?¡±


    Gu Xiao put away her phone and was dazed for a moment before shaking her head at Chu An.


    ¡°No, no,¡± Gu Xiao muttered to herself. ¡°However, we need to go to thepany now.¡±


    Seeing Gu Xiao say this, Chu An didn¡¯t ask further. After standing up and finding the car keys, he drove in the direction of thepany with Gu Xiao..

 Chapter 221 - 221: USB Drive

    Chapter 221: USB Drive


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It had been a long time since Gu Xiao and Chu An hade to thepany, but the moment they entered, they attracted the attention of many employees.


    ¡°Hello, President Gu. Hello, President Chu.¡±


    Along the way, the two of them met employees who greeted them. The two of them only nodded slightly and continued walking towards Tian Xian¡¯s office.


    The two of them arrived outside Tian Xian¡¯s office and reached out to knock on the door.


    ¡°Enter!¡± After Tian Xian¡¯s voice came from inside, Gu Xiao and Chu An pushed open the door and walked in.


    When Tian Xian, who was sitting behind the office, saw that it was Gu Xiao and Chu An, he hurriedly stood up and walked around the desk towards them.


    Just as he was about to say something, Gu Xiao spoke first. ¡°Tian Xian, is what you said on the phone true?¡±


    Gu Xiao took a step in Tian Xian¡¯s direction, and her voice sounded a little anxious.


    Tian Xian nodded. ¡°President Gu, it¡¯s true. I did get that memory card, and it captured the truth of what happened back then.¡±


    Upon hearing Tian Xian¡¯s words, Chu An nced at Gu Xiao¡¯s nervous and anxious expression. His thoughts turned, and he seemed to have thought of something.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, the memory card you¡¯re talking about and the truth back then¡­ Is it about the incident at the nursing home?¡±


    Gu Xiao had originally been focused on the memory card that Tian Xian had mentioned. When she heard Chu An¡¯s words, she remembered that she had not exined to him why they hade to thepany this time.


    At this moment, when she heard Chu An¡¯s question, she didn¡¯t hide anything and directly nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s about what happened to Chen Li back then. The memory card that we didn¡¯t find back then.¡±


    After Chen Li¡¯s incident, they remembered that there was more than one camera in every room. Almost every angle could capture the scene of Meng Fei tripping her.


    However, after that, when they asked the production team for the memory card to find out the truth about what happened in that room, they were rejected by the production team.


    Even after Chu An used the Chu family¡¯s name to pressure them, the production team had the Ji family¡¯s support, so they only gave them some useless scenes that were filmed. The scene Chen Li mentioned was not among them.


    When Chu An requested to hand over all the memory cards, the production team insisted that they had already handed over all the memory cards.


    At that time, they had spent a lot of effort but had not been able to seek justice for Chen Li. In the end, Chen Li had jumped off a building andmitted suicide. Her family had also been shattered because of the nursing home incident.


    Gu Xiao still remembered what she had said back then. One day, she would seek justice for Chen Li.


    Therefore, after establishing thepany, she had been getting people to pay attention to all the staff of the production team back then, hoping to find a trace of clues.


    However, after so long, they had not received any returns.


    She had thought that all the evidence from back then had been destroyed. She did not expect that there would be good news from Tian Xian!


    After Chu An heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, his gaze alsonded on Tian Xian.


    ¡°Did you really find evidence?¡±


    Tian Xian nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, we found the video from back then. It urately captured the scene of Meng Fei tripping Chen Li, as well as the scene of Meng Fei colluding with the staff to hide the medicine!¡±


    Hearing this, Chu An raised his eyebrows in disbelief.


    ¡°How did you get these videos?¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s quite a coincidence.¡± Tian Xian¡¯s tone was also a little surreal.


    Because the structure of Star Brilliance Entertainment had undergone a huge change previously, some unnecessary departments had been eliminated, but there were also some additional departments.


    With this increase, the number of employees needed increased.


    At that time, both Star Brilliance Entertainment and Star Brilliance Video needed to stabilize as soon as possible, so Tian Xian chose a smaller but more mature studio and bought it.


    However, when he bought it, he did not know that there was a staff member from the production team in the studio.


    Back then, after following that variety show, the staff never went into production again. Instead, they chose to retire. This time, when Tian Xian bought over the studio, he chose to resign.


    When the people sent by Star Brilliance Entertainment were tidying up the studio, they found a USB drive slipped in between two work desks..

 Chapter 222 - 222: Video

    Chapter 222: Video


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The people sent by Star Brilliance Entertainment did not take this USB sh drive to heart after discovering it. They had even forgotten about it.


    During the handover of the studio, the staff sent by Star Brilliance discovered that there was an additional USB drive. Out of curiosity, they opened the USB drive and saw what was stored in it.


    Both the staff of Star Brilliance Entertainment and Star Brilliance Video had heard of how their President Gu, Gu Xiao appeared in front of public for the first time.


    Hence, after discovering that the contents of the USB sh drive were rted to the variety show back then, the staff brought it back and handed it to Tian Xian.


    When Tian Xian saw the contents of the USB drive, he was immediately rmed.


    Wasn¡¯t this the video that Gu Xiao had instructed him to keep a lookout for?


    Considering that the college entrance examination had ended, Tian Xian called Gu Xiao and informed her of this matter.


    Hence, Gu Xiao asked Chu An to hurriedly bring her to thepany.


    After hearing Tian Xian¡¯s exnation of the cause and effect, Gu Xiao and Chu An were momentarily at a loss for words. Or could it be that this was fate?


    No matter how they had gone around in circles, they still found the truth of that incident back then.


    Gu Xiao snapped back to her senses and said to Tian Xian, ¡°Where¡¯s the USB drive? Can we y the video inside now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it can be yed now! For the sake of safety, I¡¯ve already made a backup copy. If President Gu is willing, you can use myputer to y it now.¡±


    Gu Xiao did not say anything else. After nodding at Tian Xian, she walked towards Tian Xian¡¯s desk.


    When Tian Xian saw this, he quickly walked to theputer and inserted the USB drive. Then, he began to y the few videos saved inside.


    Two of them were the scenes of Meng Fei tripping Chen Li and Meng Fei hiding the medicine that Tian Xian had mentioned. There were also a few unimportant scenes that could still be found online.


    When thest video was yed, it was pitch-ck. Even after the video ended, the scene did not change at all.


    Gu Xiao frowned slightly when she saw this.


    It seemed like this was a discarded film, which was useless.


    Gu Xiao was operating the mouse, nning to return and y the two useful videos again, but she was stopped by Chu An.


    She looked up at Chu An. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡±


    For the first time, Chu An didn¡¯t look at Gu Xiao. Instead, he looked at Tian Xian. ¡°Can the sound of thisputer be turned up a little louder?¡±


    Tian Xian didn¡¯t know what Chu An wanted to do, but after hearing Chu An¡¯s words, he hurriedly nodded.


    ¡°Yes, President Chu.¡±


    With that said, Tian Xian turned the volume of theputer to the highest.


    Chu An lowered his head and whispered a few words into Gu Xiao¡¯s ear, and Gu Xiao reyed thest pitch-ck video.


    This time, Gu Xiao immediately understood why Chu An wanted to y this video again.


    Previously, when the video was yed, the sound of theputer could only be considered normal, so when the video was yed, she could only hear some very small noises. However, when she heard what sounded like the wind or other sounds, she did not pay attention.


    However, when theputer¡¯s volume was turned to the maximum, the originally fragmented noise instantly turned into voices!


    Tian Xian had previously watched all the videos on the USB drive, but he did not realize that there was such a hidden situation in thest video.


    His eyes widened slightly as he looked at Chu An in surprise.


    ¡°President Chu¡­ what is this?¡±


    Chu An frowned and stopped Tian Xian with a look.


    Tian Xian swallowed his saliva and suppressed the thoughts about ghosts and whatnot in his heart. He listened carefully to the voice in the video.


    However, even if theputer¡¯s voice was turned to the maximum, they could not hear what was being said in the video. They could only vaguely hear that it was a conversation between two people.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do. I have to think of a way to make the sound louder.¡±


    After watching or rather listening to the video again, Gu Xiao spoke impatiently.


    She felt that the content of the conversation in this video was very important, but theputer could not y it.


    Chu An¡¯s middle finger, which was propped up on the desk, subconsciously knocked on it, making ¡°thump, thump¡± sounds.


    After a moment, he said, ¡°There seems to be a small sound system in my office, the kind that can be connected to aputer.. Shall we go over and take a look now?¡±

 Chapter 223 - 223: Conversation

    Chapter 223: Conversation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she looked up at Chu An and nodded.


    She removed the USB drive from theputer and nced at Tian Xian beside her. ¡°Since you were the one who discovered the USB drive, you can follow us if you want to.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Tian Xian, who was originally unsure if he should follow, immediately nodded in agreement.


    Whether it was because of the truth back then or the origin of the USB drive, he wanted to know the content of thest video.


    However, he also knew about Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s experience. He was worried that the two of them didn¡¯t want more people to know about this, so he didn¡¯t take the initiative to say that he wanted to go with them.


    Now that Gu Xiao had spoken, he naturally would not miss this opportunity.


    After confirming it, the three of them walked towards Chu An¡¯s office.


    Gu Xiao and Chu An each had an office, but Chu An¡¯s office was practically empty. He had always worked in Gu Xiao¡¯s office and only returned to his own office asionally.


    The sound system did not have much use after he bought it, so he simply left it in his office. If not for the fact that he suddenly remembered this small sound system this time, it would probably have been left to gather dust in his office.


    Chu An rummaged through his office for a while before finding a small stereo in a drawer.


    As Chu An had expected, because this small sound system hadn¡¯t been used for a long time, there was already ayer of dust on the surface.


    Gu Xiao looked at the small stereo in Chu An¡¯s hand, then raised her eyebrows at Chu An.


    ¡°Did you buy it and never use it?¡±


    Chu An nodded.


    ¡°Then why did you buy it?¡±


    When Chu An heard this, he fell silent, because he couldn¡¯t remember why he had bought this small stereo back then.


    Meeting Gu Xiao¡¯s teasing gaze, Chu An¡¯s eyes shifted, and he changed the topic. ¡°Since we¡¯ve found the sound system, I¡¯ll connect to theputer now.¡±


    After saying that, Chu An ignored Gu Xiao and turned around to operate the small stereo.


    After he finished setting up the sound system, before he could speak, Gu Xiao handed over the USB drive in her hand.


    Chu An took it, turned on theputer, and plugged the USB drive into theputer as well. Then, he found the pitch-ck video and clicked y.


    At first, there was only the sound of electricity passing through, followed by light footsteps.


    The person seemed to be standing far away from the camera. Even if they used a small stereo, they could only hear a muffled sound.


    ¡°Are we really going to do what the director said yesterday?¡± A guilty voice sounded.


    Then, a rather low voice said, ¡°Of course we have to do it! Do you dare not to do it? Then do you still want this job?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ but that¡¯s still a life! If 1 really do that, won¡¯t I be considered to have killed someone? If, if others find outter, I¡¯ll go to jail! Aren¡¯t you afraid?!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the expressions of the people in the office became serious. Gu Xiao even tensed up and stared intently at theputer¡¯s small stereo, listening to the conversation that followed.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re the ones doing it! Whether it¡¯s tripping Chen Li or hiding the medicine, it¡¯s all done by Meng Fei. What has it got to do with us staff?¡±


    After the low voice finished speaking, the two of them did not speak again.


    Gu Xiao nced at the image on theputer. After some time, she turned her attention to the sound system.


    The two of them were silent for a few seconds before the low voice sounded again. However, this time, there was a hint of helplessness in his words.


    ¡°What can you do even if you don¡¯t want to do it? It would be just another person doing it. You still have to lose your job because of this. You might even be boycotted by the industry. Why bother? This industry is like this. You have to learn to turn a blind eye.¡±


    This time, the guilty person was silent for even longer.


    ¡°But, but this is a human life. If her family knew about this, how sad would they be!¡±


    ¡°Then what can you do? You¡¯re just a small staff member. Can you really rely on yourself to fight against the Ji Group? Don¡¯t be stupid. That¡¯s the Ji Group. In their eyes, you¡¯re just an ant.. They can trample you to death at will!¡±

 Chapter 224 - 224: Ant

    Chapter 224: Ant


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao¡¯s expression instantly darkened.


    Hearing these words, she suddenly thought of herself in her previous life, who had been yed by Ji Gao and Ji Yao. She was also like an ant, controlled by Ji Gao, and had no choice.


    ¡°Think about it carefully. Is your own future more important than an unrted person?¡± His deep voice carried a hint of helplessness. ¡°Besides, the family of the person we chose doesn¡¯t even care about her. In fact, they can¡¯t wait for her to die. Could you be closer to her than her family?¡±


    After saying this, a wave of footsteps sounded. After a moment, another wave of footsteps sounded.


    It seemed that the two of them had left.


    Just as Gu Xiao and Chu An were about to turn off the video, a series of footsteps sounded from the video.


    Gu Xiao hurriedly stopped the hand that was about to turn off the video, wanting to see if there were any other clues.


    ¡°Eh? Why isn¡¯t this camera turned off? Who is so careless? Aren¡¯t they afraid of being scolded by the director?¡±


    As she spoke, there was a rustling sound. Then, the entire video ended.


    After confirming that there was no more progress bar on the video, Gu Xiao ejected the USB drive from theputer.


    Her body rxed and she lowered her head slightly. She leaned back a little and was about to sink into the office chair.


    When she heard this, she did not even know how to face it. She felt a wave of powerlessness.


    Chu An looked down at Gu Xiao and knew that she probably wasn¡¯t feeling too good right now.


    Back then, Gu Xiao and Chen Li were both from the countryside. In addition, they had a good rtionship and had studied together. Gu Xiao had always been brooding over the fact that Chen Li had jumped off a building andmitted suicide.


    For a period of time after that, Gu Xiao¡¯s mood had been in a depressed state. Fortunately, Gu Xiao had a strong mentality and walked out on her own.


    However, these words now probably pulled Gu Xiao back to those emotions from back then.


    He gave Tian Xian a look. Tian Xian had found out the answer he wanted to know. In addition, he could tell that Gu Xiao was in a bad mood, so he didn¡¯t stay any longer. After nodding slightly at Chu An, he left quietly.


    As for the USB sh drive, it was better to leave it in Gu Xiao¡¯s hands.


    After Tian Xian left and closed the office door, Chu An raised his hand and stroked Gu Xiao¡¯s back.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, we¡¯ve found the truth of what happened back then. We should be happy that we can clear Chen Li¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°But that was a young life, and it was actually destroyed because of this kind of thing. It¡¯s really¡­ really uneptable.¡±


    Just to promote Ji Yao, just for that so-called industrial monopoly, they could casually degrade a human life. It really made her feel a little terrible.


    Chu An bent down and reached out to wrap his arms around Gu Xiao, allowing Gu Xiao to hide in his embrace for a while.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we have to stop Ji Gao¡¯s venture for an industrial monopoly.¡±


    Gu Xiao leaned her head on Chu An¡¯s shoulder and closed her eyes slightly. After a moment, Gu Xiao, who had sorted out her thoughts, opened her eyes again.


    She moved and broke free from Chu An¡¯s embrace.


    The eyes that looked at Chu An had already returned to their usual calmness.


    ¡°I want to post this video online,¡± Gu Xiao said word by word.


    Chu An nodded without hesitation. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll send the video out.¡±


    They said that they were going to post the video, but the timing of the video being posted still needed to be discussed.


    Especially since the Ji Group was still under Ji Chen¡¯s management, if the video was released, Ji Chen would be implicated as well.


    After all, this time, it was not the same as before. It was not just a matter of morality, but concerned two lives.


    Even if they could not bring down the Ji Group, they could still cause a serious blow to the Ji Group.


    She did not want to hurt Ji Chen because of her own matters.


    Chu An naturally understood how important Ji Chen was to Gu Xiao, so he didn¡¯t stop her.


    ¡°This matter is of great importance and is also rted to Brother Chen. Then, we should tell Brother Chen about this first and see what he ns to do.¡± Chu An looked at Gu Xiao inquiringly.


    Gu Xiao nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s contact my brother first..¡±

 Chapter 225 - 225: Truth that had come late

    Chapter 225: Truth that hadete


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Gu Xiao and Chu An returned to the vi with the USB drive, they called Ji Chen directly. After a few simple words on the phone, Gu Xiao hung up.


    She looked up at Chu An beside her. ¡°My brother said that he doesn¡¯t have time today and can onlye over tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°As long as Brother Chen has time toe over.¡±


    This was a serious matter. It was difficult to exin it clearly over the phone, so it was better to discuss it in person.


    After informing Ji Chen and putting the USB drive away, Gu Xiao and Chu An did not pay much attention to the USB drive.


    The next afternoon, Ji Chen drove to Gu Xiao¡¯s vi. Just as he knocked on the door, Chu An opened the door and stepped aside to let Ji Chen enter the vi.


    Ji Chen sat on the sofa opposite Gu Xiao. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± He sounded anxious.


    This time, Gu Xiao did not answer Ji Chen immediately. Instead, she gave Chu An a look. After the other party had prepared theputer and small stereo, he clicked to y the video that they had already seen.


    In the beginning, Ji Chen did not understand why Gu Xiao was doing this.


    But after hearing the content of their conversation, his expression became serious, especially when he heard the mention of Ji Group in the video, Ji Chen¡¯s face turned dark.


    After watching or rather listening to the video, Ji Chen slightly raised his eyes to look at Gu Xiao opposite him. His eyes still had the sharpness left from listening to the video just now, like des.


    ¡°When did this happen?¡± Ji Chen asked coldly.


    ¡°Brother, do you still remember the variety show 1 took part in when I came back? This is what happened at that time.¡±


    As Gu Xiao spoke, she paused for a moment before telling him what had happened back then bit by bit.


    Now, the videos of that variety show could still be found online. After Gu Xiao finished speaking, Chu An handed the video of what happened to Chen Li to Ji Chen. There were also insults about Chen Li online.


    Looking at the contents, Ji Chen frowned subconsciously.


    He had never thought that there would be such heart-wrenching words in this world.


    Even he could not help but frown at such words, let alone a young girl.


    After watching the video andments, Ji Chen looked at Gu Xiao and Chu An again. He returned the tablet to Chu An. ¡°What do you n to do?¡±


    ¡°We want to post the video. Although the truth is toote, it should not be buried.¡± Gu Xiao looked into Ji Chen¡¯s eyes and said word by word.


    Hearing this, Ji Chen nodded, not caring about the Ji Group at all.


    When this happened back then, hispany was developing rapidly, so he focused all his attention on hispany and did not pay any attention to this variety show that was sponsored by the Ji Group.


    It was only after Gu Xiao returned to the Ji family that he heard about this variety show.


    However, he had never expected such a thing to happen behind the scenes.


    Ji Chen¡¯s hands on hisp gradually clenched, and a trace of anger arose in his heart.


    ¡°That should indeed be done.¡± Ji Chen tried his best to calm his voice and not be filled with anger. ¡°When do you n to send it out?¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she recounted her and Chu An¡¯s previous ns. ¡°Brother, what are you thinking about the Ji Group?¡±


    Although she already knew about Ji Chen¡¯s attitude, she could not guarantee that Ji Chen would still bepletely indifferent when facing a behemoth like the Ji Group.


    After two lifetimes, it was difficult for her to have enough trust in human nature.


    Ji Chen threw a strange look at Gu Xiao, as if he did not understand why Gu Xiao would say such a thing.


    Soon, he realized the reason behind Gu Xiao¡¯s words, and there was a helpless smile in his eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a good impression of the Ji Group, especially after learning that there¡¯s such filth in the Ji Group. Moreover, even without this matter, 1 would have left the Ji Group sooner orter.¡±


    The shares of the Ji Group were not really in his hands. In the end, he was only working for the Ji Group.


    If he could have refused back then, why would he leave hispany alone and work for the Ji Group?

 Chapter 226 - 226: Acting

    Chapter 226: Acting


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Hearing Ji Chen¡¯s words, Gu Xiao and Chu An looked at each other, then looked at Ji Chen with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you think that way.¡±


    Ji Chen pointed at Gu Xiao. ¡°Since you are worried about me, I will leave the Ji Group as soon as possible so that you can take action.¡±


    As for how to return the Ji Group without attracting the attention of Ji Gao and Old Master Ji, he still had to n.


    After that, Gu Xiao, Chu An, and Ji Chen chatted about work for a while before changing the topic.


    ¡°Other than thements about that girl just now, 1 also saw thements about you, Xiaoxiao.¡± At this point, Ji Chen paused and looked at Gu Xiao with an indescribable gaze. ¡°I saw thements below saying that you like acting and want to be an actress in the future?¡±


    Ji Chen had a hard time saying the word ¡°actress¡±.


    After all, he had never seen any intentions to act from his sister before. Instead, he felt that the other party wanted to expand thepany.


    Hearing Ji Chen¡¯s words, not to mention Chu An, even Gu Xiao herself was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Brother Chen, what did you say just now? Xiaoxiao said that she likes to act?¡± Chu An looked at Gu Xiao in surprise before saying to Ji Chen.


    Ji Chen nodded and gestured for the other party to give him the tablet.


    Chu An subconsciously followed Ji Chen¡¯s instructions. Not long after, Ji Chen returned the tablet. Chu An¡¯s gaze fell on the tablet, and he immediately saw Gu Xiao on the tablet screen.


    ¡°My name is Gu Xiao. What I like is¡­ acting. 1 want to be an actress in the future.¡± Gu Xiao¡¯s voice sounded from the tablet.


    When Gu Xiao heard the voice, her body tilted slightly in Chu An¡¯s direction. Then, she saw what she had said on the variety show previously.


    For a moment, Gu Xiao did not know whether tough or cry.


    When she was asked what she liked, she felt that this so-called reality show was just an act, so she said this. She did not expect that Ji Chen would take her words seriously when he heard them now.


    After Chu An finished watching the video, he looked up at Gu Xiao. ¡°If Xiaoxiao wants to act, then I support it too!¡± Perhaps he could even be Gu Xiao¡¯s manager!


    Gu Xiao reached out and secretly pinched Chu An¡¯s waist.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be an actress! I just said that casually!¡± Gu Xiao said as she tightened her grip.


    Chu An felt waves of paining from his waist. He wanted to dodge, but he didn¡¯t dare to really move. Afraid of angering Gu Xiao, he could only forcefully endure it.


    When Gu Xiao finally moved her hand away from his waist, he could not help but reach out to rub the piece of flesh that was still hurting at his waist.


    On the other side, Ji Chen saw Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s small actions. He felt a little amused and relieved at the same time. It seemed that Chu An really liked Gu Xiao and sincerely cared for her, so he was relieved.


    Ji Chen looked at her for a while and kept the smile in his eyes.


    ¡°Alright, since you don¡¯t really want to be an actress, what do you n to do in the future, Xiaoxiao? Have you thought about your major in university?¡±


    He changed the topic, unwilling to stay too long on the matter of acting. After all, this was a topic he had started. If Xiaoxiao realized that¡­ He didn¡¯t want to make Xiaoxiao angry like Chu An.


    Hearing this, Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s expressions turned serious.


    Gu Xiao lowered her eyes and thought for a long time, but still did not have any good ideas. She could not help but look at Ji Chen expectantly. ¡°Brother, do you have any suggestions?¡±


    Chu An followed Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze and looked at Ji Chen.


    After all, Ji Chen¡¯s suggestion was also rted to his future university direction.


    Being stared at by two pairs of expectant eyes, one of which belonged to the sister he liked, Ji Chen was in a dilemma.


    When he was studying, he had already thought of what he liked and what direction he would develop in the future. Therefore, before the college entrance examination, he had already applied to study abroad and leave the country.


    However, while he was decisive in making his own decisions, when this concerned Gu Xiao¡¯s future, he did not dare to make a decision easily.


    Actually, based on Gu Xiao¡¯s current status, she had a chance for trial and error. No matter what major she studied in university, it would not cause too much damage to Gu Xiao¡¯s future.


    But even so, he hoped that Gu Xiao could have a good time in university..

 Chapter 227 - 227: Yang Hong

    Chapter 227: Yang Hong


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ji Chen pondered for a long time before asking tentatively, ¡°Is Xiaoxiao still nning to stay in Star Brilliance?¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she and Chu An looked at each other.


    She didn¡¯t know if she would stay in Star Brilliance forever, but for now, she still hoped to bring Star Brilliance to a higher level. Especially since Star Brilliance was apany she and Chu An had founded together, she didn¡¯t want to give it up easily.


    Hence, she withdrew her gaze from Chu An and nodded at Ji Chen.


    Ji Chen nced at Chu An and suggested, ¡°Since Xiaoxiao can¡¯t let go of Star Brilliance, why don¡¯t you study a major rted topany management? For example, business administration?¡±


    The major he studied in university was actually a little simr to business administration, but it was also a little different from the direction Gu Xiao hoped for.


    Hearing Ji Chen¡¯s words, Gu Xiao silently recited ¡°Business Administration¡± in her heart, but she did not agree immediately.


    She nced sideways at Chu An. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    In the past two days, she had also talked to Chu An about future matters regarding university. Chu An¡¯s words implied that he would take the same major and enroll in the same university as her and it seemed like he had already made up his mind.


    In the beginning, she still wanted to persuade Chu An to consider it more, but seeing that the other party was stubborn, she didn¡¯t say anything else.


    After all, she still couldn¡¯t suppress the joy in her heart when she sensed Chu An¡¯s firm attitude of wanting to stay by her side.


    Chu An naturally had no objections to this decision. ¡°I have no objections.¡±


    When Ji Chen saw this scene, he looked at Chu An again.


    His eyes were deep and no one could tell what he was thinking.


    After receiving Chu An¡¯s answer, Gu Xiao nodded at Ji Chen. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll consider this major more in the future.¡± With a general direction, she and Chu An could rx a little.


    Hearing this, Ji Chen did not say much and nodded to show that he understood.


    After the three of them talked about the release of the video for a while, Ji Chen left Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s vi.


    After sending Ji Chen out, Gu Xiao watched him drive away before turning around to return to her room.


    It was still a little early after the three of them had finished discussing the matter. At this time, Ji Chen was usually dealing with the documents at the Ji Group. But because of the matter he had just found out, Ji Chen was not in the mood to return to the Ji Group.


    At an intersection, Ji Chen turned the steering wheel and the direction of the car changedpletely.


    After driving for about half an hour, Ji Chen stopped in front of an office building. After handing over the car to the parking attendant, Ji Chen walked in directly.


    When the people in the office building saw Ji Chen, they would stop and greet him.


    ¡°Hello, President Ji!¡±


    Ji Chen looked cold, but he still nodded at the man after receiving the greeting.


    He walked into the CEO¡¯s exclusive elevator and arrived at the 28th floor of this office building.


    The secretary who was working saw Ji Chen¡¯s figure and did not react for a moment. He was stunned for a moment and hurried to Ji Chen.


    ¡°Mr. Ji, why are you here today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to take a look. Is Yang Hong here today?¡±


    The secretary, who was following Ji Chen, heard his question and quickly replied, ¡°President Yang is in the office today, you can look for him anytime.¡±


    Ji Chen responded in a low voice, then waved at the secretary. ¡°You can go and do your work, you don¡¯t have to follow me.¡±


    The secretary took a look at Ji Chen¡¯s face and saw that he did not seem to be concerned, so he said goodbye.


    Ji Chen came to Yang Hong¡¯s office with familiarity. He raised his hand and knocked on the door. After hearing the ¡°Enter¡± from inside the office, he pushed open the door and walked in.


    Yang Hong, who was handling documents, originally thought that a subordinate hade to report his work. However, when he saw that the footsteps had stopped for a while and no one had spoken, he looked up unhappily.


    However, when he saw that it was Ji Chen, his dissatisfied expression instantly turned into joy.


    He stood up from the office chair and walked around the desk towards Ji Chen.


    ¡°Why did youe to thepany at this time? Have you finished your work at the Ji Group?¡±


    As Yang Hong spoke, he walked in front of Ji Chen and reached out to hug him, but the other party dodged him. Yang Hong did not care when he saw this. He raised his hand and rubbed his nose, bringing Ji Chen to sit on the sofa at the side.


    He leaned forward and looked at Ji Chen¡¯s face.. ¡°Honestly, have you really abandoned the Ji Group, changed your mind and decided to return to thepany?¡±

 Chapter 228 - 228: Radiant

    Chapter 228: Radiant


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yang Hong stared at Ji Chen without blinking, hoping to get the answer he wanted from Ji Chen.


    This time, Ji Chen did not let him down and nodded slowly at him.


    When Yang Hong saw this, his eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Then when do you n toe back? Previously, I already said not to hire any professional managers. How can a professional manager be as capable as you who understands thepany?¡±


    Yang Hong mumbled, looking quite dissatisfied with Ji Chen leaving Radiant to go to Ji Group.


    ¡°In my opinion, although Radiant can¡¯tpare to the Ji Group now, the gap isn¡¯t that far, right? Why do you have to return to the Ji Group to suffer?¡±


    Ji Chen listened to Yang Hong quietly. Although his expression was still a little cold, there was a trace of unprecedented rxation.


    ¡°I had no choice but to go back then, but I will find time toe back now.¡± Ji Chen said softly.


    When Yang Hong heard this, his expression became happy again.


    Then he thought of something and looked at Ji Chen in confusion.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not right. You didn¡¯t n toe back at this time previously! Previously, no matter what I said, you weren¡¯t willing toe back early. What happened now that you can actually change your n?¡±


    Yang Hong met Ji Chen at an overseas university. At that time, Ji Chen could be said to be the top student of their major. If not for a coincidence, he would not have known Ji Chen.


    But after getting to know Ji Chen, he realized that the legends about Ji Chen missed another feature about him, and that was self-discipline.


    Once Ji Chen came up with a n, he would definitely follow it, even if some parts of the n seemed very harsh and impossible toplete in his eyes.


    But Ji Chen could turn the n into reality.


    Otherwise, Radiant wouldn¡¯t have been able to achieve its current glory in just a few years.


    Now, Ji Chen could actually disrupt his n, which made him a little disbelieving.


    Hearing this, Ji Chen lowered his eyes slightly and hummed softly.


    When Yang Hong saw this, he became even more curious about Ji Chen, or rather, what exactly happened to Ji Chen in the Ji Group.


    Under Yang Hong¡¯s questioning, Ji Chen told him what he had just found out about Chen Li.


    After hearing Ji Chen¡¯s words, Yang Hong¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°F*ck! There¡¯s actually such a thing?!¡± Then, Yang Hong looked like his soul was about to copse. ¡°I never thought that such a thing would happen so close to me.¡±


    Yang Hong¡¯s family also ran a business, and thepany was not small. Otherwise, they would not have the capital to cooperate with Ji Chen to open apany.


    However, be it his ownpany or thepanies he came into contact with, although there were all kinds of business wars, they had never escted to human lives.


    He had even once thought that such an unbelievable method could neve happen within his vicinity.


    It was just that¡­ he really did not expect this.


    However, after hearing Ji Chen¡¯s words, Yang Hong understood what Ji Chen was thinking.


    He knew Ji Chen well. Although he looked cold and hard to get along with, he would never treat human lives as a joke. He even respected life very much.


    If he knew that the Ji Group was toying with human lives to promote people, he would definitely not stay any longer.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this to happen either.¡± Ji Chen said calmly.


    He only thought that there were some loopholes in the Ji Group, but he had never thought that there were human lives hidden under the skin of the Ji Group.


    Yang Hong sighed. ¡°Then find a time toe back quickly. In the end, the Ji Group is just like that. It¡¯s definitely not as good as Radiant, which you founded single-handedly. If you don¡¯te back soon, 1 really won¡¯t be able to hold on!¡±


    He cried to Ji Chen,pletely losing the image of the serious ¡°President Yang¡± in front of him.


    He was able to start a business with Ji Chen mainly because Ji Chen did not have enough money at that time, so he dragged him into Radiant.


    He really did not have much ability or talent for the development of thepany and the way he looked at projects. Otherwise, Ji Chen would not have found a professional manager after leaving Radiant.


    Hmm, in that case, it could be said that he had picked up a huge bargain back then.


    When Ji Chen saw Yang Hong ying the clown, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, but he quickly calmed it down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find an opportunity toe back as soon as possible.¡±


    He was also worried about Radiant..

 Chapter 229 - 229: Resultsof the College Entrance Examination

    Chapter 229: Resultsof the College Entrance Examination


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ji Chen felt slightly relieved after meeting Yang Hong and helping him with some documents.


    Then, under Yang Hong¡¯s incredulous gaze, he left Yang Hong behind. No matter how the other party tried to persuade him to stay, he left early..


    What was more important now was to leave the Ji Group.


    However, before Ji Chen could find an opportunity, Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s college entrance examination results were out.


    On the day the school notified them of the results of the college entrance examination, although Gu Xiao and Chu An were quite confident in their respective college entrance examination results, the two of them were still worried before seeing the results.


    Well¡­ or rather, Gu Xiao was the only one who could not rx.


    This morning, Gu Xiao pulled Chu An out of bed and prepared to check their college entrance examination results.


    However, perhaps because there were too many people checking the college entrance examination results that day, Gu Xiao refreshed the page for a long time but could not enter the results page.


    After a while, Gu Xiao copsed on the sofa, put her phone aside, and gave up.


    Chu An took Gu Xiao¡¯s phone, nced at the nk page on the phone, and didn¡¯t concern himself with it either.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will definitely be no problem with our college entrance examination.¡± Heforted Gu Xiao in a low voice.


    Gu Xiao moved her body and finally ced her head on Chu An¡¯sp.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s definitely not a problem, but I still want to know immediately¡­¡±


    Before Gu Xiao could finish speaking, her phone rang.


    Chu An nced at Gu Xiao¡¯s phone, picked it up, and nced at it. Then, he handed the phone to the other party.


    ¡°It¡¯s Teacher Li.¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she hurriedly sat up straight and answered the call. ¡°Teacher Li, why are you calling at this time?¡±


    ¡°Student Gu Xiao, is Student Chu An with you now?¡± There was a hint of irrepressible excitement in Teacher Li¡¯s words.


    Gu Xiao nced at Chu An beside her. ¡°Teacher Li, Chu An is beside me now. Are you looking for Chu An?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m looking for you two!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiao took the phone from her ear and turned on the loudspeaker under Chu An¡¯s puzzled gaze.


    ¡°Teacher Li is looking for us,¡± Gu Xiao said silently to Chu An.


    When Chu An saw this, he nodded in understanding.


    Before Gu Xiao and Chu An could ask, Teacher Li¡¯s excited voice came from the other end of the phone again.


    ¡°Student Gu Xiao! Student Chu An! Your college entrance examination results are out! Student Gu Xiao, your total college entrance examination results this time are 730 points! You¡¯re fifth in our province! Student Chu An scored 736 points this time! He¡¯s the top scorer in our province!¡±


    At the end of the sentence, Teacher Li¡¯s voice even broke from excitement.


    Originally, she had hoped that Chu An could bring back the title of top schr for their school, but she had never dared to hope that it woulde true.


    It had been four years since their school had a top scorer. This time, the top scorer was in their school. In the next few years, it would be much easier for them to enroll students! The quality of students would also be better!


    When she heard Teacher Li¡¯s results, Gu Xiao finally felt that the dust had settled.


    She subconsciously looked up at Chu An, who was beside her, and happened to meet Chu An¡¯s gentle eyes.


    Gu Xiao smiled at Chu An, but Teacher Li¡¯s excited voice seemed to be a little far away.


    After a while, Chu An raised his hand and rubbed Gu Xiao¡¯s head and only then did shee back to her senses.


    Gu Xiao thought of how she had just left Teacher Li aside and immediately felt a little guilty. However, when she heard Teacher Li still talking non-stop, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Someone contacted the school to interview the top scorer of our province¡¯s college entrance examination. 1 wonder what does Chu An think about this?¡±


    ¡°Teacher, there¡¯s no need for an interview. I don¡¯t want to be exposed in front of the public,¡± Chu An said calmly. There was no trace of happiness in him that a college entrance examination top schr should have.


    Teacher Li wanted to persuade him further, but when she thought of Chu An¡¯s usual personality, she swallowed the words that were about toe out of her mouth.


    She did not talk about the interview anymore. Instead, she mentioned something else. ¡°Both your college entrance examination results are very good this time. The school and the province have schrship prizes for this. You have toe to the school to collect this. I wonder when the two of you are free toe to the school?¡±


    Chu An leaned back and gestured for Gu Xiao to answer this question.


    ¡°Teacher Li, after I discuss this with Chu An, we¡¯ll find time to return to the school.¡±


    Hearing this, Teacher Li did not say anything else.


    However, in the end, Teacher Li asked for Chu An¡¯s opinion.. ¡°Chu An, do you mind if the school uses your identity as the top scorer of the college entrance examination to promote our school?¡±

 Chapter 230 - 230: The Chu Family’s Invitation

    Chapter 230: The Chu Family¡¯s Invitation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Chu An heard this, he hesitated for a while and didn¡¯t answer for a moment.


    Teacher Li knew Chu An¡¯s personality, so she didn¡¯t rush him. However, she still held a trace of hope and didn¡¯t take back the suggestion just now.


    Chu An looked at Gu Xiao. After being stunned for a while, Gu Xiao nodded at Chu An.


    ¡°Teacher Li, I will leave the matter of publicity to the school. As long as you don¡¯t use photos or interviews, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    If it was words or banners, he would not care as long as he did not appear on screen.


    Of course, the most important thing was that Gu Xiao nodded. Anyway, it was not a big deal, so it was not a problem for him to agree.


    After obtaining Chu An¡¯s approval, Teacher Li thanked Chu An before hanging up.


    ¡°Looks like we don¡¯t have to look at the results anymore,¡± Gu Xiao said with a smile.


    Chu An also nodded in agreement.


    Just as the two of them set aside the matter of their results and nned to do something else, Chu An¡¯s phone rang.


    Chu An picked up his phone. When he saw the name disyed on the screen, a trace of disdain shed across his eyes, but he still picked up the call.


    When Gu Xiao saw this, she raised her eyebrows slightly. She was a little curious about who was on the other end of the line.


    There weren¡¯t many people who could make Chu An despise them but not hang up.


    ¡°What are you calling for?¡±


    ¡°Rascal! Can¡¯t your brother call you? Or do you want your father to call you?¡± Chu Zi¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    After Chu An heard Chu Zi¡¯s words, he remembered that he hadn¡¯t called Mr Chu recently. If Mr Chu called at this time, he would definitely nag.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s better for you to call,¡± Chu An muttered. At least Chu Zi wasn¡¯t as nagging as Mr Chu.


    Chu Zi chuckled. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be so unwilling. Dad is only nagging you because he cares about you. Do you think others still have such treatment?¡±


    Chu An curled his lips and asked, ¡°Then do you want this treatment?¡±


    Hearing this, Chu Zi choked and did not speak for a moment.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t want Mr Chu¡¯s nagging anymore! Before Chu An was born or even recovered from his illness, he was the one who had been nagged! It wasn¡¯t easy for him to get rid of Mr Chu¡¯s nagging, so how could he still be willing to be nagged like before?


    At the side, when Gu Xiao heard the two brothers, Chu Zi and Chu An, bickering, a hint of a smile appeared in her eyes.


    When Chu An saw this, he suddenly felt that Chu Zi¡¯s call was not considered to be disturbing his and Gu Xiao¡¯s private time.


    ¡°Alright, alright, 1 can¡¯t win against you!¡± Chu Zi said helplessly, ¡°I called you this time to congratte you and Xiaoxiao on your college entrance examination results. After that, Dad and Mom said that they wanted you to bring Xiaoxiao back and hold a celebratory feast for Xiaoxiao. Ask Xiaoxiao if she¡¯s willing.¡±


    When Chu An heard this, he raised his brows and nced at Gu Xiao before saying, ¡°What if Xiaoxiao isn¡¯t willing?¡±


    ¡°Oh, then you don¡¯t have toe back either.¡± Chu Zi¡¯s voice became cold. ¡°You can¡¯t even bring Xiaoxiao back. How can you have the face toe back?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll askXiaoxiao¡¯s opinionter. If there¡¯s nothing else, hang up!¡±


    ¡°You have to persuade Xiaoxiao more. Mom and your sister-inw have been talking about Xiaoxiao all this time. They just want to see her! You have to bring Xiaoxiao back this time! You can ask Xiaoxiao if she likes a family gathering or a banquet so that Mom and Dad can prepare.¡±


    Whether they wanted to celebrate as a family or hold a grand banquet, they could arrange everything.


    Originally, Gu Xiao¡¯s family should be the ones to do this, but Gu Xiao¡¯s family¡­ It was better not to mention it.


    Since Chu An and Gu Xiao had a very close rtionship, it was only right for them to organize this matter.


    Chu An gave a perfunctory reply. Then, without waiting for Chu Zi to say anything else, he directly hung up.


    He threw his phone aside and repeated what Chu Zi had just said. He looked at Gu Xiao quietly with his phoenix eyes.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao can make your own decisions. Even if you don¡¯t want to hold this celebration banquet, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t force yourself,¡± Chu An said with a tolerant expression..

 Chapter 231 - 231: News leaks

    Chapter 231: News leaks


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao felt the tolerance in Chu An¡¯s words, and her heart warmed. A smile also appeared in her eyes. She moved closer to Chu An, and in the end, she even directly stuffed herself into his arms.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s Uncle and Auntie¡¯s good intentions, I naturally have to ept it. I¡¯ll have to trouble Uncle and Auntie in the future.¡± There was a smile in Gu Xiao¡¯s tone. ¡°But I don¡¯t want it to be too ostentatious. It¡¯s better for us to just gather together.¡±


    Chu An enjoyed Gu Xiao¡¯s closeness to him. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this wasn¡¯t the right ce, he even wanted to do something that would be more overboard.


    He lowered his head and nted a light kiss on the top of Gu Xiao¡¯s head with a dark gaze.


    ¡°What trouble would there be? My parents are overjoyed!¡±


    The two of them cuddled on the sofa for a while before Chu An sent Chu Zi a message.


    That night, Ji Chen finally had time to take a look at the message that Gu Xiao had sent him. Seeing that Gu Xiao¡¯s college entrance examination results were so good, Ji Chen immediately sent a message to ask if he needed to hold another celebratory feast.


    After all, the celebratory feastst time was not very official.


    When Gu Xiao saw the message from Ji Chen, she was a little happy because of the other party¡¯s concern, but she still told him about the Chu family¡¯s decision.


    Ji Chen looked at the message and expressed regretfully that he was toote.


    After that, he asked if he could participate in the celebratory feast that the Chu family had prepared for her.


    Regarding this, Gu Xiao hesitated for a while. After asking for Chu An¡¯s opinion, she gave him a definite reply.


    Ji Chen was preparing to leave the Ji Group while waiting for the celebratory feast that the Chu Family had prepared for Gu Xiao.


    However, someone leaked the news that the Chu family was preparing a celebratory feast for Gu Xiao. More and more people came over to ask if they could participate in the celebratory feast.


    Mr Chu, Mrs Chu, and the others were pestered until they were extremely annoyed. Even Chu An and Gu Xiao, who didn¡¯t care about anything outside, found out about this.


    After Chu An rejected another person who hade to inquire about the news again, he reached out and hugged Gu Xiao¡¯s waist, burying his head in Gu Xiao¡¯s corbone.


    ¡°How are Dad and Brother doing this? Why does it feel like the entire world knows that they¡¯re holding a celebration banquet for you in less than two days?¡±


    His few good friends in the circle were all asking about this, making him want to cklist and delete them from his contacts list!


    Gu Xiao looked at Chu An¡¯s ¡°coquettish¡± appearance and the corners of her lips curled up slightly.


    ¡°They are either trying to get closer to the Chu family or someone who thinks highly of ourpany¡¯s development,¡± Gu Xiao said softly.


    Gu Xiao was right. This time, those who heard the news and wanted to participate in the celebration banquet had these two goals.


    There were definitely many people who wanted to get closer to the Chu Family. After all, the Chu Family¡¯s status was clear to see, and they were existences that people flocked to.


    As long as one could obtain the favor of the Chu family, no matter what he did in the future, it would be smoother.


    Although the most outstanding things under the Chu family were industry and Inte technology, they were not bad in other aspects. The people they knew were also top-notch. Everyone wanted to enter the Chu family¡¯s circle.


    As for Star Brilliance¡­


    The development speed of Star Brilliance Entertainment was seen by others, and its future potential was also huge enough.


    When Gu Xiao turned 18, someone had alreadye to ask if Gu Xiao would hold aing-of-age ceremony so that they could get closer to her.


    Now that there was another Star Brilliance Video under Star Brilliance Entertainment, when they heard that the Chu family would hold a celebratory banquet, there would definitely be many people who wanted to try and see if they could get closer.


    ¡°Previously, we didn¡¯t hold a banquet when we came of age. They must want to seize this opportunity no matter what,¡± Gu Xiao said calmly, as if the person those people wanted to build a rtionship with wasn¡¯t her.


    Chu An hummed softly in Gu Xiao¡¯s arms. Then, his body slid down and he directlyid his head on Gu Xiao¡¯sp..


    His Xiaoxiao was really good-looking. She was beautiful from all 360 degrees without any blind spots. Even from this angle, she was still good-looking, Chu An thought proudly in his heart.


    At such a serious moment, Chu An looked at Gu Xiao above and actually had the mood to pay attention to other things.


    Gu Xiao didn¡¯t know what Chu An was thinking, but she could still sense his increasingly passionate gaze.


    She lowered her eyes slightly and met Chu An¡¯s gaze.


    Chu An put away the thoughts in his mind and smiled at Gu Xiao..

 Chapter 232 - 232: Blood Examination

    Chapter 232: Blood Examination


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Gu Xiao saw Chu An like this, she knew at a nce where his thoughts had run off to.


    She smiled helplessly and reached out to rub his hair, taking revenge for the fact that he often rubbed her head.


    ¡°What do you think about this celebration banquet?¡± Gu Xiao asked, trying to pull the other party¡¯s thoughts back to the matter at hand.


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s question, Chu An became slightly more serious.


    ¡°Since Xiaoxiao doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed by more people, just reject them directly. Mom and Dad can do this well.¡±


    As long as Gu Xiao was unwilling, no one could force her to do something that she did not like! His existence ensured that Gu Xiao would have more choices.


    Gu Xiao met Chu An¡¯s determined gaze, and her fingers moved.


    Then, under Chu An¡¯s gaze, she lowered her head and kissed the other party¡¯s lips. Before the other party could react, she hurriedly retreated.


    Chu An¡¯s gaze on Gu Xiao instantly became much deeper. When he saw Gu Xiao¡¯s smiling expression, he immediately propped up his upper body with his hand and chased after her lips.


    When he finally kissed the lips that he had been dreaming of for a long time, he let out a satisfied sigh.


    Just as he was about to continue pursuing his victory, his phone¡¯s special ringtone rang.


    Chu An didn¡¯t care, but Gu Xiao stretched out her hand and pressed it against his chest. His eyes darkened for a moment, but he still went along with Gu Xiao¡¯s action and retreated.


    He picked up the phone that he had thrown aside and opened it with a dark expression.


    He wanted to see who was disturbing him!


    When Chu An saw the message, the darkness in his eyes subsided a little.


    He clicked his tongue and handed the phone to Gu Xiao. ¡°It seems like Ji Gao¡¯s illegitimate son won¡¯t be able tost much longer. When Ji Gao finds out, he will probably think of a way to look for you.¡±


    Until now, Ji Gao had not found a suitable kidney for Ji Lin, so he could only target Gu Xiao and Ji Chen, hoping that Gu Xiao and Ji Chen could match up to Ji Lin.


    Ji Chen¡­ had grown up by Ji Gao¡¯s side. Ji Gao still had feelings for Ji Chen. Moreover, Ji Chen was a boy. Unless it was absolutely necessary, Ji Gao would not touch Ji Chen.


    But Gu Xiao¡­ she was a daughter that Ji Gao hadpletely no affections for, so she could be considered Ji Gao¡¯s perfect idea of an ideal match.


    After reading the message on Chu An¡¯s phone, a trace of coldness shed across Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes.


    She returned the phone to Chu An. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Uncle and Auntie were preparing a celebratory feast for us? Since so many people want to attend, we just have to follow the wishes of the public.¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Chu An raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao¡­ You mean¡­¡±


    The corners of Gu Xiao¡¯s lips curled up, but the expression in her eyes became colder and colder.


    ¡°I have to give Ji Gao a chance to get close to me. Otherwise, how can there be a good show to watch? Perhaps 1 can even help Brother.¡±


    Ever since she finished the college entrance examination, she had been staying in the vi with Chu An and rarely even went to thepany.


    If Ji Gao really disregarded his dignity and barged in because of Ji Lin, then only the few of them knew about this ugly matter.


    But if it was at a banquet¡­ it would be a more exciting show.


    Chu An understood what Gu Xiao meant. After replying to Gu Xiao, he told Mr Chu and Mrs Chu about Gu Xiao¡¯s intentions.


    Although Mr Chu and Mrs Chu did not know why Gu Xiao suddenly changed her n, they were still willing to go along with Gu Xiao¡¯s ideas.


    At this moment, Ji Gao received a call from Du Li, who was crying.


    ¡°Hubby, help us. Help Lin Lin. Lin Lin really can¡¯t hold on anymore. If we don¡¯t give Lin Lin a kidney transnt within a month, Lin Lin will only die. Hubby, I really can¡¯t live without Lin Lin! Lin Lin is our child!¡±


    Hearing Du Li¡¯s sobbing voice, Ji Gao felt as if his heart had been ruthlessly tugged at.


    ¡°Xiao Li, don¡¯t cry. 1¡¯11 look for kidney sources in other hospitals. As long as there¡¯s a kidney source that matches Lin Lin, I¡¯ll definitely bring it to Lin Lin.¡±


    Ji Gaoforted Du Li, hoping that she would calm down.


    However, Du Li seemed to have gone crazy because of Ji Lin. She broke down and cried loudly. Then, she forced herself to speak word byword.


    ¡°Hubby, 1-1 found a way to get Gu Xiao and Ji Chen¡¯s blood and did a blood type test. They are kidneys that can be recognized by our Lin Lin¡¯s blood system. As long as they do an antigen antibody test with Lin Lin, we will know if they can give Lin Lin a kidney transnt.. Hubby, 1 beg you, don¡¯t watch Lin Lin die!¡±

 Chapter 233 - 233: Consolation

    Chapter 233: Constion


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Ji Gao heard Du Li¡¯s words, his pupils dted. After a while, he came back to his senses.


    He looked up and looked around. After making sure that there was no one around, he lowered his voice and said to Du Li on the other end of the phone, ¡°Xiao Li, how could you do this?! How did you get Ji Chen and Gu Xiao¡¯s blood?!¡±


    ¡°Hubby, I really don¡¯t have a choice. I really don¡¯t have a choice! I can¡¯t just watch our Lin Lin die! Moreover, it¡¯s just a kidney transnt. The doctor said that it won¡¯t cause any harm to the body.¡±


    Hearing Du Li¡¯s helpless crying voice, Ji Gao¡¯s anger towards Du Li for doing a blood test on Ji Chen and Gu Xiao secretly softened.


    Ji Lin was also his child, and the child he doted on the most. How could he not feel heartache for him?


    Ji Lin was the fruit of his and Du Li¡¯s love! Seeing Ji Lin suffer made him feel terrible too. However, it was not easy to find a kidney source, so he could only opt for conservative treatment.


    At the thought of Ji Lin lying on the hospital bed, suffering and looking pale, but still smiling because of his arrival, Ji Gao could not bring himself to be ruthless.


    ¡°Xiao Li, don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t watch as something happens to Lin Lin! I¡¯ll definitely think of a way to treat Lin Lin!¡±


    Ji Gaoforted Du Li gently again. After Du Li calmed down, he hung up.


    He held his phone tightly in his hand. Thinking of Du Li¡¯s words just now, his eyes darkened a little.


    Ji Gao stayed outside the house for a long time before putting his phone back into his pocket and walking back to the vi as if nothing had happened.


    He had just walked into the living room when he heard Jiang He¡¯sints.


    ¡°What do you think Gu Xiao is thinking? She¡¯s clearly a child of our Ji family. It¡¯s one thing if she¡¯s not living in the Ji residence, but now, she actually wants to hold a celebratory banquet with the Chu family? Isn¡¯t she throwing our Ji family¡¯s pride on the ground by doing this?!¡±


    ¡°Madam, Gu Xiao is no longer a member of our Ji family anyway. Isn¡¯t it the same wherever she goes to hold a celebratory banquet?¡± A servant at the side advised Jiang He.


    Jiang He sneered with a hint of contempt in her eyes.


    ¡°In the end, she¡¯s still a child of our Ji family! Who doesn¡¯t know that Gu Xiao is a child of our Ji family? Now that she¡¯s hooked up with the Chu family, she¡¯s throwing our Ji family aside. In my opinion, that little b*tch Gu Xiao left our Ji family back then to hook up with the Chu family. Pfft! She¡¯s an ingrate! If we hadn¡¯t found her, who would have known where she would still be suffering!¡±


    Whenever Jiang He thought about how herpany had closed down because of Gu Xiao, she wished that Gu Xiao had never appeared.


    After scolding Gu Xiao fiercely for a while, she looked up and saw Ji Gao standing not far away.


    Even though she had fallen out with Ji Gao once because of Gu Xiao, she would still openly express her disdain for Gu Xiao in front of Ji Gao.


    After all, she only wanted an excuse to torture Ji Gao at the time.


    She red at Ji Gao, who was standing at the side in a daze. ¡°Why are you still standing there in a daze?! Have you tidied up the room I asked you to tidy?¡±


    When Ji Gao heard Jiang He¡¯s words, he finally recovered from the fact that Gu Xiao was going to hold a celebratory banquet.


    He looked at the sarcastic Jiang He in front of him, and a trace of disgust shed across his eyes.


    ¡°Cleaning up a room is not something a man like me should do. Order your servants to do it!¡± he said directly to Jiang He.


    Anyway, during this period of time, he had clearly seen Old Master Ji¡¯s attitude towards him and Jiang He.


    If he was to divorce Jiang He, Old Master Ji might agree. However, if he was to leave with nothing, Old Master Ji would definitely not agree.


    At that time, no matter how much trouble Jiang He caused, there would be nothing they could do.


    As long as he did not go overboard, Old Master Ji would definitely stand by his side!


    Jiang He was angered by Ji Gao¡¯s attitude. She stood up from the sofa and red at Ji Gao.


    ¡°Ji Gao! Don¡¯t go too far! Don¡¯t forget what Dad said back then! What is it, do you want to go against Dad¡¯s words now?¡±


    Ji Gao looked at Jiang He impatiently. ¡°Don¡¯t use Dad¡¯s words to pressure me! Think carefully about which side Dad is on. Don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    After saying that, Ji Gao ignored Jiang He, who was hopping mad with his words, and went straight upstairs..

 Chapter 234 - 234: Celebration Banquet

    Chapter 234: Celebration Banquet


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Ji Gao returned to his room, he locked the door. After confirming that no one else woulde in, he took out his phone, found a contact on WeChat, and sent a message.


    Not long after, he received an affirmative answer.


    Ji Gao looked at the message on his phone, and a trace of ruthlessness shed across his face.


    Initially, he was still thinking about how to find Gu Xiao. Now, it seemed that even the heavens were helping him!


    He could not bear to touch Ji Chen. After all, he was his son. But he had no reservations if it was Gu Xiao. He was the one who gave Gu Xiao life, and now he only wanted a kidney from her. It was already a good deal for Gu Xiao!


    Ji Gao thought shamelessly.


    With the help of Gu Xiao and Chu An, the news of Gu Xiao and Chu An holding a celebratory feast quickly spread in the circle.


    The invitations for the celebratory banquet were issued by the Chu family. For this small invitation, countless people had spent a lot of effort just to get one.


    Soon, it was time for the Chu family to hold a celebratory feast for Gu Xiao and Chu An.


    This morning, the Chu Family started to get busy. In the evening, the guests who had received the invitation walked in the doors of the Chu residence, one after another.


    In this moment, the originally quiet manor became lively.


    Guests in suits and gowns casually took a wine ss from the servant¡¯s tray and took a sip from time to time.


    People who were familiar with and coborating with each other stood in groups of twos and threes, chatting with each other andughing from time to time.


    However, most people¡¯s eyes were still wandering around the entire banquet hall, hoping to see the host of their banquet.


    Gu Xiao and Chu An stood in a hidden corner on the second floor and sized up the crowd below. Sometimes, they would lower their heads and exchange a few words.


    Just as the banquet was about to begin, Chu Zi went upstairs and caught Gu Xiao and Chu An, who were hiding on the second floor.


    ¡°The people below are all hoping to chat with you, but they didn¡¯t expect the protagonist to have no intention of going down at ail.¡± Chu Zi¡¯s teasing voice sounded.


    Hearing this, Gu Xiao and Chu An raised their heads at the same time and looked at the source of the voice.


    Gu Xiao smiled at Chu Zi, and Chu An directly frowned. ¡°What they want to talk about is nothing but the usual stuff. It¡¯s really a little annoying. Moreover, with you around, the people below won¡¯t be too disappointed.¡±


    After all, Chu Zi had already entered the Chu Corporation and was quite capable. Mr Chu even had the idea of directly handing the Chu Corporation to him.


    Now, Chu Zi could be said to be the confirmed heir of the huge Chu Corporation.


    If they couldn¡¯t build a rtionship with Mr Chu, it was also a good choice to build a rtionship with Chu Zi.


    Chu Zi raised his eyebrows. ¡°So this is why you¡¯re hiding here and letting me go down to deal with the guests?¡±


    Chu An nodded without hesitation. This self-righteous look made Chu Zi both angry and amused.


    Chu An was the only one. If anyone else dared to speak to him like this¡­ the oue wouldn¡¯t be good.


    ¡°Alright, I didn¡¯te up to argue with you. Dad and Mom are just about to introduce you. You should go down too.¡±


    With that, he went downstairs without waiting for their reaction.


    Gu Xiao and Chu An looked at each other. Chu An shrugged. ¡°Let¡¯s go down too.¡±


    Although they did not know how many times they would have to experience such an asion in the future, they still felt a little resistant to this scene.


    Gu Xiao nodded and walked down with Chu An.


    The moment the two of them appeared, almost all the guests in the banquet hall looked over.


    When they saw that Gu Xiao and Chu An were less than a meter away from each other, their eyes became a little ambiguous.


    It seemed like what the circle had always said about Chu An and Gu Xiao dating was true. In addition, this celebratory banquet was for both Gu Xiao and Chu An, so the Chu family¡¯s attitude was clear.


    They would have to be even more careful when they were dealing with Gu Xiao in the future.


    Mr Chu and Mrs Chu introduced Gu Xiao and Chu An. After praising the two of them or rather Gu Xiao, they let the banquet continue.


    Seeing Mr Chu and Mrs Chu¡¯s attitude, the guests below looked at Gu Xiao with even more wariness.


    Of course, in their eyes, Gu Xiao had be an important figure who could help them build a rtionship with the Chu family.


    Just as Gu Xiao and Chu An were getting a little bored, Ji Gao walked in with a few people..

 Chapter 235 - 235: Over a Billion

    Chapter 235: Over a Billion


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Gu Xiao and Chu An saw Ji Gao walk in with his men, a glint shed across their eyes. Then, the two of them looked at each other with a smile in their eyes.


    At this moment, the banquet had already started for a long time. Ji Gao had arrivedte with his men, and he even looked like he had ill intentions. Instantly, he attracted the attention of most of the surrounding guests.


    The guests¡¯ gazes wandered back and forth between Gu Xiao and Ji Gao. There was nock of people who wanted to watch a good show.


    Ji Gao stopped about three meters away from the high tform where Gu Xiao was and surveyed her.


    Recalling what Du Li had said previously, Ji Gao looked at Gu Xiao with a dark glint in his eyes.


    He put on a benevolent expression. ¡°Xiaoxiao, although you¡¯ve already cut ties with the Ji family, shouldn¡¯t you tell us about such a big matter like a celebratory banquet? I heard it from others.¡±


    Gu Xiao could roughly guess the purpose of Ji Gao¡¯s visit. Seeing that the other party did not want to express it directly, Gu Xiao patiently beat around the bush with him.


    ¡°Even if 1 didn¡¯t tell you, didn¡¯t CEO Ji stille?¡±


    Gu Xiao¡¯s tone was not amiable. Coupled with the mocking smile on her lips, it instantly angered Ji Gao.


    When he decided toe to Gu Xiao¡¯s celebratory banquet, he had been waiting for Gu Xiao to send an invitation to the Ji family. He even felt that he was already giving Gu Xiao a lot of face bying.


    However, two days before the celebration banquet began, he had yet to receive an invitation. Only then did he understand that Gu Xiao had no intention of inviting him over!


    It was fine if that woman, Jiang He, did not care about this, but he wanted to use this opportunity to see Gu Xiao and take her away!


    If he missed this opportunity, he did not know if he would be able to wait for the chance to see Gu Xiao.


    Even if he could afford to wait, his Lin Lin could not! Hence, he could only find someone to buy an invitation.


    When Ji Gao thought of Ji Lin, although he still felt angry, he could not show it directly in front of Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, what are you talking about? I¡¯m here to celebrate your admission to university because I care about you,¡± Ji Gao said hypocritically. He rolled his eyes and continued, ¡°Besides, I gave you more than a billion yuan to establish apany previously. Don¡¯t 1 care enough about you?¡±


    The emphasis that Ji Gao had deliberately ced on the words ¡°over a billion¡± was enough for the people around him to hear clearly.


    As soon as this ¡°billion yuan¡± came out, the surroundings were in an uproar.


    The guests looked at Ji Gao and Gu Xiao meaningfully.


    ¡°Oh my god! Previously, 1 always felt that Ji Gao did not treat Gu Xiao well, but from the looks of it now, 1 don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true that Ji Gao did not treat Gu Xiao well?¡±


    ¡°A billion yuan! The Ji Group is indeed the Ji Group! They casually gave out a billion yuan. Mr. Ji is so generous!¡±


    ¡°I knew it. How could Gu Xiao, who was not even 18 years old, establish Star Brilliance in such a short period of time? It seems like she relied on this billion yuan! If I were given more than a billion yuan, I could also directly promote Star Brilliance to this position!¡±


    ¡°Then, Gu Xiao even hinted that CEO Ji did not treat her well? If this is the so-called bad, then 1 also hope to have a father who treats me badly!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really envious. Gu Xiao¡¯s situation is really too enviable!¡±


    The surrounding guests discussed softly. Even those who did not hear what Ji Gao said previously learned of this matter from the discussions of the others.


    Immediately, the surrounding guests looked at Gu Xiao, who had a cold expression and looked indifferent. There was a hint of jealousy and dissatisfaction in their eyes.


    Ji Gao¡¯s anger was immediately appeased a little when he heard the voices that were proiming the injustice rendered to him.


    Yes, that was it. As long as more people condemned Gu Xiao, the chances of him taking Gu Xiao away today would be higher!


    Gu Xiao stood on the high tform built by Mr Chu and Mrs Chu and looked down at Ji Gao from above. When she saw the smugness in Ji Gao¡¯s eyes, she sneered.


    Seeing Gu Xiao¡¯s reaction, the surrounding guests¡¯ voices gradually became louder.


    Ji Gao suppressed the joy in his heart and said kindly, ¡°Xiaoxiao, what do you mean? Didn¡¯t I give you more than a billion yuan? Didn¡¯t you use the money I gave you to build Star Brilliance?¡±

 Chapter 236 - 236: Sick

    Chapter 236: Sick


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°Then are you willing to exin why you gave me this billion?¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, Ji Gao¡¯s expression froze, and his face turned a little ugly. However, he quickly reacted and adjusted his expression. Just as he was about to talk about kinship with Gu Xiao, he heard Gu Xiao continue.


    ¡°Back then, when I was underage, you wanted to directly chase me out of the Ji residence. You didn¡¯t want me to stay in the Ji residence anymore, nor did you want me to get any of the Ji Family¡¯s things in the future. This billion was justpensation for chasing me out of the Ji Family back then!¡±


    When Gu Xiao finished speaking, Ji Gao¡¯s expression was already indescribably ugly.


    The surrounding guests were like fence-sitters. After Gu Xiao finished speaking, their subtle gazesnded on Ji Gao again.


    The guests started whispering again.


    ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, then Ji Gao is a little too petty. Not only did he not let Gu Xiao get involved with the Ji Group, but he also wanted to chase Gu Xiao out of the Ji family. It seems like thispensation is also what Gu Xiao demanded. If Gu Xiao didn¡¯t insist, thispensation¡­ it is a question whether there would even bepensation.¡±


    ¡°To buy out Gu Xiao¡¯s rtionship with the Ji Group, it will only be a few billion yuan. That Gu Xiao has suffered a loss! The market value of this Ji Group is at least a hundred billion yuan. A few billion yuan is indeed not enough.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the Ji Group. Just look at the fake daughter of the Ji family. Back then, Ji Gao spent more than a billion yuan on the fake daughter.¡±


    ¡°He has already spent hundreds of millions on nurturing Ji Yao. In addition, the jewelry, musical instruments, and real estate under Ji Yao¡¯s name at that time were more than a billion yuan. He is even so generous to a daughter who is not his own, but he is a little too stingy with his biological daughter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that Gu Xiao wasn¡¯t chased out of the Ji family because she had done anything wrong. She just didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with Ji Yao, and the Ji family doesn¡¯t like Gu Xiao.¡±


    ¡°I see. In that case, if 1 were Gu Xiao, 1 would also cut ties with the Ji family after leaving!¡±


    Ji Gao had been so happy when he heard the guests¡¯ discussions previously, but now, he was so angry when he heard the guests¡¯ discussions.


    He listened to the whispers around him that were disadvantageous to him, and his sharp gaze swept directly across the few guests closest to him.


    Among the guests who were swept by his gaze, some of them were coborating with the Ji Group. They immediately shut their mouths and turned their heads, unwilling to look Ji Gao in the eye.


    However, for those who did not cooperate with the Ji Group and would have nothing to request from the Ji Group, they boldly looked back and even red at Ji Gao.


    Because of the guests¡¯ attitude, Ji Gao was furious. When he saw Gu Xiao looking at him mockingly, the anger in his heart intensified.


    Since ying the rtionship card from before was useless, he could only choose another method.


    Ji Gao¡¯s eyes turned and suppressed the anger in his heart. A trace of sorrow appeared on his face.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, 1 know that I¡¯ve let you down in the past. 1 came to look for you this time because 1 hope that you can go to the hospital to see your grandfather on ount of our kinship. Your grandfather is your family after all. Now that he¡¯s sick, you have to go and see him.¡±


    As Ji Gao spoke, he looked at Gu Xiao expectantly.


    When Gu Xiao heard the word ¡®hospital¡¯, her eyelids twitched. She immediately understood Ji Gao¡¯s n.


    Moreover¡­ she had never heard of the news of Old Master Ji¡¯s illness!


    She looked at Ji Gao with an unreadable expression. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Old Master Ji is sick and wants to see me?¡± She was not even willing to call him grandpa anymore.


    When Ji Gao heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, he thought that Gu Xiao believed him and was nning to leave with him. A trace of excitement shed across his eyes.


    He nodded at Gu Xiao. ¡°Yes, your grandfather is sick and in the hospital now. I want you to visit him. 1 was wrong previously, but on ount of your grandfather¡¯s illness, I still hope you can visit him.¡±


    As long as he could bring Gu Xiao to the hospital, the preparations he had made for Gu Xiao woulde in handy.


    In the country, the word ¡°filial¡± was also more advocated. Now when it was heard that Old Master Ji was sick, and that his only wish was to meet his biological granddaughter, it was only human nature.


    Coupled with Ji Gao¡¯s pleading, if Gu Xiao really refused to visit Old Master Ji because of what had happened previously, then if this matter spread, it would probably be a blow to Gu Xiao herself, especially since Gu Xiao¡¯spany was in the entertainment industry where public opinion was the most important..

 Chapter 237 - 237: Victory assured

    Chapter 237: Victory assured


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°President Gu, since the old man is sick and wants you to visit him, you have to visit him no matter what,¡± someone in the crowd said first.


    As soon as these words were spoken, the others also spoke up to persuade her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, President Gu. No matter how important the other matters are, the old man¡¯s health is still more important.¡±


    ¡°President Gu, just go and take a look. It won¡¯t be too troublesome!¡±


    Hearing the persuasive voices of the surrounding guests, Ji Gao was overjoyed and looked like victory was in his grasp.


    He did not believe that Gu Xiao would reject his request in front of so many guests.


    As long as Gu Xiao rejected this request today, he would immediately send someone to spread the news of Gu Xiao¡¯s cold-bloodedness throughout the entire circle tomorrow.


    He did not believe that anyone would dare to work with Gu Xiao after Gu Xiao¡¯s cold-blooded and heartless reputation spread!


    Although profit was important in business, favors were also indispensable.


    He was just waiting for Gu Xiao to leave with him obediently.


    ¡°If Old Master Ji is sick and wants me to visit him, then 1 naturally have to go.¡± The corners of Gu Xiao¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and her mocking gazended on Ji Gao. ¡°But the premise is that Old Master Ji is really sick!¡±


    Ji Gao¡¯s expression darkened. He looked at Gu Xiao with a dark gaze and said word byword, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Gu Xiao shrugged nonchntly. ¡°I meant it literally. If Old Master Ji is really sick, 1 will definitely visit him. The prerequisite is that you can give me a certificate of Old Master Ji¡¯s illness.¡±


    As soon as Gu Xiao finished speaking, the surrounding guests looked at Gu Xiao in confusion. Then, their gazesnded on Ji Gao.


    Proof of illness? What proof did she need? Couldn¡¯t she just go to the hospital to take a look? Why did she need to prove such a thing?


    They suddenly felt that they did not understand what Gu Xiao was doing.


    On the other hand, some of the more sensitive and quick-witted guests seemed to understand something.


    After all, the circle had more or less heard that Old Master Ji didn¡¯t really like girls. Now that he was sick, he wanted to have a girl, who had been chased out of the family, visit him. It was really confusing.


    However, even if they had guessed that there was something fishy about this matter, they did not say much. They just quietly waited for the subsequent developments.


    Ji Gao looked at Gu Xiao angrily. ¡°Xiaoxiao! What nonsense are you talking about! Could it be that I would lie to you about the old man¡¯s illness?¡±


    There was a hint of a smile on Gu Xiao¡¯s lips. She did not retract it because of Ji Gao¡¯s anger.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s possible. To be honest, 1 really can¡¯t believe you! Who knows what I¡¯ll face when 1 go to the hospital?¡±


    Upon hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Ji Gao¡¯s heart tightened and a trace of panic shed across his eyes.


    What did Gu Xiao mean? Could it be that the other party already knew what he wanted to do? But that shouldn¡¯t be the case. He had kept this matter a secret very well. Even Xiao Li didn¡¯t know that he nned to bring Gu Xiao to the hospital today.


    Then Gu Xiao was¡­


    Ji Gao looked at Gu Xiao inquisitively, but he didn¡¯t find anything wrong with Gu Xiao¡¯s face. He then nced at Chu An, who had been standing beside Gu Xiao. Seeing that Chu An was also expressionless, it didn¡¯t seem like she had discovered his n.


    If Gu Xiao and Chu An knew of his n, they would definitely jump up to refute and chase him away. They definitely wouldn¡¯t be so calm.


    But that made sense. In the end, Gu Xiao and Chu An were just children who had just reached adulthood. How could they know so much?


    Ji Gao suppressed the uneasiness in his heart. ¡°What do you mean by that? We¡¯re just going to the hospital to visit the old man. It¡¯s not a dragon¡¯s pool or a tiger¡¯s den. There¡¯s no need to worry so much.¡±


    Heforted Gu Xiao. When he saw that the other party¡¯s expression remained unchanged and did not look like she was taking action, he became a little anxious.


    ¡°Alright, Xiaoxiao, hurry up and follow Daddy to the hospital to see the old man.¡±


    As Ji Gao spoke, he gave a look to the few people he had brought with him. They tacitly walked in Gu Xiao¡¯s direction.


    When Mr Chu, Mrs Chu, and the others, who had been hiding in secret, saw this, their expressions changed slightly, and they immediately nned to walk out of the crowd.


    However, Chu An noticed it and signaled with his eyes to stop them..

 Chapter 238 - 238: Kidney Transplant

    Chapter 238: Kidney Transnt


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Mr Chu, Mrs Chu, and the others saw this, they looked at Chu An and Gu Xiao beside him for a while, then nced at Ji Gao before retreating ording to Chu An¡¯s will.


    Gu Xiao saw that Ji Gao seemed to be nning to use force, but she did not look worried or afraid at all.


    She looked at Ji Gao ambiguously. ¡°If 1 go to the hospital, can President Ji guarantee that I will be able to see Old Master Ji, or that 1 will be sent to the operating table when 1 reach the hospital?¡±


    As soon as Gu Xiao said this, the few people who hade with Ji Gao immediately stopped in their tracks.


    After all, they had heard the conversation between Gu Xiao and Ji Gao just now. Coupled with the words ¡®operating table¡¯, they could not help but think of some bad things.


    Although they were hired by Ji Gao to take Gu Xiao away, they were unwilling to help Ji Gao do anything illegal.


    If they really took Gu Xiao away in front of everyone, wouldn¡¯t they have to bear the me if anything happened to Gu Xiao?


    The bodyguards thought this in their hearts. After looking at each other, they did not approach Gu Xiao anymore. Instead, their gazesnded on Ji Gao.


    Ji Gao red at Gu Xiao and the bodyguards angrily. ¡°Gu Xiao! What nonsense are you talking about! You too! Hurry up and bring Gu Xiao over!¡±


    Gu Xiao looked at Ji Gao, who was stomping his feet in fury, and sneered.


    ¡°President Ji, as far as I know, your illegitimate son has uremia and needs a kidney transnt urgently, right? It¡¯s been so long, but you still haven¡¯t found a suitable kidney source, so you¡¯re targeting me?¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, the guests present were in an uproar.


    Especially Mr Chu and Mrs Chu, who were hiding in the crowd, looked at Ji Gao with disgust.


    After being exposed by Gu Xiao in public, Ji Gao¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly.


    Sensing the surrounding guests¡¯ gazes on him, Ji Gao understood that he had to resolve this matter at this time and dispel Gu Xiao¡¯s doubts.


    Just as Ji Gao was still thinking about what to say, Ji Chen¡¯s voice sounded behind him.


    ¡°Grandpa is sick in the hospital? Why didn¡¯t 1 know about this?¡±


    Ji Gao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He turned around and met Ji Chen¡¯s dark gaze.


    Because of Ji Chen¡¯s sudden arrival and because of Ji Chen¡¯s words, the guests looked at Ji Gao strangely.


    Ji Gao was not as tough as when he was facing Ji Chen as he was when he was facing Gu Xiao. He smiled awkwardly. ¡°The old man was hospitalized today, so you might not know.¡±


    ¡°I just called Grandpa this afternoon.¡±


    Ji Chen¡¯s words stopped Ji Gao from exining.


    Ji Gao looked at Ji Chen and opened his mouth, not knowing what else to say.


    He did not know that Ji Chen would alsoe to this celebration banquet today. He thought that Ji Chen had been busy with the Ji Group recently and should not have the time toe.


    But who would have thought that Ji Chen would show up before he could take Gu Xiao away?


    Ji Chen took a few steps towards Ji Gao. ¡°Dad, what exactly is going on when you said that Grandpa was in the hospital?¡±


    Hearing Ji Chen¡¯s question, the eyes of the surrounding guests lit up.


    They also wanted to know what was going on!


    Ji Gao blinked and looked away from Ji Chen. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this when we get back. Your sister¡¯s matter is more important.¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she sneered.


    When Ji Gao heard this sneer, he became even angrier.


    He turned around and stopped pretending to be a loving father. He looked at Gu Xiao coldly.


    ¡°Gu Xiao, are you going to this hospital today or not?¡±


    Gu Xiao looked at Ji Gao with disdain. ¡°President Ji, are you senile? If someone asks you to go to the hospital for a kidney transnt, will you leave with them?¡±


    They already knew that it would be disadvantageous to them. Wouldn¡¯t the person who still wanted to follow be a fool?


    Although Gu Xiao felt that she was not very smart, she did not think that she was a fool and could not do anything that a fool would do.


    When Ji Gao heard Gu Xiao mention ¡®someone¡¯, he became even angrier.


    He red at Gu Xiao. ¡°The ¡®someone¡¯ you¡¯re talking about isn¡¯t an outsider! That¡¯s your biological brother! Your biological brother is sick now. What¡¯s wrong with asking you to provide him with a kidney transnt?!¡±


    As soon as Ji Gao said this, the surrounding people immediately distanced themselves from Ji Gao subtly. Their disdainful gazes alsonded on Ji Gao..

 Chapter 239 - 239: Information

    Chapter 239: Information


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It was really difficult for Ji Gao to speak so eloquently just now, as if as long as Gu Xiao did not follow him, it would be unfilial.


    But from the looks of it now¡­


    Someone in the crowd sneered. Ji Gao immediately looked in the direction of the sound, but there were too many guests. Ji Gao could not find the person who had sneered just now. Instead, he met the disdainful gazes of the guests present.


    They knew that Jiang He only had two children, Ji Chen and Gu Xiao. Now that a younger brother suddenly appeared, everyone present knew that this so-called ¡°younger brother¡± was probably Ji Gao¡¯s illegitimate son.


    Moreover, from what Gu Xiao said, this illegitimate child needed a kidney transnt?


    If he was Gu Xiao¡¯s younger brother, who knew if he was already an adult? He was only so young, but he already needed a kidney transnt. There were not many illnesses that needed a kidney transnt¡­


    They did not expect that not only did Ji Gao have an illegitimate child, but he also wanted his daughter to give his illegitimate son a kidney transnt! Really, the son would imitate the father¡¯s vices!


    Most of the people present had done these things themselves. When they heard that a kidney transnt was needed, their thoughts subconsciously veered in that direction. As for what illness it was, it was unimportant to them.


    With this thought in mind, the guests present looked at Ji Gao with even more disdain.


    Gu Xiao raised an eyebrow at Ji Gao. ¡°Since Mr. Ji has already said so, then Mr. Ji is admitting that he wants to bring me to the hospital to give that illegitimate son a kidney transnt, not for Old Master Ji.¡±


    As soon as Gu Xiao said this, the guests present immediately reacted.


    Look at what Ji Gao said just now? Ji Gao said that Old Master Ji was sick in the hospital and wanted Gu Xiao to visit him.


    But now¡­ it seemed that Gu Xiao was not the only unfilial one, but someone else.


    ¡°Dad, is that what you said about grandpa behind his back?¡± Ji Chen¡¯s cold voice sounded.


    Ji Gao lowered his eyes. When he opened them again, there was only coldness in his eyes. He ignored Ji Chen and looked directly at Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Are you going to this hospital or not?¡±


    Gu Xiao bent down slightly and looked at Ji Gao. She said word by word, ¡°I said, I¡¯m not going!¡±


    At this moment, the guests present were very puzzled when they saw that Ji Gao still wanted to force Gu Xiao to go to the hospital under such circumstances.


    Was Ji Gao crazy?


    Asking Gu Xiao to give a kidney transnt for an illegitimate child? Where did this put Gu Xiao and the Chu family, who had a good rtionship with Gu Xiao?


    Although many of them were also cheating outside, they would never do such a thing.


    They really did not expect that Ji Gao, who had always been famous in the circle for being loving, not only had a lover and an illegitimate child outside, but now that the illegitimate child was sick, he actually wanted to have a legitimate child even give the illegitimate child a kidney transnt.


    Ji Gao looked at Gu Xiao coldly and said word by word, ¡°Ji Lin is also your biological younger brother. Saving him only requires one of your kidneys. It won¡¯t kill you! Why do you have to be against this so much? Saving a life¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Gu Xiao¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    Her nonchnt expression turned dark. ¡°What did you just say? Did you say that it won¡¯t kill me?¡±


    Ji Gao looked at Gu Xiao and an ominous feeling suddenly shed across his heart. It was even stronger than before.


    However, when he thought of Ji Lin, he still slowly said, ¡°That¡¯s right! If you donate a kidney to your brother, you can also live. Naturally, I won¡¯t take your life. 1 can even bring you back to the Ji Family and let you continue to live in the Ji Family without worries!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiao smiled coldly. ¡°That¡¯s right. 1 can indeed continue to live by donating a kidney. However, because of the Ji Lin you mentioned, I¡¯ve already lost my life once. Do you want me to sacrifice myself for him again this time?!¡±


    Gu Xiao¡¯s words carried a hint of interrogation and hatred. It was as if this sentence contained tears of blood that others did not know about. Just hearing it made one feel unbearable.


    When Ji Gao heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, he did not react for a moment.


    After understanding what Gu Xiao meant, Ji Gao¡¯s expression changed drastically. He wanted to stop her, but it was toote.


    Gu Xiao retracted her gaze from Ji Gao and looked at all the guests around.


    Chu An coldly nced at Ji Gao. He had been standing beside Gu Xiao the entire time, guarding against the possibility that Ji Gao might do anything unfavorable to Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Now that things havee to this, 1 can be considered to have seen through Mr. Ji Gao. There are some things that I want to take this opportunity to tell everyone. I believe everyone has heard of the television drama ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯ produced by Star Brilliance Entertainment.. The matter I want to talk about now is rted to the plot of ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯!¡±

 Chapter 240 - 240: All for Nothing

    Chapter 240: All for Nothing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The moment Gu Xiao said this, all the guests¡¯ eyes lit up.


    Although they had never seen the television drama ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡±, they had heard of the plot.


    It was said online that the plot of this television drama was based on what Gu Xiao had experienced, but in their circle, they did not really believe this.


    They did believe that Gu Xiao was chased out of the Ji family, but they would never believe that Ji Gao had an illegitimate son. After all, for so many years, there had never been such rumors about Ji Gao.


    Therefore, they treated the plot of the television drama ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± as nonsense.


    However¡­ based on Ji Gao and Gu Xiao¡¯s reactions today, could it be that the plot in ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± was real?


    If it was all true, then this was too exciting!


    The guests did not care about Ji Gao¡¯s ugly expression. They looked at Gu Xiao with burning eyes, waiting for Gu Xiao to give them an answer.


    ¡°What I want to say today is that many of the plots in ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯ are true! Even the swapping of the children really happened!¡±


    When the guests present heard this, they all sucked in a breath of cold air. Their shocked gazes lingered on Gu Xiao and Ji Gao.


    Gu Xiao did not care about anything else and continued talking.


    ¡°Eighteen years ago, the reason why I was deliberately swapped was because Ji Gao gave the other party a hint. He maliciously guided the other party and said that as long as the child was swapped, the child could also help the family live a good life!¡±


    ¡°Gu Shan and Xie Fang have never left the vige in their entire lives. They only went to the hospital when they gave birth to Ji Yao. How could they have the guts to swap children all of a sudden? And how did they get a target to swap their child with? If there was no one to guide them, they would never have thought of such a thing!¡±


    ¡°Gu Shan and Xie Fang are indeed not innocent in the matter of exchanging children, but isn¡¯t the person who instructed them and guided them even more detestable and crazy?!¡±


    When the guests heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, they seemed to be in deep thought. Their gazes on Ji Gao became darker and darker.


    Ji Gao¡¯s heart was pounding. He opened his mouth, wanting to defend himself.


    However, Gu Xiao, who had been paying attention to him from the corner of her eye, spoke first again. ¡°President Ji, you don¡¯t have to be in a hurry to exin or scold me for spreading rumors. You should know my personality very well. Since 1 dare to bring this matter up in public now, I must have the evidence!¡±


    Ji Gao red at Gu Xiao, and his expression turned even uglier.


    Gu Xiao nced at Ji Gao before retracting her gaze.


    ¡°Previously, I had my reservations because Mr. Ji was my biological father, so I didn¡¯t want to embarrass him. But now! Mr. Ji doesn¡¯t treat me as his daughter at all. If you want to force me to give Ji Lin a kidney transnt, don¡¯t me me for not treating you as my father!¡±


    As Gu Xiao spoke, she gave Chu An, who had been guarding beside her, a look.


    Chu An nodded slightly and nced at Ji Chen. After Ji Chen walked towards Gu Xiao, he turned around and left.


    After Ji Chen was by her side, Gu Xiao continued to expose the secrets.


    Many people present probably did not know the plot of ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡±, so she would exin it to everyone present more carefully.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to quibble about what Mr. Ji did back then. After all, there were surveince cameras 18 years ago, and I¡¯ve already found the hospital¡¯s surveince footage from back then.¡±


    Gu Xiao looked at Ji Gao with a deep and cold gaze. ¡°Back then, the reason why Mr. Ji hinted for someone to rece me was because Madam Jiang He and Du Li were both pregnant back then. The B-scan also showed that both were going to be daughters. In order to bring the illegitimate child home, Mr. Ji thought of exchanging his biological child, and then after a year or two, he would realize that this child was not his biological child.¡±


    ¡°After that, he would bring back a girl who tested the same as his blood for a paternity test. This way, that illegitimate daughter will take my ce and be the legitimate Miss Ji!¡±


    At this point, Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    She sneered. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that in the end, Du Li gave birth to a boy, causing all of Mr. Ji¡¯s ns to go down the drain.. He could only raise this illegitimate child outside!¡±

 Chapter 241 - 241: Even a Vicious Tiger Will Not Eat Its Children

    Chapter 241: Even a Vicious Tiger Will Not Eat Its Children


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Gu Xiao finished speaking, the guests present were still in a daze.


    This matter was really too shocking. They did not even dare to think about it.


    However, ording to what Gu Xiao said, it was a very good idea. It couldpletely turn an illegitimate child into a legitimate child, and it would not be easily discovered.


    In that case, Ji Gao¡¯s method was indeed brilliant.


    It was just that¡­ if such a brilliant method was used on such a matter, it would be too detestable and disdainful. There was even a trace of fear.


    Who knew if such a brilliant method had ever happened around them?


    Just as Gu Xiao finished speaking, Chu An returned to the hall. He held a USB drive in his left hand and aptop in his right.


    He turned on theputer in front of everyone and allowed theputer¡¯s image to be projected onto the electronic screen.


    Gu Xiao looked at the big screen that Mr Chu and Mrs Chu had specially prepared for her to broadcast the a video of blessings and felt a little pity.


    Such a thoughtful gift was ruined by Ji Gao¡¯s criminal evidence. However, this opportunity was rare. If she missed it this time,s he did not know when she would have such a good opportunity to naturally announce Ji Gao¡¯s criminal evidence.


    Ji Gao was waiting for an opportunity, but so was she.


    The guests looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s expressionless face as she stared at the big screen. For a moment, they felt a little pity. For some of them who were more emotional, their eyes were even filled with tears.


    They could not imagine how Gu Xiao had survived all these years.


    Especially when she found out that the truth of her being swapped back then was that her biological father was actually doing it for an illegitimate child, would she feel despair? When she was finally found by her biological parents, she realized that someone had already reced her. It was fine if her biological parents did not care, but they even hated her because of the person who had reced her.


    Just thinking about it made them feel suffocated.


    As for Gu Xiao, she had truly experienced all of this.


    Even after severing ties with the Ji family, she was heavily suppressed by them.


    Just as all kinds of emotions were surging in the guests¡¯ minds, Chu An had already adjusted theputer and projection equipment and opened the video they had ced on the USB drive.


    The surveince footage that Gu Xiao and Chu An had seen back then was also disyed on the big screen in front of many guests.


    The video had been edited by Gu Xiao and Chu An. It was not as chaotic as when they were watching the surveince footage back then, making it easier for people to understand the cause and effect.


    After Chu An yed the video, he walked to Gu Xiao¡¯s side and reached out to hold her waist.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Gu Xiao retracted her gaze from the big screen and saw Chu An¡¯s extremely serious eyes, which were filled with concern for her.


    She suddenly felt a wave of exhaustion, and she couldn¡¯t help but want to lean directly on Chu An¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± No matter how much Gu Xiao thought, she could only reply in a low voice under such circumstances.


    The first part of the video was Ji Gao tempting the two women from working ss with words. The second part was Gu Shan and Xie Fang, who were hiding in the corner. The third part was the scene of Gu Shan and Xie Fang secretly exchanging children and carrying her away.


    The next part was aparison of her and Ji Yao¡¯s childhood that Chu An and Gu Xiao had found back then. It was a scene where one could recognize who was who at a nce and would definitely not be mistaken.


    Thest video was of Ji Gao discovering the child who had already been swapped, but he did not seem to have made a fuss about it.


    If Ji Gao had sent someone out to look for the child after discovering the swap, he might have been able to find her. However, he still chose to remain silent.


    At this moment, Ji Gao¡¯s choice was clearly ced in front of all the guests.


    The video on the big screen ended, but no one present said anything. Or rather, they didn¡¯t know what to say.


    After an unknown period of time, the guests present seemed to havee to a tacit agreement. Their gazes shifted to Ji Gao, and their eyes were filled with condemnation and disdain.


    The video hadpletely restored the truth of Gu Xiao being reced. Even if it was not Ji Gao who did it personally, it was indeed caused by him. It was also because of him that Gu Xiao suffered outside.


    Although there were also illegitimate children among the guests present, there was really no one who treated a legitimate child like this for an illegitimate child.


    Even a vicious tiger would not eat its cubs? Ji Gao¡¯s behavior was worse than that of a beast! Calling him a beast was an insult to a beast!

 Chapter 242 - 242: Sympathy

    Chapter 242: Sympathy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The more the guests present sympathized with Gu Xiao, the more they hated Ji Gao.


    Gu Xiao was really too pitiful to have a biological father like Ji Gao!


    ¡°In that case, Gu Xiao hadpletely cut off all contact with the Ji family after leaving the Ji family and only had some contact with her brother, Ji Chen. It should be because of this, right?¡±


    ¡°I feel that even if Gu Xiao didn¡¯t know the reason why she was reced previously, based on Ji Gao and Jiang He¡¯s attitude of protecting that imposter, she would not be willing to continue her rtions with the Ji family either.¡± ¡°Gu Xiao is too pitiful. Why is it so difficult for her?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, but more importantly, even in such a siuation, Gu Xiao could establish Star Brilliance at such a young age and manage it so well!¡±


    ¡°If 1 had experienced the same thing as Gu Xiao, to be honest, I might not have my current achievements. Of course, those who treat me badly can forget about living well as wel!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Previously, although Gu Xiao had such a video, she had reservations because of Ji Gao and did not release the video, so she was still forced to release the video. It¡¯s very rare for her to have such good intentions.¡± ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s said that businessmen have no conscience, but from what I see, even businessmen are not as heartless as Ji Gao!¡±


    The guests discussed animatedly. At first, they were still wary about Ji Gao, but now¡­ they couldn¡¯t wait for Ji Gao to hear what they were saying!


    Although the things in the video might not be legal evidence, no one present was a real fool.


    They could tell at a nce what Ji Gao was nning at that time. It was enough for them to know what kind of person Ji Gao was.


    As for Ji Gao, ever since the video started ying, his expression had been ugly.


    By now, Ji Gao¡¯s face waspletely bloodless, leaving only a pale face.


    If someone who didn¡¯t know better saw Ji Gao¡¯s current state, they would probably think that Ji Gao had experienced a terrifying scene.


    However, the video just now was already terrifying enough for Ji Gao.


    He had never expected Gu Xiao to have such a video. It had clearly been 18 years, so how could she still find a video?


    Initially, when Jiang He suddenly went crazy, he thought that the other party had heard the information somewhere.


    However, from Gu Xiao¡¯s words just now, this information waspletelying from Gu Xiao!


    The evidence had already been released. What should he do now? How could he salvage his reputation?


    If this video was posted online, what would he do? What would happen to the Ji Group?


    All sorts of questions revolved around Ji Gao, causing his expression to be even uglier. However, he could not find a way to salvage the current situation.


    Gu Xiao looked coldly at Ji Gao, who was in a sorry state, and felt a trace of joy in her heart. She had been looking forward to such a scene for a long time.


    To be able to expose Ji Gao¡¯s true colors, she had really waited for too long!


    Seeing Ji Gao¡¯s ugly expression, some guests immediately spoke up for Gu Xiao. ¡°I say, Mr. Ji, how could you do such a thing back then? What were you thinking back then? President Gu is your biological daughter. How could you bear to leave her behind?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to say this, but no matter how much you like the child your lover gave birth to, you can¡¯t do such a thing! Aren¡¯t you making a joke of yourself?!¡±


    ¡°So it still has to be Mr Ji, right? If not for him, we wouldn¡¯t have thought of such ruthless methods! We really feel inferior!¡±


    ¡°Of course we¡¯re inferior! If I really dare to do such a thing, my wife will be the first to kill me! I still think my life is more important!¡±


    The guests teased and spoke sarcastically, but Ji Gao ignored everyone and stood rooted to the ground with a stiff face.


    He could even imagine what the industry would think of him after today¡¯s incident. And when Old Master Ji found out about this, he would lose his temper.


    Gu Xiao listened to the guests speak one after another. She sorted out her overly happy mood and looked at Ji Gao with a pair of emotionless eyes..

 Chapter 243 - 243: Regret

    Chapter 243: Regret


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When the guests saw that Gu Xiao seemed to be about to speak, they tacitly stopped their teasing and sarcastic words and gave the home ground to Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao sighed and slowly said, ¡°President Ji, when 1 was born, I almost lost my life because of that illegitimate son. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to survive until now. Did 1e to you just to let you take one of my kidneys for the sake of the illegitimate son again?¡±


    ¡°Although my life was given to me by Mr. Ji and Madam Jiang He, 1 feel that I have already returned my life to you when I was just born. Now, I don¡¯t owe you anything. As for the kidney transnt that you mentioned, please allow me to reject it.¡±


    At this point, Gu Xiao deliberately paused and took out the acting skills she had practiced in ancient times. After a while, her eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡°If you still want to force me¡­ 1 just want to ask, Mr. Ji, am 1 not your daughter? Do you have to humiliate me like this for Ji Lin?¡±


    There was a slight tremble in her voice, as if the heavy emotions in her words were too much for her to bear for a moment.


    Even Ji Gao, who had always been cold to Gu Xiao, could not help but feel sad when he met Gu Xiao¡¯s slightly red eyes.


    Gu Xiao met Ji Gao¡¯s helpless eyes, and a trace of disappointment shed across her heart.


    In her previous life, she had wanted to ask Ji Gao and Jiang He about these things personally. However, even until her death, she did not have the time to ask them.


    However, in this life, after she really asked, she realized that the emotions in her heart were not as great as she had imagined.


    She only felt a little regretful for Gu Xiao, who had spent her entire life pleasing them and praying for them to give her a trace of love.


    Chu An moved and came to Gu Xiao¡¯s side. He didn¡¯t say anything and only reached out to hold Gu Xiao¡¯s hand tightly.


    Sensing the force from her hand, Gu Xiao turned around. The moment she saw Chu An, the trace of regret and disappointment in her heart disappeared.


    Perhaps the oue had already been decided.


    If she hadn¡¯t encountered all kinds of hardships in her previous life, she wouldn¡¯t have transmigrated to ancient times and gotten to know Chu An, let alone return to the modern world from ancient times and meet Chu An again. After Gu Xiao held Chu An¡¯s hand, she restrained her thoughts and pursed her lips before asking Ji Gao again, ¡°President Ji, why didn¡¯t you answer my question?¡±


    After saying that, theyer of tears in her eyes turned into tears that rolled down from the corners of her eyes.


    Ji Gao looked at Gu Xiao, but he did not know how to answer her.


    This was because he knew very well that Gu Xiao¡¯s questions were all the truth.


    Indeed, he did not treat Gu Xiao as his biological daughter. Or rather, ever since he got together with Du Li, there was no one else in his heart.


    Du Li was his most beloved lover, and Ji Lin was also his most beloved child.


    As for the rest, perhaps only Ji Chen could get some attention. After all, he had watched Ji Chen grow up, and he had invested his feelings into him before he met Du Li.


    As for the others, he personally thought they had nothing to do with him, let alone have love and care for them.


    However, he was not a fool. He knew that these words could not be said now.


    He raised the corners of his mouth stiffly and tried to squeeze out a smile for Gu Xiao. However, it was precisely because of his reluctance that his expression became even more incongruous.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, what do you mean by that? You¡¯re my daughter, so I naturally care about you and dote on you. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Back then, it was Dad who did something wrong because he was young and insensible. Now, 1 naturally want topensate you. You just have to give Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°What about Ji Lin? Is President Ji¡¯s so-calledpensation so that I can give Ji Lin a kidney transnt?¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard Ji Gao¡¯s sweet words, she could not help but interrupt him.


    This question caught him off guard. Ji Gao opened his mouth, but he did not know how to answer this question.


    Gu Xiao snorted when she saw this.


    ¡°It seems that you still haven¡¯t given up on my kidney! In that case, I have nothing to say to you! Please leave now! We don¡¯t have to meet again!¡±

 Chapter 244 - 244: End of the Banquet

    Chapter 244: End of the Banquet


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As soon as Gu Xiao said this, Mr Chu and Mrs Chu, who had been hiding in the crowd, immediately gave the surrounding security guards a look.


    The security guards immediately rushed forward. Ji Gao wanted to say something to salvage the situation, but the security guards who had seen everything just now would not give Ji Gao such a chance. They directly half-forced and half-threatened Ji Gao out of the manor.


    As for the bodyguards who had been brought over by Ji Gao, after understanding what had just happened, they voluntarily left.


    After one of the protagonists of the farce just now left, the entire banquet hall became much quieter.


    Gu Xiao thought of how Ji Gao had been chased out in a sorry state just now, and the corners of her lips curled up silently.


    She retracted her thoughts and pretended to be disappointed in front of all the guests for a while before raising her head in embarrassment to greet the guests today.


    ¡°Today, these scandals have dyed everyone¡¯s time. I¡¯m really sorry, 1 would like to apologize¡­¡±


    Gu Xiao had a smile on her face, but how could the guests present not tell that she was just forcing a smile?


    All of a sudden, the guests¡¯ hearts ached even more for Gu Xiao. All of them were cursing Ji Gao in their hearts.


    Because of Ji Gao¡¯s scandals, the victim, Gu Xiao, still had to apologize to them. The guests felt that Ji Gao was even more despicable!


    Hence, all the guests epted Gu Xiao¡¯s apology.


    They were also worried that their behavior in front of Gu Xiao would be too obvious and cause Gu Xiao to feel heartache, so they pretended that nothing had happened.


    After Gu Xiao and Chu An left, they started discussing. However, the protagonist they were discussing, Ji Gao, didn¡¯t have a positive image.


    There were even people who had coborated with the Ji Group who began to consider whether to terminate their contract with the Ji Group. After all, it was too dangerous to work with someone like Ji Gao. Who knew when they would be scammed by Ji Gao?


    However¡­ some guests looked at Ji Chen, who was not far away from Gu Xiao. Now that Ji Chen was in charge of the Ji Group, they should be able to continue their coboration. They had heard of Ji Chen¡¯s reputation. Their opinions of him were more positive and all the people who had worked with him praised him.


    For the sake of Ji Chen, it was better not to terminate the contract with the Ji Group for the time being.


    The banquet after that was exceptionally lively and cheerful, with everyone cooperating to maintain the mood.


    After sending all the guests away, Mr Chu, Mrs Chu, and the rest came to Gu Xiao¡¯s side.


    They looked at Gu Xiao with a hint of hesitation in their eyes. However, they thought that Gu Xiao probably didn¡¯t want them to ask too much because of what happened today, so they didn¡¯t say anything tofort her.


    Mrs Chu walked over and held Gu Xiao¡¯s hand. ¡°Xiaoxiao, it¡¯s already sote today. You and Xiao An don¡¯t have to go back. I¡¯ve already instructed the servants to prepare your rooms. How about you rest here tonight?¡±


    Hearing this, Chu An¡¯s sister-inw also echoed, wanting Gu Xiao to stay today.


    Seeing this, Mr Chu gave Chu An a look and walked to the side. Chu An nced at Gu Xiao, who was surrounded by Mrs Chu and Ji Chen, and left with Mr Chu in relief.


    Chu An had just walked to Mr Chu¡¯s side when Mr Chu grabbed his wrist.


    ¡°Did you know about this before?¡±


    Chu An didn¡¯t know why Mr Chu suddenly asked about this, but he still nodded. ¡°I know. This video is evidence that Xiaoxiao and I went to look for together.¡± Upon hearing Chu An¡¯s words, Mr Chu sighed slightly. He hesitated for a while before saying hesitantly, ¡°Then, then with you by her side at that time, would Xiaoxiao feel better?¡±


    Although Mr Chu knew that Ji Gao was not a good person, he had never thought that Ji Gao¡¯s methods would be so sinister! He did not know how Gu Xiao had lived with Ji Gao previously.


    Just the thought of Gu Xiao, who was so obedient in front of them, actually bearing so many things in private made his heart ache. He even looked at his youngest son, who had always been precious to him, and felt that his only use was tofort Gu Xiao.


    Previously, Mr Chu and Mrs Chu had only treated Gu Xiao well because of Chu An, but after such a long time of interaction and today¡¯s matter, Mr Chu and Mrs Chu¡¯s hearts ached only because of Gu Xiao..

 Chapter 245 - 245: Giving Up

    Chapter 245: Giving Up


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu An didn¡¯t expect Mr Chu to ask him toe over just to ask about this. He nced at the heartache in Mr Chu¡¯s eyes and spoke slowly.


    ¡°Of course. With me by Xiaoxiao¡¯s side, how can I watch Xiaoxiao grieve alone and notfort her?¡±


    When Mr Chu heard this, he reached out and gently punched Chu An¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Good kid,¡± Chu An scolded jokingly before bringing Chu An back to Gu Xiao¡¯s side.


    Gu Xiao immediately noticed Chu An¡¯s figure. She looked up and looked over inquiringly. After seeing Chu An shake his head slightly at her, Gu Xiao returned her attention to Mrs Chu.


    In the end, with Mrs Chu¡¯s strong invitation, Gu Xiao still stayed in the manor that night.


    After sending Ji Chen off, Gu Xiao followed Mrs Chu back to the manor.


    Ji Chen came to the banquet today and knew that he would not leave until veryte, so he did not choose to bring the driver. After he drove for a while, Ji Chen stopped by the roadside.


    He rolled down the car window. From this direction, he could still vaguely see the manor where they had just held a banquet.


    If he still had doubts about Gu Xiao and Chu An before, after seeing the Chu family¡¯s attitude towards Gu Xiao today, that doubt waspletely dispelled.


    After all, he had personally seen how much Mrs Chu cared about Gu Xiao. Even Chu Zi¡¯s wife seemed to like Gu Xiao very much.


    Recalling the scene of the Chu family surrounding Gu Xiao at the end of the banquet, Ji Chen could not help but smile bitterly.


    No wonder Gu Xiao was willing to be with Chu An and ept the Chu family. She was even willing to let the Chu family hold such a celebratory banquet.


    The Chu family¡¯s attitude towards Gu Xiao was worlds apart from the Ji family¡¯s attitude towards Gu Xiao.


    Ji Chen thought about how Ji Gao hade to the celebration banquet for Gu Xiao¡¯s kidney. Even if Jiang He knew the truth about Gu Xiao being swapped, she was still indifferent. He suddenly felt a little sad.


    ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t wake up toote.¡± Ji Chen leaned against the seat dejectedly and muttered to himself.


    If he hade to his senses toote and did not choose to stand with Gu Xiao, would his biological sister have an additional cold and heartless brother in her experience?


    Just thinking about it made Ji Chen¡¯s heart ache.


    He buried his head in his hands and escaped reality for the time being.


    After a long time, Ji Chen raised his head from his palms. But at this time, there was no longer any trace of fragility in his eyes.


    He restarted the car and drove into an unknown distance in the dark night. Early the next morning, Ji Chen came to the Ji family¡¯s old mansion alone. When Old Master Ji heard from the housekeeper that Ji Chen was here, a trace of confusion shed across his eyes.


    After all, Ji Chen would have already started working at the Ji Group at this time usually, but he came to the old mansion this time. Could something have happened to the Ji Group, so Ji Chen had no choice but to look for him?


    Old Master Ji guessed as he asked the butler to help him wash up.


    After Old Master Ji was done, he went to see Ji Chen without hesitation.


    Looking at Ji Chen who was sitting on the sofa with an unknown expression, Old Master Ji¡¯s heart skipped a beat and a bad feeling swept through his whole body.


    Old Master Ji restrained this sudden feeling and walked towards Ji Chen with a smile.


    ¡°Chen, why are you here today? Is it about the Ji Group?¡± Old Master Ji said as he sat down next to Ji Chen.


    Hearing Old Master Ji¡¯s voice, Ji Chen got up to greet him. After he sat down, he sat down again.


    He was silent for a while before saying to Old Master Ji, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m here today to resign from the position of CEO of the Ji Group.¡±


    Ji Chen¡¯s words were very calm, so calm that even Old Master Ji did not realize what he meant.


    Old Master Ji looked at Ji Chen in a daze for a while before he reacted.


    He smiled at Ji Chen. ¡°Chen, you can¡¯t joke about this kind of thing. You should tell me why you are here today! Even if something happens to the Ji Group, 1 won¡¯t me you.¡±


    As for what Ji Chen said about leaving the Ji Group, Old Master Ji did not believe it at all.


    A colossus like the Ji Group was already in his hands. How could anyone give up such a colossus?


    Ji Chen looked at Old Master Ji calmly. ¡°Grandpa, the Ji Group is fine. I came to you today just to resign from the position of CEO of the Ji Group..¡±

 Chapter 246 - 246: Careful Thought

    Chapter 246: Careful Thought


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seeing Ji Chen¡¯s unrepentant and determined look, Old Master Ji finally realized that Ji Chen was not joking.


    The smile on his face gradually faded, and the corners of his mouth drooped. Coupled with his deep eye sockets, he looked a little terrifying.


    ¡°Chen, do you know what you just said?¡± There was a hint of coldness in Old Master Ji¡¯s voice, and the benevolent aura around him became filled with pressure. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Admit that you said the wrong thing just now, and I¡¯ll pretend that I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±


    Facing Old Master Ji¡¯s intimidation, Ji Chen¡¯s expression did not change.


    After all, he was not Ji Gao. As long as Old Master Ji was cold and hard, he would tremble in fear and not know what to do. He had his own pride and confidence.


    Ji Chen¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°Grandpa, I have thought about it. The position of CEO of the Ji Group, 1¡­¡±


    ¡°Ji Chen!¡± Old Master Ji interrupted Ji Chen harshly, as if he did not want Ji Chen to say what he wanted to say next.


    Ji Chen shut his mouth. Looking at Old Master Ji¡¯s stubborn look, he thought of the incident where Jiang He came to make a fuss about Gu Xiao¡¯s swap.


    He stopped talking about the resignation and asked instead, ¡°Grandpa, do you know how Xiaoxiao was reced back then?¡±


    Old Master Ji¡¯s expression froze. The corners of his mouth moved, and his voice was cold and hard. ¡°I know. Your mother came to look for me.¡±


    Seeing Old Master Ji¡¯s attitude and thinking about the attitude of the Chu Family yesterday, Ji Chen lowered his eyes slightly. He clenched his fists by his side slightly, but he did not know what he could hold on to at this moment.


    ¡°Then what does Grandpa think about this? What are your ns?¡±


    ¡°n? What else can we do? It¡¯s already a foregone conclusion. Can we change it? Your mother has already epted your father¡¯s apology, and Gu Xiao has already left the Ji family. No matter what we n, it¡¯s useless. That girl, Gu Xiao, might not even ept our good intentions.¡±


    After saying that, Old Master Ji snorted coldly, as if he was very disdainful of this matter.


    Ji Chen looked up slightly. ¡°Grandpa, Gu Xiao is my biological sister!¡±


    The words ¡°biological sister¡± were emphasized by Ji Chen. Old Master Ji came back to his senses and his expression stiffened for a moment when he met Ji Chen¡¯s eyes, but then he calmed down.


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s indeed our Ji family¡¯s fault. If Gu Xiao needs anything, our Ji Group is willing topensate. If you want, you can bring Gu Xiao back.¡±


    Towards the end, there was a hint of indifference in Old Master Ji¡¯s tone.


    He only thought that Ji Chen had somehow found out about what happened back then and he had a good rtionship with Gu Xiao. That was why he wanted to use leaving the Ji Group as a threat to make him agree to let Gu Xiao return to the Ji family.


    When he said this, it would mean that he had appeased Ji Chen.


    Seeing Old Master Ji¡¯s expression, Ji Chen immediately understood that Old Master Ji did not understand what he wanted.


    However, it made sense. Old Master Ji had experienced a lot to raise the Ji Group to its current status. If not for his poor health, he would probably have firmly upied the position of the director of the Ji Group.


    How could such a person be expected to show the heartache that Mr Chu and Mrs Chu felt when facing Gu Xiao?


    In the end, he was still overthinking.


    Ji Chen did not know if he was more disappointed or calmer.


    However, he knew that his decision to leave the Ji Group would not change.


    Ji Chen straightened his expression and looked into Old Master Ji¡¯s blurry but shrewd eyes. He said word byword, ¡°Grandpa, I want to leave the Ji Group!¡±


    Old Master Ji could not understand why Ji Chen was still dissatisfied and determined to leave the Ji Group when he had already agreed to Ji Chen¡¯s request and kindly agreed to let Gu Xiaoe back.


    He gripped the walking stick in his hand tightly and used it to support himself on the ground. The walking stick knocked against the floor, emitting a dull thud, just like Old Master Ji¡¯s current mood.


    ¡°Ji Chen, don¡¯t be ungrateful! I gave you the Ji Group because I think highly of you, not because I want you to throw a tantrum at me!¡±


    Compared to Old Master Ji¡¯s anger, Ji Chen was much calmer.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not throwing a tantrum. I¡¯ve thought about it carefully before deciding to leave the Ji Group.¡±


    ¡°Thought carefully?¡± Old Master Ji sneered with a disdainful expression.. ¡°Where can you go after leaving the Ji Group? To the smallpany and workshop that you have?¡±

 Chapter 247 - 247: Parting Ways

    Chapter 247: Parting Ways


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Master Ji raised his head slightly, as if he did not take Ji Chen¡¯s ¡°small workshop¡± seriously at all.


    Or rather, ever since the Ji Group had reached its current scale, Old Master Ji had always thought that it was a small workshop that could notpare to the Ji Group.


    Hearing Old Master Ji¡¯s words, Ji Chen was not surprised. Or rather, he felt that this was Old Master Ji¡¯s true nature.


    Pretending to be a kind grandfather in front of him was only because he had seen that Ji Gao really did not have the ability to manage the Ji Group well, so he deigned to show him some benevolence.


    However, if he really thought so highly of him, Old Master Ji would not still hold the shares firmly in his hands and be unwilling to hand them over. In fact, he had even set up a trap in the contract.


    Recalling the hidden use of the contract, Ji Chen found it funny.


    Previously, he just did not want to expose him. Now, there was no need to continue pretending.


    ¡°Grandpa, although my ¡®small workshop¡¯ is small, fortunately, the shares are in my hands. I¡¯m the boss, but I¡¯m just a person working for you in the Ji Group.¡±


    Hearing Ji Chen¡¯s words, Old Master Ji¡¯s arrogant expression seemed to freeze on his face.


    After a few seconds, he slightly restrained the arrogance on his face and stared at Ji Chen with a pair of blurry eyes.


    ¡°Ji Chen, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, since 1 can start apany, I can naturally understand the content of the contract. Although the contract you gave me is a little different from Dad¡¯s, at the end of the day, the final ownership of the shares you gave me is still in your hands. As long as you¡¯re willing, you can take back the shares in my hands at any time.¡± In fact, he did not even need his agreement.


    Should he thank Old Master Ji for thinking highly of him and not write this use clearly like the contract he gave Ji Gao, but rather going around in arge circle?


    However, it was precisely because of this that he felt even more that Old Master Ji did not trust him.


    Since Old Master Ji didn¡¯t trust him and he didn¡¯t want to continue staying in the Ji Group, they could just part ways.


    Ji Chen looked at Old Master Ji expressionlessly.


    Old Master Ji¡¯s rxed face moved and he looked at Ji Chen with an indescribable look in his eyes. However, no one could have mistaken the warning in the other party¡¯s eyes.


    After a while, Old Master Ji sneered.


    ¡°So what if the shares are in my hands? As long as I die, won¡¯t these shares still be yours? Do you have to fall out with me at this time?¡±


    There was a hint of threat in Old Master Ji¡¯s tone, as if nothing good woulde of Ji Chen leaving the Ji Group.


    Hearing this, Ji Chen smiled for the first time today.


    ¡°Grandpa, look, you don¡¯t even know what I want or why I want to leave.¡±


    As he spoke, he stood up and looked at Old Master Ji, who already had a stooped back and had a head of white hair. While he sighed in his heart, he also felt a little regretful.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve already said my piece. From today onwards, 1 won¡¯t go to the Ji Group anymore. Whether you take over again or hand thepany over to Dad, it has nothing to do with me anymore.¡±


    Ji Chen took another deep look at her. Ignoring Old Master Ji¡¯s dangerous gaze and the butler who was hesitating to speak, he turned around and left the Ji family¡¯s old mansion.


    ¡°Ji Chen! If you leave today, don¡¯t me me for targeting your small workshop! 1 want to see if you can stand against the Ji Group¡¯s ban!¡±


    Old Master Ji¡¯s furious voice came from behind Ji Chen. Ji Chen¡¯s footsteps paused, but he still left the Ji family¡¯s old mansion without hesitation.


    The butler looked at the furious Old Master Ji and sighed in his heart.


    ¡°Go! Call Ji Gao back! No matter where he is, if he doesn¡¯t reach the Ji family¡¯s old residence in an hour, there will never be a ce for him in the Ji Group!¡±


    The butler lowered his eyes and bowed slightly before hurriedly contacting Ji Gao.


    Even he, who had always been by Old Master Ji¡¯s side, did not dare to casually stay within the other party¡¯s line of sight when he was at the peak of his fury.


    On the other side, after Ji Chen walked out of the Ji family¡¯s old mansion, he told Gu Xiao that he had already left the Ji Group.


    As for what Gu Xiao would do in the future, he was not worried..

 Chapter 248 - 248: Opportunity

    Chapter 248: Opportunity


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Ji Chen hung up the call with Gu Xiao, he looked up at the blue sky and felt much more rxed.


    He picked up the phone again and dialed Yang Hong¡¯s number.


    ¡°Why would a busy person like you have time to call me?¡± Yang Hong¡¯s smiling voice came from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve officially left the Ji Group and will be able to return to Radiant today.¡±


    There was no sound from Yang Hong¡¯s side for a moment. Then, Ji Chen heard the sound of the chair scraping against the floor. It seemed that Yang Hong was too surprised and stood up directly, and the chair also moved.


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    There was a hint of surprise in Yang Hong¡¯s tone, as well as a hint of probing, as if he did not believe that Ji Chen could return to Radiant so easily.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    After getting Ji Chen¡¯s affirmation again, Yang Hong waved his right fist in the air on the other side of the phone to express his celebration. Then, he said to Ji Chen impatiently, ¡°That¡¯s good. Come back quickly! I¡¯ll bring you to have a big meal to celebrate your return to thepany this afternoon!¡±


    After Yang Hong finished speaking, he hung up as if he was afraid that Ji Chen would go back on his word.


    Ji Chen took down the phone next to his ear. His smiling face was reflected on the screen.


    He put away his phone and left the vi where the Ji family¡¯s old residence was without looking back.


    While Ji Gao was apanying Du Li and Ji Lin in the hospital, the butler called.


    When Ji Gao saw the butler¡¯s phone number, he instantly felt guilty. He nced at Du Li and Ji Lin at the side and walked out with his phone.


    When he reached the hospital corridor, he pondered for a while before finally making up his mind to answer the call.


    ¡°Hello? Butler You? Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Could it be that the old master had heard about what happened yesterday and knew about his reputation in the entire circle, so he came to denounce him?


    However, the old man was living in seclusion and did not have any good friends. It should not have spread to the old man¡¯s ears so quickly.


    Butler You did not hide anything and told him about what happened between Ji Chen and Old Master Ji today.


    After understanding what had happened, Ji Gao¡¯s guilty conscience instantly turned into a ball of excitement.


    If that was really the case, then, didn¡¯t that mean that he could return to the Ji Group? As long as he could return to the Ji Group, he would see who else would dare to discuss him outside!


    Ji Gao hurriedly hung up the phone and quickly returned to Ji Lin¡¯s ward.


    He nced at Ji Lin, who was resting on the bed, then walked to Du Li¡¯s side and briefly exined why he was returning to the Ji residence now.


    When Du Li heard Ji Gao¡¯s words, a glint shed across her eyes when Ji Gao could not see.


    By the time Ji Gao looked over, Du Li had already restrained her thoughts and turned into a dodder flower that could only rely on Ji Gao.


    She looked pitiful, but she also looked like she knew what the sensible thing to do now was.


    ¡°Hubby, I know. Go back quickly! Don¡¯t let outsiders take advantage of the situation. I¡¯ll take good care of Lin Lin. Hubby, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Ji Gao was very touched when he saw how Du Li could not bear to part with him, but still regressed for his career.


    He lowered his head and kissed Du Li lightly. Afterforting her, he hurriedly left.


    Hence, Ji Gao did not see Du Li¡¯s eyes that had instantly calmed down after he left.


    With the Ji Group was hanging in front of him as bait, Ji Gao rushed from the hospital to the Ji family¡¯s old residence in an hour.


    The moment Old Master Ji saw Ji Gao, he red at him angrily. He picked up the ornament on the table and threw it in Ji Gao¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Look at the good son you¡¯ve taught! It¡¯s because you¡¯re useless as a father that the son you¡¯ve taught is so rebellious!¡±


    Previously, when Ji Gao was angry and threw something at Ji Chen, Ji Chen did not dodge. Now, in front of Old Master Ji, he did not dare to dodge at all. He could only watch helplessly as the ornament got closer and closer to him.


    Fortunately, there was still some distance between Ji Gao and Old Master Ji. Old Master Ji was old and his grip was much weaker than Ji Gao¡¯s.


    The ornament had already fallen from the air before it hit Ji Gao.


    Old Master Ji snorted coldly. ¡°Now, 1 don¡¯t care what method you use to shut down that little brat¡¯spany! I want to see the effect within ten days!¡±


    Ji Gao looked at Old Master Ji¡¯s furious expression and knew that he was serious.


    In order to return to the Ji Group, so what if it was his son¡¯spany? He would definitelyplete the mission given by Old Master Ji!


    Coldness and hatred shed across Ji Gao¡¯s eyes..

 Chapter 249 - 249: Apple

    Chapter 249: Apple


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Gu Xiao hung up the call from Ji Chen, she threw the phone aside.


    She looked at Chu An, who was peeling fruits for her, and smiled slightly. ¡°Brother called me just now and said that he had already left the Ji Group. He told us that if we want to do anything, we don¡¯t have to worry about him anymore.¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Chu An raised his eyebrows, but his hands didn¡¯t stop moving.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. 1¡¯11 arrange for someone to release the video as soon as possible.¡±


    After Chu An peeled the apple, he handed it to Gu Xiao and sat down beside her.


    Gu Xiao took a bite of the apple and felt the juice burst in her mouth, followed by the unique sweetness of the apple. She handed the apple to Chu An. ¡°Try it. This apple is not bad.¡±


    Chu An nced at the apple in front of him, then his gazended on Gu Xiao.


    After the two of them looked at each other for a few seconds, Gu Xiao was the first to admit defeat. She flipped the apple in her hand and ced the spot where she had already taken a bite of in front of Chu An.


    When Chu An saw this, he retracted her gaze in satisfaction. After taking a bite at the ce where Gu Xiao had already bitten, he gestured for Gu Xiao to take it back and continue eating.


    Chu An was about to continue talking about the video when Chu Zi¡¯s voice came from behind them.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting sick from eating such sweet food so early in the morning?¡±


    Chu An came back to his senses and just happened to meet Chu Zi¡¯s slightly malicious gaze.


    Gu Xiao sensed that Chu Zi hade down, so she was too embarrassed to continue leaning on Chu An. She moved her body and nned to sit up straight. However, before she could really sit properly, she was grabbed by Chu An¡¯s hand and returned to her previous posture of leaning on Chu An.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just that Sister-inw didn¡¯te down with you? Do you have to target me so early in the morning?¡± Chu An bluntly pointed out Chu Zi¡¯s ill intentions.


    Gu Xiao smiled at Chu Zi in embarrassment.


    She had already forgotten that this wasn¡¯t her and Chu An¡¯s vi. She and Chu An had stayed in the Chu family¡¯s manorst night.


    Gu Xiao nced at Chu An beside her. Chu An must have given her a strong sense of security, making her feel that wherever Chu An was, it was home. That was why she couldn¡¯t help herself¡­


    After pushing the me to Chu An, the embarrassment in her heart lessened slightly.


    Chu Zi saw Gu Xiao¡¯s embarrassed gaze and nced at his thick-skinned brother. He snorted coldly in his heart.


    He walked down the stairs and looked down at Chu An.


    ¡°I know best why your sister-inw didn¡¯t get up today! Heh, I¡¯m different from you.¡± Chu Zi nced at the apple of Gu Xiao and his brother hadn¡¯t finished in disdain. ¡°You can only take advantage of Xiaoxiao on such matters.¡±


    With that, Chu Zi sneered at Chu An and left the manor.


    Chu An looked at Chu Zi¡¯s smug back and gritted his teeth fiercely.


    It was just that his sister-inw was not here. If his sister-inw was here, he would see if Chu Zi still dared to say such things.


    Although he thought so, Chu Zi¡¯s words just now still hit Chu An¡¯s sore spot.


    He thought for a moment and put away the hateful look on his face. When he faced Gu Xiao, he looked aggrieved.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao! Look at my brother! He¡¯s already bullying me like this. Can¡¯t you help me?¡±


    Gu Xiao met Chu An¡¯s lustful gaze and thought of the meaning behind Chu Zi¡¯s words just now. She couldn¡¯t help but blush slightly. She lowered her head and ate her apple, pretending not to hear Chu An¡¯s words.


    If they were at home, she might have given Chu An some benefits.


    However, in the Chu family¡¯s manor, with Mr Chu and Mrs Chu around, she really did not want to experience that awkward situation again.


    Seeing that Chu An didn¡¯t look like he would stop until he received a response, Gu Xiao couldn¡¯t really pretend that she hadn¡¯t realized anything.


    She raised her head and whispered into Chu An¡¯s ear.


    Chu An¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, and his hand tightly gripped Gu Xiao¡¯s wrist. ¡°Xiaoxiao, was what you said just now true?¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded.


    Chu An¡¯s index finger rubbed Gu Xiao¡¯s wrist bit by bit, as if he was nning what to do, so as to achieve his goal for what Gu Xiao had just agreed to..

 Chapter 250 - 250: Explosion

    Chapter 250: Explosion


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After fooling around for a while, they remembered that Mr Chu and Mrs Chu were still in the manor, so they did not dare to be too impudent.


    After A¡¯Lr Chu and Mrs Chu woke up and they bade farewell to them, the two of them left the Chu family¡¯s manor and returned to their vi.


    After Chu An sat on the sofa, he pulled Gu Xiao over and let her sit on hisp.


    Without the disturbance of others, Gu Xiao and Chu An talked about Chen Li¡¯s video without restraint.


    Chu An had just taken out his phone and clicked on Weibo when he realized that a topic on Weibo had already exploded.


    Looking at the topic #The truth of the grudges between the rich and powerful#, Chu An raised his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t need to click on it to roughly guess what was inside.


    However, even if he had already guessed it, Chu An still clicked on the topic and understood the ins and outs.


    It turned out that after the banquetst night, someone had posted the videost night on the Inte in the middle of the night.


    The first person who posted the video was considered an inte celebrity on the Inte. Her ID was Cotton Candy.


    As she was the daughter of a rich family, Cotton Candy had always liked to show off her clothes and bags on Weibo or other tforms. In addition, she was rtively beautiful, so she had a lot of live fans online.


    The video she posted was obviously taken with her phone. The camera would sway from time to time, and there were even scenes that seemed to have been ruined. However, even so, one could still see the content of the video clearly.


    Nowadays, many people had the habit of staying upte. After seeing Cotton Candy post a video, her fans subconsciously reposted it.


    After reposting it, they realized that Cotton Candy¡¯s video this time was actually shocking: Shock! The secret of a wealthy family. Was the loss of morals or the distortion of human nature behind it! It brought up the topic of Gu Xiao.


    After posting the video, she pinned a fewments from her own fans and told them everything she had seen and heard tonight.


    However, theizens on the Inte were already a little tired of being shocked. When they saw Cotton Candy¡¯s description, they didn¡¯t believe it at first. They even felt that she was just repeating the plot of ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡±.


    [The Return of the Crimson Child has already ended. Isn¡¯t it a little toote toe and ride on the poprity now?]


    [I originally thought that Cotton Candy was a rich youngdy and wouldn¡¯t do things that only marketing ounts would do. I didn¡¯t expect¡­ I¡¯m really too disappointed.]


    [@Star Brilliance Entertainment, are you really not going to care? Are you just going to watch these marketing ounts ride on the poprity?]


    [This kind of unscrupulous marketing ount, giving her a look is an insult to my inte usage!]


    Everyone spoke indignantly and boycotted Cotton Candy. They even called for more people not to believe the nonsense of the marketing ount and not to open the video.


    However, Cotton Candy had fans herself. After her fans finished watching, they all postedments in support of Cotton Candy.


    [F*ck! This is actually true! It¡¯s not the plot of ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡±? Hurry up and watch it! It¡¯s really not a marketing ount! It¡¯s the truth!]


    More and more people made suchments in thements section, and it quickly attracted the attention of passers-by.


    After watching the video, some people even shook their sleeping friends up so that their friends could watch the spectacle immediately.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s matter was already a hot topic on the Inte. Coupled with The Return of the Crimson Child, it directly became a hot topic.


    Even in the middle of the night, the poprity of this video continued to rise.


    At seven or eight o¡¯clock, after some workers started to get up, this video directly became a hot topic. As time passed, the video directly became a trending topic on the entire tform.


    Weibo and other social media tforms were directly paralyzed. Amidst the cursing, the programmers began to maintain the social media tform.


    After Weibo and other social media tforms were maintained, the people who went to the banquetst night quietly posted their videos online.


    When different angles appeared, but it was obviously the same video, it further confirmed that the content of the video was real. It was not a script, nor was it an act.


    After confirming that the video was real, all the ounts on the Inte became active.


    After all, when the ¡®real and fake daughter being exchanged¡¯ plot of ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± appeared, it directly cleared Ji Gao of suspicion.


    But now, they were actually told that the plot of ¡°The Return of the Crimson Child¡± was real!


    How could they not be surprised?

 Chapter 251 - 251: Viper

    Chapter 251: Viper


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    For a moment, the discussion about Gu Xiao, Ji Gao, and The Return of the Crimson Child became more and more intense.


    [F*ck, I never expected such a thing to really happen in reality. Even novels don¡¯t dare to write like this!]


    [Is there really such a biological father in this world? Is this really not fake? If it¡¯s true¡­ Ahhh! It¡¯s so scary!]


    [There¡¯s a 99.9% chance that it¡¯s true. That video is obviously the young Ji Gao! Moreover, if this video is really fake, do you think the Ji Group¡¯swyers will be indifferent? They will definitely make the person who posted the video pay the price! As for the remaining 0.1%, it¡¯s their attempt to struggle for the sake of Ji Gao and his wife¡¯s previous good reputation in the circle.]


    [Tsk, tsk, tsk. Does his wife know about such a ridiculous thing? Previously, the circle had always said that Ji Gao doted on his wife, but now it seems¡­]


    [I just want to know if Jiang He and Ji Gao¡¯s lover knew about this. If they did, it would be too explosive!]


    [Jiang He probably didn¡¯t know. Otherwise, she would have fallen out with Ji Gao long ago. However, Ji Gao¡¯s lover must know. After all, he nned to rece Gu Xiao for his illegitimate son. Thinking about it this way, Ji Gao and that lover are quite bad people.]


    [It really overturned my worldview. I suddenly remembered that when the Ji Group was in danger, Ji Gao seemed to have pushed Jiang He out to face the anger of theizens.]


    [Ah¡­ Is this the so-called love? Then anyone can get such love if they want it! This is too scary. This Ji Gao is like a poisonous snake hiding in the dark. One wouldn¡¯t know when he will suddenly bite you.]


    [Gu Xiao is really pitiful. Suddenly, I pity Gu Xiao. If not for Chu An apanying her, wouldn¡¯t Gu Xiao be alone? How pitiful!]


    [Can someone like Ji Gao go to jail? I am asking seriously.]


    The people on the Inte expressed their opinions. Although they were looking at the matter from different angles, in the end, they were all discussing the same thing, which was whether Ji Gao could go to jail because of this.


    Letting Ji Gao go to jail became the appeal of the entire Inte.


    Manyizens hoped that Ji Gao, who had done such a bad thing, would receive the punishment he deserved.


    However, very quickly, professionals,w students, and evenwyers came out to talk about Ji Gao. They came up with an answer that manyizens could not ept.


    [Although Ji Gao deliberately induced them, he was not targeting Gu Shan and his wife. He did notmunicate with Gu Shan and his wife, so he did not deliberately lure the other party tomit a crime and would not go to jail because of this.]


    [As for the crime of abandonment mentioned by theizens, we can¡¯t convict Ji Gao of it either. Although we can all tell that Ji Gao had such a mentality at that time, this is only a subjective thought and can¡¯t be used as evidence. Ji Gao canpletely use some excuses to exonerate himself.]


    As soon as these words were out, they quickly attracted the attention of manyizens. They even received the approval of morew students andwyers.


    However, this conclusion was the most uneptable oue for theizens online.


    After all, it was always the most infuriating thing for a criminal to escape punishment.


    Chu An, who was flipping through thements, was a little disappointed when he saw these words.


    Although he had already gotten someone to consult previously and knew that this video could not be used as evidence to make Ji Gao go to jail, he thought that what if there was strength in numbers and he could find other solutions?


    However, from the looks of it, numbers did not seem to be of much use.


    However, when he saw those words cursing Ji Gao, Chu An still felt a little happier.


    This was what Ji Gao deserved.


    Chu An flipped through thements for a while more and finally attracted Gu Xiao¡¯s attention.


    She leaned in Chu An¡¯s direction. ¡°What are you looking at? Your phone doesn¡¯t leave your hand, and you even smile from time to time.¡±


    When Chu An heard this, he raised his head and coincidentally bumped into Gu Xiao¡¯s outstretched head. The two of them collided with a soft bang.


    Seeing Gu Xiao subconsciously raise her hand to cover her forehead, how could Chu An still remember to read thements? He immediately threw his phone aside and moved closer and closer to Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Quick, let me take a look. I think I heard a sound just now.¡± As he spoke, he hurriedly reached out to touch Gu Xiao¡¯s hand that was covering her forehead..

 Chapter 252 - 252: Punishment

    Chapter 252: Punishment


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After the initial pain, Gu Xiao also reacted. When Chu An was picking at her hand, she also went along with the other party¡¯s strength and lowered her hand.


    ¡°It should be fine. I can¡¯t even feel the pain now.¡± Gu Xiao saw Chu An¡¯s anxious expression and couldn¡¯t help butfort him.


    However, Chu An wasn¡¯t at ease because of Gu Xiao¡¯s words. He looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s reddened forehead and felt a little vexed that he didn¡¯t raise his head more slowly.


    His eyes were filled with worry as he looked at Gu Xiao. ¡°Xiaoxiao, sit here for a while. I¡¯ll prepare a hot towel.¡±


    As he spoke, he stood up and nned to walk towards the kitchen.


    However, he had just taken a step when Gu Xiao grabbed his wrist and stopped him.


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not a serious injury. There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself with these things. Sit down, 1¡¯11 take a look at you too.¡±


    Chu An looked at Gu Xiao and didn¡¯t move for a moment. It was only after Gu Xiao pinched his wrist that he sat back down.


    With a look from Gu Xiao, he lowered his head slightly, exposing the top of his head that had just been knocked in front of Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao reached out and rubbed Chu An¡¯s head. She looked sideways at the other party and asked, ¡°Do you feel pain when 1 do this?¡±


    Chu An shook his head and grabbed Gu Xiao¡¯s hand. He ced it in his palm and squeezed it.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine too. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Gu Xiao seriously confirmed Chu An¡¯s expression. After confirming that the other party wasn¡¯t lying, she immediately changed the topic and didn¡¯t continue the topic just now.


    ¡°What were you looking at just now? Let me take a look too?¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s question again, Chu An remembered the news he had just seen.


    He took back the phone that he had thrown aside. After unlocking it, it was the same page he had looked at previously.


    He handed the phone to Gu Xiao. ¡°I don¡¯t know who postedst night¡¯s video online. Now, there¡¯s a lot of scolding on the Inte about Ji Gao. When Chen Li¡¯s videoes outter, I¡¯m afraid there will be anothermotion.¡±


    Actually, they all knew that even if this video and Chen Li¡¯s videos were added together, they would not be able to convict Ji Gao. However, they already felt that it was not bad for the truth to be announced and for Ji Gao to be infamous.


    After all, there were some things that could not be atoned for by going to jail.


    They hoped even more that Ji Gao would receive more punishment.


    Gu Xiao took the phone and saw the insults and curses directed at Ji Gao. The corners of her lips curled up slightly.


    She looked at theizens¡¯ opinions on this matter seriously for a while before returning the phone to Chu An.


    ¡°Since this matter has already been exposed, we can post the video about Chen Li when the poprity is higher or gradually fades.¡±


    At that time, the matter of Ji Gao deliberately swapping his biological daughter was not over yet. If Chen Li¡¯s matter was exposed, the Ji Group and Ji Gao would have to suffer double the punishment.


    The other option was that after the Ji Group and Ji Gao settled this matter, Chen Li¡¯s video would appear. That would cause trouble for the Ji Group and Ji Gao again.


    No matter which method it was, it was not bad.


    With this thought in mind, the smile on Gu Xiao¡¯s lips widened a little. Chu An looked at the current Gu Xiao, and the expression in his eyes gradually darkened.


    However, when he thought about how the time was not right, he could only sigh softly and retract the thoughts that could not be spoken in his mind.


    At this moment, the Ji Group was in chaos just as Gu Xiao had expected.


    After all, the truth about Gu Xiao¡¯s swap was all over the Inte, so the people in the Ji Group naturally could see it.


    In fact, when they saw Ji Chen leaving and Ji Gao returning to the Ji Group, the expression on their faces became even stranger.


    However, because of Ji Gao¡¯s identity and his previous control of the Ji Group, other than those who really did not want to work for the Ji Group, they did not dare to say anything else.


    At this age, there was really no one who dared to resign without anything to fall back on. After all, there were old and young people in their families, and they all needed this sry to support their livelihoods.


    However, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything on the surface, but they couldn¡¯t control what they were thinking.


    Everyone had the ability to recognize the truth and facts, so they naturally knew what that video represented. Even if they were Ji Group and Ji Gao¡¯s employees, they did not agree with Ji Gao¡¯s actions.


    Working under Ji Gao made them feel a little ufortable..

 Chapter 253 - 253: A Mantis Trying to Stop a Car

    Chapter 253: A Mantis Trying to Stop a Car


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    If the ordinary employees of the Ji Group could see this news, the Public Rtions Department could naturally see it too.


    Moreover, because of the content of their work, they saw the news earlier than most people and the information they saw was moreprehensive.


    However, because it happened in the middle of the night, before Ji Chen told Old Master Ji that he would be resigning as the CEO of the Ji Group, the Public Rtions Department sent the situation of public opinion to Ji Chen and his secretary ording to his request.


    However, Ji Chen did not give them an answer. The people in the secretary¡¯s office could only ask them to think of a way to solve this matter as soon as possible.


    At this moment, seeing that the person who came to thepany was actually Ji Gao and not Ji Chen, the people from the Public Rtions Department suddenly did not know if they should show Ji Gao the situation of public opinion.


    After discussing for a while and seeing that Ji Chen had note to thepany, they could only hand over their report about public opinion and some of the measures they had done previously to the secretary.


    Soon, news of Ji Gao¡¯s anger and a warm reminder came from the secretary¡¯s office.


    ¡°President Ji is very angry when he saw this document. It¡¯s been so long, but your public rtions department still hasn¡¯t resolved this matter, causing him to begin to doubt your ability. If you don¡¯t resolve it well, I¡¯m afraid your entire public rtions department will be punished.¡±


    The people from the Public Rtions Department looked at the reminder from the secretary¡¯s office and felt a little helpless.


    The current situation could no longer be resolved with public rtions. It could even be said that there was no solution to this matter at all.


    After all, there were too many videos circting online now. They even suspected that Gu Xiao had deliberately released these evidence in front of so many people at the banquet.


    If Gu Xiao had posted it personally, a single person would not have been able to spread it as quickly as now.


    It could even be said that if Gu Xiao personally posted it, they might have a way to repress it.


    Regardless of whether it was a simple post or methods to control public opinion, they could suppress the matter so that it would cause the lowest loss.


    However, there were too many people who had filmed the video at the banquet at that time. If they repressed one, more people would still post the video. There were even people who went to the banquet and personally told this matter to the people around them.


    Just like that, the news of this matter spread like a virus. It was not something that they could simply stop.


    In addition, word of mouth was always the most believable. Their public rtions methods were helpless in the face of word of mouth.


    The head of the Public Rtions Department even suspected that Gu Xiao had nned this long ago. Otherwise, why would the timing be so good?


    The head of the Public Rtions Department looked at the current public opinion situation and sighed, feeling a little despair in his heart.


    In particr, when he saw Ji Gao standing rooted to the ground in a daze in the video, facing Gu Xiao¡¯s usations and not refuting at all, he felt even more despair.


    He even suspected that Ji Gao was not in his right mind. With so many people watching, he did not refute or use Gu Xiao of ndering him. Instead, he tacitly agreed to this matter.


    He wanted to hug himself with heartache.


    ¡°Department Head, what should we do now?¡± The staff of the Public Rtions Department could not help but remind the department head when they saw him go into a daze.


    The department head came back to his senses and looked at the employees who were looking at him eagerly. He sighed.


    ¡°Let me think of another way. Let¡¯s see if we can let this matter pass.¡±


    He did not believe what he said. After all, in front of public opinion, no matter what they did, it was no different from a mantis trying to stop a chariot.


    But now, he could onlyfort his employees like this.


    Now, he suddenly understood why the previous head of the Public Rtions Department had ignored the Ji Group¡¯s urging to stay and left without hesitation.


    Facing such a situation, he also wanted to leave!


    This feeling of standing on the side of the viin was really indescribable.


    Just as the head of the Public Rtions Department was thinking that if Ji Gao really wanted to pursue the matter, he would directly resign, an employee of the Public Rtions Department carefully came over.


    ¡°Department Head, 1 heard that because of this matter online, many shareholders of thepany ignored CEO Ji¡¯s obstruction and went straight to Old Master Ji to force him to take the me and resign.¡±


    The department head¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    If that was really the case, could he wait and see? Would he not have to be in a hurry to resign?

 Chapter 254 - 254: Resignation

    Chapter 254: Resignation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Ji Gao received the news, his good mood from returning to thepany was instantly ruined.


    He left the office with a dark expression and hurriedly drove home.


    When they arrived at the old residence, Ji Gao hurriedly walked towards the living room.


    After seeing the few people standing or sitting in the living room, Ji Gao stopped in his tracks and did not dare to move forward for a moment. After all, the people inside were all familiar faces, and they were all shareholders who had a say in their Ji Group.


    The moment Ji Gao entered the living room, several pairs of eyes looked over in unison. However, none of these pairs of eyes carried kindness towards Ji Gao.


    One of the old men cleared his throat and said word byword, ¡°We also know that it wasn¡¯t easy for Mr. Ji to return to thepany today, but now that this has happened, I don¡¯t think Mr. Ji can stay in the Ji Group anymore, right?¡±


    When Ji Gao heard this, his eyes were instantly tainted with a trace of anger.


    However, before he could speak, the other old masters began to speak on their own.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s only been less than a day. Because of the mixture of true and false news online, our Ji Group¡¯s shares have been affected.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just the shares. The entire share price of the Ji Group has fallen by 4%! In the many years that the Ji Group has been established, this is the biggest blow! Therefore, we all think that thepany must take some measures to curb the growing resistance andints against the Ji Group online!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve also discussed it. The only way now is to make Mr. Ji take the me and resign to protect the Ji Group. However, we can¡¯t make a decision on this matter, so we can only trouble Old Master Ji. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t resign!¡± Ji Gao couldn¡¯t help but object loudly.


    It was not easy for him to take back the position of CEO of the Ji Group from that little brat. How could he leave just like that?


    However, his opinion did not attract anyone¡¯s attention.


    Those shareholders all looked at Old Master Ji, waiting for his answer.


    However, while they appeared to be respectful on the surface and unanimously let Old Master Ji decide, they were asking Ji Gao to leave. If Old Master Ji insisted otherwise, these shareholders would definitely think of other ways to force Ji Gao to leave.


    Old Master Ji met the eyes of these old fellows and naturally understood their thoughts.


    However, Ji Gao clearly did not have the ability. Seeing that no one cared about his opinion and that the decision was in Old Master Ji¡¯s hands, he immediately looked at Old Master Ji expectantly.


    ¡°Dad, you won¡¯t let me leave, right?¡± There was a hint of pleading in his voice, as if he was treating Old Master Ji as hisst life-saving straw.


    Old Master Ji closed his eyes, unwilling to look at this useless son.


    He did not even know how he could give birth to such an ipetent and stupid son!


    When Old Master Ji opened his eyes again, the emotions in his eyes had already beenpletely restrained by him, making it impossible for outsiders to see what he was thinking.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We can¡¯t let Ji Gao implicate the Ji Group.¡± He nced at Ji Gao lightly. ¡°From now on, don¡¯t go to the Ji Group anymore.¡±


    When Ji Gao heard Old Master Ji¡¯s words, his eyes widened and he looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡°Dad! How can you do this! I¡¯m your son! Your biological son!¡±


    He looked at Old Master Ji and understood what the other party wanted him to understand.


    If this matter could not bepletely resolved in the end, or bepletely forgotten by theizens, he would definitely not be able to return to the Ji Group.


    This time was different from thest time he left. Thest time he left, he only needed to beg Old Master Ji for a while longer, and Old Master Ji would let him go back after his heart softened.


    But this time¡­


    Ji Gao instantly felt a sense of despair.


    However, no one present cared what Ji Gao was thinking.


    After all, after Ji Gao left, it was also a question of who to hand the Ji Group over to. However, the shareholders all had the best candidate in their hearts.


    One of them looked at Old Master Ji and asked, ¡°Old Master Ji, why didn¡¯t Ji Chen go to work today? It is the best choice for Ji Group to continue to be managed by Ji Chen..¡±

 Chapter 255 Ingrate

    255 Ingrate


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone looked at Old Master Ji.


    During the period when Ji Chen was in charge of the Ji Group, they had a clearer understanding of the gap between Ji Gao and Ji Chen. Ji Chen''s ability to control the direction of thepany''s development and look at projects was even better than Old Master Ji when he was young.


    That was why they did not protest when Ji Chen reced Ji Gao.


    The others had a trace of hope in their hearts, but Old Master Ji''s expression darkened because of this sentence.


    When Ji Gao saw this, he snorted and said indignantly, "The Ji Chen that you think highly of is not like me who keeps thinking about the Ji Group. That brat found Old Master Ji this morning and resigned as the CEO of Ji Group!"


    After saying that, Ji Gao''s face was filled with undisguised mockery.


    So what if they thought highly of Ji Chen? Ji Chen was not interested in Ji Group and had even chosen to leave long ago.


    When the shareholders who came today heard this, they looked at Old Master Ji in shock.


    They had never heard of such a thing. Previously, they were wondering why Ji Chen, who had always prioritized thepany, did not go to thepany even though it was almost afternoon.


    But if Ji Chen had chosen to leave, then it made sense.


    "Old Master, is this true? Did Ji Chen really choose to leave thepany?" One of the shareholders still did not believe Ji Gao''s words and wanted to know the truth from Old Master Ji.


    Or rather, in his heart, he still had some hope that Old Master Ji could refute Ji Gao''s words.


    Old Master Ji''s face darkened. After a long pause, he nodded reluctantly.


    "Ji Gao is right. Ji Chen came to me early this morning and requested to leave Ji Group and return to his small workshop."


    Hearing Old Master Ji''s words, the shareholders who thought highly of Ji Chen suddenly felt dissatisfied.


    "Why is Ji Chen such a child? He was raised by Ji Group and chose to leave when Ji Group is in trouble. Isn''t he an ingrate?!"


    "Could it be that Ji Chen saw the mixture of true and falsenews onlinest night and wanted to leave because he didn''t want to take responsibility? Even if he likes his sister, he can''t abandon Ji Group!"


    The shareholders started to criticize Ji Chen, as if they were not the ones who admired Ji Chen.


    Old Master Ji listened to the shareholders'' usations, but he did not know what to say. After all, to them, Ji Chen had indeed done something inappropriate.


    However, when he thought of the disappointment in Ji Chen''s eyes today, Old Master Ji suddenly felt ufortable.


    He sat on the sofa, and his originally sharp eyes seemed to have be cloudy again because of these things.


    "He has already made up his mind. He will not choose to return to Ji Group." Old Master Ji was very clear about Ji Chen''s personality.


    Ji Gao raised his head slightly. "Ji Chen is no longer in charge of Ji Group. If you are willing, then I¡­"


    "Xiao Gao, don''t waste your time. Even if Ji Chen can''t continue to be the CEO of Ji Group, this position can''t be given to you either."


    One of them, Old Master Han, who had worked hard with Old Master Ji when he was young, rudely interrupted Ji Gao.


    The other shareholders also nodded when they heard this.


    Initially, they did not intend to pay much attention to the news online. They believed that thepany could handle this matter well. However, when they heard that Ji Gao had actually returned to the Ji Group at this time, they could not sit still anymore.


    Ji Gao was the main culprit behind the Ji Group''s crisis. If Ji Gao returned to the Ji Group at such a sensitive time, no one could guarantee that this would not cause another blow to the Ji Group.


    Although they believed in thepany, they were also unwilling to let the culprit, Ji Gao, stay in thepany!


    Old Master Han nced at Old Master Ji. "Chairman Ji, it''s better if youe to a decision!"

 Chapter 256 The Dust Settles

    256 The Dust Settles


    As soon as he said this, the surrounding shareholders all looked at Old Master Ji. Ji Gao could not help but look at Old Master Ji expectantly, hoping that Old Master Ji could see that Ji Chen had already left and let him return to thepany.


    Old Master Ji nced at Ji Gao and could not help but sigh in his heart.


    "Since Ji Chen has already left, and Ji Gao is not suitable to continue managing thepany." He said and paused for a moment. "We can try to hire a professional manager. Manypanies can do it now, so we can also try."


    The others looked at each other and did not speak for a moment.


    After a while, Old Master Han said, "This is not bad either. Professional managers have no interest in thepany. Perhaps it will be more fair. It can be considered a new attempt for the corporation."


    Moreover, in the current situation, if they did not hire a professional manager, they would not be able to find anyone to take over thepany for the time being.


    Old Master Ji might be able to deal with some of the problems in thepany, but he was already old and did not have the energy of his youth. There would always be some negligence.


    Hiring a professional manager was their only way out.


    Seeing that Old Master Ji and Old Master Han had said so, the others could only agree with this decision.


    Although Ji Gao was a little indignant, under the intimidation of Old Master Ji and Old Master Han, he did not dare to say anything.


    "It''s settled then. From now on, Xiao Gao, don''t go to thepany anymore, so that there wouldn''t be any more bad news online," Old Master Han said bluntly.


    When the other shareholders saw that the dust had settled, they finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    After the matter was resolved, the other shareholders did not stay for long. After bidding farewell to Old Master Ji, they stood up and left the Ji family''s old residence.


    Only Old Master Han nced at Ji Gao before he left.


    "Old Ji! Even if the child has grown up, he still needs to be properly disciplined. Otherwise, who knows when he will cause trouble and affect thepany."


    Old Master Ji was a little embarrassed by Old Master Han''s words, but he knew that the other party was right.


    "I know. It won''t happen again."


    When Old Master Han heard this, he sighed and said, "I hope so." With that, Old Master Han also left with his walking stick.


    After everyone left, Old Master Ji looked at Ji Gao, who was still standing in the middle of the living room, and was furious.


    He gave the butler a look, and the butler took the hint and left with the servants who had previously stayed in the room.


    "Ji Gao! Look at what you''ve done! It''s not easy for you to return to the corporation, but you don''t know how to cherish it. You''ve brought such a huge loss to the corporation in such a short period of time. Where am I going to put my face?!"


    "Dad! I was young and confused at that time, so I did this. I already know my mistake. Look¡­"


    "Since you''ve already done it, why haven''t you dealt with the traces? Look at what the outside world is saying about our Ji family now! If you don''t have enough brains, stay here safely and don''t use these despicable methods!"


    Old Master Ji was so angry that he scolded Ji Gao harshly.


    In Old Master Ji''s opinion, Ji Gao had not done anything wrong. However, his mistake was that someone had caught him red-handed and even broadcasted it in public.


    Especially since this pig brain didn''t even know how to deny it!


    When he thought of the video content on the Inte that Old Master Han had shown him previously, he could not help but feel his vision darken.


    How could he have such a stupid and vicious son!


    Old Master Ji nced at Ji Gao with a dark expression. "Don''t think about thepany anymore. Go back! I don''t want to see you!"


    "Dad! You can''t¡­" Ji Gao looked at Old Master Ji in disbelief.


    However, before he could finish speaking, Old Master Ji shot him a re.


    No matter how resentful and dissatisfied he was, he did not dare to really disobey Old Master Ji.


    "Yes, I understand, Dad." With that, under Old Master Ji''s signal, he left the Ji family''s old residence.


    Gu Xiao only found out from Chu An the next day that Ji Gao had been forced to leave the Ji Group by the shareholders. This time, if Ji Gao wanted to return to the Ji Group, it wouldn''t be as simple as before.


    Upon hearing this news, Gu Xiao immediatelyughed.

 Chapter 257 Statement

    257 Statement


    Chu An handed the phone over. On the page was a statement regarding Ji Gao''s resignation.


    [Ji Group Official ount: Recently, because Mr. Ji Gao, the CEO of Ji Group, has caused some negative impact on the Inte tform and life, his actions have vited thepany''s hiring standards. Thepany is very suspicious of his character. Therefore, the board of directors has ordered him to take the me and resign. It has been carried out at 10:30 a.m. today.]


    Gu Xiao raised her eyebrows slightly when she saw the statement from the Ji Group.


    She did not expect the Ji Group to let Ji Gao leave so quickly. She thought that the Ji Group would find a way to cover up this matter.


    Once this statement was made, wouldn''t itpletely pin Ji Gao on the pir of shame? Old Master Ji actually agreed?


    As if knowing what Gu Xiao was thinking, Chu An exined, "All the shareholders of the Ji Group are using the shares in their hands as ckmail to get the group to release a statement. If they don''t fire Ji Gaopletely, those shareholders are worried that Ji Gao still has a chance to return to the Ji Group."


    Previously, after the incident of Ji Gao''s illegitimate son, Ji Gao had only temporarily left the Ji Group. However, his position was still retained and he could go back at any time.


    However, after this incident that happened to the Ji Group, those shareholders would never let Ji Gao return to the corporation.


    If the shareholders really sold their shares as they said, even the Ji Group would suffer a huge loss.


    "That''s only right. After all, Ji Gao was the only one who had done these things."


    Gu Xiao said meaningfully, then lowered her head to read thements on the Ji Group''s statement online.


    [Oh my god! The Ji Group is indirectly admitting that the videos online are real, right?! Ji Gao really did those things!]


    [Hahaha! Seeing the Ji Group''s statement, Ji Gao''s life is over! Hahaha! I was hoping to see such an ending. Even if he can''t be punished with thew, he shouldn''t have an easy time either!]


    [Looking at the Ji Group''s "cruel" statement, they didn''t give Ji Gao any face at all! From the looks of it, the Ji Group and Ji Gao are not on the same side, so we shouldn''t implicate the Ji Group in this matter.]


    [The Ji Group doesn''t just belong to the Ji family, right? There are still so many shareholders? Although Ji Gao''s actions are very disgusting, these things shouldn''t involve others. Otherwise, wouldn''t we have done something bad out of good intentions?]


    ¡­


    Initially, thements were all cursing Ji Gao, and some were happy that Ji Gao had received the punishment he deserved. However, gradually, voices began to appear in thements section to speak up for the Ji Group.


    These evaluations med Ji Gao for this matter, thus pulling the Ji Group out of this matter and reducing the impact of this matter on the Ji Group.


    Although it seemed reasonable, Gu Xiao knew at a nce that thesements were arranged by the Ji Group to whitewash the corporation.


    "The Ji Group is quite fast," Gu Xiao said as she handed the phone back to Chu An.


    Chu An took the phone and scrolled down thements. Seeing that more and morements were clearing the Ji Group''s name, he understood what Gu Xiao meant.


    He nodded in agreement. "After all, in just two days, the Ji Group''s market value has directly evaporated by billions. Of course, the Ji Group is in a hurry."


    The money that had evaporated was a knife in the hearts of those shareholders. How could they not feel heartache?


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she narrowed her eyes to hide the scheme in the depths of her eyes.


    "Say, if those people from the Ji Group use their methods now, how should they deal with the video when it''s released?"


    When Chu An heard this, he pondered seriously for a while.


    "I''m afraid the shares of the Ji Group will plunge!"


    Gu Xiao smiled and looked like she was in a good mood.


    In fact, they had already posted the video yesterday. However, they had posted it in a small ount. Not many people paid attention to this ount now, and naturally, no one had discovered the video inside.


    If they waited for another two days and no one discovered this ount, they would arrange for someone to pretend to have discovered the video in this ount and arrange for more people to repost it!

 Chapter 258 - 258: The Truth Back Then

    Chapter 258: The Truth Back Then


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s backup n didn¡¯t have a chance to appear.


    Originally, because of the Ji Group¡¯s statement, the insults against Ji Gao on the Inte became louder and louder. It was only after more than a day that the situation calmed down a little.


    At this moment, many people shifted their gazes away from Ji Gao and Ji Group. However, some marketing ounts had tasted the sweetness of this matter, hoping to dig up other news about Ji Group and bring back a wave of poprity.


    There were many such marketing ounts, so naturally, there were people who found the videos and posted posted by that small ount.


    The caption of the video was very simple. There were only a few words: The truth back then.


    At first, this content did not attract the attention of the marketing ounts. It was just that one of the marketing ounts was a little bored and suddenly discovered this video and the apanying caption of this video, so he opened the video, wanting to see what this ¡°truth back then¡± was.


    When he saw Chen Li and Meng Fei appear in the video, the marketing ount had yet to react. After all, almost two years had passed.


    After ying the video, he clicked on the second video and only reacted when he saw the scene inside.


    He leaned forward slightly, his eyes wishing they were glued to theputer screen.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the guest of the show that Gu Xiao participated in back then? I seem to have some impression of this person,¡± he muttered to himself.


    After all, Gu Xiao¡¯s matter back then was quite big. Many people on the Inte knew some matters about Gu Xiao, whether intentionally or unintentionally.


    However, the marketing ount was still a little uncertain. He returned to Weibo and found some videos that were left behind by the variety show that Gu Xiao had participated in. He confirmed that the two girls in the videos were Chen Li and Meng Fei, who participated in the show back then.


    After confirming, his impression of Chen Li and Meng Fei instantly deepened.


    After all, these two girls were rted to the matter of a loss of life back then!


    When the marketing ount thought of the video he had just seen, a trace of excitement shed across his eyes.


    If he remembered correctly, it was confirmed that it had been Chen Li¡¯s fault in the show back then, but the video he had just seen¡­


    The marketing ount quickly returned to the Weibo ount ¡°The Truth Back Then¡± that he had saved previously and clicked on thest video.


    At the beginning of the video, it was pitch-ck. Gu Xiao and Chu An didn¡¯t edit it at all. They only used some technical methods to amplify the conversation in the video, so that as long as others clicked on this video, they could hear the conversation.


    The marketing ount did not see the video and had thought that the person who had written this post had posted a video. He felt a little frustrated. However, when he thought of the two videos previously and Gu Xiao¡¯s poprity, they should be able to bring him a lot of benefits.


    With this thought in mind, just as the marketing ount was about to exit the page, he heard a conversationing from the video.


    At first, he had a nonchnt attitude. When he heard the words ¡°Ji Group¡± from the two staff members, his eyes widened.


    His breathing quickened as he stared at theputer screen. He no longer felt that this dark video was boring.


    After listening to the content of the video, coupled with the two previous videos, the marketing ount immediately knew what had happened back then.


    Two lives back then, one truth, and now the Ji Group was at the center of the storm¡­


    The more the marketing ount thought about it, the more excited he became. In the end, he forced himself to calm down.


    ¡°No, I have to think of a way to blow things up. I can¡¯t let the Ji Group suppress its poprity at the beginning!¡±


    The marketing ount muttered to himself, his tone bing more and more firm.


    Then, he reposted this new ount-like Weibo post with a caption: ¡°I know an unspeakable secret. Please view carefully.¡±


    After reposting it, he quickly contacted some marketing ounts that were close to him and told him the ins and outs of this matter.


    After the other marketing ounts saw that the video was real, they also forwarded it and attached the article ording to the method they had discussed previously.


    Recently, these marketing ounts had gained a lot of fans because of Ji Gao and the Ji Group. Seeing that the marketing ounts that had always posted shocking news in the past had actually changed their methods, theizens could not help but be curious. They clicked on the videos of these marketing ounts.


    When theizens exited the video in a daze after watching it, they saw ament that the marketing ount had pinned to the top.


    [This is a serious matter. It¡¯s easy to get explode if any names are mentioned. Pleasement carefully..]

 Chapter 259 - 259: On the Hot Searches Again

    Chapter 259: On the Hot Searches Again


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When theizens saw the topments on the marketing ount, they thought of the content of this matter and what had happened to the Ji Group some time ago and immediately understood.


    They did not mention the Ji Group and Ji Gao¡¯s identities in thements section. They directly used abbreviations or other references as long as it was assured that otherizens could understand them.


    With the efforts of manyizens, the topic of #The Truth Back Then gradually became a trending topic.


    When otherizens saw such a confusing topic, they thought that someone had bought the trending topic. However, seeing that thements and repost data were too real, they still clicked on it curiously.


    All theizens who had seen the video reposted this Weibo post tacitly.


    If this video was released when Rural and Urban had just ended, and it involved the Ji Group, they would definitely doubt the authenticity of this video.


    They might even wonder if this was a video created by a rival of Ji Group.


    However, after Gu Xiao¡¯s hard work for so long, their preconceived opinions about the Ji Group¡¯s down-to-earth work had almost shattered. Naturally, they would not doubt the authenticity of this video.


    In fact, they wanted to do whatever they could for the little girl who had suffered injustice back then and wash away the sins that she had carried on her back then.


    The Ji Group finally rxed a little after the incident with Ji Gao. However, they still sent employees from the Public Rtions Department to keep an eye on the public opinion online.


    However, the Public Rtions Department focused more on the public opinion caused by Ji Gao and neglected other things. In addition, theizens on the Inte tacitly did not mention the Ji Group, so the Public Rtions Department knew nothing about this.


    It was not until the topic #The truth back then # reached the top of the trending searches that the Ji Group vaguely noticed it.


    However, it was already a little toote to react.


    Gu Xiao was a little surprised to see that in such a short period of time, theizens had spread the matter to the greatest extent without attracting the attention of the Ji Group.


    She took her phone and walked to Chu An¡¯s side. After sitting down beside him, she said yfully, ¡°1 originally nned to make a move, but 1 didn¡¯t expect that I would bepletely useless now.¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao say this, Chu An turned slightly and looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s phone.


    With his height, he saw the content on Gu Xiao¡¯s phone screen at a nce and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    He had given instructions and said that if they encountered anything that they could not handle, they coulde to look for him. Afterwards, he did not pay much attention to this matter, but he did not expect Gu Xiao to keep paying attention.


    Chu An reached out and took Gu Xiao¡¯s phone.


    Seeing that the poprity on Weibo was about to spread to other tforms, he returned the phone in satisfaction.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that better? Let¡¯s just watch the show.¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she gave a soft ¡°Mm¡± and leaned her head against Chu An.


    Although everything was going ording to her expectations, for some reason, she felt a little tired when she read thements online.


    Even if she made a big fuss about what happened back then, so what? It still couldn¡¯t be exchanged for the life that had been lost.


    She still remembered how Chen Li smiled and said that she hoped to study hard and have a good job when she grew up. She wanted to earn a lot of money so that her parents would not continue to live such a tiring life.


    But in the end¡­ because of Rural and Urban, in order to promote Ji Yao, Chen Li lost her life and her family was on the verge of copse.


    When Gu Xiao thought about how she had found Chen Li¡¯s parents, she felt a little upset.


    She also wanted to give money to help Chen Li¡¯s parents so that it would not be so difficult for them. However, Chen Li¡¯s parents rejected her in the end. In fact, because she was also a guest of Rural and Urban, their attitude towards her was cold.


    Gu Xiao would not put the me on herself just because of Chen Li¡¯s parents¡¯ attitude.


    It was just that¡­ she saw the shadow of her previous life in Chen Li. It was a pity.


    Chu An sensed Gu Xiao¡¯s emotions, but he didn¡¯t say anything and quietly apanied her. This was because he knew that Gu Xiao wasn¡¯t a weak person, and could adjust her own mentality. All he needed to do was to always be by her side..

 Chapter 260 - 260: Call the Police

    Chapter 260: Call the Police


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Indeed, in just a short while, Gu Xiao had already withdrawn from her slightly disappointed state. Instead, she began to read thements online excitedly.


    [Why do I keep seeing such things recently? I used to think that a certain corporation¡¯s standards were very high, but now it seems that it¡¯s just so-so.]


    [To be honest, what Meng Fei did could already be considered as intentional murder and framing, right? Taking away the medicine of a heart disease patient and then letting Chen Li break the patient¡¯s favorite vase was to take the patient¡¯s life, right?]


    [I¡¯ve asked a technical big shot I know. He said that this video is definitely not synthesized. And that audio is also real!]


    [It¡¯s terrifying to think about it! Oh my god! Is the production team of Rural and Urban so bold? How dare they use human lives to hype up the production team?]


    [I¡¯ve already called the police and sent the video over. It all depends on whether the police will ept it.]


    [This Meng Fei should be an adult now, right? As long as she¡¯s an adult, she can bear criminal responsibility, right? Then 1 look forward to Meng Fei going to jail, and the person who instructed her back then being thrown into jail! ]


    Gu Xiao looked at thements saying that they were going to call the police. A trace of surprise shed across her eyes before she rxed.


    At this moment, the Ji Group¡¯s people discovered that the topic #The Truth Back Then# was actually rted to their Ji Group.


    When the head of the Public Rtions Department saw the poprity of the Inte and the cause of the matter, a trace of despair shed across his eyes.


    He was filled with regret now. Why hadn¡¯t he resigned during the previous incident and actually stayed in Ji Group?!


    Last time, they could still say that Ji Gao didn¡¯t do it on purpose, but what should they do now? The two staff had already directly revealed the Ji Group! And there was a life involved!


    He still remembered how much trouble Rural and Urban had caused because of the loss of this life.


    However, back then, he only thought that there was a problem with the production team of Rural and Urban. He never expected that there was actually something rted to the Ji Group!


    The head of the Public Rtions Department looked at the continuous increase in poprity online, and his heart was like dead ashes.


    However, he was still in this position. There were some things that he could not ignore.


    He forced himself to stay awake. As he searched for public opinion on this matter on the Inte, he began to suppress the poprity and explosivements.


    And just as the Ji Group took action, Chu An and Gu Xiao received news from Tian Xian.


    ¡°President Gu, my friends in the circle said that someone is suppressing the poprity this time and restricting the publication ofments on this matter. Do you think we need to do anything?¡±


    After watching the video with Gu Xiao thest time, Tian Xian had been secretly paying attention to this matter. However, he didn¡¯t know Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s n previously, so he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.


    Today, after discovering that Weibo and other online tforms were discussing this matter, other than being busy with thepany¡¯s matters, he spent the rest of his time paying attention to the movements online.


    Just now, a friend of his in the circle told him that the Ji Group had begun to take action, so he hurriedly called to inform Gu Xiao and Chu An about this.


    As for that friend, he only told him about this because of him, or rather, because of Gu Xiao¡­ Anyway, he appreciated it this time.


    The most important thing now was to not let the Ji Group seed!


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she looked at Chu An and said to Tian Xian, ¡°No matter what, we can¡¯t let the Ji Group suppress this matter! Even if we have to use thepany¡¯s resources, we must stop them!¡±


    When Tian Xian heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, he immediately understood and responded. After Gu Xiao hung up, he immediately made arrangements for this matter.


    Seeing that Gu Xiao had hung up, Chu An continued, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s still a little difficult for Star Brilliance to go against Ji Group now. I¡¯ll also continue to find people to maintain the poprity and not let it fall.¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded at this response.


    Then, she seemed to have thought of something and grabbed Chu An¡¯s hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t someone already call the police online? If the police ept it, we¡¯ll arrange for someone to post the progress of the matter online.¡±


    It was impossible for the Ji Group to suppress all the topics at all the stages.


    Moreover, with concrete progress, theizens on the Inte would definitely pay more attention to this matter!

 Chapter 261 - 261: Following the Progress

    Chapter 261: Following the Progress


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Chu An heard Gu Xiao¡¯s suggestion, his eyes lit up slightly. He held Gu Xiao¡¯s hand and gently squeezed her fingers.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao¡¯s suggestion is not bad. 1¡¯11 immediately arrange for someone to track this matter and post the progress online.¡±


    Chu An did as he said. He immediately took out his phone and made a call. After exining what he wanted to do in a few words, he hung up.


    Less than 20 minutes after Chu An hung up, the progress of the police arresting Meng Fei appeared online.


    [The police have already arrived at the Meng family, but the Meng family and Meng Fei don¡¯t seem to know the reason for the police¡¯s visit. They even said that the police had mistaken her for someone else.]


    [The police uncle took out the video online and asked Meng Fei to go with the police uncle. Meng Fei¡¯s expression immediately changed. She should have an impression of what happened back then. Judging from Mr and Mrs Meng¡¯s reactions, it didn¡¯t seem like they werepletely unaware.


    Below this post, there were also a few photos of Meng Fei and her family confronting the police.


    From the photo, it was obvious that Meng Fei¡¯s face was pale, and Mr and Mrs Meng¡¯s faces were stiff.


    [1 knew it! There must be something fishy about what happened back then! There were too many suspicious points back then, but because there was no evidence, Chen Li became the victim.]


    [That old granny¡¯s child is really vicious. They actually ckmailed Chen Li for money. Such a person will be punished by the heavens!]


    [Hahahaha! 1 like to see this kind of thing. Best of luck, blogger. You must hold on. 1 still want to see how things are going!]


    [Let¡¯s protect the blogger. 1 heard that the Ji Group has already started to take action. They don¡¯t want the matter to blow up. Blogger, you have to be well!]


    [1 was wondering why I couldn¡¯t send out somements. So it¡¯s because of the Ji Group! If the Ji Group did this, doesn¡¯t that mean that this matter was really done by the Ji Group? Otherwise, why would they have a guilty conscience and suppress the poprity?]


    The inte became lively again because the police were looking for Meng Fei. Even those who were originally not interested became curious because someone was following the progress of the matter. They wanted to see how far things could go.


    After that, the Weibo ount gradually revealed the scene of Meng Fei being taken away by the police, Meng Fei getting into the police car, and getting out of the car with Meng Fei in front of the police station.


    Theizens chased after the progress of the matter like they were watching a drama, unwilling to miss a single thing.


    As for the blogger, he originally only had a few hundred thousand followers, but because of this series of events, his followers had increased to tens of millions.


    [The blogger can¡¯t enter the police station, but if there are any new situations, he will definitely be on time and continue to report to the viewers.]


    Gu Xiao watched as the poprity rose bit by bit. After seeing that it did not show any signs of declining, she did not continue to care about this matter.


    She leaned on Chu An¡¯s shoulder and lowered her eyes. ¡°Do you think this matter can get Ji Gao into prison?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Chu An¡¯s eyes were dark, and no one knew what he was thinking. ¡°Although the conversation in the video mentioned the Ji Group, it didn¡¯t mention Ji Yao or Ji Gao¡¯s name. Even if it¡¯s for the interests of the corporation, Old Master Ji and the shareholders won¡¯t watch anything happen to Ji Gao and Ji Yao. They will definitely think of a way to get them out.¡±


    After all, Ji Gao was still in charge of the Ji Group when Rural and Urban happened.


    Although Ji Gao was not capable, he still had some tricks up his sleeve. Since he dared to do this, he must have thought of a way out.


    Even if this matter was really exposed, he would definitely find someone who could take the me. Perhaps he had even sent someone to warn Meng Fei.


    Although Ji Gao was no longer in the Ji Group, the arrangements he made back then were not for nothing.


    Even if the police investigated further, they would only find that this matter was the solitary actions of a young manager in the Ji Group who wanted to curry favor with Ji Yao.


    This way, it would have no rtion to him, Ji Gao.


    Apart from Ji Gao¡¯s original arrangements, Old Master Ji would not watch his only son go to jail.


    Although his son, Ji Gao, was not capable, he still upied a rtively high position in Old Master Ji¡¯s heart..

 Chapter 262 - 262: Confession

    Chapter 262: Confession


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu An told Gu Xiao the news that he had found out recently. After hearing it, Gu Xiao wasn¡¯t surprised.


    Although Ji Gao was not as capable as Ji Chen, in terms of these methods, Ji Gao was better than Ji Chen.


    But thinking of Ji Chen¡¯s character, Gu Xiao felt that the reason why Ji Chen did not use such a method was because he did not like to use such a vicious method.


    As Chu An had expected, Meng Fei could only plead guilty when she was confronted with the evidence.


    However, she had always remembered the threat that Ji Gao and Ji Yao had made to her and the Meng family. Hence, no matter how the police asked, she insisted that this was all because she and Xu Zhi wanted to please Ji Yao. Ji Yao and the rest of the Ji Group did not know at all.


    After the police arrested Xu Zhi, his testimony was simr to Ji Yao¡¯s.


    Even if the police felt that there should be something hidden, otherwise, how could a small manager like Xu Zhi use the Ji Group¡¯s name to do things?


    However, when Meng Fei and Xu Zhi refused to give in and they did not have any other evidence, they could only choose to arrest Meng Fei and Xu Zhi.


    As for Ji Gao and Ji Yao, they seemed to be invisible in this matter.


    The police had no choice but to go along with Meng Fei and Xu Zhi¡¯s confessions and convict them.


    Soon, Meng Fei was arrested and imprisoned for indirectly causing death and framing others. Xu Zhi was also imprisoned for instigating others tomit crimes.


    The moment the news came out, the Ji Group reposted the police¡¯s announcement and sincerely expressed their condolences to the victims. Moreover, they promised that they would find Chen Li¡¯s parents andpensate them.


    Although the Ji Group reposted the police¡¯s announcement immediately and expressed their apology, theizens¡¯ opinions were mixed.


    [How can you believe such nonsense from the Ji Group? He¡¯s just a small manager. Even if he has some ability, can he really make such arge production team listen to him? Do they treat usizens as fools?! 1 definitely don¡¯t believe that there¡¯s no tacit approval from the higher-ups of the Ji Group behind this!]


    [Why is it still rted to Ji Yao?! I¡¯ve always felt that Ji Yao was already vicious and shameless enough. I didn¡¯t expect her to do even more vicious and shameless things!]


    [Ahhh! I hate this Meng Fei! She was the one who misled us back then! Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have misunderstood Chen Li!]


    [I apologize for framing Chen Li back then, but that was all because of someone¡¯s misdirection. Without anyone¡¯s misdirection, I wouldn¡¯t have insulted Chen Li. It¡¯s all Meng Fei¡¯s fault!]


    [From the looks of it, the higher-ups of the Ji Group can¡¯t be med for this! After all, it was only that manager who wanted to please Ji Yao at that time, but he had been too forceful, causing that olddy to really die. I don¡¯t think the Ji Group wanted to see such a thing happen.]


    [That¡¯s right! It¡¯s obvious that this matter can¡¯t bepletely med on the Ji Group, but the Ji Group are still bearing this responsibility. I feel that the Ji Group is quite responsible.]


    [What kind of person is thementer above who is helping to whitewash the name of Ji Group? She can actually put in a good word for the Ji Group. It¡¯s really an eye-opener for me.]


    [Those who help Ji Group, get lost! You still don¡¯t know, right? Ji Chen, the sessor of Ji Group, left Ji Group when Ji Gao did that kind of thing. Even the sessor of Ji Group doesn¡¯t want to stay there. You can imagine how unreliable the internal department of Ji Group is!]


    Someizens believed the police¡¯s results, but there were also some who were skeptical. However, no matter what, on the surface, the storm of the Ji Group was over.


    However, this matter was connected to what happened to Ji Gao previously. In the end, it still had a considerable impact on the Ji Group.


    The entire Ji Group¡¯s assets had shrunk by one-fifth because of these two consecutive matters, causing the Ji Group to suffer heavy losses.


    When Gu Xiao heard this news from Chu An, she wasn¡¯t too surprised.


    Or rather, she had already guessed that this would be the oue.


    However, she was still a little satisfied with the results this time. Even if it did notpletely crush the Ji Group, it was enough to allow Ji Gao to leave thepany and cause the Ji Group to lose a lot.


    Sooner orter, she wouldpletely copse the Ji Group!

 Chapter 263 - 263: Cage

    Chapter 263: Cage


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Although the Ji Group seemed to have survived this dangerous period on the surface, just as Gu Xiao had said, these two consecutive incidents had dealt a huge blow to the Ji Group. Even half of the foundation that the Ji Group had already built firmly had been demolished.


    Some of the old foxes in the Ji Group had their own ideas after discovering the dejected state of the Ji Group.


    After realizing that these two crises were all because of Ji Gao alone and that the reliable Ji Chen had left, the shareholders had some concerns about the Ji Group, which had already umted a lot of malpractices.


    Furthermore, from these two incidents, they could already tell that if no one could renew the life of the Ji Group, the final oue would only be the copse of the Ji Group.


    The person who could make the Ji Group reborn had already left. Only Ji Gao, and who knew what other trouble he would cause, was left. No matter what, they had to start considering an escape route.


    Some shareholders even thought of selling their shares for cash while the Ji Group was still stable, which they could then invest in otherpanies.


    This way, no matter what happened to Ji Group in the future, it would not affect them.


    Old Master Ji didn¡¯t know what the shareholders of the Ji Group were nning. At this moment, he was contacting some directors, nning to choose a professional manager to stabilize the current situation of the Ji Group.


    There were many professional managers on the market, but there were very few people who had the ability to stabilize the current situation of the Ji Group. It was very difficult to hire a suitable professional manager.


    Not to mention, the current problem of the Ji Group might not be something that a professional manager could solve.


    While Old Master Ji was busy looking for a professional manager, he was also increasingly angry at Ji Chen¡¯s departure.


    If Ji Chen did not leave the JI Group, then he waspletely capable of taking over the Ji Group, and maybe even have the Ji Group rise to a higher level!


    But Ji Chen chose to leave the Ji Group at this time.


    After the directors left, Old Master Ji¡¯s eyespletely darkened.


    He nced at the butler and Ji Gao and said coldly, ¡°How is the investigation of Ji Chen and hispany going?¡±


    The butler and Ji Gao looked at each other. Ji Gao said excitedly, ¡°We have investigated clearly. Ji Chen is now in apany called Radiant. Thispany was registered by him and his university ssmates after he returned from abroad. It has been established for several years!¡±


    As Ji Gao spoke, he carefully sized up Old Master Ji¡¯s expression.


    Seeing that Old Master Ji seemed to be even angrier because of his words, Ji Gao felt that the anger in his heart because of Ji Chen had dissipated a little.


    Old Master Ji¡¯s wrinkled face was cold. When his dark eyesnded on the butler, the butler handed over all the information he had found about Ji Chen¡¯spany.


    Old Master Ji reached out to take it and casually flipped through the contents of the documents. He snorted coldly and casually threw the documents at his feet, as if by doing this, Ji Chen¡¯spany could only be stepped on by him.


    ¡°Is thispany worth him leaving the Ji Group?¡± A cold glint shed across Old Master Ji¡¯s eyes. ¡°Since he looks down on the Ji Group so much, let him stay outside!¡±


    He was very dissatisfied with Ji Chen acting on his own. Ji Chen was tantly challenging his authority! This was the first time he felt that he had lost control.


    Previously, he had been using Ji Group¡¯s shares to keep Ji Gao and Jiang He hanging, making them work hard for him.


    Even if he knew that Ji Chen had founded apany outside, he did not care, because he was sure that Ji Chen would return to the Ji Group in the end and be of use to him.


    He enjoyed the feeling of being in control of others. He also enjoyed the way Ji Gao and Jiang He did not dare to offend him for the sake of shares.


    However, he had never thought that the child he had always felt was under his control could actually break free from his control and leave the cage he had prepared for him, simply throwing everything aside!


    He would rather go to that smallpany than stay by his side and be under his control.


    This was really unbearable to him!

 Chapter 264 - 264: Garden

    Chapter 264: Garden


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Master Ji¡¯s eyes were dark as he said calmly, ¡°Some of the fields that Ji Chen¡¯spany deals in seems to be rted to Ji Group. Pass down the word and get people to pay more attention to these aspects. Don¡¯t lose to an outsider.¡±


    The butler lowered his eyes slightly and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ji Gao was delighted by the ¡°outsider¡± that Old Master Ji mentioned. He even felt that it might not be long before he could return to the Ji Group.


    Ji Gao nced at Old Master Ji, who had already closed his eyes, then retracted his gaze.


    Now that Ji Chen hadpletely angered Old Master Ji, he would definitely be able to find a chance to go back after this matter was over!


    With this thought in mind, Ji Gao felt at ease and bade farewell.


    Old Master Jizily raised his eyelids and slowly nodded at Ji Gao in response.


    After Ji Gao left, Old Master Ji closed his eyes again.


    This son had a weak personality. He was willing to be controlled by him because of the Ji Group¡¯s shares, but it was a pity that he was not capable.


    And the heir he had nurtured personally, who satisfied him the most, was unwilling to be controlled by him.


    Old Master Ji opened his eyes and looked at the garden outside the window.


    Under the sunlight, the flowers in the garden seemed to bloom even more gorgeously.


    How could those flowers, which had always grown up in the garden, bear the wind and rain outside?


    It did not matter if he left now. Once he saw the cruelty of the outside world, Ji Chen woulde back obediently and apologize to him, allowing him to do whatever he wanted.


    Old Master Ji looked at the bright sun outside and smiled. The sun was clearly so warm, but when one saw the expression on Old Master Ji¡¯s face, he would feel exceptionally cold.


    With the police¡¯s announcement and the Ji Group¡¯s intention to suppress it, the poprity of the news on the Inte had dissipated a lot.


    Gu Xiao looked at the topic that was originally at the top of the trending searches. In less than a day, it had fallen more than 20 ranks. It seemed like it would even continue to fall. There was no surprise.


    The Ji Group would not let this poprity continue, especially after they had already rified that this matter had no rtion to the Ji Group, they would not let theizens discuss this matter further.


    Although it was said that the Inte would always remember,izens might not have such good memories.


    After all, it was only two years ago. Now that it was dug up, some people had already forgotten that two people had passed away because of Rural and Urban.


    However¡­ the police announcement had already been released. Even if she continued to hype this up, it would be useless. Therefore, she could only watch helplessly as the poprity decreased bit by bit.


    She could not be anxious when dealing with the Ji Group. She had to take it one step at a time.


    Gu Xiao looked at the content on the phone with a deep gaze. Her emotionless expression made her look very unapproachable.


    However, Chu An seemed to be able topletely block out Gu Xiao¡¯s aura that kept people at arm¡¯s length. He walked out of the kitchen with a te of peeled fruit.


    He ced the te in front of Gu Xiao and sat down beside her.


    He picked up a piece of mango and handed it to Gu Xiao. He said nonchntly, ¡°How about some fruits? They were just taken out of the fridge.¡±


    The weather in mid-June was still rtively hot. Eating fruits that had just been taken out of the fridge could improve one¡¯s mood.


    Gu Xiao raised her eyes and nced at Chu An. Then, she smiled lightly and ate the mango in Chu An¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It tastes good,¡± sheplimented him.


    Chu An raised his brows. ¡°Is it because the fruit tastes good, or is it because there¡¯s no need to peel it?¡±


    Meeting Chu An¡¯s questioning gaze, Gu Xiao deliberately pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Both are good.¡±


    Chu An resigned himself to his fate. He picked up another piece of apple and fed it to Gu Xiao.


    ¡°If you think it¡¯s good, then it¡¯s good!¡±


    The two of them sat on the sofa and finished the te of fruits.


    Chu An knew Gu Xiao like the back of his hand. When the fruits on the fruit tter were finished, it would be just enough for Gu Xiao to be refreshed, yet not get tired of the taste of fruits.


    Gu Xiao grabbed Chu An¡¯s hand on her waist and yed with it like she was ying with a toy. Even with his hand being harassed, Chu An didn¡¯t retract his hand and let Gu Xiao y with it.


    She pinched here and there. After a while, seemingly casually, she said, ¡°I want to go back to the vige..¡±

 Chapter 265 - 265: Resistance

    Chapter 265: Resistance


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Chu An heard this, he nced at Gu Xiao, who was ying with his fingers, and didn¡¯t ask further. Instead, he simply said, ¡°Since Xiaoxiao wants to go back, we can just go back and take a look.¡±


    No matter what, he would always be by Gu Xiao¡¯s side.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s heart warmed slightly at this unsurprising answer.


    She pinched Chu An¡¯s fingers fiercely. Before the other party couldin of her ¡®cruelty¡¯, she had already taken the initiative to raise her head and kiss the other party¡¯s already parted lips.


    There was no reason for him to give up the delicious morsel that was right in front of his mouth.


    He tightened his grip on Gu Xiao¡¯s waist and made her lean on him. He raised his hand and grabbed the back of Gu Xiao¡¯s head with a hint of dominance that could not be rejected.


    After a long time, when the corners of Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes turned red, Chu An reluctantly let go of Gu Xiao.


    He looked at Gu Xiao, who was limp in his arms and panting non-stop.


    When Gu Xiao steadied her breathing and looked up at Chu An, she easily discovered the increasingly intense lust hidden in the other party¡¯s eyes.


    Without the other party saying anything, Gu Xiao could guess what the other party was thinking.


    She red fiercely at Chu An and pinched his waist ruthlessly to make him restrain himself in broad daylight.


    However, what Gu Xiao didn¡¯t know was that her cheeks were slightly red, and her eyes were still a little moist. Coupled with the redness at the corners of her eyes, even if she was ring at Chu An, it was like seduction in the other party¡¯s eyes. It didn¡¯t have any deterrence at all, and instead made the desire in the other party¡¯s eyes intensify.


    Chu An held Gu Xiao¡¯s soft hand and rubbed her fair and tender fingers suggestively.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you know that I can¡¯t resist you, so stop seducing me.¡±


    Even the pinching of his waist wasn¡¯t stopping him. It was encouraging him.


    Fortunately, Gu Xiao didn¡¯t know what Chu An was thinking at this moment. She wanted to re at Chu An warningly, but when she thought of the other party¡¯s words just now, she could only suppress this thought.


    She reached out and pushed the other party¡¯s chest. No matter how unwilling Chu An was, he could only let go of the hand around her waist.


    The moment Chu An let go, Gu Xiao immediately retreated from the other party¡¯s arms and sat on the sofa furthest away from Chu An.


    When she saw Chu An¡¯s restless appearance, she hurriedly said, ¡°Just sit there! Don¡¯te within a meter of me now! We¡¯ll talk after you calm down.¡±


    She had sensed something under her butt just now. She did not want to do anything bad in broad daylight.


    When Chu An heard this, he lowered his eyes slightly and looked at Gu Xiao helplessly.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you know that 1 can¡¯t resist you.¡± Needless to say, her actions just now had really provoked him.


    Gu Xiao was unmoved by Chu An¡¯s begging and said firmly, ¡°That¡¯s why 1 told you to calm down for a while. When you calm down, you can approach me.¡±


    Chu An opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but after thinking about it, he didn¡¯t say it.


    After all, he was afraid that the other party would really fly into a rage out of humiliation and dy the time before he was allowed to approach her.


    After a long time, Gu Xiao finally agreed to let Chu An approach her again.


    After the two of them decided to return to the vige where Gu Xiao had been previously, they did not dy. After taking advantage of the time to briefly tidy up, the two of them boarded the car and drove back to the vige.


    In her previous life, when she came out of the vige, Gu Xiao felt that she had travelled far away.


    But this time, as she sat beside Chu An and watched him drive seriously, she felt that the distance between the two wasn¡¯t that far.


    At least, before it was the time that she remembered, the two of them had already returned to the vige where Gu Xiao had grown up.


    When Gu Xiao stood at the entrance of the vige and looked at the vige, she suddenly felt that it was very unfamiliar.


    Although she had grown up in this vige, she had never returned to this vige after she left at the age of 18 in her previous life. In the interim, with the addition of a lifetime, her impression of this vige became fainter and fainter.


    Gu Xiao nced at Chu An, who had already parked the car and walked to her side. Then, she brought him to the vige where her memories were already blurry.


    She approached the vige and looked at the situation in the vige. When she met the first person, the memories that she thought had faded suddenly became familiar and brilliant again..

 Chapter 266 Aunt Fu

    266 Aunt Fu


    "You, are you the previous daughter of Gu Shan''s family, Gu Xiao?" A hesitant voice sounded in front of Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao raised her eyes slightly and looked over. When she saw who it was, the coldness in her eyes softened a little.


    She nodded slightly at the woman. "Aunt Fu, I''m the previous daughter of the Gu family, Gu Xiao."


    After receiving Gu Xiao''s answer, Aunt Fu looked at Gu Xiao, who had changed a lot, in shock. She sized her up from head to toe, and her tone was a little uncertain. "Xiaoxiao! It''s really you! I haven''t seen you for two years, but you''ve changed too much. I almost couldn''t recognize you."


    As she spoke, her gazended on Chu An. "This child is?"


    "Aunt Fu, this is my boyfriend, Chu An." Gu Xiao introduced him to Aunt Fu with a natural expression.


    Aunt Fu looked at Chu An, then at the hand that was intertwined with Gu Xiao''s, and a trace of a smile shed across her eyes.


    "So he''s Xiaoxiao''s boyfriend. He looks very talented. He''s really not bad," Aunt Fu praised.


    Gu Xiao squeezed Chu An''s fingers, and Chu An nodded at Aunt Fu. "Aunt Fu."


    Seeing that Chu An was so polite, the smile on Aunt Fu''s face deepened. She looked at Gu Xiao with some affection.


    "Xiaoxiao, you must be tired aftering back on such a hot day! Let''s go! Let''s go to Aunt Fu''s house to rest! Coincidentally, your Uncle Li brought back a watermelon yesterday. It''s still frozen in the fridge!"


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she shook her head at Aunt Fu.


    "There''s no need, Aunt Fu. I came back to see the situation at home. Also, Ji Yao''s situation."


    As soon as these words were spoken, Aunt Fu''s expression turned a little ugly. The other vigers, who had originally seen that Gu Xiao seemed to have be more capable and wanted to get close to her, immediately froze when they heard Ji Yao''s name.


    Gu Xiao looked at everyone''s reaction and felt a little suspicious, but she did not show it on her face.


    Just as Gu Xiao was about to ask, Aunt Fu revealed a look of disdain and disgust.


    "That Ji Yao! After she returned to the vige, she couldn''t stand the hardship and kept having ambiguous rtions with the young men in the vige. She let those men do this and that for her! She made the men in the vige jealous for her sake, and the vige was not peaceful either!"


    "Later on, after she got together with your Uncle Zhang''s son, shepletely cut ties with the men in the vige. Otherwise! I wonder what she will do to our vige!"


    As Aunt Fu spoke, she seemed to still feel that it was not enough to vent her anger, and spat fiercely.


    When the surrounding vigers saw this, they hurriedly said, "That''s right. That woman is not obedient! Fortunately, she married into Old Zhang''s family and left. Otherwise¡­"


    "Old Zhang''s life is also bitter. A good son meets such a woman. For such a woman, he has even abandoned his parents. What kind of human is this!"


    "That''s right! I''m so angry. This kind of person shouldn''t havee back!"


    "Thest time I went to town, I saw Old Zhang''s son and Ji Yao. That Ji Yao is already pregnant!"


    Hearing the vigers'' words, Chu An''s eyes widened slightly.


    Although there were many women who got married at the age of 15 or 16 in his world, aftering to this world, he knew that women shouldn''t get married so early. There were evenws.


    As he listened, he couldn''t help but say, "Isn''t she only 18 years old this year? Why is she married and pregnant?"


    ording to the people in the vige, didn''t that mean Ji Yao was pregnant at the age of 17? Pregnant while she was underage?


    Gu Xiao knew that even in the modern era, many children in the countryside would get married earlier.


    She turned to look at Chu An and exined to him, "In the vige, if you''re not old enough to get married, just a banquet would just be held and you''ll be considered married. You can register your marriage when you''re old enough."


    In fact, there were even cases where they did not register their marriage in the end. She did not find it strange as she had seen it happen before.


    When Chu An heard Gu Xiao''s exnation, he was momentarily dazed.


    It seems like he still doesn''t know enough about some things in this world! Chu An sighed inwardly.


    "Yes, everyone in the vige has been through this. It''s not a big deal," someone exined when he saw Chu An''s expression darken slightly.


    "That''s right. An 18-year-old is already considered a big girl. She can get married and have children," a woman teased.


    Gu Xiao ignored those people and nodded at Aunt Fu. "Aunt Fu, I''ll go home first."

 Chapter 267 Brick House

    267 Brick House


    When Aunt Fu heard this, she looked at Gu Xiao hesitantly.


    After Gu Xiao left with Chu An, she hesitantly grabbed Gu Xiao''s wrist.


    "Xiaoxiao, although those two aren''t good people, they''re old after all. Don''t torture them too much. If something really happens, it won''t be good for you."


    Gu Xiao smiled and reached out to pat Aunt Fu''s hand. "Aunt Fu, don''t worry. That kind of person is not worth dirtying my hand."


    When Aunt Fu heard this, she took a deep look at Gu Xiao and sighed in her heart. She still let go of the other party''s hand.


    "I know you''re a good child and know your limits. I won''t say anything else. You just have to be careful."


    "Aunt Fu, I know."


    With that, she nodded at Aunt Fu before leaving with Chu An.


    After walking for a while, and those people from before had disappeared from sight, Chu An asked in a low voice, "Who is that Aunt Fu?"


    Previously, Gu Xiao was willing to interact with Aunt Fu because it was just Aunt Fu in the beginning. However, Gu Xiao still ignored all the vigers who walked overter. She was talking to only Aunt Fu the whole time.


    Chu An knew Gu Xiao''s personality. If she didn''t have a good impression of a person, Gu Xiao definitely wouldn''t be as close to her as she was just now.


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she stopped in her tracks and her gazended on the houses in the vige.


    After a while, she said, "Aunt Fu is our next-door neighbor. She''s a good person and has a soft personality. She doesn''t get along with my parents and grandparents, but seeing that I''m pitiful and living a bad life, she often gives me half a steamed bun and half a bowl of porridge. If not for Aunt Fu''s secret help, I don''t know if I would have been able to live until now."


    "My Uncle Li treats her quite well, but Uncle Li''s parents are not good people. They often torture Aunt Fu. Fortunately, Aunt Fu''s children are hardworking. Two years ago, Aunt Fu''s daughter got into university and was the first female university student in our vige. Her son also entered a key high school with good results. For the sake of the two children, Uncle Li''s parents have restrained themselves a lot in the past few years."


    If not for the fact that Aunt Fu''s daughter had entered a university and brought glory to the Li family, who knew how Uncle Li''s mother would treat Aunt Fu!


    Thinking of this, Gu Xiao sighed.


    She could not help Aunt Fu much, and she could not let Aunt Fu leave because of her mother-inw. After all, Uncle Li treated Aunt Fu quite well, and Aunt Fu also wanted to stay with Uncle Li.


    "I can only think about whether I can find a chance to help Aunt Fu in the future," Gu Xiao said softly.


    As Chu An listened, he clearly sensed that the atmosphere around Gu Xiao was a little cold.


    He put his arm around Gu Xiao''s shoulders and whispered in her ear, "Don''t worry! There will be a chance."


    After walking for a while, they saw a brick house standing on the road.


    Gu Xiao stopped in her tracks and looked at the house. She slightly tightened her grip on Chu An''s hand, as if she wanted to confirm Chu An''s existence, but also as if she wanted to absorb power from Chu An.


    Chu An noticed the change in Gu Xiao''s mood. He held Gu Xiao''s hand and followed her gaze.


    He quickly retracted his gaze andforted Gu Xiao. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    The moment she saw that house, Gu Xiao seemed to have returned to the days when she was young and was casually beaten and scolded.


    She only felt her vision go ck, and images kept shing in her mind. In the end, it was Chu An''s voice that pulled her out of her memories.


    Gu Xiao looked up at Chu An. After meeting Chu An''s gaze, she knew that she wasn''t alone now.


    She whispered to Chu An, "Let''s go over!"


    Gu Xiao and Chu An walked towards the house.


    At this moment, the door to the courtyard of the house was wide open. Gu Xiao didn''t knock and directly walked in with Chu An.


    In the small courtyard sat a little fatty who looked to be in his teens. He was focused on ying a game and would shout from time to time.


    Gu Xiao looked at the child in front of her and frowned slightly. Her voice was cold. "Gu Cheng, where are your grandparents?"

 Chapter 268 Beaten

    268 Beaten


    Gu Cheng, Gu Shan and Xie Fang''s son, and Gu Xiao''s former younger brother.


    Chu An thought of the bits and pieces he had heard from Gu Xiao previously, and his eyes turned cold as he looked at Gu Cheng in front of him.


    Gu Cheng was focused on the game, so how could he care about anything else? Even when someone entered the house, he did not notice anything wrong.


    He lowered his head and kept his eyes on the phone. He said bluntly, "How would I know?! If you want to find someone, don''t you know how to find them yourself? Don''t f*cking disturb me!"


    Gu Xiao frowned when she saw Gu Cheng in such a state.


    Seeing that the other party still looked indifferent, Gu Xiao took two steps forward and snatched Gu Cheng''s phone away. "Look at me and say it again!"


    Gu Cheng was at a critical moment in his game when his phone was suddenly snatched away. He was furious and jumped up to clench his fists. Without even looking at the person in front of him, he wanted to hit Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao was about to make a move, but Chu An, who had been paying attention to her, strode over when Gu Cheng jumped up. He raised his hand and easily blocked Gu Cheng''s fist. Then, he exerted strength in his wrist and threw Gu Cheng aside.


    Although Gu Cheng was young, the Gu family had always doted on Gu Cheng very much. His weight was really not light.


    At this moment, he was thrown to the ground by Chu An, making a dull sound.


    Gu Cheng had never suffered such grievances before. He immediately let out a cry, and his pig-like howl made Gu Xiao and Chu An frown at the same time.


    Chu An clenched his fists and looked at Gu Cheng with coldness and impatience in his eyes.


    He was about to walk towards Gu Cheng, who was lying on the ground and howling, when Gu Xiao reached out to stop him.


    "Don''t dirty your hands for people like that."


    Upon hearing this, Chu An stopped in his tracks and nced at Gu Xiao. Seeing that the other party really didn''t want him to stand up for her, he shifted his gaze away from Gu Cheng indignantly.


    This was because he was afraid that as long as he was looking at Gu Cheng, he would not be able to help but want to beat him up.


    After all, with Gu Cheng''s attitude just now, one could imagine what kind of life Gu Xiao had when she was in the Gu family.


    "If you still don''t get up and answer my question, don''t me me for attacking again," Gu Xiao said coldly to Gu Cheng, who was on the ground.


    Gu Cheng rolled on the ground, ignoring his already dirty clothes.


    "Ahhh! I want to tell Grandpa and Grandma that you bullied me! I want Grandpa and Grandma to beat you to death! Just you wait!"


    He kept screaming in pain and had no intention of cooperating with Gu Xiao.


    "Since you refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit, don''t me me for being impolite!"


    Chu An was already angry at the entire Gu family. Previously, he didn''t make a move because of Gu Xiao''s persuasion. Seeing that Gu Cheng was so uncooperative, how could he tolerate it?


    He walked straight to Gu Cheng''s side, clenched his fists, and punched Gu Cheng again and again. Every punchnded solidly.


    Previously, Gu Cheng''s howls were subconsciously to make Gu Xiao and Chu An not dare to hit him, but now, he really felt pain.


    He rolled on the ground, wanting to dodge the falling fists, but he could not dodge no matter what.


    Gu Xiao stood two meters away from them and watched as Chu An stood up for her.


    She had advised Chu An previously not because she was afraid of Gu Cheng, but because she didn''t want to cause too much trouble. Since Gu Cheng wasn''t cooperating, she had no choice.


    Gu Cheng''s howl attracted the surrounding vigers. At this moment, the door of the courtyard was wide open, and the people outside could easily see the situation in the courtyard.


    Initially, some of them wanted to go forward and help, but after someone recognized Gu Xiao, those who wanted to help stoppedpletely.


    If it was someone from another vige, they might have helped because they were from the same vige. However, since it was Gu Xiao, it was normal for her to beat him up.


    After all, they were all from the same vige. They all knew what kind of life Gu Xiao had led previously.


    Moreover, the Gu family did not have a good reputation in the vige. There was no one who sincerely wanted to help. They might as well watch the show.


    "Alright, stop beating him."


    After Chu An pummelled him for about two minutes, Gu Xiao finally spoke up to stop him.


    When Chu An heard Gu Xiao''s words, the hand that was raised in midair stopped. He looked down at Gu Cheng, who had already been beaten into a pig''s head by him. In the end, he still obeyed Gu Xiao''s words and stopped.


    He let go of Gu Cheng, stood up, and walked to Gu Xiao''s side. He did not speak and protected Gu Xiao like a guard.

 Chapter 269 - 269: Grieving

    Chapter 269: Grieving


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao looked at Gu Cheng, who was lying on the ground and did not even have the strength to cry. She felt a happiness in her heart that could not be described.


    She looked at Chu An with a smile in her eyes and winked at him, silently saying, ¡°Well done.¡±


    Chu An looked at Gu Xiao, and some of his original gloominess dissipated. He returned a smile to Gu Xiao before saying, ¡°This child can¡¯t be sent to prison, so it can be considered as helping you vent your anger. After meeting those two old things from your family, I¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, an old man and old woman pushed through the crowd of onlookers and rushed to Gu Cheng¡¯s side anxiously.


    The olddy looked at Gu Xiao, who was lying on the ground, and wailed loudly, ¡°My Cheng Cheng! What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare me! Who hit you! 1 will beat him to death too!¡±


    Chu An was already dissatisfied that the olddy¡¯s cries had interrupted his conversation with Gu Xiao. When he heard the olddy¡¯s words, his expression turned even colder.


    ¡°He¡¯s not dead, so there¡¯s no need for you to grieve!¡± Chu An said viciously.


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she nced at Chu An and felt even happier.


    Ever since she was young, Old Madam Gu had treated her very badly.


    She did not know that Gu Shan and his wife had swapped their child. She simply favored boys over girls and did not like that Gu Xiao was a girl, and thought she was a good-for-nothing.


    Ever since Gu Xiao could remember, Old Madam Gu had been hitting and scolding her, making her work non-stop and she was not able to eat her fill either.


    She had also unintentionally learned from Aunt Fu that before she could remember things, Old Madam Gu had even wanted to kill her time and time again.


    If Gu Shan and his wife had not stopped Old Madam Gu because they were worried that the child swap would be exposed, Gu Xiao would have died countless times.


    After Gu Cheng was born, the burden on Gu Xiao¡¯s shoulders became even heavier.


    All the good things belonged to Gu Cheng, while she, Gu Xiao, had be Gu Cheng¡¯s maidservant and could be ordered around, beaten, and scolded at will.


    Previously, Gu Cheng was just curious if people would starve to death if they didn¡¯t eat. In order to make Gu Cheng happy, Old Madam Gu and Old Mr Gu forced her to stay in the woodshed and starve for three days.


    If Aunt Fu had not discovered that something was wrong, she would have died in that woodshed.


    Later on, the vige chief found out about this and specially came to warn Old Madam Gu not tomit murder. Only then did Old Madam Gu restrain herself a little.


    However, she was still as bad to her as ever, just that she did not try to kill her again.


    Even though she had already died twice, she still remembered everything that she had experienced in the Gu family clearly!


    Gu Xiao looked at Old Madam Gu, who was lying on the ground and crying about her grandson, and felt exceptionally happy.


    They deserved it! This was their retribution!


    Gu Xiao watched coldly for a long time. Seeing that Old Madam Gu and Old Mr Gu still had no intention of stopping crying, she finally lost her patience.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Gu Cheng won¡¯t die.¡±


    Old Madam Gu and the old man had no intention of paying any heed to Gu Xiao. In fact, their cries became louder and more ear-piercing.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes turned cold. She nced outside the door and understood what they wanted to do.


    Most of the people in the vige had the surname Gu. Those with the surname Gu were basically rtives. If something happened, they would naturally side with their family.


    The Gu family was crying now because they wanted to stall for time and wait for the vige chief toe and uphold justice for them.


    However, it was a pity that even if the vige chief came, she would not be afraid.


    The corners of her lips curled up, but the expression in her eyes became even colder. ¡°If you cry again, I¡¯ll really beat him to death. Do you want to try?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the crying olddy suddenly stood up from the ground and strode towards Gu Xiao.


    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death, you little slut! How dare a good-for-nothing like you enter my house and even want to attack my precious grandson! i¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    The olddy said with a dark expression, raising her hand to p Gu Xiao¡¯s face.


    Gu Xiao didn¡¯t move, but Chu An raised his hand and grabbed the olddy¡¯s hand. He controlled his strength and threw her to the side.


    After all, this was an old woman. If something really happened, it would not be worth it.


    The olddy fell to the ground and could not recover for a moment. It seemed that she had never thought that a little girl would dare to attack her in her house..

 Chapter 270 - 270: Recognition

    Chapter 270: Recognition


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Madam Gu was stunned for a moment before she came back to her senses. She pped her thigh with both hands and bared her teeth, about to continue howling.


    Thinking of that ear-piercing voice, Chu An took a step back with Gu Xiao and distanced themselves from Old Madam Gu.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already called the doctor and the police. If you want to scam me, consider it again. With the current technology, we can check if you¡¯re injured or not.¡±


    Then, he looked at Gu Cheng, who was lying on the ground. Because of Old Madam Gu¡¯s arrival, there was a hint of arrogance in his eyes.


    He seemed to be certain that Old Madam Gu and Old Mr Gu could avenge him. At this moment, when he saw Chu An looking over, he looked at Chu An arrogantly with an indiscernible face.


    Chu An snorted coldly in his heart. He walked over and directly lifted Gu Cheng up from the ground. He ignored Old Mr Gu was trying to stop him from the sidelines, and effortlessly walked to the side and threw Gu Cheng back down again.


    His foot stepped on Gu Cheng¡¯s stomach and said in a dangerous tone, ¡°If you don¡¯t talk to me properly, don¡¯t me me for continuing to attack.¡±


    Facing Chu An like a helpless child, Gu Cheng became even more flustered when he saw that his grandparents couldn¡¯t save him from this demon.


    He could not struggle and could only cry for help to the old couple. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, save me! Hurry up and save me. I¡¯m so afraid¡­¡±


    When the old couple saw that their precious grandson was in Chu An¡¯s hands, they knew that Chu An really dared to make a move, so they didn¡¯t dare to cry anymore.


    Old Madam Gu rolled her eyes and red fiercely at Gu Xiao. ¡°Who exactly are you! What right do you have to bully us like this? Do you believe that I¡¯ll call the police! I¡¯ll get the police to arrest you!¡±


    This idea to call the police was suggested by the vicious man just now! The other party could call the police, so why couldn¡¯t she call the police?


    ¡°Of course I believe you. Just report it as soon as possible.¡± Gu Xiao looked at Old Madam Gu coldly. ¡°As for who I am¡­ Why, after not seeing each other for two years, you don¡¯t recognize me anymore?¡±


    When the olddy heard this, she felt a little uneasy. When she met Gu Xiao¡¯s dark eyes, she immediately felt cold sweat on her back.


    The more she looked at this face, the more familiar it became.


    After a while, she stretched out her trembling hand and pointed at Gu Xiao. ¡°You, are you Gu Xiao? You¡¯re Gu Xiao?!¡±


    The more Old Madam Gu spoke, the more certain she was. However, it was precisely because she was certain of Gu Xiao¡¯s identity that she felt even more furious.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually you, you little slut!¡± She shouted angrily.


    She had never expected that the little b*tch who was tyrannical in her house was actually that little b*tch, Gu Xiao! Previously, she could hit and scold Gu Xiao at will. It was impossible for Gu Xiao to resist.


    Old Madam Gu felt that her dignity had been provoked. She got up from the ground and raised her hand to p Gu Xiao.


    ¡°You little b*tch! It wasn¡¯t easy for you to return home, but you still dare to hit your own brother! You¡¯re indeed an ingrate who can¡¯t be raised well. You still have the cheek toe back after sending your parents to jail! Why don¡¯t you die outside, you little b*tch!¡±


    She cursed obscenely, and the expression on her face was distorted, looking a little terrifying.


    When Chu An heard Old Madam Gu calling her ¡°little slut¡± repeatedly, she was furious. His hands by his sides were clenched into fists, as if he was about to vent his anger on Old Madam Gu in the next moment.


    Gu Xiao avoided Old Madam Gu¡¯s hand and shook her head at Chu An.


    After all, if he really injured Old Madam Gu, it would really not be worth it.


    Chu An suppressed his anger. He couldn¡¯t attack Old Madam Gu and Old Mr Gu, so he could only vent his anger on Gu Cheng, who was under his foot.


    He raised his foot and stepped on Gu Cheng¡¯s thigh again, grinding it hard.


    Gu Cheng instantly screamed like a pig being ughtered.


    Old Mr Gu¡¯s heart ached so much that he wanted to save Gu Cheng, but he was no match for Chu An no matter what. He could only watch helplessly as Chu An bullied Gu Cheng.


    Chu An lowered his eyes and looked at Gu Cheng, who was in so much pain that he was wailing and even beginning to beg for mercy. He didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of pity and even increased the strength of his foot.


    As for Gu Xiao, she easily grabbed Old Madam Gu¡¯s hand and made her unable to move.


    ¡°You finally recognized me? Since you recognized me, I¡¯ll tell you what I¡¯m going to do when Ie back this time. Since you said that I sent Gu Shan and Xie Fang to prison, how about I send you to prison too? Let¡¯s see if you have the chance to reunite in prison..¡±

 Chapter 271 - 271: Seeking Justice

    Chapter 271: Seeking Justice


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Old Madam Gu heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, her eyes, which were originally filled with hostility, froze for a moment.


    ¡°W-What did you say? Who do you want to send to prison?¡± Old Madam Gu stammered in disbelief.


    Gu Xiao sneered. ¡°Of course it¡¯s you and the old man. The two of you are only in your sixties. You¡¯re not old enough to have your sentences reduced. It¡¯s very simple to send you to prison.¡±


    As she spoke, she exerted some force in her hand. The moment she let go of Old Madam Gu¡¯s hand, the other party subconsciously took a few steps back.


    Gu Xiao stopped looking at Old Madam Gu and turned to look at the vigers who were watching themotion outside. ¡°Is the vige chief here?¡±


    ¡°He should be here soon,¡± someone in the crowd replied. ¡°Gu Xiao! Are you really going to send them to jail too? Can they go to jail too?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Although they are not kind, they shouldn¡¯t be in jail, right?¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she did not speak. She only smiled at the person who asked the question.


    When Old Madam Gu heard that she was going to jail too, she was so frightened that she did not even have the courage to find trouble with Gu Xiao.


    To them, things like going to jail were still very scary.


    After a while, Gu Xiao saw the vige chief from afar.


    When the vige chief heard that Gu Xiao had returned from the big city and was looking for trouble with the Gu family as soon as she returned, he could not sit still and hurriedly rushed over.


    He nced at Gu Cheng, who was still at Chu An¡¯s feet, and Old Mr Gu, who was circling around Chu An but couldn¡¯t do anything to him. Then, he looked at Old Madam Gu, who was pale and in a daze at the side. He didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but his gaze finallynded on Gu Xiao.


    He looked at Gu Xiao awkwardly. ¡°Xiaoxiao, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re back, but why did you do such a thing the moment you came back?¡±


    He had seen it on television before and knew that Gu Xiao¡¯s current achievements were different. She had already opened apany and was a boss. If possible, he did not want to offend Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°I¡¯m here to seek justice. I¡¯ve vented my anger previously. Now, it¡¯s time to get down to business.¡±


    She paused, and her gaze swept from Old Mr Gu to Old Madam Gu, then to the vige and the vigers watching themotion outside.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much pain and suffering I suffered in the Gu family when I was young. What they did could already be considered child abuse. Everyone can see it for themselves. There were a few times when I almost died. Everyone should be able to testify.¡±


    After hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, everyone in the vige had something to say.


    Aunt Fu looked at Gu Xiao and opened her mouth, as if she wanted to say something.


    However, before she could say anything, her hand was pulled by Uncle Li. She nced at Uncle Li and her lips moved, but she did not say anything.


    After all, they were from the same vige. It was normal for them to protect each other.


    In particr, the incident with Gu Shan and Xie Fang had already happened in their vige. If Old Madam Gu and Old Mr Gu were to be imprisoned again, then the reputation of their vige¡­


    They had already been implicated because of Gu Shan and Xie Fang. This time, they were unwilling to let Old Madam Gu and Old Gu go to jail.


    Gu Xiao had already guessed this situation, so she was not in a hurry.


    ¡°When I was young, I couldn¡¯t keep the evidence of Old Madam Gu and Old Gu abusing me, but 1 think the vigers still have some evidence. If someone can provide me with real and reliable evidence, I¡¯ll give you 100 yuan for every piece of evidence!¡±


    This 100 yuan might not be a big deal to Gu Xiao, but to many families in the vige who were working on the farms, the temptation of 100 yuan was already very great.


    Moreover¡­ they might have more than one piece of evidence.


    Gu Xiao did not move, but the vigers began to get restless.


    The vige chief sensed that the vigers were tempted. He immediately turned around and gave the vigers a look to stop them.


    So what if it was a hundred yuan?


    If he really let Old Gu and Old Madam Gu go to jail, how could he still continue to be the vige chief?!


    Previously, after the incident with Gu Shan and Xie Fang, the other viges had already looked down on their vige. Even a girl who had been married had been returned to their vige.


    If something happened again, what would happen to their vige in the future?!

 Chapter 272 - 272: Film and Television Base

    Chapter 272: Film and Television Base


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Uncle Shi, I know what you¡¯re worried about. However, I have an idea. If you¡¯re really willing to testify for me, I¡¯ll build a small filming base in the vige. At that time, everyone in the vige won¡¯t have to do anything and can earn tens of thousands of yuan every year.¡±


    As Gu Xiao spoke, the corners of her lips curled up slightly. However, if one took a closer look, they would notice that there was no smile in her eyes.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Wealth was tempting.


    As soon as Gu Xiao finished speaking, the eyes of all the vigers, including Vige Chief Gu Shi, lit up.


    However, Gu Shi was the vige chief after all, so he was not immediately bewitched.


    He hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Can you really build this film base in our vige? Can we earn money after it is built?¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded. ¡°Of course 1 can. 1 did not do well in the Gu family, but if it weren¡¯t for my fellow vigers, 1 might not have survived. Now that I¡¯m capable, it¡¯s time for me to do something for the vige. Of course, I have to be satisfied first.¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, the others in the vige looked at each other for a while and could not help but be tempted.


    That was tens of thousands of yuan a year!


    Their children might not even be able to earn tens of thousands of yuan after working hard for an entire year outside, let alone them, who were farming at their home vige.


    Now, Gu Xiao had said that as long as they agreed to testify for her, they would be able to take tens of thousands of yuan a year without doing anything. Moreover, they would not have to pay any price. This was a great thing for them!


    Even those who were close to the old couple of the Gu family could not help but be tempted, let alone most of the people in the vige who did not have a good rtionship with the Gu family.


    Compared to real money, the things that they had been conflicted about previously were ail dispensable matters!


    As long as their vige was rich, the other viges would only envy them. There was no need for reputation. With money, it would be even simpler to get married!


    Everyone pondered for a moment and knew how much benefit this matter could bring.


    In just a few seconds, someone in the crowd raised his hand and said, ¡°Xiaoxiao, you were injured when you were young, would the note from the hygiene room that my wife took you to do?¡±


    Gu Xiao looked at the person who spoke and smiled slightly. Under the other party¡¯s expectant gaze, she nodded.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s intact, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s real.¡±


    After hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, the person who had spoken previously squeezed out of the crowd and said to Gu Xiao, ¡°Xiaoxiao, wait for me. I¡¯ll go home immediately to get you the note!¡±


    The vigers were in an uproar, but in the end, they did not move.


    When Gu Xiao saw this, she did not mind.


    After a while, the person who spoke earlier ran back, panting. He squeezed through the crowd to Gu Xiao and handed her two notes.


    ¡°This is the note that you were injured. This is the note from the hygiene room that said you were seriously malnourished. Can these two be epted?¡±


    Gu Xiao took the two notes from that person. After confirming that there was no problem, she gave Chu An a look.


    When Chu An saw this, he immediately took out the wallet he had prepared beforehand and opened it. He took out two hundred-dor bills and handed them to that person.


    The others looked at the hundred-dor bills in Chu An¡¯s wallet and saw that the person who had produced the notes had really taken the money from Gu Xiao. After informing Gu Xiao, they immediately left, nning to go home and get the evidence.


    The vigers had a lot of evidence.


    There were even photos of Gu Xiao being injured and treated. There were even photos of Gu Xiao almost dying a few times with someone helping her order items for her funeral¡­ All in all, it was a huge sum.


    In particr, the doctor in the vige¡¯s hygiene room took out a stack of things. They were all real evidence.


    Chu An had 5,000 yuan in his wallet. In the end, it wasn¡¯t even enough. He even took out the 2,000 yuan that Gu Xiao had prepared before they were finally


    done.


    Together, they were enough to charge the two of them with child abuse, intentional injury, and even attempted murder.


    These things could at least let the two of them stay in prison for three years.


    When Gu Xiao said that she wanted the vigers to get evidence, Old Madam Gu and Old Gu were already stunned and could not react.


    After seeing that someone really gave Gu Xiao evidence, they even wanted to attack Gu Xiao and Chu An.


    However, the vigers had all seen real money, so how could they let the duck fly away when it was already in the? Hence, the vigers tacitly stopped Old Gu and Old Madam Gu, not letting them disturb Gu Xiao and Chu An..

 Chapter 273 - 273: Burden

    Chapter 273: Burden


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Madam Gu and Old Gu watched as the endless stream of evidence was held in Gu Xiao¡¯s hands. Their hearts instantly sank.


    Although they did not know if it was true that Gu Xiao would send them to prison, they were still a little worried when they saw this scene.


    Even their precious grandson was still lying on the ground, bu they did not react in time to help him up.


    Gu Xiao got what she wanted and nced at Old Gu and Old Madam Gu, who had stiff expressions, in satisfaction.


    She snorted coldly and nced at Gu Cheng, who was lying on the ground, feeling even more satisfied.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± She retracted her gaze from Gu Cheng and said to Chu An beside her.


    When Chu An heard this, he nodded and walked out of the crowd with Gu Xiao, heading out of the vige.


    After walking for a while, Chu An reached out and held Gu Xiao¡¯s hand that was hanging by her side. He said with a smile, ¡°Have you vented your anger now?¡±


    Gu Xiao was not as cold as she was when she was at the Gu family¡¯s house just now. There was a smile on her face.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ve vented my anger,¡± Gu Xiao said. She paused, and her eyes darkened. ¡°However, there¡¯s something even more satisfying in the future.¡±


    Not only did she want to send Old Master Gu and Old Madam Gu to prison, but she also wanted to make the Gu family unable to live in peace!


    She would build a film and television base in the vige. After that, for the sake of money, the others in the vige had to make her happy. Everyone in the vige knew about her rtionship with the Gu family. In order to please her, they would not let the Gu family live toofortably.


    When Gu Shan and Xie Fang came out of prison, she would let the two of them have a taste of a life without anyone to rely on! Even in the vige where they had been living for almost their whole lives, they would not be able to live anymore. They would be ostracized and unhappy.


    She wanted the Gu family to have nowhere to go and no one to rely on. Their son would also be the scum of society because he had no one to teach him better.


    Let them be unhappy for the rest of their lives!


    This was her greatest revenge!


    Chu An tightened his grip on Gu Xiao¡¯s hand, as if telling her that no matter what happened, he would always be by her side.


    The two of them walked out of the vige and got into the car Chu An had driven over. Then, they walked towards the town¡¯s Public Security Bureau and sued Gu Yong and his wife from the Gu Vige 0. When they found out that she wasn¡¯t the biological daughter of the Gu family, they used their status as grandparents to abuse her for many years, deliberately hurt her, and even wanted to kill her!


    The evidence that Gu Xiao had submitted was veryplete. Coupled with the allegation of attempted murder, the police attached great importance to this case.


    Moreover, they had heard of Gu Xiao¡¯s identity before, especially the fact that Gu Shan and his wife deliberately exchanged their child for money. It was even more despicable.


    With the evidence and the testimony of the vigers, the evidence was irrefutable. The court quickly came up with a verdict.


    Gu Yong and his wife were sentenced to ten years in prison for abuse, intentional injury, and attempted murder.


    As for whether Gu Yong and his wife had known Gu Xiao¡¯s true identity, under the circumstances of conclusive evidence, their own words did not seem so real.


    After all, when he registered Gu Xiao¡¯s household register back then, in order not to ce Gu Xiao¡¯s household register in his family¡¯s household register, Gu Yong had personally written a statement, saying that Gu Xiao was not a child of their family.


    Although everyone in the vige knew that Gu Yong had said that because he despised Gu Xiao for being a girl and was a good-for-nothing,


    But now¡­ under the temptation of Gu Xiao¡¯s offer of tens of thousands of yuan a year, the vigers chose to remain silent about this matter.


    Gu Yong and his wife were sentenced, leaving Gu Cheng alone.


    Although the house still belonged to the Gu family, it was impossible for Gu Cheng, who was about ten years old, to live alone. He could only find someone to raise him until he reached adulthood.


    Gu Xiao was no longer his biological sister, so she naturally had no obligation to take care of Gu Cheng, her ¡°younger brother¡±.


    As for his biological sister, Ji Yao, she did not even appear on the day of the court hearing. She was even more unwilling to take over responsibility of Gu Cheng, who had suddenly appeared as a burden.


    She couldn¡¯t even take care of herself now, let alone a younger brother who waspletely unfamiliar with her.


    Since Ji Yao was unwilling, the court could only temporarily hand Gu Cheng over to the vigers to be taken care of and start working on persuading Ji Yao.

 Chapter 274 - 274: Meeting

    Chapter 274: Meeting


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Everyone in the vige knew Gu Cheng¡¯s personality. They were afraid that Gu Cheng wouldpletely cling onto them after taking care of him for too long, so they kept urging Ji Yao and the court to have someone to take over responsibility of Gu Cheng.


    Ji Yao was annoyed by the people in the vige and the court and finally agreed to ept Gu Cheng¡¯s custody.


    However, no one expected that on the second day after Ji Yao took over Gu Cheng, Gu Cheng would be sent away by her, and to a childless couple at that.


    Everyone could tell what Ji Yao was up to, but Ji Yao did not ept any money from that family. She only said that she had ced him in her friend¡¯s house, so others could not do anything to Ji Yao.


    Hence, the matter with the Gu family came to an end when Gu Yong and his wife were sent to prison and Gu Cheng was sent to someone else.


    Before Gu Xiao left, she went to see Ji Yao, or rather, she met her by ident.


    There was no one living in the Gu family¡¯s house anymore. Ji Yao nned to bring some of the furniture to town to sell for money.


    After Gu Xiao and Gu Shi finished discussing matters regarding the film base, and she was walking out of the vige with Chu An, they met Ji Yao.


    If not for the fact that she was very familiar with Ji Yao, she would not have recognized her.


    Ji Yao had a big belly and was wearing a cheap maternity dress. There were traces of hardships on her face, and her arrogant eyes were only left with a sense of vicissitude and despondence.


    She stood in front of arge cart that was hauling goods and was instructing a few men not far away to move the things.


    The moment Gu Xiao saw Ji Yao, she did not associate Ji Yao with the previous Ji Yao.


    After all, in her memory, Ji Yao seemed to always be the exquisite, beautiful, and doted on daughter of the Ji family.


    The cost of any random dress from her wardrobe was in the six to seven digits. She had a slender figure and an excellent temperament, as if she was a youngdy who had never understood the difficulties of life.


    Even such a daughter of the Ji family had ended up in such a state.


    Ji Yao, who was standing beside the car, seemed to have sensed Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze. She frowned and looked in Gu Xiao¡¯s direction impatiently.


    When she met Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes, she was stunned and in disbelief for a moment.


    When she realized that Gu Xiao was bright and beautiful, but she herself was so travel-worn, Ji Yao¡¯s heart felt like it had been pierced by a needle. She suddenly turned around and stopped looking in Gu Xiao¡¯s direction.


    After Ji Yao turned around, Gu Xiao came back to her senses.


    She looked at Ji Yao, who was not far away, and felt that Ji Yao was like an originally gorgeous oil painting. Without sufficient protection, the colors had faded, and not even a trace of the past could be found.


    After a while, Gu Xiao retracted her gaze and looked at Chu An beside her. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Chu An nodded and walked out of the vige with Gu Xiao. However, in the end, he looked in the direction that Gu Xiao had looked in again to see Ji Yao¡¯s back turned towards them. The corners of his mouth curled up coldly.


    He turned around and tightened his grip on Gu Xiao¡¯s hand. He did not look back again.


    Gu Xiao seemed to have really forgotten the matters of the Gu Family Vige and the Gu Family. She would no longer be troubled by them in the future, and everything about the Gu Family was just a simple memory in the end.


    Because both of them knew that their future path was smooth.


    Ji Yao stood rooted to the ground, not daring to turn around to see if Gu Xiao and Chu An had left.


    Just from that nce, she knew that Gu Xiao was no longer the Gu Xiao she had seen before.


    When she first saw Gu Xiao, Gu Xiao was still a vige child wearing clothes that were washed until they were a little faded.


    But now, Gu Xiao was wearing well-tailored clothes and her hair was carefully styled. There was a trace of tenacity in her calm temperament. Just by looking at her, one could tell how dazzling she was.


    The tall man lowered his eyes and spoke to her, as if his entire world could only fit one person.


    Memories shed through Ji Yao¡¯s mind, and she suddenly regretted it.


    If she had not found Gu Xiao back then, had not allowed Gu Xiao to participate in that variety show, and had not targeted Gu Xiao like that¡­ would she still be the Young Miss of the Ji family, or would she still be living peacefully with Gu Xiao in the Ji family?


    Every time she thought of this, Ji Yao felt unbearable pain.


    But now that the oue had been decided, it was useless for her to think any further.


    She could only live in this quagmire now and live the rest of her life in a daze..

 Chapter 275 - 275: Besieging and Interception

    Chapter 275: Besieging and Interception


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao and Chu An left the Gu Family Vige and returned to the capital.


    Although she had seen Ji Yao, other than that first moment when there was a ripple in Gu Xiao¡¯s heart, Gu Xiaopletely forgot about Ji Yao and lived her days peacefully.


    However, after a few days, Gu Xiao learned from Chu An that something had happened to Ji Chen.


    Hearing that something had happened to Ji Chen, Gu Xiao¡¯s heart suddenly tightened. She looked at Chu An worriedly and asked anxiously, ¡°What happened? How much do you know?¡±


    Chu An patted Gu Xiao¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the problem isn¡¯t too big. Brother Chen still has the ability to solve it.¡±


    Then, Chu An told her the information he had obtained from Chu Zi.


    After Ji Chen left the Ji Group, he returned to Radiant, which he had founded with Yang Hong. Three days after Ji Chen left the Ji Group, hispany was targeted by the Ji Group.


    Ji Group would secretly give benefits to anypany that coborated with Radiant and ask them to terminate their contract with Radiant. Anypany that Radiant was in the process of negotiations with would also be taken over by Ji Group first.


    Previously, because of Ji Gao, the reputation of the Ji Group had plummeted. Even some of the partners of the Ji Group were in danger.


    However, the Ji Group had resolved the matter well. They also let Ji Gao leave the Ji Group directly so he no longer participated in the internal affairs of the Ji Group. This made some partners feel a little more at ease.


    In addition, on ount of Old Master Ji and Old Master Han, manypanies were still willing to make things convenient for Old Master Ji and the Ji Group.


    Besides¡­ although Radiant was a goodpany, it was not as well-connected as Ji Group. As Ji Group was willing to give up profits, manypanies were more willing to cooperate with Ji Group.


    Radiant and Ji Group¡¯s business projects ovepped. Under Ji Group¡¯s pursuit, Radiant appeared to be a little dispirited.


    After hearing Chu An¡¯s words, Gu Xiao frowned slightly.


    ¡°I remember that although Radiant¡¯s status is not as high as the Ji Group, their status is not too low either. No matter what¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother Chen¡¯s Radiant is indeed not bad, and thepany is developing very quickly. However, within Brother Chen¡¯spany¡¯s business scope, the Ji Group is the leader in the industry. Needless to say, there are some technical skills that only the Ji Group has.¡±


    With the technology in hand, even if they did not want to cooperate with the Ji Group, they had no choice but to cooperate. This was the reason why the Ji Group could be the leader in the industry.


    Inpanies rted toputer software and hardware, even the Chu Corporation could only avoiding into direct confrontation with them.


    Although Ji Chen¡¯spany had been investing in research and development, the results were not satisfactory. So far, there were only a few small breakthroughs.


    Ji Chen¡¯s trump card was not enough to break the ban on Radiant that the Ji Group had ced.


    Hearing this, Gu Xiao lowered her eyes.


    In these aspects, even if she wanted to help Ji Chen, she did not know where to start. After all, the scope of operation of Star Brilliance had nothing to do with Radiant.


    Chu An looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s dejected expression and sighed in his heart.


    ¡°If Brother Chen is willing, the Chu Corporation can help,¡± he said to Gu Xiao.


    Actually, when Mr Chu and Chu Zi had mentioned Ji Chen before, there was even some admiration for Ji Chen in between their words.


    However, at that time, the Chu Corporation and the Ji Group did not have a good rtionship. In addition, after hepletely fell out with the Ji Group because of Gu Xiao, the Chu Corporation also distanced itself from the Ji Group because of him.


    After that, when they found out from Gu Xiao that she had a good rtionship with Ji Chen, Chu Zi vaguely mentioned to him if he could arrange a time for them to meet.


    However, there were too many things to do during that period of time and it was moreplicated, so the two of them did not manage to meet. Even at the celebratory banquet in honour of him and Gu Xiao, because of Ji Gao, Chu Zi and Ji Chen did not have the chance tomunicate.


    Therefore, even if the two of them wanted to see Ji Chen, who could be said to have established Radiant by himself, they had not been able to do so for various reasons.


    If he suggested that he hoped the Chu Corporation could help Radiant now, Chu Zi and Mr Chu would definitely agree.


    After hearing about Chu Zi¡¯s attitude towards Ji Chen from Chu An, Gu Xiao was still a little puzzled.


    After all, she had never heard Mr Chu and Chu Zi¡¯s names from Ji Chen before, and Ji Chen had always acted as if he did not know Mr Chu and Chu Zi at all.


    But ording to what she was hearing now, Mr Chu and Chu Zi seemed to have a good impression of Ji Chen?

 Chapter 276 - 276: Industrial barricade

    Chapter 276: Industrial barricade


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu An chuckled, and his eyes shifted slightly. ¡°Big Brother often mutters that if it wasn¡¯t for the Chu Corporation, he would definitely go out and make a name for himself on his own like Brother Chen.¡±


    Chu An hadn¡¯t been in good health previously, and in fact, doctors have even said that he wouldn¡¯t be able to live very long.


    Therefore, Chu Zi had known since he was young that only he could take over the huge Chu Corporation. Therefore, after graduation from school, he directly entered the Chu Corporation and nted himself in thepany.


    Ji Chen and Chu Zi were in the same circle.


    Hence, when Chu Zi heard that Ji Chen had established his ownpany after returning to the country and had done well, he wanted to get to know Ji Chen.


    Mr Chu naturally had a good impression of this young man who had made a name for himself without the help of the Ji Group.


    Hearing Chu An¡¯s words, Gu Xiao slightly understood Mr Chu and Chu Zi¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°However, Brother Chu is different from Brother. Brother founded Radiant because he knew that Ji Gao and Old Master Ji would not let go of their power easily. He just left himself a way out.¡±


    Ji Chen, who grew up by Ji Gao and Old Master Ji¡¯s side, knew very well about Ji Gao and Old Master Ji¡¯s desire to control. Therefore, since high school, Ji Chen had already made ns for his future.


    She had heard about this from Ji Chen when she was chatting with him.


    Chu An thought of how Old Master Ji refused to let go of the Ji Group¡¯s shares and couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement with Gu Xiao¡¯s words.


    ¡°No matter why Brother Chen founded Radiant, the fact that Brother Chen can bring Radiant to where it is now shows Brother Chen¡¯s ability.¡±


    As Chu An spoke, he suddenly remembered that they had not been talking about Ji Chen¡¯s ability originally.


    He reverted to the original topic. ¡°What do you think about asking the Chu Corporation to help Brother Chen?¡±


    Gu Xiao was silent for a moment.


    Of course, she hoped that Ji Chen could be more rxed, but she could not guarantee that Ji Chen would be willing to ept the help of the Chu Corporation.


    Chu An looked at Gu Xiao and seemed to understand her scruples. He suggested, ¡°Since you¡¯re not sure, why don¡¯t we just call and ask Brother Chen?¡±


    It would be great if Ji Chen was willing to ept. If Ji Chen was not, then they would not force him.


    Hearing Chu An¡¯s words, Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°You have a point. 1 will call my brother now.¡± Gu Xiao said as she picked up her phone, found Ji Chen¡¯s number and called him.


    After the phone rang for two to three seconds, Ji Chen answered the call.


    Then, Ji Chen¡¯s tired voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Xiaoxiao, why are you calling me at this time today? Did something happen?¡±


    Saying this, Ji Chen put down the pen in his hand and raised his hand to rub his aching temples.


    Gu Xiao knew that he was busy with thepany, so when he contacted Gu Xiao previously, it was mostly at noon or at night. There was very little time to contact her in the morning.


    Hence, when he heard the special ringtone he had set for Gu Xiao just now, his heart could not help but skip a beat.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m fine,¡± Gu Xiao said and paused. After a while, she spoke again. ¡°I already know about Radiant. Is Radiant doing well now?¡±


    Hearing this, a smile shed across Ji Chen¡¯s cold eyes.


    Seeing that Gu Xiao was hemming and hawing, he thought what it was she was hesitant to say. He did not expect her to be worried about hispany.


    Ji Chen put down the hand on his forehead. ¡°Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t worry. Radiant is doing well. 1 can handle it.¡±


    ¡°Really? I heard from Chu An that the Ji Group has already banned Radiant in the industry, and some of the cooperation deals have been snatched away by the Ji Group.¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s worried words, Ji Chen felt warm and at the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but me Chu An.


    Xiaoxiao had just returned from the Gu Family Vige and must have experienced something bad. Why did he not let Xiaoxiao take the time to adjust her mindset, but rather told her all this?


    Gu Xiao, who was on the other side of the phone, seemed to know what Ji Chen was thinking and said directly, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t me Chu An. If I don¡¯t know now and find out from otherster, 1 will be even more worried.¡±


    Hearing this, Ji Chen chuckled.


    ¡°I won¡¯t me him, but don¡¯t worry, Xiaoxiao. I¡¯m fine here,¡± he emphasized again..

 Chapter 277 - 277: Assistance

    Chapter 277: Assistance


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao asked some questions about Radiant¡¯s current situation. Ji Chen answered them one by one, but did not mention Radiant¡¯s current predicament.


    Gu Xiao thought for a long time and still brought up the previous question. ¡°Brother, do you need the Chu family¡¯s help?¡±


    If Ji Chen agreed, she and Chu An would immediately go to the Chu family and ask the Chu family to help Radiant tide over this crisis. On ount of her and Chu An, Chu Zi and Mr Chu should agree.


    Furthermore, with Chu An¡¯s guarantee, she was even more convinced that this matter would work.


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, the expression in Ji Chen¡¯s eyes changed slightly, then he lowered his eyes.


    ¡°I already know Xiaoxiao¡¯s good intentions, but I can still handle Radiant¡¯s current situation. I won¡¯t trouble the Chu family to take action.¡±


    Ji Chen¡¯s voice was a little low. Gu Xiao could not see Ji Chen¡¯s face through the phone, so she could not guess what he was thinking.


    But since Ji Chen had already said so, if she continued to talk about this matter, she might not be trying to help, but rather expressing suspicion of Ji Chen¡¯s ability.


    Gu Xiao paused for a while. In the end, she did as Ji Chen said and did not dwell on this matter.


    In the end, she only said that if there was anything he needed, she would help if she could. After Ji Chen agreed, Gu Xiao hung up the phone.


    Hearing the cold beeping sounding from the phone, Ji Chen sighed inwardly and put down the phone.


    As an elder brother, he was really useless. He still needed his sister to worry about thepany.


    Ji Chen yed with his phone and lowered his eyes.


    If he had previously been asked if he would like Radiant to cooperate with the Chu Corporation, he would naturally be willing. However, in this situation, Radiant was at a disadvantage, so he could not ept the cooperation and help from the Chu Corporation.


    As Xiaoxiao¡¯s maternal family, it was fine if he could not support Xiaoxiao for the time being, but it was really difficult for him to ept the help of her inws.


    Even though he knew that the Chu Family treated Xiaoxiao very well, he still had to be more careful about these things.


    ¡°Whose call did you answer? You were clearly quite happy when you answered the call, but why do you look so worried now?¡± Yang Hong sat opposite Ji Chen and raised his eyebrows as he looked at Ji Chen teasingly. ¡°And it¡¯s a special ringtone. Why didn¡¯t 1 know that you would set a special ringtone for others?¡±


    Hearing Yang Hong¡¯s voice, Ji Chen came back to his senses.


    He looked up at Yang Hong. Seeing the other party¡¯s inquisitive expression and the straightforward look of ¡°curiousness¡± in his eyes, he felt a little helpless.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao called to ask about Radiant.¡±


    Yang Hong retracted the teasing smile on his face and became serious. However, the words he said were not considered serious.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Sister Xiaoxiao. I thought that you, the cold eldest son of the Ji family, had finally fallen in love, and some little lover called!¡±


    Among all the people Yang Hong had rtions with, only Ji Chen had a cold personality. From the moment he met Ji Chen, he had never seen a woman by Ji Chen¡¯s side.


    asionally, there would be a few women who were either partners or clients. He would even be hiring men for secretarial positions by his side to avoid some trouble.


    Yang Hong¡¯s imagination ran wild in his mind. When he met Ji Chen¡¯s cold gaze, he finally stopped all the thoughts in his mind.


    He blinked and changed the topic. ¡°So Sister Xiaoxiao also knows about Radiant¡¯s current situation?¡±


    The phone spun in Ji Chen¡¯s hand and was then put aside by the owner.


    Ji Chen thought for a while, but still told him the reason why Gu Xiao had sought him out. When he heard that Gu Xiao could ask the Chu Corporation for help, Yang Hong¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    He leaned forward slightly. ¡°So did you say yes?¡±


    Ji Chen pursed his lips and did not say anything. However, Yang Hong knew Ji Chen very well. Seeing the other party¡¯s reaction, he knew that Ji Chen did not agree.


    ¡°You rejected it?¡± Yang Hong was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡±


    Ji Chen nced at Yang Hong and still told him everything he was thinking.


    After hearing Ji Chen¡¯s words, Yang Hong blinked. He really couldn¡¯t say that Ji Chen¡¯s actions were wrong.


    After all, in this circle, there were too many situations where a married daughter might be suffering some grievance but had no right to speak, because she did not have sufficient status in the eyes of her inws.


    For Ji Chen to have considerations for Gu Xiao¡¯s sake, it was also right.


    If he had a sister he doted on, even if it was only meaningless worry, he would still want to give his sister more protection..

 Chapter 278 At the End of the Road

    278 At the End of the Road


    Although the Chu Corporation''s reputation in the circle had always been good, it was also right for him to have more preparations and consider further.


    Especially after the incident with Ji Gao, the people in the circle were all looking at those loving couples with suspicion.


    As a result, the loving couples in the circle had a lot ofints about Ji Gao.


    Yang Hong retracted his leaning body and sat up slightly.


    "You''re not wrong." He nodded in agreement. "Anyway, we haven''t reached the end of the line. It''s not too bad. Moreover, I believe that you have the ability to survive this crisis!"


    Yang Hong was full of confidence in Ji Chen. After all, he had watched how Ji Chen developed Radiant to this position bit by bit.


    During this period, they received some preferential treatment because of Ji Chen''s identity, but there were also people who tried to stop him. Or rather, there were quite a number of people who wanted to attack Ji Chen so they couldugh at the Ji Group and Ji Gao.


    They''d all stood out under those circumstances. They could do the same now. It was only a matter of time, he firmly believed.


    Ji Chen nced at the confident Yang Hong and a trace of a smile shed across his eyes, but it was quickly hidden in those cold eyes, as if that smile had never appeared.


    "You do have confidence in me." Ji Chen said ambiguously.


    Yang Hong smiled directly. "I am depending on you to earn money. If I don''t have confidence in you, how can I continue to earn money?"


    With Gu Xiao''s call and Yang Hong''s trust, Ji Chen, who had been a little nervous about Radiant''s future, finally let go of his worries and could move forward bravely.


    Yang Hong and Ji Chen chatted for a while, then he got up and left Ji Chen''s office.


    Although he was not as capable as Ji Chen, he was still able to handle some matters in thepany. Now was not the time for him to rest.


    Gu Xiao did not know what Ji Chen was worried about. After hanging up the phone with Ji Chen, she told him what Ji Chen had said.


    Hearing that Ji Chen had rejected the Chu family''s help, Chu An was not surprised at all. Or rather, Ji Chen''s reaction waspletely within his expectations.


    Although the Chu family did not interact much with Ji Chen during the celebratory banquetst time, anyone who was not blind could tell how much the Chu family cared about Gu Xiao.


    Ji Chen had a clear mind, so how could he not notice this?


    Then, he would definitely know that as long as he spoke to Gu Xiao, Gu Xiao would have a 70 to 80% chance of asking the Chu Corporation to help Radiant tide over the crisis.


    However, Radiant had been cklisted by the Ji Group for a few days now. When Ji Chen contacted Gu Xiao these two days, he did not even tell her about it. Other than not wanting Gu Xiao to worry, he also did not want the Chu Corporation to appear at this time.


    It was just that this matter concerned Ji Chen, someone that Gu Xiao cared about, which was why he mentioned this.


    "Since Brother Chen is unwilling, forget it," Chu An said to Gu Xiao. "In the future, I''ll get someone to look out for Brother Chen. If it really doesn''t work, it''s fine for us to help secretly."


    As long as Ji Chen did not find out that they had helped Radiant, they would not be considered as helping.


    When Gu Xiao heard Chu An''s words, a hint of a smile finally appeared in her eyes.


    She nodded. "Then that''s it. Based on his words, I don''t think Brother is forcing himself either. Radiant''s situation shouldn''t be too dangerous." She didn''t have to worry too much.


    After Gu Xiao and Chu An chatted for a while, she decided to ignore the Ji Group and Radiant for the time being.


    However, in the next few days, the Ji Group''s suppression of Radiant became more and more intense. It even reached the point where they directly poached people from Radiant, causing some internal changes in Radiant.


    Fortunately, Ji Chen had some control over Radiant and Ji Chen was quite popr. Even if they were being poached by the Ji Group, very few people were willing to leave Radiant.


    After all, they had seen Ji Chen''s ability and knew that Radiant would be able to soar as long as they could survive. As for the Ji Group¡­ in terms of reputation, it was not worth their time.


    When Gu Xiao heard this news, she immediately felt furious.


    She had thought that Old Master Ji and Ji Gao would care about their reputation and note openly. It was enough for them to snatch the coboration deals and leak the news that the Ji Group was suppressing Radiant.


    She did not expect that the Ji Group would actually poach their employees without caring about their reputation.


    Especially when she thought about how Star Brilliance had experienced this before, Gu Xiao was even angrier.

 Chapter 279 Hiding

    279 Hiding


    Chu An looked at Gu Xiao''s angry expression and couldn''t help but frown.


    "Why don''t I contact Big Brother and Dad now and ask¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, Gu Xiao shook her head in refusal. Because Gu Xiao knew that if they really did not care about Ji Chen''s wishes and helped him, even if they were kind-hearted, it would affect Ji Chen''s attitude.


    Ji Chen would not fall out with them because of this, but it would still be striking him a psychological blow.


    Gu Xiao kept thinking about how to help Ji Chen, and even ignored Chu An, who was at her side. Fortunately, Chu An also knew Gu Xiao''s personality and didn''t feel dissatisfied because he was being ignored.


    After a while, a glint shed across Gu Xiao''s eyes. She turned to look at Chu An. "Does Jiang He know that Brother was banned by the Ji Group?"


    Hearing Gu Xiao''s words, Chu An was stunned for a moment. Then, he immediately realized Gu Xiao''s n.


    He recalled the news he had heard before and shook his head. "Jiang He probably doesn''t know."


    Ever since going through the matter of Ji Gao having an affair and an illegitimate child, and the Ji Group had changed owners, Jiang He''s attention to the Ji Group had decreased a lot.


    After the news of how Ji Gao had swapped the children was exposed in the circle, there was nock of noblewomen who were jealous of Jiang He''s marriage and happiness previously, an they repeatedly mentioned this matter in front of her, making Jiang He very annoyed to want to appear in the circle of noblewomen.


    Now, Jiang He spent most of her time in the Ji family''s vi, causing trouble for Ji Gao, and so on. She was really not very clear about the news from the outside world.


    In addition, the target this time was Ji Chen. Old Master Ji and Ji Gao wanted to hide it from Jiang He, so they naturally would not let this news reach Jiang He''s ears.


    Hearing Chu An''s answer, Gu Xiao''s eyes lit up even more.


    "Since it''s not easy for us to help, wouldn''t it be better to find someone else to help?" Gu Xiao said meaningfully.


    Although most of Jiang He''s attention was on Ji Yao when she was still by Jiang He''s side, this did not mean that Jiang He did not value Ji Chen.


    However, because Ji Chen had a cold personality when facing Jiang He, and with Ji Yao sowing discord, the rtionship between Jiang He and Ji Chen seemed to be more distant.


    However, in Jiang He''s heart, Ji Chen had a status that no one couldpare to.


    Even if Ji Gao, when he had yet to reveal his true colors, asked Jiang He to choose between him and Ji Chen, Jiang He would stand by Ji Chen''s side without hesitation.


    Moreover, if it was them helping, they could only help Ji Chen indirectly.


    However, if they let Jiang He take action, they might be able to directly resolve the situation of Radiant being banned by the Ji Group.


    Chu An thought about it and couldn''t help but nod in agreement with Gu Xiao''s n.


    "That''s even better. I''ll arrange for someone to do it immediately."


    Gu Xiao smiled slightly. "Then I''ll leave this matter to you."


    Chu An lowered his eyes and looked at Gu Xiao''s red lips that were opening and closing as she spoke. His gaze darkened a lot. Gu Xiao sensed danger and reached out to grab the hand that was already on her waist.


    "You want a reward?" Gu Xiao asked gently, with a hint of seduction.


    Chu An nodded and lowered his head, intending to directly receive his reward. However, Gu Xiao directly stretched out her hand and pushed him away.


    She stood up and looked down at Chu An. "You can ask me for a reward after you''ve done the job."


    As she spoke, she walked upstairs without looking back.


    Chu An sat on the sofa and looked at Gu Xiao''s back. His lips curled up slightly, and the expression in his eyes became darker and darker.


    In the afternoon, Jiang He sat on the sofa in the living room with nothing to do. She looked at the sunlight outside and did not know what to do.


    Previously, she could still go out to attend banquets in high spirits, but whenever she thought of the teasing and meaningful gazes at the banquet, Jiang He gritted her teeth in hatred. As for the instigator, Ji Gao, she wanted nothing more than to bite off a piece of his flesh to vent her hatred.


    Now that herpany was gone, and there was no banquet she wanted to attend, she didn''t even know what she should do every day. The only thing to do was go in a daze.


    If this continued, she even suspected that she would go crazy one day.


    Jiang He sat on the sofa and thought dejectedly for a while. In the end, she forced herself to perk up.


    The sun was so bright today. She should go to the garden to take a look.

 Chapter 280 Twists and Turns

    280 Twists and Turns


    As Jiang He thought this, she stood up from the sofa and walked towards the garden.


    She was just turning the corner when she heard the voices of the gardeners nearby. Her eyebrows shot up, and she wanted to speak up and lecture these gardeners who were chatting during working hours. When she heard what the gardeners had said, she stopped in her tracks.


    She even took two steps back because she was afraid of being discovered by the gardeners.


    "Really, Young Master Chen¡­ He didn''t stay in the good Ji Group, but he insisted on running out to work on his own. What can he do? Isn''t he still suppressed by Old Master and Master?"


    "Sigh! In my opinion, Old Master Ji and Master Ji are really too heartless. Even if Young Master Chen goes out, won''t he still be a member of the Ji family? Is there a need to treat Young Master Chen like that?"


    "You''re right. If my family can produce someone like Young Master Chen who can open apany without relying on his family, it will really be a blessing. I would worship and dote on him. Unlike Old Master Ji and Master Ji, it''s fine if they don''t help, but they even oppose Young Master Chen at every aspect."


    "Regarding this, I''ve heard a piece of news. I''ll tell you, but don''t tell anyone else."


    "Alright, alright! Tell me, I will definitely keep it a secret!"


    "I heard that it was because Master Ji was dissatisfied with Young Master Chen snatching his position, so he ostracized Young Master Chen in the Ji Group. Young Master Chen had no choice but to leave the Ji Group. However, after Young Master Chen left, Old Master Ji felt that Young Master Chen was an ingrate¡­ In the end, see what has happened now."


    "There are actually so many twists and turns in this! I''ve never heard of it before. However, does our Madam know that Young Master Chen has suffered outside?"


    "Of course not! Old Master Ji and Master Ji have given orders that we can''t tell Madam about this. I''m telling you this today on ount that you''re new here, so I''ll give you a few words of advice. Don''t get into trouble!"


    "I understand, I understand. Thank you, Brother Zhao. I¡­"


    Jiang He could no longer hear clearly what was said afterwards. Her attention waspletely on the matter of "Ji Chen suffering outside". As for other matters, they were no longer within her scope of attention.


    Jiang He stood at the corner and thought for a long time. Then, she quietly stuck her head out. At this moment, the two gardeners had already stopped talking about the previous topic, so they probably did not notice her arrival.


    That meant that these words were really just a private conversation between the two of them and were not deliberately said for her to hear.


    Besides¡­ if this kind of thing was fake, it would be easy for her to expose it. There was no need to make up such words to lie to her.


    Jiang He took another deep look at the two gardeners, her eyes dark.


    Sheposed herself and quietly walked into the vi.


    Her hands that were naturally hanging by her sides were clenched into fists. There was a hint of coldness in her eyes, brewing a storm.


    After returning to the vi, she did not stay in the living room and directly returned to her room.


    She locked the door, walked around the room a few times, picked up her phone and called Ji Chen.


    "Mom? What''s the matter?" Ji Chen''s voice came from the earpiece.


    As a mother, even though Jiang He did not interact much with Ji Chen, she could still hear the fatigue in Ji Chen''s tone.


    Her heart ached, and tears shed in her eyes. She lowered her voice and tried her best to sound normal.


    She did not directly ask about what the gardeners had just said. Instead, she asked with concern, "Son, are you still in the Ji Group? Are you very tired? I''ll get the servants to make some snacks and send them to you. How about that?"


    After Jiang He finished speaking, she subconsciously held her breath and listened to Ji Chen''s reaction.


    Ji Chen did not speak for a while. After a while, he sighed.


    "Mom, I''ve already left Ji Group."


    After confirming this news from Ji Chen''s mouth, Jiang He took a deep breath and suddenly raised her hand to hold her cor to make herself look less agitated.


    She blinked and continued to ask, "Chen left the Ji Group? Why didn''t I hear the news? Did something happen?"


    Ji Chen did not know why Jiang He called him. After all, when he contacted Jiang He previously, Jiang He would only ask about his health and food and usually would not ask about his work.


    However, regarding the matters between him and the Ji Group¡­ he was ultimately unwilling to tell Jiang He.

 Chapter 281 - 281: Confirmation

    Chapter 281: Confirmation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Although Jiang He had been moring for a divorce with Ji Gao previously, she did not choose to get a divorce after causing a ruckus twice. That meant that she still wanted to live with Ji Gao.


    Since that was the case, he could not tell Jiang He about the conflicts between him, Ji Gao, and the Ji Group, lest he put Jiang He in a dilemma.


    Thinking of this, Ji Chen answered in a low voice and then said, ¡°It is not a big deal, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Hearing Ji Chen¡¯s words, Jiang He thought of the conversation she heard in the corner of the garden and felt her heart skip a beat.


    Seeing that Ji Chen was unwilling to say more, Jiang He did not dwell on this issue. She changed the topic. ¡°Then where is yourpany now? Shall 1 get someone to send the snacks over?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I have something on at thepany recently. You can just eat the snacks.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang He nodded and told Ji Chen to take good care of himself before hanging up.


    Her hand dropped from her ear weakly. Then she thought of Ji Chen¡¯s words just now and held the phone fiercely. The veins on the back of her hand bulged, making that fair hand look a little scary.


    Previously, if it could only be said that she was guessing and could not be sure if what the gardeners said was true, then after talking with Ji Chen just now, she was sure that Ji Chen¡¯spany was targeted by the Ji Group.


    Something on at Ji Chen¡¯spany? What could it be? Of course it was about the Ji Group targeting thepany!


    ¡°Good! Good job!¡± Jiang He lowered her head and said through gritted teeth.


    Furthermore, it was actually specially instructed that she was not to be told. Were they worried that she would cause trouble for Ji Group and Ji Gao?


    Jiang He sneered. Since he was so afraid that she would find out, wouldn¡¯t she be letting Old Master Ji and Ji Gao down if she didn¡¯t do anything now that she knew?


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Heposed herself and made herself look less angry.


    She simply took a bag and went downstairs, heading for the garage.


    When she met a maid on the way, the maid stopped and asked curiously, ¡°Madam, are you going out?¡±


    Jiang He nodded carelessly. Then, she saw a glint sh across the maid¡¯s eyes. Then, the other party asked again, ¡°Madam, are you going shopping? Do you need me to arrange a driver?¡±


    When Jiang He heard this, her gaze instantly became sharp, shooting towards the maid like a knife. When the maid met Jiang He¡¯s gaze, she hurriedly lowered her head in shock.


    The corners of her red lips curled up in disdain. ¡°Why? Do I have to report to you where 1 go?!¡±


    The maid was frightened by Jiang He¡¯s cold tone. She hurriedly shook her head and defended herself. ¡°N-No, Madam. Master is just worried about your safety, so he instructed us to prepare a driver for you if you want to go out.¡±


    Jiang He snorted coldly and casually retracted her gaze from the maid.


    ¡°No need. I can drive myself.¡±


    With that, she left without waiting for the maid¡¯s reaction.


    After passing by the maid, Jiang He¡¯s expressionpletely darkened.


    During this period of time, she had been in a daze. She did not expect that the maids in the vi would be able to ask about her schedule now.


    The maid stood at the same spot and watched as Jiang He drove away. She hurriedly sent a message to Ji Gao and briefly exined what had just happened. After receiving Ji Gao¡¯s reply, she put away her phone and continued with her work.


    In the hospital, Ji Gao put away his phone with a dark expression. When he turned to look at Du Li and Ji Lin, his expression softened a little.


    Seeing Ji Gao¡¯s reaction, a glint shed across Du Li¡¯s eyes. After hiding the thoughts in her heart, she said curiously, ¡°Hubby, who sent you the message just now? Did Old Master Ji agree to let you return to the Ji Group?¡±


    When Ji Gao heard this, his expression darkened for a moment. When he remembered who was in front of him, he forced a smile.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s something else that needs my attention.¡±


    Ji Gao didn¡¯t see that after he said this, a trace of disappointment shed across Du Li¡¯s eyes. And hidden behind the disappointment was a determination to burn all bridges. It was as if she had finally made up her mind to do what she had hesitated before.


    ¡°I see,¡± Du Li said softly. ¡°Then Hubby, go ahead and do your work! I¡¯ll take care of Lin Lin here. You don¡¯t have to worry..¡±

 Chapter 282 - 282: Standing by

    Chapter 282: Standing by


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ji Gao looked at Du Li¡¯s gentle appearance and thought of the disobedient Jiang He at home. At the same time that he was increasingly dissatisfied with Jiang He, he also liked Du Li more and more.


    He walked to Du Li¡¯s side and stroked the back of her head so that her head could lean against him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be with you and Lin Lin soon after I¡¯m done.¡± As he spoke, Ji Gao¡¯s gazended on Ji Lin, who was lying on the hospital bed.


    Ji Lin was now in thete stages of uremia and waspletely dependent on the hospital¡¯s medicine and equipment to maintain his life.


    However, with the disgust and anorexia, Ji Lin¡¯s originally medium fat body was now so thin that he was only skin and bones. If one looked from afar, they would even think that it was a skeleton on the bed.


    Coupled with the fact that Ji Lin¡¯s skin was dry and even peeling off, it made Ji Lin look a little terrifying.


    At the thought of Ji Lin¡¯s nausea and vomiting, as well as hisck of energy and anxiety, Ji Gao¡¯s heart felt like it was being pricked by needles.


    He did not understand why it was his favorite son that had to suffer such illness.


    Du Li nced at Ji Gao, who was looking at Ji Lin in deep thought. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out and push Ji Gao¡¯s waist. She reminded him gently, ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t you still have something to do? Then you can go and do it first!¡±


    Hearing Du Li¡¯s words, Ji Gao came back to his senses and recalled the news he had just received.


    He nodded and said a few words to Ji Lin, who was awake on the bed, before leaving the hospital.


    When Ji Gao found out about Jiang He¡¯s destination, the other party had already arrived at the Ji family¡¯s old residence.


    Old Master Ji looked at Jiang He and nodded lightly. Previously, he still had the heart to deal with Jiang He, but after Ji Chen¡¯s incident, he didn¡¯t want to see Jiang He, who had a deep rtionship with Ji Chen, so his attitude towards Jiang He naturally became cold.


    Jiang He did not care about Old Master Ji¡¯s attitude. She sat down opposite Old Master Ji, and the corners of her lips curled into a mocking smile.


    ¡°Dad, you really went through a lot of trouble to hide it from me. Only now do I know what you guys did behind my back.¡±


    Old Master Ji was dissatisfied with Jiang He¡¯s attitude, especially after Ji Chen¡¯s incident, he was even more unwilling to let anyone escape from his control.


    He lifted his eyelids, and his blurred gazended on Jiang He. ¡°Is this how you talk to me?!¡±


    ¡°What kind of attitude should I have if 1 don¡¯t use this attitude?¡± Jiang He sneered. ¡°You guys are targeting my son behind my back. Don¡¯t tell me you want me to be nice to you?!¡±


    Old Master Ji¡¯s face stiffened. He did not expect Jiang He to already know what they had done.


    However, his expression quickly rxed.


    After all, he was not at fault in this matter at all. Naturally, he was not worried that Jiang He would cause trouble.


    He gave her a mirthless smile. ¡°So that¡¯s what you¡¯re here to talk about. Your parents know about this too. They approve of what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    To Mr Jiang and Mrs Jiang, the most important thing was naturally the Ji Group. Ji Chen¡¯spany could not bepared to the Ji Group at all.


    They naturally would not agree with Ji Chen¡¯s decision to leave Ji Group even if he did not want it. Therefore, they chose to stand by and watchthe Ji Group suppress Radiant.


    ¡°What my parents¡¯ views are, they are my parents¡¯ views. My views are mine. As Chen¡¯s mother, I naturally won¡¯t stop him from doing what he wants to do.¡±


    At this point, Jiang He deliberately paused.


    Her eyes turned cold as she continued, ¡°But I can¡¯t watch helplessly as you suppress Chen¡¯er!¡±


    Jiang He¡¯s expression was serious, and her stern expression was rather imposing. Even in front of Old Master Ji, she could maintain it slightly.


    Old Master Ji gripped the walking stick in his hand tightly and sized Jiang He up.


    Previously, he had always thought that Jiang He was stupid. Now, it seemed that she still had some brains and boldness. However, in front of him, it was not enough.


    The aura around Old Master Ji became even more intimidating, and his blurred eyes became clear.


    ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Revoke the Ji Group¡¯s ban on Chen¡¯er¡¯spany andpensate Chen¡¯er¡¯spany for the losses during this period of time. I think this shouldn¡¯t be a big problem for the Ji Group, right?¡±


    Jiang He straightened her back.. Facing Old Master Ji¡¯s pressure, she did not back down at all and revealed her

 Chapter 283 - 283: Condition

    Chapter 283: Condition


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Master Ji¡¯s gaze darkened again, and his eyes flickered.


    ¡°Jiang He! Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? You¡¯re not a member of the Ji Group, so you have no right to interfere with our Ji Group¡¯s actions!¡± Old Master Ji said forcefully, his words expressingplete disregard of Jiang He.


    Fortunately, Jiang He had stayed in the Ji family for so long and knew Old Master Ji¡¯s character.


    The corners of her lips curled up slightly, but her eyes turnedpletely cold.


    ¡°Dad, have you forgotten that I still have 5% of the Ji Group¡¯s shares? It was the betrothal gift that the Ji family gave to our Jiang family back then.¡±


    Moreover, the 5% shares in her hands were different from the shares that Ji Gao had previously.


    Although Ji Gao¡¯s shares seemed to be under his name, the ownership of the shares was still in Old Master Ji¡¯s hands. If Old Master Ji willed it, he could take back the shares of Ji Gao at any time.


    However, the shares in her hands were really under her name. Even if Old Master Ji wanted to, no one could touch the 5% shares under her name unless she agreed.


    Old Master Ji did not expect Jiang He to bring up these 5% shares. However, these 5% shares did not have much authority with him.


    ¡°Jiang He, think carefully before you speak. It is only 5% shares; it¡¯s better not to be too arrogant.¡± Old Master Ji threatened, ¡°Otherwise, no one will be able to protect you when the timees.¡±


    Ji Chen also had 10% of the shares under his name, but so what if he had 10% of the shares? If he was not willing to work at the Ji Group, he had many ways to deal with him!


    Facing Old Master Ji¡¯s threat, Jiang He did not show any fear. Instead, she smiled at Old Master Ji.


    Looking at Jiang He¡¯s smiling face, Old Master Ji suddenly had a bad feeling. He felt that something had gone out of his control.


    Then, under Old Master Ji¡¯s gaze, Jiang He took out a recording pen from her bag.


    She pressed the y button, and Old Master Ji¡¯s voice came from the recording pen. The content was shockingly the conversation where Jiang He came to Old Master Ji to ask for a divorce because of how Gu Xiao had been swapped.


    It clearly recorded evidence that if Jiang He was dissatisfied, she could make Ji Gao leave their marriage with nothing.


    Old Master Ji never expected that Jiang He would actually record it under such circumstances. He looked at Jiang He with an indescribable gaze.


    It seemed like he had underestimated Jiang He. This woman was not as stupid as he had imagined.


    Old Master Ji gave the butler beside him a look. The butler took a few steps forward, as if he wanted to approach Jiang He and snatch the recording pen from her hand.


    Jiang He looked at Old Master Ji and the butler with a faint smile. Her red lips parted slightly. ¡°Dad, I advise you not to snatch the recording pen and destroy the recording. Since 1 dare to record it, how could it be that I wouldn¡¯t know that I should save an online copy of this recording?¡±


    Even if Old Master Ji destroyed this recording pen, her evidence was well-preserved. She was not afraid of the other party making a move!


    As soon as these words were spoken, the butler indeed stopped.


    He subconsciously looked at Old Master Ji, waiting for his instructions.


    Old Master Ji was so angry that heughed and stopped the butler. When the butler saw this, he retreated behind Old Master Ji again and waited for Old Master Ji¡¯s next instructions.


    When Jiang He saw this, she nodded in satisfaction. Then, she pressed the button of the recording pen again. This time, it yed some of the promises that Old Master Ji had made to her when she found out that Ji Gao had an illegitimate child outside.


    When Old Master Ji heard this, he looked at Jiang He with a dark expression. If possible, Old Master Ji would definitely choose to chase Jiang He out and not let her appear in front of him.


    However, looking at Jiang He¡¯s unyielding attitude, Old Master Ji knew that Jiang He was serious this time.


    If the solution this time did not satisfy Jiang He, she would definitely choose to let Ji Gao leave with nothing.


    In the original agreement, as long as Ji Gao left with nothing, even if the shares of the Ji Group would still be in his hands but when he was finally no longer around, the shares of the Ji Group would fall into Jiang He¡¯s hands.


    Old Master Ji didn¡¯t like girls to begin with, let alone watch his hard work fall into the hands of outsiders..

 Chapter 284 - 284: Resolution

    Chapter 284: Resolution


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This was the first time Old Master Ji felt so regretful. Back then, he wanted to get close to the Jiang Corporation as soon as possible and let Ji Gao and Jiang He sign such a prenuptial agreement.


    However, at that time, no one knew that the Jiang family would actually decline so quickly, while the Ji family had soared with the wind and reached their current status.


    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Old Master Ji said hatefully.


    Jiang He lowered her eyes. ¡°1 want to divorce Ji Gao!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Old Master Ji hurriedly retorted. It was impossible for him to watch the Ji Group fall into the hands of others!


    Jiang He seemed to have long known how Old Master Ji would react and was not too surprised by his objection.


    ¡°Dad, listen to my thoughts first,¡± Jiang He advised.


    Old Master Ji looked at her suspiciously, not knowing what Jiang He was nning.


    ¡°Even if I divorce Ji Gao, 1 don¡¯t need to follow the prenup agreement I signed with him. However, 1 request that 10% of the Ji Group¡¯s shares be really under my name. 1 also want the Ji Group to revoke the ban on Chen¡¯er¡¯spany and stop attacking Chen¡¯er¡¯spany after that!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    As soon as Jiang He finished speaking, Ji Gao¡¯s voice came from the door.


    Jiang He and Old Master Ji turned to look at the door at the same time and happened to see Ji Gao panting.


    Ji Gao panted heavily and took a few big strides to Jiang He and Old Master Ji¡¯s side.


    He stood at the side and looked down at Jiang He with disdain. ¡°No! 1 don¡¯t agree to your request just now! It¡¯s impossible to have shares, and it¡¯s even more impossible to remove Radiant¡¯s ban!¡±


    Jiang He nced at Ji Gao and sneered.


    She looked at Ji Gao meaningfully. ¡°You don¡¯t agree? What right do you have to disagree with this matter? You don¡¯t have any shares in the Ji Group.¡±


    Ji Gao looked at the unfamiliar Jiang He in front of him and did not know what to say for a moment.


    Jiang He had never been so calm in front of him. It was as if the two of them were justpletely unrted strangers. However, when Jiang He found out that he had an illegitimate child, her emotions towards him clearly still fluctuated.


    Seeing that Ji Gao was silent, Jiang He turned to look at Old Master Ji again. ¡°Dad, what do you think of this condition?¡±


    Thinking of Jiang He¡¯s words just now, a trace of hesitation shed across Old Master Ji¡¯s heart.


    To be honest, he was still very tempted by Jiang He¡¯s suggestion just now.


    Even if he gave Jiang He 10% of the shares, he would still have 6o% of the shares left. Even if Jiang He and Ji Chen joined forces, they would not have as much shares as him.


    It was indeed not bad to exchange these conditions for the prenuptial agreement.


    However¡­ he looked at Jiang He in front of him and his eyes shed. ¡°It¡¯s fine to withdraw the ban on Radiant, but this 10% of shares¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad, please think about it first. If you still don¡¯t agree, it¡¯s not impossible to let Ji Gao leave with nothing.¡±


    If she let Ji Gao leave with nothing, then after Old Master Ji passed away, 70% of the Ji Group¡¯s shares would be hers. On ount of this matter, the Ji Group would probably give her some face currently.


    It was just that she felt that there was no guarantee for this matter, so she was willing to rece it with other conditions.


    Seeing that Jiang He was not willing to back down at all, Old Master Ji thought for a moment and finally agreed to Jiang He¡¯s conditions.


    Ji Gao watched helplessly as Old Master Ji agreed to Jiang He¡¯s request. He stood at the side and felt that it was a little ridiculous. He had rushed over to prevent this matter from happening, but it seemed to be useless.


    After signing the contract with Old Master Ji and agreeing with Ji Gao to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to collect the divorce certificate, Jiang He stood up and left the Ji family¡¯s old residence without looking back.


    After driving for a stretch of distance, Jiang He could not help but call Ji Chen again.


    After Ji Chen picked up the call, Jiang He said impatiently, ¡°Son, you can manage Radiant in peace now. You don¡¯t have to worry about Ji Group anymore.¡±


    Jiang He¡¯s heart softened as she said the word ¡°Radiant¡±. This was apany that her son had single-handedly founded.


    And she had only just heard this name from Ji Gao.


    When Ji Chen heard Jiang He¡¯s words, he frowned slightly. ¡°Mom, what did you do?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know in a few days. Mom will keep it a secret for a few more days.¡± After saying that, Jiang He gave a few words of advice to Ji Chen and hung up.


    Ji Chen looked at the phone that had been hung up and thought about what Jiang He had just said. He was a little confused.


    After a while, he finally reacted and called Gu Xiao..

 Chapter 285 - 285: Recovering Losses

    Chapter 285: Recovering Losses


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao quickly picked up the call. ¡°Brother? Is thepany not busy anymore?¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s voice, Ji Chen¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one to ask you this?¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she immediately sat up straight in Chu An¡¯s arms.


    She nced at Chu An and saw him looking over in confusion, so she shook her head again.


    ¡°Am I supposed to know something?¡±


    ¡°Did you send some news to Mom?¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, her expression rxed a little, and she leaned into Chu An¡¯s arms again.


    Chu An hugged Gu Xiao who had delivered herself into his arms, and tightened his grip slightly, maintaining a strength that wouldn¡¯t make Gu Xiao feel ufortable, but also wouldn¡¯t let Gu Xiao escape easily.


    Gu Xiao ignored the change in Chu An¡¯s arms and said to Ji Chen, ¡°Brother, if you¡¯re talking about this, 1 did do something. 1 just told Jiang He what Ji Gao and Old Master Ji had kept hidden.¡±


    As for other matters, she did not interfere at all. If she really did anything, it was Jiang He¡¯s own choice.


    After saying that, Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Did Jiang He do something?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either. It¡¯s just that Mom called me just now and told me not to worry about the Ji Group.¡±


    He was sure that Jiang He did not know about his and Radiant¡¯s situation previously. Now that Jiang He suddenly called him and said such things, it could only mean that Jiang He knew about his conflict with the Ji Group and did something.


    He had been contending with the Ji Group for a period of time. Previously, Jiang He did not express anything. Now that she suddenly knew, he could not help but suspect that Gu Xiao had done something.


    Hearing that Ji Chen did not know what had happened, Gu Xiao let out a disappointed ¡°oh¡±.


    Then, she came back to her senses and asked, ¡°Brother, you didn¡¯t call me just because you me me for telling Jiang He about this, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Ji Chen immediately refuted Gu Xiao¡¯s guess. ¡°I just want to confirm with you.¡±


    He did not want to tell Jiang He because Jiang He treated him well. He did not want Jiang He to be in a dilemma.


    However, Gu Xiao had told Jiang He about this, which was also for his sake. How could he me Gu Xiao?


    Of course, if Gu Xiao wasn¡¯t the one who did this, he would have to wonder what the motive of the person behind this was.


    Hearing Ji Chen¡¯s reply, Gu Xiaoughed.


    ¡°Since the Ji Group¡¯s matter has been resolved, Brother has to take advantage of this time to recover the losses that Radiant had suffered a while ago.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    After Ji Chen got the answer he wanted from Gu Xiao, he hung up the call with Gu Xiao and went to deal with Radiant again.


    When Chu An saw Gu Xiao put her phone aside, he asked, ¡°Was it Brother Chen who called just now?¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded and repeated what Ji Chen said just now.


    Hearing this, Chu An raised his eyebrows, and the arms that was originally on Gu Xiao¡¯s waist exerted more force.


    He moved closer to Gu Xiao and pressed his head against Gu Xiao¡¯s neck. The hot air he exhaled raised a small patch of goosebumps on Gu Xiao¡¯s fair skin. ¡°Then, shouldn¡¯t Xiaoxiao give me my reward now?¡±


    Gu Xiao lowered her eyes slightly and could only see the top of Chu An¡¯s ck head. Even if she couldn¡¯t see Chu An¡¯s current expression, she could roughly guess the expression on his face.


    Just as she was about to say something, Chu An couldn¡¯t wait anymore and directly asked for his reward.


    Gu Xiao only felt her skin close to Chu An¡¯s being gently kissed by a pair of moist and soft lips. Then, she felt a dense series of kisses move from her neck all the way up.


    Before she could speak, her lips werepletely kissed.


    Chu An forcefully pried open Gu Xiao¡¯s teeth, and his nimble tongue reached into the moist ce that he had been thinking about for a long time. He used his tongue to lick every part of Gu Xiao¡¯s mouth, as if he wanted to leave a mark that belonged to him.


    At some point in time, Chu An¡¯s hand had already reached the back of Gu Xiao¡¯s head. He gently stroked it, as if he wasforting, or controlling the other party.


    Gu Xiao was caught off guard by Chu An¡¯s domineering kiss. Her usual tenacity seemed to have turned into a pool of spring water, and she had no resistance at all. She could only grab the corner of Chu An¡¯s clothes weakly..

 Chapter 286 - 286: Provocation

    Chapter 286: Provocation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After a long time, Chu An reluctantly let go of Gu Xiao.


    If not for the fact that he was worried that Gu Xiao would fly into a rage out of humiliation because she could not breathe and would not allow him to approach her for a few days, he felt that it was not bad to continue.


    Gu Xiao leaned into Chu An¡¯s arms and breathed inrge mouthfuls of fresh air. Chu An gently kissed her hair from time to time.


    To Chu An, even if it was just a strand of Gu Xiao¡¯s hair, it was extremely tempting to him.


    After Gu Xiao came back to her senses, she ruthlessly pinched Chu An¡¯s waist. After hearing Chu An¡¯s soft cry of pain, she let go of Chu An.


    Gu Xiao retreated from Chu An¡¯s arms and red at Chu An. Just as she was about to question Chu An, she heard Chu An speak first.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you can¡¯t me me for this. For two days, we haven¡¯t¡­¡±


    Gu Xiao nced at Chu An. ¡°You¡¯re saying it¡¯s my fault?¡±


    Meeting Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes, Chu An hurriedly swallowed the words he was about to say.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault.¡± He quickly put the me on himself, then could not help but defend himself. ¡°But this can¡¯t be entirely my fault. Who asked you to be so tempting to me, Xiaoxiao? It¡¯s normal for me to not be able to control myself.¡±


    Gu Xiao looked at Chu An as he spoke righteously, and there was no reaction on her face. When Chu An tried to pull her into his arms, she didn¡¯t refuse.


    After leaning against Chu An¡¯s chest, Gu Xiao lowered her eyes slightly.


    She was already thinking about whether she should go to thepany to spend the days after the summer break.


    Ever since she became an adult, she could sense that Chu An was restless. Especially after the college entrance examination, Chu An¡¯s actions became more and more ostentatious. From time to time, she would meet the other party¡¯s gaze that wanted to tear her apart and eat her up.


    However, she still felt that it was a little early. Or rather, there was still a trace of fear in her heart.


    Chu An was overjoyed because he was holding Gu Xiao in his arms again. He had no idea that Gu Xiao, who was in his arms, had already nned to spend the rest of her days in thepany because of his harassment.


    Three dayster was the day that Jiang He and Ji Gao agreed to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get their divorce certificate.


    Ever since leaving the Ji family¡¯s old mansion, Jiang He never returned to the Ji family¡¯s vi. Because of Ji Chen and Ji Group, and the Jiang parents did not choose to help Ji Chen, so she did not return to the Jiang family either.


    Now that she was living alone in a vi outside, she felt carefree.


    On the day of the divorce, Jiang He woke up early and tidied herself up. After putting on her makeup, she drove towards the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    When Jiang He arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau, Ji Gao¡¯s car was already waiting there.


    When he saw Jiang He¡¯s figure, Ji Gao got out of the car. When he saw Jiang He, a trace of surprise and nostalgia shed past Ji Gao¡¯s eyes.


    It seemed like he had not looked at Jiang He seriously for a long time, so he had long forgotten the throbbing in his heart when he saw the eldest daughter of the Jiang family back then.


    He had always thought that there was no affection between him and Jiang He, and that they were only the result of a marriage alliance.


    But from the looks of it now¡­


    However, before he could think further, he heard Jiang He say, ¡°You¡¯re early. Looks like you really can¡¯t wait to divorce me.¡±


    Ji Gao came back to his senses. When he heard Jiang He¡¯s words, he subconsciously frowned and looked at her.


    Jiang He chuckled and looked at Ji Gao with mockery in her eyes.


    ¡°Or do you really think that you can really be with your little lover after you divorce me? Do you think Old Master Ji will agree to let you bring your little lover home?¡±


    Ji Gao¡¯s expressionpletely darkened because of Jiang He¡¯s words. The slight throb that had arisen because of Jiang He was alsopletely forgotten.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this,¡± Ji Gao said coldly.


    Jiang He nced at Ji Gao indifferently. ¡°Good luck.¡±


    With that, Jiang He walked towards the Civil Affairs Bureau without looking back. Ji Gao¡¯s eyes shed, and he followed with a dark expression.


    Actually, he knew that even if he divorced Jiang He, it was impossible for him to bring Du Li back to the Ji family. This was also the reason why he had never thought of divorcing Jiang He before.


    As long as Du Li¡¯s background did not change, Old Master Ji would never take a fancy to Du Li, nor would he let her enter the Ji family.


    Even if he knew all these things, he was still very unhappy that Jiang He had made this matter public.


    To him, this was the same as Jiang He provoking him..

 Chapter 287 - 287: Divorce

    Chapter 287: Divorce


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    No matter what Ji Gao was thinking, the divorce between the two of them was already set in stone.


    With the Ji Group¡¯s help to make the process smoother, Ji Gao and Jiang He only went in for half an hour before they received the divorce certificate.


    When the two of them came out of the Civil Affairs Bureau again, Ji Gao and Jiang He were no longer husband and wife. They were even worse than strangers.


    Jiang He stood at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau and nced at Ji Gao, who was at the side, with a hint of warning in her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you and the old man promised me. Don¡¯t try to make a move on Chen¡¯er again. Although I haven¡¯t been in the Ji Group for more than twenty years, 1 still know some of the evidence against the Ji Group.¡±


    Ji Gao suddenly looked at Jiang He with disbelief in his eyes.


    Seeing Ji Gao¡¯s expression change drastically, Jiang He was satisfied in her heart. Then, she continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t want that information to be made public, it¡¯s best to follow our previous agreement.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang He didn¡¯t care about Ji Gao¡¯s reaction and walked towards the car without any lingering thoughts.


    After Jiang He drove away, Ji Gao retracted his gaze, walked to his car, and left as well.


    Ji Gao looked ahead darkly with a hint of anger.


    He had never thought he would one day be in an inferior position in his rtionship with Jiang He. This was something that should not have happened!


    However¡­ when he recalled Jiang He¡¯s warning to him before she left, he knew that he could only do as Jiang He said.


    In the past, he had too much confidence in his charm. In addition, Jiang He had always been more self-aware and did not participate much in the Ji Group¡¯s matters. The important documents were not ced in the study of the vi, so he did not guard against Jiang He.


    Now, he did not even know if Jiang He had any so-called sensitive information in her hands, and how much damage those sensitive information would cause him.


    He did not dare to take the risk, nor could he.


    Ji Gao and Jiang He, who had left, did not know that their appearance at the Civil Affairs Bureau and getting the divorce certificate had been identally discovered by passers-by. Then, passers-by posted the photos they had taken online.


    Theizens had already shifted their attention because of more recent happenings. However, Ji Gao¡¯s poprity was not low, so when they realized that it was about Ji Gao, manyizens clicked on it immediately.


    [It¡¯s about Ji Gao again? Quick, let me see what happened again!]


    [1 even feel that some celebrities¡¯ scandals online are not as good as Ji Gao¡¯s. Now, I¡¯m staying in Ji Gao¡¯s topic every day, hoping for new news. Indeed, the heavens will not let down those who are determined. Look at what I¡¯ve discovered?]


    [Oh my god! Ji Gao and Jiang He actually divorced? What exactly happened between them? This is too unbelievable! You have to know that Ji Gao had an affair, had an illegitimate child, and his biological daughter was swapped, but Jiang He still didn¡¯t divorce Ji Gao. 1 want to know now what exactly happened!]


    [The people in the circle probably know something.]


    [Please exin! A friend of mine who is terminally ill really wants to know! ]


    [It should be because of Ji Chen. Jiang He still cares about this son. Ji Chen could not stand the style of a certain group and was ostracized by others, so he returned to thepany he founded. However, even so, a certain group did not let Ji Chen off and chose to suppress thepany Ji Chen founded, Radiant. Previously, Ji Gao had been hiding it from Jiang He, so it should be that Jiang He knows about this now.]


    [F*ck! I always thought that a woman like Jiang He didn¡¯t have motherly love! 1 didn¡¯t expect her motherly love to be ced on Ji Chen and Ji Yao! 1 don¡¯t know if I should pity Gu Xiao.]


    [Let me exin to the person above that Xiaoxiao and Brother Ji Chen have a good rtionship. Please don¡¯t say such things again. That is not very friendly to Xiaoxiao and Brother Ji Chen.]


    [F*ck! Finally, Jiang He and Ji Gao are divorced! Another reason why I¡¯m paying attention to Ji Gao¡¯s news is because I want to see when Jiang He will divorce Ji Gao. Although Jiang He isn¡¯t a good person, Ji Gao disgusts me even more!]


    Thisstment received the approval of manyizens.


    As for Ji Gao and Jiang He¡¯s divorce, it slowly climbed to the top of the trending searches, attracting even moreizens to mock Ji Gao..

 Chapter 288 - 288: Disappear

    Chapter 288: Disappear


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ji Gao and Jiang He, who had already left the Civil Affairs Bureau, did not know that a passerby had posted the scene of their divorce online, nor did they know that this matter would attract the ridicule of manyizens.


    At this moment, Ji Gao had already driven to the hospital where Ji Lin was.


    Ever since Ji Gao had confirmed from Old Master Ji that he would not be able to return to the Ji Group for the time being, he woulde to the hospital where Ji Lin was every two to three days to visit Ji Lin and Du Li.


    However, this time, when he arrived at Ji Lin¡¯s ward with practiced ease, he did not see Du Li weing him.


    In the ward, other than Ji Lin, who was lying on the bed, there was only a man he did not know at all.


    He looked around the room, but he still didn¡¯t see Du Li. As for the toilet, he didn¡¯t hear any soundsing from it.


    While Ji Gao was looking for Du Li, the man in the room also noticed Ji Gao.


    He observed Ji Gao for a while. After confirming that he was the person the employer had mentioned, he took a few steps forward and stopped not far away from Ji Gao.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Ji. I¡¯m a nurse hired by Miss Du. I¡¯ll take care of Young Master Ji Lin from now on.¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s words, Ji Gao retracted his gaze, which was still searching for Du Li, and suddenly looked at the man. His eyes subconsciously carried a hint of intimidation. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    The man felt a violent auraing from Ji Gao¡¯s body and couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. He muttered a few words in his heart but still answered Ji Gao¡¯s question.


    ¡°Mr. Ji, I¡¯m a nurse hired by Miss Du. I¡¯ve been working for two days. Miss Du said that she would give me the sry for the first month and asked me to look for you for the sry after that.¡±


    The nurse spoke under Ji Gao¡¯s increasingly dangerous gaze, and his voice became softer and softer.


    However, when he thought of his future sry, he still forced himself to finish his sentence. After saying that, he did not dare to look up at Ji Gao¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Do you know where Du Li, who hired you, went?¡± Ji Gao asked coldly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Miss Du didn¡¯t tell me. After I came to the hospital, 1 haven¡¯t seen Miss Du since the first day.¡±


    When Ji Gao received this reply, his expression became even darker.


    However, when he looked at the trembling man in front of him with his head lowered, he knew that he could not vent his anger on others.


    Besides¡­ he didn¡¯t see Du Li in the hospital. What if she hired a nurse because Du Li suddenly had something on and couldn¡¯te to the hospital to take care of Lin Lin?


    Ji Gao lied to himself in his heart, but he still subconsciously knew that this matter was not so simple.


    He waved at the nurse and asked him to leave the ward before walking to the bed and asking Ji Lin where Du Li had gone.


    However, Ji Lin¡¯s answer was the same as the caregiver¡¯s. He had not seen Du Li for two days.


    Ji Gao looked at Ji Lin, who was so thin on the bed that he no longer looked like a human. While his heart ached, there was also a trace of anger. However, even he himself did not know whom this anger was directed at.


    ¡°Dad, where, where did Mom go? Do, do you know?¡± While Ji Gao was deep in thought, Ji Lin asked with some effort.


    Ji Gao came back to his senses and nced at Ji Lin. His eyes shed.


    ¡°Dad doesn¡¯t know yet, but if he finds out, he will definitely tell Lin Lin, okay?¡±


    Ji Lin nodded, then closed his eyes and continued to rest.


    In thete stages of uremia, there was often ack of strength. He could only lie on the bed and close his eyes to rest to feel better.


    Ji Gao nced at Ji Lin, turned around and left the ward.


    He found a rtively remote corner and stopped. He took out his phone and dialed the number that he already knew by heart.


    However, the call did not go through even after the ringtone ended.


    Ji Gao¡¯s hopes werepletely dashed. His heart fell heavily to the ground, causing him to feel a wave of pain.


    He gripped his phone tightly, a trace of anger and disbelief shing in his eyes.


    After taking his phone from his ear, he dialed the number again. If it didn¡¯t work once, he would call a few more times. There would be a time when it would work.


    Ji Gaoforted himself in his heart.


    After countless calls, the person on the other end finally picked up..

 Chapter 289 - 289: Disgusting

    Chapter 289: Disgusting


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ji Gao¡¯s eyes lit up. Just as he was about to say something, the voice on the other end of the phone beat him to it.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t get through, you should understand what¡¯s going on. You shouldn¡¯t embarrass yourself by calling!¡±


    The background noise on Du Li¡¯s side was a little noisy, making Du Li¡¯s voice seem a little distorted. Even so, Ji Gao could still hear the impatience in the other party¡¯s words.


    He had never felt this kind of impatience from Du Li before.


    ¡°Where are you now?¡± Ji Gao¡¯s eyes were red, as if the anger in his heart had dyed his eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look for me either. I¡¯ve already left. I¡¯ll cancel this numberter. Don¡¯t call anymore. Just cut things off like this.¡±


    After Du Li finished speaking, she hung up without waiting for Ji Gao¡¯s reaction.


    The moment she hung up, Ji Gao quickly called again, but this time, the person on the other end didn¡¯t pick up.


    A few minutester, Ji Gao received a few consecutive messages from Du Li¡¯s phone.


    [Since it¡¯s impossible for you to return to the Ji Group, 1 don¡¯t have to coax you carefully anymore. I¡¯ve been feigning civility with you for more than ten years. I¡¯ve long had enough of such disgusting days! If not for money and for your position as the CEO of the Ji Group, why would I have stayed with you for so many years and be your mistress?]


    [Now, I also understand that under the suppression of your father and your son, it¡¯s impossible for you to return to the Ji Group. Then, 1 don¡¯t have to stay with you anymore. After all, I¡¯m still young and don¡¯t want to spend all my time on you to be an unpresentable mistress. I¡¯ve transferred some money from your card. I¡¯ll ept this money aspensation for the mental damage you¡¯ve given me for so many years. It can be considered that we don¡¯t owe each other anything.]


    [As for your illegitimate son, I¡¯ve never treated him as my biological son anyway. Now that he¡¯s about to die, it has nothing to do with me. If you acknowledge this son, then take care of him yourself. Anyway, 1 don¡¯t have time to waste with you here.]


    [As for you wanting to call the police¡­ you have to think twice. 1 have a lot of evidence that can put you in prison. Don¡¯t forget that I was able to enter your study as 1 pleased! If you don¡¯t call the police, everything would be fine. If you choose to call the police, I don¡¯t mind going to jail together!]


    Ji Gao looked at the consecutive messages and his anger rose bit by bit.


    He looked at the content of the messages in a daze for a while, then called Du Li again as if he was torturing himself.


    However, this time, Du Li¡¯s original number had be an unregistered number¡­


    He suddenly felt a little powerless, not knowing why things had developed into this.


    Or rather, he was even more unwilling to believe that the woman he loved the most, the woman he had loved for so long, was actually such a person. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was a poisonous scorpion!


    It turned out that the gentleness in front of him was all an act. She even felt disgusted living with him?!


    Ji Gao looked at the content of the messages again and could not help but sneer self-deprecatingly.


    It turned out that the other party had already been prepared. In fact, before he knew it, she had already begun to gather information that could be used against him.


    He had always known that Du Li was a smart woman, but he never expected that this intelligence would be used on him in the end. He also did not expect that his trust in Du Li would actually be a sharp de that the other party stabbed at him!


    Ji Gao¡¯s figure wavered. In the end, he leaned against the wall of the hospital to stabilize himself so that he would not look so miserable.


    Could it be that Du Li had never loved him? And that was why she could leave so easily?


    In the next moment, Ji Gao already had an answer in his mind.


    Indeed, Du Li had never loved him.


    If she really loved him, how could she leave when he was at his lowest?


    At this moment, Ji Gao felt a wave of disgust in his heart. His affections for so many years had actually been given to this disgusting person!


    He returned to the ward in a daze.


    Ji Lin, who was lying on the bed with his eyes closed, heard themotion and opened his eyes slightly. The moment he saw Ji Gao, his eyes lit up.


    He looked at Ji Gao eagerly and said in a weak voice, ¡°Dad, have you¡­ have you contacted Mom?¡±

 Chapter 290 - 290: Blind

    Chapter 290: Blind


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Ji Gao heard Ji Lin¡¯s voice, he finally recovered from the blow that Du Li had dealt him.


    When he saw Ji Lin lying on the bed, who did not look like a human, and thought of the contents of Du Li¡¯s message, his initial doting and love for Ji Lin instantly turned into disgust.


    He looked at Ji Lin with a dark expression and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Dad!¡±


    Ji Lin¡¯s existence seemed to be reminding him of his blind days all these years, reminding him of the days when he treated that vicious woman, Du Li, as his treasure!


    Just thinking about it made Ji Gao feel even more disgusted.


    He did not know what kind of revenge he had in mind. When he saw Ji Lin¡¯s shocked and terrified face, he said to Ji Lin maliciously, ¡°Your mother abandoned you and ran away. This was all her scheme!¡±


    The corners of Ji Gao¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°However, on ount of the rtionship between father and son, I will continue to pay for the caregiver in the hospital, but don¡¯t think about anything else!¡±


    With that, Ji Gao ignored Ji Lin¡¯s pleading and left the room coldly.


    Ji Liny on the bed and widened his eyes as he watched the ward door close again. There was a trace of hesitation and confusion in his heart.


    He didn¡¯t understand. He didn¡¯t understand why his loving parents had be like this, nor did he understand why his parents had abandoned him and left.


    Large tears fell from the corners of Ji Lin¡¯s eyes, but this time, no one wiped his tears.


    Ji Gao left the ward angrily. After returning to the car, he recalled the contents of one of the messages that Du Li had sent him.


    He checked his bank ount. As expected, all the money on it had been transferred away.


    He was a super VIP client in the bank and often had a lot of business dealings. Therefore, the amount of money transferred to his bank card was very high every day. Du Li relied on this to transfer all his money away.


    Moreover, he did not know what Du Li had done behind his back. She had clearly transferred such arge sum of money, but he had not received any news about it.


    The more Ji Gao thought about it, the angrier he became. He directly ced the handphone on the back seat. Out of sight, out of mind.


    He mmed the steering wheel angrily. The piercing sound of a horn sounded in the underground garage, and only then did a portion of his rationality return.


    After a while, Ji Gao drove out of the hospital¡¯s underground garage.


    Chu An told Gu Xiao everything that had happened on Ji Gao¡¯s side.


    Ever since he found out that Gu Xiao liked to hear about Ji Gao¡¯s unhappy matters, he had gotten someone to keep an eye on Ji Gao. If anything happened to Ji Gao, someone would tell him.


    Not to mention, it was such an exciting thing.


    After Chu An finished rting the matter, he indeed saw Gu Xiao¡¯s smiling face.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, doesn¡¯t that mean that in a single day, Ji Gao got a divorce and found out that his mistress had run away with the money?¡±


    There was no pity or sympathy in Gu Xiao¡¯s words. It was filled with schadenfreude, as if she was afraid that others would not know that she was very happy.


    Chu An nodded. When he saw Gu Xiao¡¯s happy expression, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s not bad either. Although we can¡¯t do anything to Ji Gao and the Ji Group now, it¡¯s not bad to see Ji Gao suffer.¡±


    Even if she couldn¡¯t cause trouble for Ji Gao, she would be happy if she could make him unhappy.


    She liked to see it when everything was not going well for Ji Gao.


    Gu Xiao gloated for a while. She even wanted to call Ji Chen and tell him about this so that he would be happy too.


    However, when she thought about how Ji Chen should be busy with Radiant during this period of time when the Ji Group had rxed the ban on Radiant, she had no choice but to give up this idea.


    It would not be toote for her to tell Ji Chen when he was less busy.


    Just as Gu Xiao made this decision in her heart, she sensed that Chu An, who was beside her, seemed to be restless again and was touching her.


    She sighed in her heart and became even more determined not to continue staying at home and doing nothing.


    Hence, Gu Xiao stretched out her hand to stop Chu An¡¯s actions. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°In a few days, the news from the school should be out, right?¡±


    Seeing that Gu Xiao nned to talk about such a serious topic, Chu An could only suppress his restless heart.


    He nodded. ¡°It should be within these two days.. Why did Xiaoxiao suddenly think of asking about this?¡±

 Chapter 291 - 291: Acceptance Notice

    Chapter 291: eptance Notice


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao didn¡¯t say anything, but smiled at Chu An.


    ¡°After the school¡¯s eptance letter is issued, let¡¯s go to thepany to take a look.¡±


    Her and Chu An¡¯s college entrance examination results were not bad. With their scores, it was more than enough for them to get into A University. They did not have to worry about not being epted at all.


    Raising this matter now was just an excuse for Chu An to agree to let her go to thepany, although as long as it was something she wanted to do, Chu An would agree without condition.


    Chu An sat up straight, and his gaze lingered on Gu Xiao for a long time before he asked, ¡°Why did Xiaoxiao think of returning to thepany? Didn¡¯t we agree previously that Tian Xian would be in charge of thepany?¡±


    Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes shed. Since she couldn¡¯t say her true thoughts, she could only use a different rationale for Chu An.


    ¡°After the admission letter is issued, there¡¯s still a long time before school starts. 1 don¡¯t want to be idle, so I want to go to thepany to take a look.¡±


    Although it was true that she was avoiding Chu An, it was also true that she had this idea.


    She was already used to busy days. Now that she was free, she was at a loss.


    ¡°We can¡¯t make a move on the Ji Group now, so it¡¯s really a little boring,¡± she continued.


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, a hint of understanding shed across Chu An¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°If Xiaoxiao really feels bored and wants to go to thepany, then go. It¡¯s not a big deal anyway,¡± Chu An said indifferently.


    After all, just as Gu Xiao had said, it was not good to provoke the Ji Group now. If Old Master Ji and Ji Gao fought to the death, even with the Chu Corporation¡¯s protection, their oue might not be any better than the former.


    Even if they were fishing, there were times when you had to let the fish let down their guard, let alone when they were targeting a huge industrial group like this.


    ¡°Shall we go to the office together?¡±


    Chu An nodded and said matter-of-factly, ¡°Of course we¡¯ll go together.¡±


    Gu Xiao thought for a second and agreed with Chu An.


    When they went to thepany, Chu An would always restrain himself a little. She did not ask for much, as long as it wasn¡¯t like at home, Chu An would always want to take her to bed.


    Under Gu Xiao¡¯s anticipation, the eptance letter from A University quickly reached Gu Xiao and Chu An.


    When she saw the admission letter that belonged to A University, the pit known as ¡®regret¡¯ in Gu Xiao¡¯s heart, which she had kept hidden, was finally filled.


    After the Chu Family and Ji Chen found out that the two of them had received the notice, they discussed whether they should gather together for such a happy asion.


    However, what happened at the celebration banquetst time was still vivid in the minds of the Chu family. They were worried that Gu Xiao would be troubled because of this, so no one dared to mention this matter in front of Gu Xiao. They could only arrange for Chu Zi toe to Chu An¡¯s ce to see how they felt about it.


    Hence, the next morning, when Gu Xiao received the notice, Chu An, who was still lying in bed, received a call from Chu Zi.


    Chu An frowned in frustration in his sleep. Gu Xiao, who was in his arms, also seemed to be disturbed by the ringtone. She moved in his arms and snorted impatiently. She directly pulled the nket over her head, as if this could iste the noisy sound from her ears.


    Sensing Gu Xiao¡¯s impatience, Chu Anpletely woke up from his sleep.


    He took the phone from the head of the bed and hung up the phone. Then, he reached out and patted Gu Xiao¡¯s backfortingly. After seeing that Gu Xiao had fallen asleep again, he took the phone and walked out of the room quietly.


    Chu An reached out and wiped his face roughly. After he woke up a little, he dialed the number again.


    However, when facing Chu Zi, Chu An no longer had the patience that he had when he was facing Gu Xiao.


    He said impatiently, ¡°Why are you calling so early in the morning? What¡¯s the hurry?¡±


    ¡°Yo, what time is it already? You¡¯re actually still in bed.¡± Chu Zi¡¯s teasing voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Chu An snorted lightly, and his tone rose slightly with a hint of disdain.


    ¡°I¡¯m different from you. 1 don¡¯t need to wake up early to go to the office. If 1 have the time, 1 might as well sleep with Xiaoxiao for a while.¡±


    Upon hearing Chu An¡¯s words, Chu Zi immediately straightened up, and his usually indecent tone became serious. ¡°Did you bully Xiaoxiao??¡±


    He gritted his teeth as he spoke, as if as long as Chu An said ¡°yes¡±, he would immediately run over and teach Chu An a lesson, even if Chu An was the younger brother he had always doted on.

 Chapter 292 - 292: A Little Tired

    Chapter 292: A Little Tired


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The moment Chu An heard Chu Zi¡¯s words, his eyes darkened slightly.


    He raised his hand and rubbed his head roughly, causing his already messy hair to be even messier.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I know what 1 should do.¡±


    Although he did hope to get close to Gu Xiao and wanted to get even closer to her.


    However, the education he had received since he was young was that before marriage, he had to be careful with intimacy. Even though he hade to this era and received different education, the matter of being careful with intimacy was still engraved in his bones.


    Moreover, he was always serious and respectful towards Gu Xiao.


    Actually, he also knew what Gu Xiao was worried about recently, but¡­ Gu Xiao¡¯s appearance was too cute, so he did not directly point it out.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Let me tell you, Xiaoxiao is a good child. Don¡¯t bully her. Otherwise, not only me, but Mom and Dad will also settle scores with you.¡±


    When Chu An heard Chu Zi¡¯s preaching, he responded impatiently.


    ¡°Why did you call me? I still have to go back and sleep with Xiaoxiao!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just that Dad and Mom know that you and Xiaoxiao have received the eptance letter from the university, so they want to have a meal as a family, the real kind of family meal! It¡¯s different from the celebratory feastst time.¡±


    A glint shed across Chu An¡¯s eyes. He paused for a moment before asking.


    ¡°What other motives do you have?¡±


    He was familiar with the Chu Family.


    Although they had always valued the results of their children, they would not go through so much trouble because of one thing.


    This time, they wanted to use the university eptance letter as an excuse for a family gathering. No matter how he looked at it, it was a little strange.


    Chu Zi didn¡¯t seem to expect Chu An to immediately think of this direction. He coughed lightly and only revealed Mr Chu¡¯s n under the other party¡¯s urging.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Dad always wanted to meet Ji Chen? Now that the crisis at Radiant is over and we have this opportunity, Dad said that we should take this opportunity to have the two families officially meet.¡±


    They were very clear about the rtionships in Gu Xiao¡¯s family.


    Ji Gao, the father, was not worthy of Gu Xiao¡¯s attention, and Jiang He, the mother, did not seem to care either. In the entire Ji family, only Ji Chen could barely be considered Gu Xiao¡¯s family.


    The Chu family had already decided on Gu Xiao, so they had to meet her family for official confirmation. Since Ji Gao and Jiang He were unreliable, they could only discuss with Ji Chen.


    ¡°Dad and Mom are doing this for you. After going to university, who knows how many people would like a girl like Xiaoxiao? Official confirmation is also to make you feel more at ease.¡±


    Hearing Chu Zi¡¯s words, Chu An¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.


    What Chu Zi said made sense! Didn¡¯t he want to go to the same university as Gu Xiao because he wanted to keep guarding her?


    If he could confirm their rtionship before entering university, wouldn¡¯t he be able to directly introduce Gu Xiao to others as his fiancee and not his girlfriend?


    He had been dating Gu Xiao for so long, so their rtionship had to change, right? He was already a little tired of their rtionship as boyfriend and girlfiend.


    ¡°Is that Mom and Dad¡¯s intentions?¡± Chu An¡¯s voice carried a hint of excitement.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Chu Zi replied without hesitation. ¡°Or do you not want to be with Xiaoxiao¡­¡±


    ¡°No! 1 want to! When Xiaoxiao wakes up, I¡¯ll discuss this with her!¡±


    After Chu An finished speaking, he hung up the phone excitedly,pletely ignoring how Chu Zi would feel on the other end of the phone.


    He tiptoed back to his room and found the bump on the bed, lying down against it.


    Because of the news just now, he could not sleep at all.


    Chu Any beside Gu Xiao for a while, but he still supported his cheek with hishand andy on his side beside the bump underneath the nkets that was Gu Xiao.


    He clearly could not see Gu Xiao¡¯s figure, but the thought of Gu Xiao under the nket made him feel exceptionally satisfied.


    He gently ced his hand on the bump. After a while, he felt dissatisfied and reached out to pull Gu Xiao into his arms, with nket and all, before stopping.


    Gu Xiao, who was still sleeping soundly, seemed to have sensed something.


    She moved under the nket and popped her head out. She found afortable position in Chu An¡¯s arms and continued to sleep peacefully.


    It was almost eight o¡¯clock when Gu Xiao woke up from her sleep.


    When Gu Xiao was washing up, Chu An leaned against the door and briefly exined the reason why Chu Zi called in the morning..

 Chapter 293 - 293: Agree

    Chapter 293: Agree


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Gu Xiao heard Chu An¡¯s words, she ignored the toothpaste foam that was still in her mouth and turned to look at Chu An.


    Chu An leanedzily against the door frame and looked at her quietly, as if there was nothing special about what he had just said.


    Regardless of whether she agreed or refused, the other party could easily ept it.


    However, she could tell that although Chu An looked very rxed on the surface, his legs were tense. It wasn¡¯t obvious under his loose pants, but she knew that Chu An was nervous.


    Seeing Gu Xiao look over, Chu An revealed a smile, his eyes filled with tolerance.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, what do you think?¡±


    Gu Xiao did not say anything. Instead, she turned around and continued what she had not finished.


    The moment Gu Xiao turned her head, disappointment shed across Chu An¡¯s eyes, but Gu Xiao didn¡¯t notice it.


    After brushing her teeth and washing her face, Gu Xiao walked out of the bathroom.


    Chu An had already put away the disappointment in his eyes just now, and there was no difference from his previous calm and tolerant appearance.


    Gu Xiao stopped in the room and turned to look at Chu An. When she saw the short-haired Chu An, she was even in a daze for a moment.


    It was as if in her two lifetimes, ever since Chu An appeared in her life, he had always been by her side and had never taken the initiative to leave. And she had long been used to Chu An being by her side.


    She smiled at Chu An. ¡°Do you want to repeat what you just said to me?¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Chu An¡¯s eyes lit up. His originally rxed body straightened up slightly, and his deep eyes kept looking at Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you willing to be engaged to me?¡± Chu An¡¯s voice was low and serious.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. She nodded at Chu An and extended her hand to him. ¡°Of course,¡± she replied matter-of-factly.


    Chu An grabbed Gu Xiao¡¯s hand in midair and held it tightly, as if he would never let go of this hand for the rest of his life.


    He exerted a little force, and Gu Xiao followed the force and took a few steps in his direction, falling into the arms that the other party had long prepared.


    Chu An hugged Gu Xiao and let out a satisfied sigh in his heart.


    Gu Xiao leaned into Chu An¡¯s arms and felt the heating from Chu An¡¯s body.


    When she and Chu An were together, it seemed like they had never officially confessed. Whether it was her transmigration to the past or this life, it seemed like their rtionship was natural and they just naturally came to be together.


    However, for this engagement, even if it was just a meeting between parents, she hoped that her answer would be more formal. She did not want to respond to this matter when she had just woken up and had yet to wash up.


    She had used three lifetimes to reach this step, so she had to be more cautious.


    Chu An gently nted a kiss on the top of Gu Xiao¡¯s head. ¡°After the family meeting, we¡¯re no longer a dating couple, but an engaged couple.¡±


    He seemed a little uncertain and could only ask Gu Xiao for an answer.


    Gu Xiao nodded in her arms. ¡°Yes, after that, we¡¯ll be engaged.¡±


    After getting the answer he wanted, Chu An pulled away slightly from Gu Xiao and bent down to kiss her soft lips.


    The two of them stayed in the room for a long time before Chu An called Chu Zi and told them their decision.


    In the past, when Chu An contacted Chu Zi, he would usually send a message. At this time, he was willing to call the other party purely to show off.


    In the beginning, Chu Zi could still listen to Chu An¡¯s boastful words as an elder brother, but when he heard Chu An getting more and more overboard, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and took the initiative to hang up on Chu An.


    The partner who was discussing the project with Chu Zi saw that Chu Zi had actually hung up on Chu An and looked at Chu Zi strangely.


    ¡°You can actually hang up on your brother? Didn¡¯t you hate to hang up on your brother previously?¡±


    The partner was very familiar with Chu Zi, so he naturally knew how much Chu Zi doted on his younger brother, Chu An. In the past, no matter what time it was, as long as Chu An called, the other party would definitely pick up immediately.


    After knowing Chu Zi for so long, this was the first time he had seen Chu Zi take the initiative to hang up on Chu An..

 Chapter 294 - 294: Returning to the Company

    Chapter 294: Returning to the Company


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Zi thought of Chu An, who kept telling him about himself and Gu Xiao on the phone, and raised his hand weakly to rub his nose.


    He had never known that Chu An, who was usually silent in front of them, would actually talk non-stop in front of him.


    It was just that¡­ if the other party had not been talking about his daily love life with Gu Xiao, he might be able to ept it more easily.


    After all, for the sake of work, he had left the gentle arms of his wife early. As for that kid, even if he woke up, he could still return to the gentle arms of his girlfriend.


    Chu Zi thought helplessly. When he came back to his senses, he met the gossipy gaze of his partner.


    It seemed that no matter what ss of people they were, they could not escape the attraction of gossip.


    He put down his hand that was kneading his nose, and his expression returned to its usual calm and self-possessed state.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s continue talking about the cooperation just now.¡±


    Seeing that Chu Zi was unwilling to say more, although the partner felt a little regretful, he still knew that work was important, so he retracted his curiosity and continued to discuss the project just now with Chu Zi.


    Chu An didn¡¯t know that because of a phone call, his brother had experienced the teasing of his partner. He looked at the phone that had been hung up by Chu Zi, and after meeting Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze, he put aside the matter of his brother, Chu Zi.


    ¡°Brother Chu Zi hung up?¡±


    After Chu An wrapped his arms around Gu Xiao¡¯s waist, he nodded. ¡°Mm, maybe he¡¯s busy.¡±


    Gu Xiao thought of what Chu An had said on the phone just now and suddenly felt that Chu Zi might have hung up because he was annoyed with Chu An.


    However¡­ Gu Xiao looked at Chu An, who was leaning against her.


    Although Chu An didn¡¯t care about these things, it was better not to say this guess of hers.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted my family. What did Brother Chen say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted Brother, but because of the previous influence of the Ji Group, Brother will be rather busy during this period of time. Perhaps¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. My family is not in a hurry. When Brother Chen has time, we can gather and discuss it.¡±


    Before Gu Xiao could finish, Chu An had already answered Gu Xiao¡¯s unspoken words.


    After all, this matter concerned the meeting of the two families for an engagement, so Ji Chen had to attend no matter what.


    Although he wanted to confirm his rtionship with Gu Xiao as soon as possible, he did not want to leave a bad impression on Ji Chen because he was too anxious.


    He knew that Ji Chen was very dissatisfied with him at the beginning.


    If not for the fact that the other party had seen how much he valued Xiaoxiao, it would have been a question mark whether the other party could even agree to this matter.


    Therefore, they could take it slow, and he was not in too much of a hurry either.


    Because Ji Chen¡¯spany was busy, the gathering time between the two families was postponed. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Gu Xiao and Chu An also went to Star Brilliance, intending to take a look at the current situation of Star Brilliance.


    When the two of them appeared at Star Brilliance, the employees were slightly surprised, but they quickly reacted and greeted them.


    Gu Xiao and Chu An only nodded indifferently in response.


    After the two of them got into the elevator, the employees behind them revealed gossipy expressions.


    They had been following up on the matter of Ji Gao¡¯s swapping the two children recently. The only pity was that Ji Gao did not go to jail because of this.


    However, seeing that Gu Xiao and Chu An didn¡¯t seem to be affected by this matter today, the employees felt much better.


    Gu Xiao and Chu An had just sat down in Gu Xiao¡¯s office when Tian Xian received the news and knocked on Gu Xiao¡¯s office door.


    ¡°President Gu, President Chu, I¡¯m here to report the operations of Star Brilliance during this period of time.¡±


    Upon hearing Tian Xian¡¯s words, Gu Xiao raised her voice slightly. ¡°Enter.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the office door was pushed open from the outside.


    Tian Xian walked in and closed the office door behind him. Then, he nodded at Gu Xiao and Chu An.


    ¡°President Gu, President Chu.¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded slightly and gestured to the chair at one side. ¡°Just sit and talk.¡±


    Tian Xian thanked her and sat down on the chair. He paused and organized his words before starting to report what had happened in Star Brilliance for the past year.


    However, after Tian Xian finished speaking, he had no intention of leaving. A hesitant expression appeared on his face..

 Chapter 295 - 295: Mi Rui

    Chapter 295: Mi Rui


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao and Chu An subtly looked at each other before turning their gazes to Tian Xian.


    In the end, Gu Xiao asked, ¡°Has something happened in Star Brilliance?¡±


    However, from Tian Xian¡¯s report just now, Star Brilliance seemed to be progressing steadily.


    In the past year, the problems left behind by Star Brilliance¡¯s rapid rise in the industry had almost been resolvedpletely. Thepany¡¯s structural department had already been perfected.


    Most of the artistes, with Lu Mo in the lead, were doing well, so there was no need to worry too much. Although there were fewer television dramas and movies produced by Star Brilliance this year, their reputation among the audience was not bad.


    As for variety shows, they were the ce where Star Brilliance started. Even without the ideas provided by Gu Xiao, Star Brilliance¡¯s variety shows and reality shows had achieved pretty good results.


    Under such circumstances, they really did not know what could make Tian Xian look troubled.


    Tian Xian clearly struggled for a moment before slowly exhaling. Only then did he look at Gu Xiao in a slightly focused manner.


    ¡°President Gu, it¡¯s like this. Recently, ourpany has prepared a good television drama team. If we can choose the right person and director, the results of this television drama should be quite good.¡±


    When Tian Xian said this, he seemed to have thought of something. He paused for a few seconds before continuing.


    ¡°However, there is a problem with the actress ying one of the roles.¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, a glint shed across her eyes, and her expression became vignt. ¡°What problem?¡±


    Logically speaking, the current Ji Gao and Old Master Ji should not be able to divert their attention to deal with theirpany. Then this time, the problem with the actress¡­


    Just as Gu Xiao was wondering if the Ji Group was behind this, Tian Xian seemed to sense Gu Xiao¡¯s concerns and hurriedly exined.


    ¡°President Gu, the problem with the actress this time has nothing to do with anyone else. It¡¯s entirely because that actress identally injured her leg when she went overseas for fun. She won¡¯t be off bedrest for two months, so she could only choose to withdraw.¡±


    Hearing that the Ji Group was not involved, Gu Xiao rxed a little.


    However, when she thought of the meaning behind Tian Xian¡¯s words, she frowned slightly.


    ¡°Next time, there is no need to work with this actress anymore.¡±


    Since Tian Xian said that something had happened to the ¡°actress ying this role¡±, this actress should have already signed a contract with them.


    Under such circumstances, not only did she not study the script diligently at home to figure out her role, she even injured herself overseas, causing the production team to be unable to start work now. There was no need for them to work together with such an actress next time.


    Tian Xian hurriedly nodded and took note of this matter.


    After all, he also felt that it was better to work less with such actresses.


    ¡°Is that what you wanted to say?¡±


    ¡°Actually, the director already has an idea about the actress for this role. It¡¯s just that that actress has some conflicts with our Star Brilliance, so the director and the production team are a little hesitant.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xiao¡¯s interest was piqued. She raised her eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°Who is the actress chosen by the director and the production team? What does she have to do with our Star Brilliance?¡±


    Seeing that Gu Xiao was interested, Tian Xian immediately told her about the actress. ¡°The actress that the director likes is an actress from Sky Entertainment. She was also a popr idol previously and participated in Ji Yao¡¯s variety show¡­¡±


    The actor that the director valued was called Mi Rui. Back then, when she was a popr star, she participated in the variety show that Ji Yao had prepared. In order to cater to Ji Yao, she badmouthed Gu Xiao and Star Brilliance.


    However, in the past year or so, because of theck of resources and the fact that Sky Entertainment was not veryrge, Mi Rui¡¯s fanbase and poprity had fallen drastically.


    Mi Rui¡¯s acting skills were considered not bad among young actresses. In addition, Mi Rui was verypatible with the role in this television drama, so the director took a fancy to her.


    However, the director was worried about Star Brilliance Entertainment and Gu Xiao. At the initial audition, there were other candidates, so the director gave up on Mi Rui and chose the actress who had injured herself.


    Now that the actress was injured, the director thought of Mi Rui again and found Tian Xian, telling him about this.


    Just as Tian Xian was considering this matter, he found out that Gu Xiao hade to thepany, so he brought this matter up to discuss with Gu Xiao..

 Chapter 296 - 296: Sister Ning

    Chapter 296: Sister Ning


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After hearing Tian Xian¡¯s words, Gu Xiao did not give him a definite answer immediately.


    After a while, she said seriously, ¡°Let¡¯s hold another audition.¡±


    When Tian Xian heard that, he knew that the matter had been settled. He felt a little regretful, but he also felt that it was normal.


    In this circle, one had to be careful. Since one had already made his decision, he naturally had to pay a certain price for his previous decision.


    He said, ¡°I understand.¡± Then, he stood up and nned to leave.


    When he reached the door of the office, he heard Gu Xiao¡¯s voiceing from behind. ¡°You can get that Mi Rui you mentioned to audition again.¡±


    Tian Xian turned to look at Gu Xiao. When he met Gu Xiao¡¯s calm eyes, he seemed to understand what she was nning.


    He felt a little better. ¡°Okay, President Gu.¡±


    After Tian Xian leftpletely, Chu An walked to Gu Xiao¡¯s side and sat down.


    He held Gu Xiao¡¯s hand that was ced on the desk, as if he was ying with something he loved and was unwilling to let go.


    ¡°You sure are soft-hearted.¡±


    Gu Xiao chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s just an opportunity.¡±


    Chu An alsoughed and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    In the staff dormitory of Sky Entertainment, a beautiful woman around 25 years old was sitting on the sofa dejectedly.


    The woman¡¯s appearance should have given people the feeling that she was ostentatious and magnanimous, but at this moment, she was like a withered rose, without any vitality. Even her beautiful skin had dimmed.


    After a long time, the woman sitting on the sofa moved and sighed.


    Then, the door of the dormitory was opened from the outside, and a woman in her forties walked in.


    When the woman saw who it was, she immediately stood up. Her originally dark eyes also emitted a trace of hope. ¡°Sister Ning, how is it? Is there any news?¡±


    The woman called Sister Ning sat on the sofa and shook her head at the woman.


    ¡°Mi Rui, you also know your current situation. There really aren¡¯t many production teams willing to ask you to act in them. Otherwise, it¡¯s those terrible and cliche dramas and melodramas. If you really act in such a production team, not only will it bepletely useless, your remaining fans will probably all run away.¡±


    Hearing Sister Ning¡¯s words, Mi Rui fell back onto the sofa and lowered her head without saying a word.


    Sister Ning had raised Mi Rui single-handedly to this level in her career. Seeing her like this, she also felt a little sad.


    However, Mi Rui¡¯s contract with thepany was less than half a year away from termination. Seeing Mi Rui¡¯s current situation, the upper echelons of thepany did not intend to invest their resources on her.


    A friend of hers told her that the upper echelons of thepany hadpletely given up on Mi Rui and wouldn¡¯t even give her a chance.


    For the first time, Sister Ning brushed her hair in frustration. ¡°Look at you. It¡¯s fine if you went on Ji Yao¡¯s variety show back then, but why did you follow Ji Yao and trample on Gu Xiao and Star Brilliance? Now that Gu Xiao and Star Brilliance have climbed up, the people in the circle are praising the strong and trampling on the weak. Even if Star Brilliance doesn¡¯t make a move, there are still people in the circle who want to please Star Brilliance.¡±


    If Mi Rui had still been the popr star from before and maintained her previous poprity, Mi Rui would not have fallen to this state.


    In fact, the scripts that had sent Mi Rui invitations just wanted use Mi Rui¡¯s previous status as a popr star to consume thest bit of Mi Rui¡¯s poprity, wanting to squeeze her dry.


    It was better not to go to such a production team!


    Mi Rui¡¯s lips twitched when she heard Sister Ning¡¯s usation, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    After all, she had already done what she did back then. It was toote to say anything now.


    Back then, it was indeed because she wanted to get close to Ji Yao, the prized daughter of the Ji Group, that she agreed to Ji Yao¡¯s words and badmouthed Gu Xiao and Star Brilliance.


    However, this was how it was in this industry¡­ So now that she had fallen to this state, she could not me others.


    Now that Sky Entertainment could still give her a ce to stay, and not chasing her out, that was already out of consideration for their previous rtionship.


    Sister Ning didn¡¯t feel good when she saw Mi Rui like this, but she didn¡¯t have that many resources to give Mi Rui.


    Before Mi Rui, she was only a small agent at Sky Entertainment and didn¡¯t have much ability. Her current connections could be said to have been obtained through Mi Rui.


    But now that Mi Rui was like this, the resources in her hands were naturally useless.


    Just as the two of them looked at each other in silence, not knowing how to resolve their current predicament, Sister Ning¡¯s phone suddenly rang..

 Chapter 297 - 297: Chance

    Chapter 297: Chance


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The sound that sounded in the silent room was always especially attention-grabbing.


    The ringtone sounded for less than a second, and Sister Ning and Mi Rui looked in the direction of the sound.


    Sister Ning lowered her head and looked at her handbag. Then, she picked up the phone inside. When she saw the caller ID, Sister Ning was slightly stunned.


    Then, she subconsciously looked at Mi Rui opposite her and happened to meet her gaze.


    She waved at Mi Rui. After Mi Rui nodded, she walked to the side and picked up the phone.


    ¡°Well, yes¡­ we need to discuss this matter¡­ Okay, I¡¯ll get back to you as soon as possible¡­¡±


    Sister Ning¡¯s intermittent voice came through. Mi Rui looked in Sister Ning¡¯s direction curiously with a hint of anticipation in her heart.


    After Sister Ning finished the call, she sat down opposite Mi Rui with a serious expression.


    She looked at Mi Rui seriously. ¡°Do you know who just called me?¡±


    Mi Rui shook her head honestly.


    ¡°It¡¯s the casting director for ¡®The Consort¡¯.¡±


    Hearing Sister Ning¡¯s words, Mi Rui¡¯s eyes widened slightly for a moment, then she looked at Sister Ning in confusion. ¡°Why is the casting director of ¡®The Consort¡¯ calling you at this time?¡±


    It had to be known that The Consort had already finished casting and was even about to start filming. No matter what, there was not enough time.


    Sister Ning¡¯s expression was a little indescribable. In the end, under Mi Rui¡¯s inquiry, she briefly exined what the casting director had just said.


    ¡°Something happened to the actress for the role you auditioned for, Concubine Xiao. Now, the production team is choosing a new actress for the role. They are calling all the actresses who auditioned for Concubine Xiao previously to confirm if they want to go to the uing audition.¡±


    Hearing this, Mi Rui¡¯s eyes lit up for a moment.


    ¡°Then, Sister Ning, do you think there is still a need for me to go for the audition this time?¡±


    Looking at Mi Rui¡¯s expectant gaze, Sister Ning naturally knew that she probably wanted to ept the invitation for this audition very much.


    However, the investment and production of ¡°The Consort¡± were all from Star Brilliance. Even if Mi Rui went for another audition this time, she might not pass.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to break Mi Rui¡¯s hope, but she still voiced her concerns one by one. ¡°It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that ¡®The Consort¡¯ is controlled by Star Brilliance. With your rtionship with Star Brilliance, do you think you can get this role through this audition?¡±


    Mi Rui¡¯s eyes darkened. She pursed her lips, and the corners of her lips tightened into a straight line.


    After a while, Mi Rui¡¯s eyes became firm. She looked at Sister Ning intently. ¡°But Sister Ning, I still want to try this audition.¡±


    No matter how she looked at it, ¡°The Consort¡± was herst chance.


    Even if Sister Ning didn¡¯t tell her, she could guess that she had probably been abandoned by thepany and they wouldn¡¯t give her any resources.


    Without resources, she would leave this industry sooner orter. In the end, this person would not be found in this industry again.


    If she participated in ¡®The Consort¡¯, she would at least have a glimmer of hope. It was better than not seeing any hope at all.


    Sister Ning looked at Mi Rui¡¯s stubborn expression and sighed in her heart. ¡°You have to know that this is already your second audition. You didn¡¯t get chosen for the first audition, and you might not get chosen for the second.¡±


    Or rather, she felt that the chances of not being chosen were higher.


    The casting director of ¡°The Consort¡± was probably able to inform Mi Rui only because of her first audition. With another round of auditions, it would be unreasonable not to inform them, so the casting director was told to call them.


    But in the end¡­


    It wasn¡¯t that Sister Ning was too pessimistic, but she had been in the industry for so many years. Although she hadn¡¯t brought many celebrities to fame, she had seen many things and knew some of the situation in the industry.


    However, even after Sister Ning¡¯s persuasion, Mi Rui still made up her mind to go to this audition.


    Seeing this, Sister Ning didn¡¯t hurt Mi Rui¡¯s confidence anymore. She stood up, took out her phone, and said to Mi Rui, ¡°Then 1¡¯11 call the other party now and say that we¡¯ve already decided to go for the audition.¡±


    Mi Rui looked up and quickly nodded.


    Sister Ning walked to the side again and called the casting director. After waiting for a few seconds, the other party finally picked up the call.


    ¡°Director, I¡¯ve already confirmed with Mi Rui. We¡¯ll go to the uing audition¡­ Alright, I understand¡­ Sorry to trouble you, Director.¡±


    Sister Ning hung up and turned to look at Mi Rui. ¡°The audition is in two days. Get ready.¡±


    Mi Rui nodded fiercely upon hearing this..

 Chapter 298 - 298: Audition

    Chapter 298: Audition


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Two dayster, Sister Ning brought Mi Rui, who insisted oning for the audition, to the hotel where the auditions for ¡°The Consort¡± would be held.


    Although this was already the second audition for The Consort, many people came. When Sister Ning and Mi Rui arrived, there were already more than 20 female celebrities standing or sitting in the corridor.


    Sister Ning looked at the people who came for the audition and had a deeper understanding of the influence of Star Brilliance.


    In fact, ording to the previous situations in the industry, there would not be many people who would be suddenly asked to audition again for this kind of role for which the actor was already confirmed but something had happened to the actor. Unless the director was a famous director, there would not be such a grand asion like today.


    However, although the director of ¡°The Consort¡± was not bad, it was not to the extent that so many people woulde one after another. Those who woulde for this audition probably still wanted to get close to Star Brilliance or be on good terms with them.


    Among the 20-odd celebrities she had seen just now, she had already seen two young idols with decent poprity. Most of the remaining people were also nurtured by their respectivepanies in terms of resources.


    Compared to these people, Mi Rui, who no longer had any traffic and had once been on bad terms with Star Brilliance, was really not the first choice.


    With this thought in mind, she nced at Mi Rui and saw that she didn¡¯t seem as keen as before.


    She reached out and patted IVLi Rui¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Just do your best. These two days have not been wasted. The director can see your efforts.¡±


    Hearing Sister Ning¡¯s words, Mi Rui perked up a little.


    She nodded at Sister Ning. ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    No matter what, this was herst chance. She would definitely do her best!


    Amidst Sister Ning and Mi Rui¡¯s nervousness, they quickly reached Mi Rui¡¯s number.


    Mi Rui and Sister Ning exchanged nces. After taking a deep breath, she straightened her back and walked into the audition room.


    After she entered the room, the staff quietly closed the door and quietly retreated to the side.


    Mi Rui bowed slightly in the direction of the director and producer. After greeting them, she looked up and realized that Gu Xiao and Chu An were sitting in the corner.


    After seeing Gu Xiao and Chu An, Mi Rui suddenly felt a trace of despair.


    If Gu Xiao wasn¡¯t around, she might have a chance of survival, but now¡­


    ¡°Mi Rui, right? Just perform the first confrontation between Concubine Xiao and Concubine Yang.¡±


    Hearing the director¡¯s voice, Mi Rui quickly came back to her senses. She suppressed the distracting thoughts in her heart and disyed the performance she had been practicing recently in front of the director and producer.


    They would not get aplete script for the audition, only a few scenes. In the past two days, she had practiced these scenes countless times in front of the mirror. This scene had almost be muscle memory for her.


    After AAi Rui¡¯s performance ended, she carefully nced at the director and producer¡¯s expressions, wanting to see something. However, their expressions were very normal, so she couldn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°Alright, you can go back and wait for the notice!¡± The director said calmly.


    When Mi Rui saw this, the trace of hope in her heart waspletely extinguished, and the light in her eyes dimmed.


    However, she still bowed in the direction of the director and the others. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Director.¡± With that, she left the audition room in disappointment.


    Sister Ning, who had been waiting outside, hurriedly walked up when she saw Mi Rui.


    She stared at Mi Rui with a hint of anticipation that she didn¡¯t even know she had. ¡°How is it? Did the director say anything?¡±


    Mi Rui shook her head. ¡°The director didn¡¯t say anything. He just told me to go back and wait for the notice.¡±


    She raised her head slightly and looked at Sister Ning. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Sister Ning, 1,1 think it might not work this time. The director and producer did not react at all after I performed.¡±


    This was what she was most afraid of.


    Even if it was dissatisfaction, it was better than being indifferent.


    When Sister Ning heard this, she sighed, not knowing what to say.


    After a while, Sister Ning consoled, ¡°I¡¯ll contact some directorster and see if there are any other opportunities.¡±


    Mi Rui knew that Sister Ning wasforting her. If there was still a director who was willing to hire her, she wouldn¡¯t be in this situation now.


    However, she couldn¡¯t express her disappointment in front of Sister Ning. Sheposed herself and smiled at Sister Ning. ¡°Yes, okay. 1¡¯11 have to trouble Sister Ning then..¡±

 Chapter 299 - 299: Making Things Difficult

    Chapter 299: Making Things Difficult


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Just as the two of them were about to leave the audition venue, a popr actress who had already finished her audition walked over.


    She sized up Mi Rui and Sister Ning arrogantly and sneered in disdain. ¡°In my opinion, this Star Brilliance is really kind-hearted. They¡¯re willing to give anyone a chance, but they should check if some people are worth this opportunity.¡±


    A trace of anger shed across Mi Rui¡¯s eyes. Just as she was about to retort like before, she suddenly thought of the current situation. She pursed her lips and pulled Sister Ning away.


    The popr idol gave her assistant a look, and the assistant stood in front of Mi Rui and Sister Ning, not letting them leave.


    ¡°Why are you leaving so soon? i haven¡¯t even caught up with Sister Mi yet! I want to treat Sister Mi to a meal. I wonder if Sister Mi is willing to give me this chance this time.¡±


    Mi Rui didn¡¯t want to blow things up, but she also didn¡¯t want to be constantly ridiculed. Sister Ning shielded Mi Rui behind her and looked at the person in front of her coldly.


    ¡°Li Jiang, take a good look at where we are. If this matter blows up, it won¡¯t be good for anyone!¡±


    Mi Rui had arrivedte and was considered thest audition. However, there were still some actresses around who had not left. They had been carefully surveying the situation here.


    However, they had seen too many situations like this in the industry, so they only watched from the sidelines. They had no intention of stepping forward to help at all. They even vaguely showed that they wanted to see Mi Rui make a fool of herself.


    ¡°Of course 1 know where this is,¡± Li Jiang said disdainfully. ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who can¡¯t figure out the situation. Don¡¯t you know your rtionship with Star Brilliance? You still want to get involved with Star Brilliance. Why don¡¯t you take a look at what you¡¯ve done previously?¡±


    When Mi Rui heard this, the anger in her heart could no longer burn, as if she had been poured withice water from head to toe.


    She lowered her head. Seeing that Sister Ning was about to say something, she hurriedly pulled Sister Ning¡¯s hand.


    They couldn¡¯t afford to offend Li Jiang now. They might as well let Li Jiang finish mocking them as soon as possible so that they could leave. If the people from Star Brilliance found out that thismotion was caused by them, their impression of them would probably be even worse.


    And whatever Mi Rui was worried about came true.


    Just as she was confronting Li Jiang, the door of the audition room was opened, and the director walked out with Gu Xiao and the others.


    Those who had yet to leave looked at Mi Rui as if they were watching a good show, then greeted Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao walked up to Mi Rui and Li Jiang and stopped in her tracks. She nced sideways. ¡°What happened?¡±


    When Li Jiang saw that it was Gu Xiao, she no longer looked as arrogant as before. A ttering smile instantly appeared on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, President Gu. I had some interactions with Sister Mi before, so when we met just now, Sister Mi stopped me and wanted to chat. I¡¯m very sorry to disturb President Gu.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xiao looked at Li Jiang meaningfully, then at Mi Rui. Her tone was a little strange. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m really sorry to disturb you because of this. However, it¡¯s also because of Sister Mi¡¯s current situation¡­ I can only do what I can on my side.¡± Li Jiang spoke first before Mi Rui could speak.


    A strange look shed across the eyes of the onlookers, but no one stood up to exin for Mi Rui.


    Mi Rui only nced at the others present and knew what they were nning.


    However, it made sense. Li Jiang was much more popr than her now. It was not the time when she was suppressed by her previously. Coupled with the matter between her and Star Brilliance, it was naturally better for the others to avoid trouble. Naturally, they would not say much.


    As for Li Jiang, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in this industry for too long with this kind of intelligence.


    Mi Rui looked straight at Gu Xiao, feeling a little guilty. However, she still exined to Gu Xiao, ¡°President Gu, I¡¯m not familiar with Li Jiang, and I¡¯ve never thought of disturbing the peace of the auditions.¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she nodded. ¡°The audition is over. Leave as soon as possible.¡±


    After saying that, she left with the director and the others. Chu An followed beside Gu Xiao and gave Li Jiang a meaningful look before following without looking back.


    Li Jiang didn¡¯t expect Gu Xiao to have no reaction to this. After all, in her imagination, Gu Xiao would definitely use this opportunity to further suppress Mi Rui.


    Then she could rest easy forever and not worry that Mi Rui would climb up and step on her head again.


    But now¡­ Li Jiang nced at Mi Rui¡¯s back, and a hint of darkness shed across her eyes..

 Chapter 300 - 300: Borrowing Someone else’s Hand

    Chapter 300: Borrowing Someone else¡¯s Hand


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After walking out of the hotel, Gu Xiao recalled Mi Rui¡¯s performance and reaction just now. She nced sideways at the director and said, ¡°Just give Concubine Xiao¡¯s role to Mi Rui.¡±


    Upon hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, the director¡¯s eyes lit up. After confirming that the other party was not joking, he hurriedly agreed.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I understand, President Gu. 1¡¯11 make the arrangements.¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded and nned to leave with Chu An.


    However, after getting into the car, she seemed to have suddenly thought of something and said to the director and producer, ¡°As for that Li Jiang just now, there¡¯s no need to consider her for future coborations.¡±


    How could she not see through that little trick just now? Did she really think that she was easy to fool just because she was young?


    If she wanted to borrow the knife in someone else¡¯s hand, she had to ask the ¡°knife¡± if she was willing.


    She did not know what such an idiot would do in the future. If she was not careful, she might implicate the production team. She did not want to clean up the mess for others.


    As for Mi Rui, she was quite interesting.


    After Tian Xian mentioned it, she got someone to investigate Mi Rui.


    Previously, she had only given Mi Rui a chance on ount of the director and Tian Xian, but this time, she had some thoughts of signing Mi Rui over to thepany.


    Previously, Mi Rui was arrogant and did not restrain her personality at all. She had also secretly offended some people. However, after falling from the pedestal this time, her personality was a little more stable and she seemed to be doing well.


    Gu Xiao exchanged a few words with the director and producer, then left the hotel with Chu An.


    After the car drove for a while, Chu An said, ¡°You want to sign that AAi Rui?¡±


    Gu Xiao wasn¡¯t surprised that Chu An could tell what she was thinking. After all, her performance was rtively obvious. If Chu An couldn¡¯t tell, then there would be a problem.


    She nodded without any qualms. ¡°I took a look previously. Mi Rui¡¯s contract with Sky Entertainment is only half a year away from ending. Mi Rui¡¯s acting skills are not bad among the young actresses. She has a calm personality and wants to climb up. She should be able to start anew.¡±


    Now, the only artiste in thepany that the public was familiar with was Lu Mo. Moreover, ever since Lu Mo participated in a movie, her resources were mostly focused on movies.


    If they wanted to lower the grade of her resources, to say nothing of whether Lu Mo was willing or not, Lu Mo¡¯s fans would probably be the first to tear thepany apart.


    However, they could not give up on the television tform. They could not possibly let their own television dramas be filled with actors from otherpanies in the future, right?


    Among the actresses in thepany now, other than Lu Mo, although they had a good reputation and were popr with passersby, they were not very popr. They were still a littlecking.


    Therefore, she wanted to see if Mi Rui could be that special person.


    ¡°If she wants toe over, I¡¯m afraid we would have to poach her agent too.¡±


    Given Mi Rui¡¯s current situation, Sister Ning did not abandon her and still protected her, so it was obvious that the two of them had a good rtionship.


    Moreover¡­ although Sky Entertainment Entertainment was smaller, its resources were not bad. If it weren¡¯t for Sister Ning¡¯s unwillingness to give up on Mi Rui, they wouldn¡¯t have fallen to this state.


    Under such circumstances, it was really not easy to separate Mi Rui and Sister Ning.


    ¡°That¡¯s simple. As long as Mi Rui is willing to leave, that agent will definitely be willing toe over. Star Brilliance doesn¡¯tck this sum of money now.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu An chuckled softly, but he also knew that Gu Xiao¡¯s words were not wrong.


    Although the resources of Star Brilliance were not very good, they did have a lot of money. As for resources¡­ they could create their own resources.


    The only thing that wascking was probably some connections with the local government.


    However¡­ they were not in a hurry. Sooner orter, they would develop some connections.


    ¡°Alright, then 1¡¯11 inform the producerter and ask him to check on Mi Rui¡¯s condition while the drama is in production. If she¡¯s indeed not bad, I¡¯ll release some news.¡±


    Gu Xiao hummed softly and did not speak again.


    Chu An took the opportunity to nce at Gu Xiao while he was waiting for the traffic light to turn green. When he saw the other party¡¯s drooping eyes and the slight darkness under her eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty.


    Last night, he seemed to have gone too far.


    Sensing Chu An¡¯s gaze, Gu Xiao opened her eyes and calmly nced sideways at Chu An.


    Chu An hurriedly turned his head, not daring to meet Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze. The green light in front of them happened to light up, and Chu An immediately drove away.


    Seeing that the car was moving again, Gu Xiao closed her eyes in satisfaction and continued to rest..

 Chapter 301 - 301: Official Announcement

    Chapter 301: Official Announcement


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The next day, Mi Rui, who thought that she no longer had a chance, received a call from the casting director, informing her that she had passed the audition and to go into production in two days.


    When Mi Rui heard this news from Sister Ning, her first reaction was disbelief. After repeatedly confirming from Sister Ning and getting an affirmative answer, she suddenly had the urge to cry.


    After that, she packed her things with Sister Ning and headed to The Consort¡¯s production team.


    At this moment, the official Weibo ount of the production team of ¡°The Consort¡± also tagged Concubine Mi Rui as the actress ying Concubine Xiao. Theizens watched the interaction between the official production team of The Consort and Mi Rui¡¯s Weibo and were momentarily unable to react.


    [Could this Mi Rui be the Mi Rui I¡¯m thinking of?]


    [It¡¯s the Mi Rui that everyone is thinking of. I went to the other party¡¯s Weibo and saw that it¡¯s indeed the Mi Rui who worked with Ji Yao previously and should have even stepped on Star Brilliance and Gu Xiao with Ji Yao.]


    [Oh my god! What are Star Brilliance and Gu Xiao thinking? They actually want to coborate with Mi Rui? This ¡®The Consort¡¯ is Star Brilliance¡¯s script and Star Brilliance¡¯s investment, right? Although it¡¯s a group drama, the role of Concubine Xiao can be considered the second female lead. Such an important role was given to Mi Rui? What is Star Brilliance thinking? Are they supporting their enemies?]


    [To be honest, if we don¡¯t talk about the grudges between Mi Rui and Star Brilliance¡¯s Gu Xiao, then Mi Rui is really the most suitable candidate to y the role of Concubine Xiao. From the details circting in the production team, it can be seen that Mi Rui is even more suitable to y Concubine Xiao than a certain celebrity from before.]


    [After what the person above said, 1 feel that Star Brilliance and Gu Xiao are really quite magnanimous. Just because they arepatible with the role, they can even coborate with actors whom they have grudges with.]


    [That¡¯s why 1 said that Star Brilliance is really good. They¡¯re also very serious about filming. Previously, when Star Brilliance decided to film a harem-type television drama, 1 didn¡¯t think highly of it. Looking at such a rigorous casting selection this time, 1 think we can still look forward to it.]


    [1 still think it¡¯s a little psychedelic that Star Brilliance can work with Mi Rui. Don¡¯t tell me the next step is Mi Rui signing a contract with Star Brilliance?]


    There were various opinions on the Inte, and there was a lot of noise. However, mostizens were curious about the television drama ¡®The Consort¡¯.


    They all wanted to see what would happen if Star Brilliance and Mi Rui worked together.


    When the publicity department for ¡°The Consort¡± saw this free poprity and trending topic, they smiled until their eyes could not be seen.


    At this moment, Gu Xiao and Chu An didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to themotion online.


    Because today was the agreed date for the families from both sides to meet.


    Chu An got up early that day, shaved, and cleaned himself up. He was even nervous and uneasy about what he was going to wear today.


    Gu Xiao sat on the bed and watched as Chu An kept gesturing at his clothes in front of the mirror. A smile gradually filled her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve met before. Why are you still so nervous?¡±


    Chu An held a suit in his hands and pulled it against his body. He felt that it was too serious and not suitable for today¡¯s event, so he could only put the suit back.


    After hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Chu An stopped what he was doing and turned around. His expression seemed calm, but it was a little stiff as he said, ¡°It¡¯s different.¡±


    Even though he had met Ji Chen many times before, the meaning was different this time, so his mood was also different.


    This kind of mood was not something he could control.


    After Chu An finished speaking, he turned around and went back to thinking about the clothes he was going to wear today.


    Seeing Chu An¡¯s reaction, Gu Xiao, who originally felt rxed, suddenly felt nervous for some reason. Thefortable bed under her also seemed to be starting to feel off to her.


    After a few seconds, Gu Xiao sat up from the bed and went to the bathroom to wash up.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she realized that there were already no less than ten pieces of Chu An¡¯s clothes on the bed, and Chu An was still standing at the wardrobe, conflicted.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the cloakroom to take a look?¡± Gu Xiao suggested jokingly.


    After all, the wardrobe in the room was usually used to store the clothes they usually wore. There were definitely not as many types as the cloakroom.


    If he wanted more choices, it was more appropriate to go to the cloakroom.


    Chu An¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. He pulled Gu Xiao¡¯s hand and walked towards the cloakroom..

 Chapter 302 - 302: The Two Families Meet

    Chapter 302: The Two Families Meet


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The two of them busied themselves in the cloakroom and chose to be more casual, but others could tell at a nce that they were a couple.


    After tidying themselves up, the two of them had a simple breakfast. After resting for a while, they drove out.


    The ce where the two families met this time was a Chinese restaurant that Chu An chose, which Gu Xiao liked more and was more private.


    When the two of them arrived at the private room, they realized that the Chu family had already arrived early.


    When Chu Zi saw Chu An and Gu Xiao¡¯s clothes, his mocking gazended on Chu An.


    Chu An pretended not to see the other party¡¯s gaze. After sitting down with Gu Xiao, he looked at Mr Chu and Mrs Chu. ¡°Dad, Mom, why are you here so early?¡±


    Mrs Chu smiled kindly at Gu Xiao before answering Chu An¡¯s question. ¡°I didn¡¯t have anything to do at home, so I came over early.¡±


    At this moment, Chu An¡¯s sister-inw approached Gu Xiao and softly exposed the lie in Mrs Chu¡¯s words to Gu Xiao. ¡°Dad and Mom were so agitated that they couldn¡¯t sleep. They woke up a little early, so they simply brought us over earlier.¡±


    ording to Mr Chu and Mrs Chu¡¯s words, only by arriving earlier could they show how much they valued Gu Xiao.


    Hearing Chu An¡¯s sister-inw¡¯s words, Gu Xiao¡¯s heart warmed, and a trace of a smile shed across her eyes.


    Seeing that Gu Xiao was chatting happily with his sister-inw, Chu An didn¡¯t disturb her. He dealt with Mr Chu, Mrs Chu, and Chu Zi, who teased him from time to time.


    Not long after they sat down, Gu Xiao received a message from Ji Chen saying that he had arrived at the restaurant.


    Chu An, who had been paying attention to Gu Xiao¡¯s movements, saw the way Gu Xiao looked at the message on her phone and immediately understood that Ji Chen must have arrived.


    Hence, he reached out and stopped Gu Xiao, who was about to get up. ¡°I¡¯ll go pick Brother Chen up.¡±


    Gu Xiao nced at Chu An and thought for a second. She smiled at Chu An and agreed to his suggestion.


    After a while, the door of the private room was pushed open from the outside, and Chu An walked in with Ji Chen.


    Seeing Mr Chu¡¯s family who had already arrived, Ji Chen was stunned for a moment, but he quickly reacted and apologized to the Chu family.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡±


    Mr Chu looked at Ji Chen¡¯s calm and polite look and nodded in satisfaction. Then, he smiled brightly at Ji Chen.


    ¡°It¡¯s notte, it¡¯s notte. We came early.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Your Uncle Chu is right. We came early. Moreover, you¡¯re a young man. It¡¯s normal for you not to know these things,¡± Mrs Chu chimed in.


    They all knew that Ji Chen did not even have a partner now, let alone getting married. Plus, with the Ji family¡¯s situation, it was normal for Ji Chen not to know these etiquette.


    Moreover, they were indeed early. Ji Chen was notte and even arrived earlier than the agreed time.


    Seeing that the Chu family did not seem to be angry about him beingte, Ji Chen chose to sit beside Gu Xiao. As for Chu An¡¯s sister-inw, when Chu An went out to pick Ji Chen up, she got up from the chair next to Gu Xiao and sat back down beside Chu Zi.


    The two families chatted briefly. In the end, Mrs Chu took the initiative to say, ¡°Xiao Chen, you should know about Xiaoxiao and our Xiao An. Xiaoxiao and Xiao An have already decided on each other and want to confirm their rtionshippletely. However, the two of them don¡¯t like a big affair, so they just want the two families to have a meal, get to know each other and consider that as confirming their engagement. What do you think?¡±


    Hearing this, Ji Chen did not speak for a while, but looked at Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao looked up. There was no trace of reluctance in her eyes, only anticipation.


    He knew that Gu Xiao had always valued Chu An. In fact, even whether or not he agreed to this matter, Gu Xiao had already decided and would not change.


    How could her biological brother, who had appeared halfway through her life,pare to Chu An, who had been by her side since they met?


    Moreover¡­ he also knew that Chu An treated Gu Xiao extremely well.


    As Gu Xiao¡¯s only rtive now, it seemed like it was his duty to give Gu Xiao a blessing from her family.


    Hence, he turned around, looked at Mr Chu and Mrs Chu, and nodded slightly.


    ¡°If Xiaoxiao is happy, I won¡¯t object. It¡¯s not bad to confirm this matter either..¡±

 Chapter 303 - 303: Drunk

    Chapter 303: Drunk


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As Ji Chen spoke, he paused, and his gentle eyes suddenly turned cold.


    ¡°However, Xiaoxiao has suffered a lot since she was young. Now that Dad and Mom are not in charge, I can only rece them as her brother. Although Ji Group has nothing to do with Xiaoxiao, Radiant will always be Xiaoxiao¡¯s escape route.¡±


    Everyone present could understand the meaning behind Ji Chen¡¯s words.


    Although Ji Gao and Jiang He were unreliable now, with Ji Chen as her brother, he would not watch others bully Gu Xiao.


    No matter who the other party was, as long as he bullied Gu Xiao, he would definitely seek justice for Gu Xiao. No matter what, he and Radiant would always stand behind Gu Xiao.


    Facing Ji Chen¡¯s warning words, Mr Chu and Mrs Chu did not feel offended at all.


    Mr Chu looked at Ji Chen with even more satisfaction.


    After all, there were not many people who dared to say this to him, and Ji Chen¡¯s words were not empty words. He had enough confidence to say this to him.


    ¡°Brother Chen, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t bully Xiaoxiao! I will definitely take care of Xiaoxiao!¡±


    Without waiting for Mr Chu and Mrs Chu to speak, Chu An hurriedly expressed his stance. He was afraid that if he was a littlete, the engagement with Gu Xiao would be ruined.


    Ji Chen looked sideways at Chu An with the coldest gaze, and the intimidating air around him pressed down on the other party like a mountain. Even Chu An felt a trace of pressure when facing the current Ji Chen.


    However, at the thought of Gu Xiao, Chu An still endured Ji Chen¡¯s pressure and looked into the other party¡¯s eyes, expressing his determination towards Gu Xiao.


    After two to three seconds, Ji Chen restrained the coldness in his eyes and his expression softened a little.


    He nodded at Chu An and hummed softly. ¡°1 believe you.¡±


    These words could be consideredplete approval of Chu An, and it could also be consideredplete approval of Chu An and Gu Xiao¡¯s engagement.


    Hearing this, Chu An revealed an obvious smile. ¡°Brother Chen, don¡¯t worry. 1 definitely won¡¯t disappoint you!¡±


    Gu Xiao looked at Chu An, then at Ji Chen, then lowered her eyes and smiled. This feeling of being cared for and valued by others was really not bad.


    After that, the atmosphere in the private room warmed up a lot. Mr Chu and Chu Zi pulled Ji Chen aside and kept talking, discussing business matters, discussing the changes in the economy¡­


    Then, Mr Chu and Chu Zi realized that no matter what they said, Ji Chen could follow up with a few sentences and even offer some good insights.


    Hence, Mr Chu and Chu Zi looked at Ji Chen as if they regretted not meeting sooner. When they were eatingter, they forced a few sses of wine to Ji Chen.


    However, Mrs Chu and Chu An¡¯s sister-inw kept Gu Xiao upied, and the three of them were whispering together the whole time.


    On the other hand, Chu An, one of the main characters of today¡¯s engagement, seemed to have been forgotten by everyone.


    However, seeing that Gu Xiao and Mrs Chu were chatting happily, even if no one paid attention to him, Chu An was already satisfied.


    However, after lunch, everyone realized a problem¡­ Ji Chen seemed to have been forced too many drinksby Mr Chu and Chu Zi, and gotten drunk¡­


    After dinner, Ji Chen agreed that they would be leaving soon, but Gu Xiao realized that Ji Chen did not take any action. He was still sitting on the chair and looking at a certain point seriously.


    Gu Xiao sensed that something was wrong and approached Ji Chen. ¡°Brother, are you still alert?¡±


    Mr Chu and Chu Zi felt a little guilty. When they met Mrs Chu¡¯s disapproving gaze, they felt even more guilty. Mr Chu and Chu Zi, who were tough outside, wanted to hide themselves somewhere the other party could not see when they met Mrs Chu¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t know that Little Ji¡¯s alcohol tolerance was so poor. When we were talking to him previously, he could still logically discuss topics with us.¡±


    Mr Chu muttered softly, and Chu Zi hurriedly nodded at the side.


    When they saw that Ji Chen¡¯s expression did not change and his thoughts were clear, they thought that he had a good alcohol tolerance. But who knew that even if Ji Chen was drunk, he would still act as usual and only revealed that something was wrong at this time.


    Mrs Chu red at Mr Chu and Chu Zi resentfully before her gazended on Ji Chen.


    At this moment, after hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Ji Chen slowly turned his head to look at her. After taking a closer look, he called in a low voice, ¡°Xiaoxiao.¡±


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    Gu Xiao was stunned for a moment, but she still nodded. ¡°It¡¯s me, Brother. You¡¯re drunk.¡±


    ¡°Xiaoxiao is my sister, my sister.¡± Ji Chen stared at Gu Xiao and murmured.


    Gu Xiao looked at Ji Chen, who was drunk and kept talking about his sister. She felt amused and warm at the same time.


    ¡°Yes, I am your sister, Xiaoxiao.¡± Sheforted Ji Chen softly.. ¡°How about Xiaoxiao bringing you home now?¡±

 Chapter 304 - 304: Grievance

    Chapter 304: Grievance


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Gu Xiao finished speaking, she gave Chu An a look. When Chu An saw this, he put down the things in his hands and walked over, nning to help Ji Chen up.


    Unexpectedly, Ji Chen stared at Chu An for a moment, then turned his head away, not wanting to look at Chu An anymore. He didn¡¯t even let the other party touch him.


    Chu An looked at Ji Chen and felt a little confused. He didn¡¯t know what Ji Chen meant.


    Gu Xiao saw Ji Chen¡¯s reaction just now. Although she did not know why Ji Chen was acting this way, she stillforted him softly out of consideration that he was drunk.


    ¡°How about letting Chu An help you out?¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s voice, Ji Chen looked at Gu Xiao again. There was a trace of grievance in his usually cold eyes.


    Facing Ji Chen¡¯s current behavior, Gu Xiao¡¯s heart softened even more.


    She had never seen Ji Chen like this. Whether it was in her previous life or this life, Ji Chen was always calm andposed in her eyes, as if most things could not arouse the other party¡¯s emotions.


    But now¡­


    Gu Xiao looked at Ji Chen¡¯s reaction without blinking, as if she had discovered a new world.


    The Chu family was waiting for Gu Xiao to persuade Ji Chen to leave, but they did not expect to see this scene in front of them.


    Moreover¡­ was this a scene that they could watch?!


    Thinking of Ji Chen¡¯s evaluation in the circle and seeing Ji Chen¡¯s reaction, the Chu family could not help but shiver.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you and Xiao An look after Xiao Chen. We, we will go out first.¡± Mrs Chu swallowed her saliva and looked away from Ji Chen.


    Gu Xiao looked up at the Chu family and then at Ji Chen, who practically couldn¡¯t recognize anyone anymore, and nodded.


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Aunt Chu.¡±


    Mrs Chu shook her head. After leaving, she gave Chu An a look and asked him to take good care of Ji Chen and Gu Xiao. Then, she pushed open the door and walked out with Mr Chu and the rest.


    After the door of the private room was closed, Gu Xiao looked at Ji Chen.


    And because Gu Xiao ignored him just now, Ji Chen looked even more aggrieved.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, my sister, can¡¯t, can¡¯t ignore me.¡± Ji Chen said intermittently, trying to express his unwillingness after being ¡°snubbed¡±.


    Hearing this, Gu Xiao looked at Ji Chen, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao did not ignore Brother.¡± She exined to Ji Chen seriously, not caring that Ji Chen might not understand what she was saying at all.


    Ji Chen pursed his lips and did not respond.


    Just as Gu Xiao and Chu An were about to bring Ji Chen up from his seat, they heard Ji Chen talking to himself.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s different. My sister is leaving with someone else.¡± Ji Chen¡¯s voice was very low, but there was an indescribable sadness. ¡°But, but that person is good to my sister. 1,1 can¡¯t disagree. My sister likes it, but I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    When Gu Xiao and Chu An heard this, they were stunned for a moment. No one knew what they were thinking as they looked at Ji Chen.


    Actually, to Ji Chen, he naturally knew that Chu An was good to Gu Xiao, and the Chu family was also good to Gu Xiao.


    However, as an older brother, Ji Chen, who had only truly be an older brother after more than ten years, Chu An was no less than snatching away this sister who had finally returned from him.


    Even if Chu An treated Gu Xiao very well, it couldn¡¯t hide the fact that Chu An had ¡°snatched¡± Gu Xiao away.


    Although he was dissatisfied, he also understood that sometimes, for the sake of Gu Xiao¡¯s happiness, he could only choose to agree. This was the only answer.


    Ji Chen knew these principles, so he usually restrained himself. He could only suppress these thoughts in his heart.


    But what happened today¡­ was an ident. He didn¡¯t know that he would get drunk.


    Under the influence of alcohol, the words that he had suppressed in his heart werepletely revealed by him.


    Ji Chen¡¯s body swayed as if he could not sit properly. Gu Xiao and Chu An reached out to protect Ji Chen, but found that Ji Chen was still sitting steadily on the chair after swaying.


    At this moment, there was a thinyer of tears in his eyes. It was unknown if it was because he was drunk or because he was thinking about Gu Xiao.


    ¡°I am the older brother. 1 have to take good care of my sister and see her happy.¡± Ji Chen lowered his head and mumbled softly.


    However, these words were still heard by Gu Xiao and Chu An..

 Chapter 305 - 305: Heartfelt Words

    Chapter 305: Heartfelt Words


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu An looked at Gu Xiao helplessly. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect Brother Chen to think of me this way. It¡¯s quite interesting.¡±


    Gu Xiao raised her hand and held her forehead slightly. She gave Chu An a look, telling him to behave himself and not fan the fires at this time.


    She lowered her eyes and looked at Ji Chen, who seemed to be about to fall asleep and was mumbling non-stop. She felt helpless and amused.


    After a moment, she said to Chu An, ¡°Let¡¯s just bring Brother back!¡±


    Even if she wanted to reason with Ji Chen now, he would not listen to her. But she could not keep him here forever. She had to bring him back.


    Hearing this, Chu An responded with an ¡°okay¡± and directly lifted Ji Chen up.


    However, Ji Chen was a man who was more than 1.8 meters tall. Even if Chu An was almost the same, but facing a man who was so drunk that he couldn¡¯t control himself and wasn¡¯t willing to cooperate, Chu An was a little helpless.


    In just a moment, not only did Chu An not bring Ji Chen out, but he was also sweating profusely because of the series of actions just now.


    Chu An had no choice but to let Ji Chen sit back on the chair.


    Chu An and Gu Xiao looked at each other. In the end, it was Gu Xiao who said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we let Brother Chu Zie in and help?¡±


    The two of them really could not control Ji Chen, who was drunk and unwilling to cooperate.


    As for what Chu Zi would see¡­ they couldn¡¯t care less now.


    Chu An only thought for a moment before agreeing to Gu Xiao¡¯s suggestion. However, before Chu An could take action, Ji Chen¡¯s phone in his pocket rang.


    Chu An stopped in his tracks. Gu Xiao waited for a while, and seeing that the other party had no intention of hanging up, she gestured for Chu An to take out the phone.


    Then, she took the phone, nced at the caller ID, and picked up the call.


    ¡°Brother Yang, why are you looking for my brother?¡±


    Yang Hong obviously did not expect that it was Gu Xiao on Ji Chen¡¯s phone. He paused for two seconds before reacting.


    ¡°Yes, yes, Xiaoxiao, it¡¯s me. I heard from your brother about what is happening today, but there is a contract in thepany that needs Ji Chen to take a look at, so 1 took the liberty to call.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xiao lowered her eyes and looked at Ji Chen, who was lying on the table and muttering ¡°Xiaoxiao¡± and ¡°Sister¡± from time to time, and sighed.


    ¡°Brother Yang, my brother is drunk. I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t go to thepany now.¡± There was a hint of apology in Gu Xiao¡¯s voice.


    Just as Gu Xiao¡¯s voice fell, the sound of a chair scraping against the floor could be heard from Yang Hong¡¯s side. Then, Yang Hong¡¯s incredulous voice could be heard.


    ¡°Ji Chen is drunk? Did he say anything?¡± Yang Hong said nervously.


    Gu Xiao raised her eyebrows and looked at Ji Chen who seemed to havepletely fallen asleep. ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    After hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Yang Hong seemed to heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. But if Ji Chen is still awake and you are outside, please find a more private ce. Ji Chen likes to say things that are hidden in the bottom of his heart when he¡¯s drunk. There was once when he almost told everyone about thepany¡¯s cooperation. It¡¯s better to be careful.¡±


    Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes fell on Ji Chen. She did not expect that Ji Chen would be like this when he was drunk.


    It seemed that¡­ Ji Chen liked to speak from the bottom of his heart when he was drunk?


    Thinking of this, the smile in Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes intensified.


    However, she quickly came back to her senses and said to Yang Hong, ¡°Brother Yang, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re in the private room, and Brother didn¡¯t say anypany secrets.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiaoxiao. It¡¯s not that 1 don¡¯t believe you, but Radiant almost suffered a huge setbackst time. I really have to be wary.¡±


    ¡°Brother Yang, 1 understand,¡± Gu Xiao said considerately.


    Hearing this, Yang Hong heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Does Xiaoxiao know the address of Ji Chen¡¯s house? Do you need me to pick you up?¡±


    ¡°Brother Yang, don¡¯t worry. I know this. Afterwards, i n to bring Brother back.¡±


    With Gu Xiao¡¯s words and the fact that Ji Chen could not reach thepany now, Yang Hong only said a few words of congrattions before hanging up..

 Chapter 306 - 306: Drunken nonsense

    Chapter 306: Drunken nonsense


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu An saw that Gu Xiao seemed to be in a better mood and couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Who called? Why were you chatting so happily?¡±


    Gu Xiao briefly told him about Yang Hong looking for Ji Chen, but Gu Xiao chose to keep the fact that Ji Chen liked to ¡°tell the truth after drinking¡± a secret.


    The two of them were dyed for a while, and Ji Chen seemed to have sobered up a little.


    At the very least, when Chu An went to help him up again, he wouldn¡¯t deliberately not cooperate.


    Chu An brought Ji Chen out of the private room. The Chu family was still waiting not far from the private room. After seeing Gu Xiao and the other two, the Chu family heaved a sigh of relief.


    They had nned to have a good chat, but after Ji Chen got drunk, they could only part ways and go about their own business.


    Mr Chu and Chu Zi looked at Ji Chen¡¯s drunk appearance and swore in their hearts that they would never let him drink again when they ate with him next time.


    When they came, it was Chu An who drove over. However, because Chu An had also drunk during dinner, Gu Xiao could only take the driver¡¯s seat.


    Although Chu An felt a little regretful that he could not sit in Gu Xiao¡¯s front passenger seat, but considering Ji Chen¡¯s situation, he still brought Ji Chen to sit with him in the back seat|).


    After supporting Ji Chen, he said to Gu Xiao, ¡°Xiaoxiao, we¡¯re ready.¡±


    Gu Xiao nced at Chu An and Ji Chen through the rearview mirror. After confirming that they had fastened their seatbelts, she started the car and drove towards the amodations that Ji Chen lived in outside of home.


    The two of them brought Ji Chen back to his house and after settling him down, they returned to their own home.


    The moment she returned to the vi, Gu Xiao copsed on the sofa.


    ¡°Although I didn¡¯t do anything, I still feel a little tired,¡± Gu Xiao said softly.


    Chu An sat down beside Gu Xiao and reached out to gently massage Gu Xiao¡¯s temples to relieve her fatigue.


    ¡°People tend to feel tired when they¡¯re nervous. 1 thought I was the only one who was nervous when I saw Xiaoxiao¡¯s reaction today.¡±


    As Chu An spoke, there was a hint of a smile in his tone.


    Gu Xiao enjoyed Chu An¡¯s service and closed her eyes in satisfaction.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m also nervous. After all, this is a very important day for us,¡± Gu Xiao said matter-of-factly.


    Hearing this, Chu An lowered his eyes slightly, and the first thing he saw was Gu Xiao¡¯s quiet face. After knowing that he wasn¡¯t the only one nervous today, Chu An¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but move slightly.


    As if he was bewitched, he slowly lowered his head and kissed those bewitching lips.


    Gu Xiao was wondering why Chu An had stopped massaging. She subconsciously opened her eyes and happened to meet Chu An¡¯s lowered head.


    Before she could react, Chu An had already kissed her lips, pried open her mouth, and brazenly barged into her territory.


    When she came back to her senses, she could only choose to bear it passively.


    In the evening, Ji Chen called Gu Xiao. The other party seemed to have just woken up from his sleep and his voice was still a little hoarse.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, did I say anything nonsense when I was drunk?¡± Ji Chen asked softly, as if he was a little embarrassed.


    Gu Xiao thought about what Ji Chen said¡­ Those words could not be considered as nonsense, right?


    With this thought in mind, Gu Xiao said without hesitation, ¡°Brother didn¡¯t spout nonsense when he was drunk.¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Ji Chen was silent for a moment, and it was unknown whether he belived her words or not.


    But after a while, Ji Chen¡¯s voice came from the other side of the phone again. ¡°If that is the case, that would be great. But if I say anything bad, Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Gu Xiao hummed softly, but she felt that what Ji Chen said before was not bad, so she naturally could remember it in her heart.


    The two of them talked for a while. In the end, they hung up because Ji Chen had something to do.


    In the following days, Gu Xiao and Chu An lived a two-point life frompany to vi and vice versa. The only time when they weren¡¯t in thepany or the vi was when they went to visit Mrs Chu.


    Gu Xiao naturally felt that such peaceful days were not bad.


    However, halfway through their summer vacation, Chu An brought back a rather shocking piece of news.

 Chapter 307 - 307: Ji Lin’s Death

    Chapter 307: Ji Lin¡¯s Death


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Ji Lin is already dead?¡± Gu Xiao looked at Chu An in shock, as if she had yet to recover from this news.


    Chu An nodded in affirmation.


    ¡°I think he died in the hospital two days ago.¡±


    Actually, when Ji Lin passed away, Chu An had already received the news of Ji Lin¡¯s death.


    However, two days ago, there were some matters in Star Brilliance that needed him and Gu Xiao, so he had not seen this news. It was only today when he had nothing to do and could rest that he remembered to check the updates about what had happened to Ji Gao recently.


    Then, he found the news of Ji Lin¡¯s death that the detective had sent him.


    After receiving Chu An¡¯s confirmation, Gu Xiao was still in a daze for a moment.


    She never thought that the source of her suffering in her previous life would die quietly like this. She only found out about it two days after the other party died.


    In her previous life, if not for Ji Lin, she would not have been deliberately swapped by Ji Gao. If not for the fact that Ji Lin needed a kidney transnt and could not find a kidney source, she would not have been found by Ji Gao. If not for Ji Gao, she might not have ended up like that.


    However, on such a peaceful day, without even a warning, one of the sources of harm had disappeared. While she felt a little happy, she also felt a little at a loss.


    ¡°Why?¡± She said with a dazed expression.


    Chu An reached out and hugged Gu Xiao¡¯s shoulders, pulling Gu Xiao into his embrace.


    ¡°Ji Lin doesn¡¯t have a suitable kidney source. Coupled with the fact that he¡¯s already in thete stages, this oue is expected. It¡¯s just sooner orter.¡±


    Ever since Du Li left Ji Gao, taking his money with her, Ji Gao hated Ji Lin, the ¡°product of love¡± between him and Du Li more.


    It was already Ji Gao¡¯s greatest kindness to be able to let Ji Lin stay in the hospital and receive treatment with a caregiver.


    Ji Lin was already in thete stages of his illness.In addition, he had suffered a blow from Ji Gao and Du Li. Originally, he could still live for about half a year under the support of the medicine, but he died quietly on the hospital bed.


    If not for the fact that a nurse discovered that Ji Lin was no longer breathing the next day, who knew when Ji Lin¡¯s death would have been discovered.


    It seemed that the nurse that Ji Gao had left behind back then was still useful.


    Gu Xiao digested this news for a while beforepletely epting this fact.


    Then, she looked at Chu An curiously. ¡°Then how was Ji Lin¡¯s funeral arranged?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no funeral,¡± Chu An said calmly.


    Gu Xiao said, ¡°Huh?¡± She seemed to be in disbelief that Ji Lin had passed away, and there wasn¡¯t even a funeral.


    ¡°There is no funeral.¡±


    Even when he was affirming the corpse, Ji Gao only went to the hospital to take a simple look.


    After that, whether it was collecting the corpse or sending it to be cremated and buying a ce at the cemetery, Ji Gao had given the nurse arge sum of money and asked him to handle these matters.


    Under such circumstances, it was basically impossible to hold a funeral for Ji Lin. Moreover¡­ Old Master Ji would not agree to prepare a funeral for Ji Lin.


    Ji Gao was only sad for a moment when he found out that Ji Lin had died. After that, he seemed to havepletely forgotten about Ji Lin.


    From this point of view, Ji Gao was quite a terrifying person.


    Gu Xiao was not too surprised by this. Perhaps, she had long seen through what kind of person Ji Gao was!


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. I thought he wouldst longer,¡± Gu Xiao muttered to herself, not knowing if she was really feeling sorry for Ji Lin.


    After that, Gu Xiao sent this news that she had learned from Chu An to Ji Chen.


    Ji Chen was too busy with Radiant to care about these things. After he found out about this matter, he sent a simple ¡°Got it¡± and then turned his attention to Gu Xiao.


    It seemed that to Ji Chen, Ji Lin¡¯s life was not as important as what Gu Xiao was doing usually.


    Seeing Ji Chen¡¯s attitude, Gu Xiao did not care much further about Ji Lin¡¯s death and changed the topic ording to Ji Chen¡¯s words.


    After Ji Lin¡¯s death, Ji Gao did try to contact Ji Chen, but in the end, the two of them parted on bad terms.


    And the news of Ji Lin¡¯s death was like a drop of water falling into the sea. It did not cause much of a stir..

 Chapter 308 - 308: Silence

    Chapter 308: Silence


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the following days, Gu Xiao and Chu An lived their lives as usual. The only change might be that they became more and more intimate with the Chu family and Ji Chen.


    The Ji Group gradually quietened down and was much more low-key than before.


    There were endless new news online. Without new revtions, theizens¡¯ attention to the Ji Group had decreased a lot. This was the result that the Ji Group wanted.


    However, in the dark, Chu An still sent people to secretly monitor the Ji Group.


    If the Ji Group made a move, he would be the first to know. Even if they could not touch the Ji Group now, they had to be wary that the Ji Group might attack them.


    However, even when Gu Xiao and Chu An were about to report to A University, the Ji Group didn¡¯t do anything, causing Chu An to be disappointed for a moment.


    Two days before reporting, Mrs Chu and Mr Chu sent a message asking if they needed to send the two of them to A University.


    After Chu An received the news, he was just about to discuss this matter with Gu Xiao when he saw Chu Zi¡¯s message follow closely with a hint of jealousy in his tone.


    ¡°When I went to university back then, our parents didn¡¯t suggest sending me to school. They only let me report alone. You¡¯re lucky to have benefited from your connection with Xiaoxiao.¡±


    When Chu An saw Chu Zi¡¯s message, he raised his eyebrows slightly, and a trace of smugness shed across his eyes.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Who asked you not to find Sister-inw at that time? Work hard, Brother.¡±


    After sending a message to Chu Zi, Chu An put away his phone and ignored Chu Zi¡¯s reaction.


    He was about to return to his room to look for Gu Xiao when he saw Gu Xiao walk out with her phone. When she saw him, her eyes lit up slightly.


    ¡°Brother said that he hopes to send us to school. What do you think?¡±


    Perhaps it was because of the engagement between Gu Xiao and Chu An that triggered Ji Chen. From that day onwards, Ji Chen paid more attention to Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao was a little helpless about this, but when she thought of what Ji Chen said after getting drunk, she could not bear to reject him.


    When Chu An heard this, he walked towards Gu Xiao and said to her, ¡°What a coincidence. Father and Mother also sent me the same message just now.¡± Hearing this, the helplessness in Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes intensified.


    ¡°I even suspect that Brother has discussed it previously with Uncle Chu and Aunt Chu,¡± Gu Xiao said with a smile.


    After all, the timing of these three people¡¯s messages was really too coincidental. They were all sent on the same day.


    Chu An nodded in agreement with Gu Xiao¡¯s guess.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to go through so much trouble.¡± Chu An voiced his thoughts.


    After all, A University was quite far from their vis, but they were all in the same city, and it would only take two to three hours. Moreover, they were already so old, and it seemed a little unreasonable to let their families send them to school.


    Gu Xiao was silent for a while. When she met Chu An¡¯s gaze, she nodded slightly.


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not impossible for us to go alone.¡± Gu Xiao paused and thought for a while before continuing, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave this matter to you to deal with?¡±


    ¡°Shall I talk to Brother Chen?¡±


    Gu Xiao thought of how Ji Chen didn¡¯t like Chu An¡­ If Chu An really rejected this matter, although Ji Chen didn¡¯t say it out loud, in his heart, he would probably¡­


    She raised her hand and rubbed her temples.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Brother. You¡¯ll handle Uncle Chu and Aunt Chu.¡±


    The moment Gu Xiao thought of how Mr Chu and Mrs Chu and Ji Chen would send them to A University together and how others would react when they saw them, she felt even more troubled.


    As the head of the Chu Corporation, Mr Chu and Mrs Chu still had some exposure online. As for Ji Chen, because of Ji Gao¡¯s various actions, some news spread online, and there were even photos.


    She had also seen Ji Chen¡¯s fan club online¡­


    Gu Xiao recalled the scene when she saw this thing and felt an indescribably ambiguous feeling in her heart, especially about those people who called Ji Chen their husband and wanted to be her sister-inw.


    Although Gu Xiao could barely be considered a member of the entertainment industry, such a bold personality and way of addressing her was still a little unbearable.


    Seeing that Gu Xiao really didn¡¯t want anyone to send them to A University, Chu An agreed to the other party¡¯s arrangement and immediately sent a message back to Mr Chu and Mrs Chu with the news of rejection..

 Chapter 309 - 309: Reporting

    Chapter 309: Reporting


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mr Chu and Mrs Chu respected Chu An and Gu Xiao¡¯s decision, but there was still a hint of disappointment in their words.


    After Chu Anforted Mr Chu and Mother Chu, Gu Xiao also solved the problem of Ji Chen.


    However,pared to Mr Chu and Mrs Chu, although Ji Chen was a little disappointed after being rejected, he did not forcibly dere that he wanted to send Gu Xiao to school.


    After all, Radiant still needed him to take charge. He had to deal with the documents in advance if he was to take half a day¡¯s leave from Radiant, and many arrangements had to be adjusted. It was too troublesome.


    Unlike Mr Chu, although he was still the head of the Chu Corporation on the surface, in fact, many matters of the Chu Corporation had already been handed over to Chu Zi. Even if he wanted to leave the Chu Corporation for a few days, it was not a big deal with Chu Zi around.


    Two dayster, Gu Xiao and Chu An simply packed their things, and then Chu An drove to A University.


    When the two of them arrived at A University, the entrance was filled with students reporting in. There were also seniors guiding the new students at the school gate.


    Chu An and Gu Xiao brought along simple luggage and A University¡¯s eptance letter, then got out of the car and walked towards A University.


    Beforeing, Chu An had already checked the registration process and route. There was no need to do anything unnecessary.


    Although the two of them had tried their best to keep a low profile, someone still discovered their figures.


    The senior who had just pointed the way for a junior nced at Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s figures and couldn¡¯t help but elbow his good friend beside him. ¡°Do you think those two figures over there look like Chu An and Gu Xiao?¡±


    When his good friend heard this, he immediately looked in the direction the senior had pointed out. However, at this moment, Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s figures had already been buried by the crowd and could no longer be found.


    ¡°Where? Why didn¡¯t I see them?¡±


    ¡°They seem to have left,¡± the senior said indifferently.


    However, when his good friend heard this, he retracted his gaze in disappointment and sighed softly.


    The senior chuckled. ¡°Why? Do you really like Gu Xiao that much?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think Gu Xiao is really amazing? She could actually leave the countryside under such circumstances and shake off the pair of human traffickers who sucked blood. There¡¯s also the cold and heartless Ji Gao and Jiang He. Furthermore, she even used her own ability to create Star Brilliance. These are all experiences worth learning from!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Just learning?¡±


    ¡°What else? What else can it be? I just hope that 1 can have one-tenth of Gu Xiao¡¯s ability in the future and that my future entrepreneurship can go smoothly.¡±


    As the two seniors spoke, they talked about their own entrepreneurship and didn¡¯t pay much attention to the news of Gu Xiao and Chu An.


    However, the longer Gu Xiao and Chu An stayed at A University, the more people noticed them.


    News of the two of them also began to appear on the forum of A University. There were even a few blurry photos.


    Gu Xiao and Chu An naturally discovered these people¡¯s secret actions. However, the other party didn¡¯t have any ill intentions and didn¡¯t disturb them too much. If they raised any objections, it would seem that they were too unyielding.


    Chu An looked at it and rolled his eyes. He directly reached out and ced his hand on Gu Xiao¡¯s waist. With an intimate expression, he whispered into Gu Xiao¡¯s ear, ¡°Xiaoxiao, do you think our current appearance has already appeared on the school¡¯s forum?¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she looked up and sized up the surrounding crowd.


    As expected, more people revealed excited expressions. There seemed to be even more passers-by who raised their phones to take photos of the two of them.


    Gu Xiao felt a little helpless at Chu An¡¯s actions of adding fuel to the fire, but she didn¡¯t push Chu An away.


    ¡°Behave yourself,¡± Gu Xiao warned Chu An.


    However, this kind of warning waspletely insignificant to Chu An. Chu An had no intention of restraining himself at all. He even got closer and closer to Gu Xiao, wishing he could be a conjoined baby with her.


    Seeing that Chu An was going overboard, Gu Xiao could only reach out and pinch Chu An¡¯s waist.


    This was something Gu Xiao was used to doing. Chu An also knew that he couldn¡¯t really anger the other party. After openly showing off their love, he still chose to let Gu Xiao off for the time being.


    He pulled away slightly from Gu Xiao, leaving a little space between the two of them. He refused to pull away any further.


    Gu Xiao nced at Chu An. Seeing that the other party didn¡¯t touch her, she didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Although the two of them did not n to stay in school continuously, they still went to take a look at the dormitory that had already been allocated..

 Chapter 310 - 310: Fiance

    Chapter 310: Fiance


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu were both from this city, so they hade to school very early.


    They were all sent to school by their parents. With their parents¡¯ help, their things were unpacked very quickly. Now that they were all unpacked, they were not afraid that someone would see something they should not see.


    Before Gu Xiao arrived, the two of them had already been chatting and getting to know each other.


    After obtaining their agreement, Gu Xiao returned to the door and called Chu An, who had been waiting outside, in.


    Chu An walked in with their few belongings. When he met Jiang Meng and Wei Shu¡¯s eyes, he nodded slightly at them.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Chu An, Gu Xiao¡¯s fiance.¡±


    Chu An spoke a lot and had a gentle expression in front of Gu Xiao, but it didn¡¯t mean that he was like this when facing others.


    If not for the faint sounds of conversation between Gu Xiao and the two of them he had heard outside just now, Chu An¡¯s attitude towards the two of them would have been even colder.


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu didn¡¯t expect Chu An to directly reveal his rtionship with Gu Xiao. The two of them looked at Chu An before their gazesnded on Gu Xiao.


    Then, the two of them were surprised to find that Gu Xiao, who was polite and distant to them, was currently looking at Chu An with slight helplessness in her eyes. However, she didn¡¯t deny the identity of Chu An being her ¡°fiance¡± at all.


    The two of them retracted their gazes and looked at each other, their eyes filled with excitement that the other party could understand.


    There were many spections online about the rtionship between Gu Xiao and Chu An. There were also spections that Gu Xiao and Chu An were dating, but they had never been verified. Some news even looked very fake.


    They had never expected that not only would they be able to see Gu Xiao in university and even be in the same dormitory as her, but they would also know the true rtionship between Gu Xiao and Chu An.


    It was really¡­ too exciting!


    Wei Shu didn¡¯t know what to say, but Jiang Meng nodded at Chu An. ¡°Hello, my name is Jiang Meng. Her name is Wei Shu, and we are Xiaoxiao¡¯s future roommates.¡±


    Wei Shu hid behind Jiang Meng and nodded at Chu An in greeting.


    Chu An was very satisfied with the fact that he had just introduced himself as Gu Xiao¡¯s fiance. However, Chu An didn¡¯t have much patience for girls other than Gu Xiao.


    For Gu Xiao¡¯s sake, Chu An responded to the greeting, then turned to look at Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, where¡¯s your bed? 1¡¯11 unpack your things first.¡±


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu looked at Chu An, who had a cold expression when facing them, but had a 180-degree change in attitude when facing Gu Xiao. They were excited. The two of them sped their hands and suppressed the words that they were about to scream.


    Ah ah ah ah! Gu Xiao and Chu An were really sweet!


    Gu Xiao did not have the time to look for her bed after entering the dormitory. Just as she was about to look for it, she saw Jiang Meng secretly pointing at a bed near the window.


    Gu Xiao understood what she meant and nodded gratefully at Jiang Meng.


    Then, she said to Chu An, ¡°This way.¡±


    The location of the bed in A University¡¯s dormitory had already been determined previously, and it could not be changed.


    However¡­ Gu Xiao felt that this position was not bad.


    Chu An didn¡¯t say much. With her luggage in hand, he walked to Gu Xiao¡¯s bed and started to unpack her things, not allowing Gu Xiao to interfere at all.


    At some point, Jiang Meng had moved to Gu Xiao¡¯s side and whispered to her, ¡°Chu An really cares about you!¡±


    Gu Xiao nced at Chu An, who was seriously helping her unpack her things, and a smile appeared in her eyes. ¡°He does treat me well.¡±


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu looked at each other and started screaming again.


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu had good personalities, and Gu Xiao was not the kind of person who really wanted to keep people a thousand miles away. In the face of Jiang Meng and Wei Shu¡¯s friendliness, Gu Xiao¡¯s attitude was also more gentle.


    Just as Chu An was unpacking and Gu Xiao and the other two were chatting, the door to their dormitory was pushed open again.


    Then, footsteps sounded. Before the three chatting people could turn around to see who it was, they heard an arrogant voice.


    ¡°Why is there a man in this dormitory?! Don¡¯t you know that the dormitory is filled with girls? I don¡¯t care if you agreed previously, get out of here now that 1 havee!¡±


    Gu Xiao frowned slightly, not liking what the other party said.


    Although it was indeed not good for Chu An to enter the dormitory, she had previously asked for the opinion of Jiang Meng and Wei Shu. Moreover, even if the other party didn¡¯t like it, as ater, there was no need to say such unpleasant words..

 Chapter 311 - 311: Roommate

    Chapter 311: Roommate


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu An was a little d that today was the first day of registration. 0then-vise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able toe with Gu Xiao to her dormitory.


    When the two of them arrived at Gu Xiao¡¯s dormitory, the door was closed. Gu Xiao raised her hand and knocked on the door. After someone answered, she pushed open the door and walked in.


    A University¡¯s dormitory was a four-person room. Before Gu Xiao arrived, there were already two girls there.


    When they saw Gu Xiao enter, the two girls had friendly smiles on their faces.


    One of the girls, a petite and cute one, reached out her hand to Gu Xiao first. ¡°Hello, my name is Jiang Meng. My family usually calls me Mengmeng.¡±


    Gu Xiao also reached out and held Jiang Meng¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Gu Xiao.¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s name, the eyes of the other girl who looked more introverted lit up. She hesitated for a while before asking, ¡°Gu Xiao¡­ Are you the Gu Xiao from Star Brilliance Entertainment?¡±


    Seeing that the other party did not have any ill intentions, Gu Xiao nodded. ¡°Yes, I am. Do you know me?¡±


    After receiving Gu Xiao¡¯s answer, the girl¡¯s eyes lit up even more. She was very excited.


    She covered her mouth with her hand, suppressing the exmation that was about toe out of her mouth.


    When she met Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze, she remembered that she had yet to introduce herself. ¡°Hello, Gu Xiao. My name is Wei Shu. I¡¯m, I¡¯m your fan.¡±


    A trace of surprise shed across Gu Xiao¡¯s face. She did not expect that she actually had fans.


    That was what she thought, but Gu Xiao did not show it on her face.


    She nodded at Wei Shu. ¡°Hello.¡± She paused, not knowing what to say in response to this fan of hers.


    After a moment, she said to Wei Shu with a gentle expression, ¡°Thank you for liking me.¡±


    Wei Shu hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Listening to their conversation, Jiang Meng finally reacted. She sized Gu Xiao up curiously, and there was a hint of inquiry in her expression.


    ¡°So you¡¯re that Gu Xiao. I know about you, but I haven¡¯t been paying attention constantly. I didn¡¯t expect to see you in person today.¡±


    There was a hint of surprise in Jiang Meng¡¯s voice, but Gu Xiao knew that she did not have any bad intentions, so she calmly epted her sizing up and probing.


    ¡°If you¡¯re referring to Gu Xiao, who is rted to Star Brilliance Entertainment, then I am that Gu Xiao.¡±


    ¡°Wow-¡± Jiang Meng eximed and circled around Gu Xiao. ¡°1 quite admire you. If I had encountered that kind of thing, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have been as powerful as you. I might have stayed in the vige forever.¡±


    Jiang Meng had seen news about Gu Xiao on the Inte before. She was even quite interested in searching for news about Gu Xiao, so she also knew what had happened to Gu Xiao.


    However, she did not pay attention to Gu Xiao at all times, so she did not recognize Gu Xiao immediately.


    However, a girl who was so amazing was already enough to induce her admiration.


    Wei Shu was more introverted and did not know how to express herself. After hearing Jiang Meng¡¯s words, she only nodded excitedly, indicating that she also admired Gu Xiao very much.


    Although Gu Xiao had not lived for a long time during her three lifetimes, when facing Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, she felt as if she was facing two children much younger than her.


    Seeing how much the two of them admired her, Gu Xiao would be lying if she said that she was unhappy.


    She looked at the two of them gently. ¡°There¡¯s nothing impressive about it. I just don¡¯t want to be at the mercy of others.¡±


    Although she said that, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu still looked excited.


    Gu Xiao chatted with the two of them for a while before asking, ¡°I have anotherpanion outside. It¡¯s a boy. Do you mind if hees in?¡±


    Although Gu Xiao did not intend to stay in the dormitory for a long time, there might be times that she would need to. Moreover, she would probably stay in school during the military training, so she still needed to organize the situation in the dormitory 0.


    Originally, Gu Xiao and Chu An had nned to directly apply to stay outside school, but Mr Chu, Mrs Chu, and Ji Chen objected to this suggestion at the same time, so the two of them could only keep their ces in the dormitory.


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu looked at each other and instantly recalled the rumors about Gu Xiao and Chu An on the Inte.


    They had some guesses about the ¡°boy¡± that Gu Xiao mentioned.


    The two of them looked at Gu Xiao again. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ve already unpacked our things! Just let him in.¡±

 Chapter 312 - 312: Conflict

    Chapter 312: Conflict


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu obviously didn¡¯t like the way this roommate spoke either. They frowned and looked at theirst roommate.


    The person who came had an exquisite appearance, but the arrogance in her face and eyes was detrimental to this exquisite face. She did not give a good first impression.


    However, before Gu Xiao and the others could say anything, that person turned around and looked behind her. ¡°Hurry up and bring everything in, then unpack them.¡±


    Only then did Gu Xiao and the others notice that there were three people standing behind the person.


    Two men, who looked like bodyguards, were holding two suitcases and two carrier bags. Another woman, who looked like a maid, hurriedly reached out to take the luggage from the bodyguards after hearing the girl¡¯s words, nning to start unpacking.


    When Jiang Meng saw this, a trace of displeasure shed across her eyes. She said loudly, ¡°Since you don¡¯t allow men toe into the dormitory, why did you take the initiative to let them in? And why didn¡¯t you even ask us first?¡±


    Previously, when Gu Xiao came in, she had knocked on the door and even asked them before letting Chu An in.


    Unlike this person, it was fine if she just pushed open the door when she entered, but she even took the initiative to bring people in.


    She said that she didn¡¯t want there to be men in the dormitory, so why did she bring two men in at once? And not even asking them?


    When the girl heard Jiang Meng¡¯s words, she directly rolled her eyes at Jiang Meng. There was an unpleasant sense of superiority in her expression.


    ¡°Do I have to tell you when I¡¯m entering my own dormitory? It¡¯s my own dormitory. I can bring whoever I want in!¡±


    No one present had expected that someone would have double standards without any scruples. Wei Shu hid behind Jiang Meng and Gu Xiao and opened her mouth to refute thedy¡¯s words.


    ¡°This, this isn¡¯t only your dormitory. If you are bringing people, bringing people in, you have to ask us first!¡±


    The girl snorted in disdain. Seeing that the maid was tidying up the bed with her name written on it and looking at how the bed was against the wall, she frowned in dissatisfaction.


    She sized it up and then looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s bed.


    The girl raised her hand and pointed at Gu Xiao¡¯s bed. ¡°Move my things to that bed. I want the bed by the window!¡±


    When the maid heard this, she looked at the girl awkwardly. ¡°Miss, the beds are assigned previously. Your name is written here. We¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! I just want the bed by the window! Just do as I say!¡±


    Chu An was originally focused on sorting out Gu Xiao¡¯s things and didn¡¯t want to get involved in their dormitory matters.


    Now that he heard that someone was so arrogant as to snatch Gu Xiao¡¯s bed, how could Chu An tolerate it?


    He straightened up and nced coldly at the people who were talking. ¡°Which dog keeps barking? Why do I remember that the dormitory of A University doesn¡¯t allow pets?¡±


    When the girl heard this, a trace of anger immediately appeared on her face. ¡°Who are you?! How dare you say that I¡¯m barking like a dog? Chase him out! I don¡¯t want to see him in the dormitory!¡±


    The girl gave the bodyguard behind her a look.


    Although the bodyguards didn¡¯t want to do such a thing, they were hired by the girl after all, so they had no choice but to listen to her.


    The two bodyguards walked towards Chu An with cold expressions.


    Gu Xiao quickly nced at the ce where the girl¡¯s name was written¡ªZhao Yuan. She had never heard of her before.


    However, this was not important.


    Gu Xiao looked at Zhao Yuan again. ¡°Miss Zhao, A University is not a ce for you to bully others. Or is it that on the first day of school, Miss Zhao wants to cause trouble in front of the counselor because of dormitory matters?¡±


    Gu Xiao¡¯s words were very calm, but there was a hint of threat in them.


    One had to know that A University had strict requirements for the atmosphere in the ss and the rtionship between students. Bullying was not allowed.


    Once the instructors heard about bullying others, the lightest punishment would be a reprimand. If it was serious, they would either get a demerit on their records or expelled.


    It was also because of this that the overall atmosphere of A University was quite good. Even if there were some small grudges, those that were involved would not dare to publicize their conflicts.


    Zhao Yuan originally nned to teach Chu An a lesson, but after hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, even if Zhao Yuan was unwilling, she did not dare to really let the bodyguards do anything.


    She red at Gu Xiao. Gu Xiao¡¯s expression was calm, as if she did not sense Zhao Yuan¡¯s threat at all..

 Chapter 313 - 313: Shameless

    Chapter 313: Shameless


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zhao Yuan pursed her lips and red at Gu Xiao angrily.


    She was unwilling to take a step back like this. Moreover, if she took a step back, wouldn¡¯t that mean that she was afraid of this woman? But if she didn¡¯t take a step back and really got into trouble with the instructor, then her future days¡­


    She thought of how her parents had repeatedly reminded her at home that A University was different from her previous school. If something happened, they might not be able to protect her.


    Zhao Yuan red at Gu Xiao and Chu An again, then said fiercely to the maid, ¡°What are you waiting for? Aren¡¯t you going to tidy up? I¡¯m exhausted. I want to rest!¡±


    Upon hearing Zhao Yuan¡¯s words, the maid hurriedly acknowledged and started to tidy up Zhao Yuan¡¯s bed again.


    When the two bodyguards saw this, they looked at each other and returned to Zhao Yuan¡¯s side with the things that they had yet to hand over to the maid.


    Chu An nced at Zhao Yuan with disdain.


    However, when he met Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze, he restrained his thoughts and did not continue to argue with Zhao Yuan.


    Gu Xiao didn¡¯t have many things, so it didn¡¯t take long for Chu An to organize them. He returned to Gu Xiao¡¯s side and reached out to hold her hand.


    To Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, this was a very pleasing scene. However, to Zhao Yuan, this scene was very dissatisfactory.


    Just thinking about how the person who had called her a ¡°dog¡± just now and the person who had stopped her from teaching Chu An a lesson was actually a couple made her feel even worse.


    She sized up Gu Xiao and Chu An with a disdainful expression and sneered.


    ¡°You¡¯re so young, yet you don¡¯t learn well. You already have a boyfriend at such a young age, and you even brought your boyfriend to the dormitory. How shameless! Disgusting!¡±


    Before Gu Xiao and Chu An could be dissatisfied, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu exploded.


    The two of them widened their eyes and red at Zhao Yuan angrily.


    ¡°Who are you calling shameless and disgusting! I really don¡¯t know how your parents taught you. Don¡¯t you know what respect is?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You keep saying that others are disgusting, but I think you¡¯re the disgusting one. Only people who are disgusting themselves think that everything they see is disgusting!¡±


    Gu Xiao¡¯s face had turned cold and she was originally nning to teach Zhao Yuan a lesson, but when she was suddenly defended by Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, that coldness on her face instantly turned into a trace of helplessness.


    She lowered her eyes slightly and looked at Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, who were blocking in front of her. There was a hint of a smile in her eyes.


    When Chu An saw that Gu Xiao¡¯s attention was on Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, he couldn¡¯t help but reach out and squeeze the hand that was holding hers, making her focus on him again.


    After seeing Gu Xiao look over, Chu An raised an eyebrow at Gu Xiao. ¡®I can do the same for you.¡¯


    This was clearly expressed in Chu An¡¯s eyes.


    Gu Xiao didn¡¯t expect Chu An to even fight for this, and she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    As a civil official by the emperor¡¯s side, and one who could even lead troops into battle afterwards, Chu An actually minded these things like a girl. She really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    If the officials who knew Chu An saw this scene, who knew what their thoughts would be.


    Gu Xiao pinched Chu An¡¯s fingers, indicating for him not to act rashly. After all,pared with them, Zhao Yuan was really not powerful enough.


    Just as Chu An and Gu Xiao were signalling each other with their eyes, under the cooperation of Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, Zhao Yuan was already rendered speechless.


    Zhao Yuan wanted to get the bodyguards to teach Jiang Meng and Wei Shu a lesson, but she did not dare to really let them do it.


    ¡°You, do you know who I am? How dare you treat me like this! Do you believe that I¡¯ll have my parents teach you a lesson?!¡±


    Hearing Zhao Yuan¡¯s words, Jiang Meng rolled her eyes in disdain.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think you can teach me a lesson just because you want to? I¡¯ll even dere that I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±


    Although Jiang Meng¡¯s family was not very rich, it was not bad. Her parents were both white-cor workers in thepany, and they were quite capable. In thepany, they were valued and trusted by their superiors.


    Hence, she did not believe Zhao Yuan at all.


    ¡°Let me tell you, my father is the CEO of Creation Technology! I¡­¡±


    Before Zhao Yuan could finish speaking, Jiang Meng shrugged nonchntly at her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Creation Technology is. Looks like yourpany is still too small!¡± Jiang Meng said to Zhao Yuan in an even more indifferent tone..

 Chapter 314 - 314: Creation Technology

    Chapter 314: Creation Technology


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Although Jiang Meng didn¡¯t know the name Creation Technology, Gu Xiao and Chu An did.


    Wasn¡¯t this thepany that Chu Zi had told them about recently? However, their products were not good and they had already been rejected by the Chu Corporation, but it was still apany that tirelessly wanted to cooperate with the Chu Corporation.


    At that time, they had just smiled and forgotten about Creation Technology altogether. They did not expect to hear this name again so quickly.


    Chu An finally took the initiative to nce at the arrogant Zhao Yuan, but the disgust in his eyes could not be ignored.


    Gu Xiao nced at Chu An and roughly understood what he wanted to do. However, Zhao Yuan was really too arrogant. It was not too much to teach her a lesson so that she could behave herself in her dormitory life in the future.


    In the quarrel between Jiang Meng and Zhao Yuan, Jiang Meng wonpletely. Gu Xiao did not even know how her small body could contain so much energy.


    Meeting Wei Shu¡¯s admiring gaze, Jiang Meng could not help but straighten her back, looking proud.


    ¡°Let¡¯s add each other¡¯s contact details so that we can contact each other in the future,¡± Gu Xiao took the initiative to say.


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, how could Jiang Meng and Wei Shu still bother about Zhao Yuan? The two of them looked at Gu Xiao with bright eyes.


    ¡°Can, can 1 really add your contact information?¡± Jiang Meng said in disbelief.


    Wei Shu also looked at Gu Xiao with the same gaze as Jiang Meng.


    Gu Xiao took out her phone in amusement and nodded at the two of them. ¡°Of course. After this, we¡¯ll be roommates. We have to have each other¡¯s contact information.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Xiao had already unlocked the QR code for her contact details, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu became even more excited. The hands holding the phones were trembling slightly.


    After adding Gu Xiao¡¯s contact information, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu held their phones and looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s name in their contact list. The two of them could not help but grin.


    Gu Xiao put away her phone and said to Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, ¡°1 still need to apany Chu An. I¡¯ll treat you to lunchter. Remember to check your messages.¡±


    When Jiang Meng and Wei Shu heard this, they looked up at Chu An, who was beside Gu Xiao, and then hurriedly nodded at Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Xiaoxiao, go ahead! We¡¯ll wait for your message.¡±


    Gu Xiao chuckled, then pulled Chu An out of the dormitory.


    After the two of them walked out of the dormitory, Chu An said to Gu Xiao, ¡°These two girls have good personalities. I don¡¯t have to worry about someone bullying you in the dormitory.¡±


    As for Zhao Yuan¡­ Chu An didn¡¯t take her seriously at all.


    She was just a girl who had been spoiled by her family. She was really not worth remembering.


    ¡°Do you think someone can bully me?¡± Gu Xiao looked at Chu An yfully.


    After all, based on her current status and ability, she would be the one who bullied others. How could others bully her?


    However, when Chu An heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, he nodded seriously, as if he was really worried that someone would bully Gu Xiao in a ce he couldn¡¯t see.


    When Gu Xiao saw that Chu An really thought so, she didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.


    She could only hold Chu An¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will dare to bully me.¡±


    The distance between the male and female dormitories was rtively far. The two of them walked for a long time before arriving at Chu An¡¯s dormitory.


    Chu An originally didn¡¯t intend to bring Gu Xiao to his dormitory, but Gu Xiao felt that since Chu An had just sent her to her dormitory, and she had nothing to do now, she might as well follow Chu An to his dormitory to take a look.


    This was the only chance to enter the male dorms.


    Chu An thought of introducing Gu Xiao in front of his roommates, so he agreed to Gu Xiao¡¯s words. With anticipation in his heart, he went to his dormitory with Gu Xiao.


    When Chu An arrived at the dormitory, his other three roommates had already arrived. The three of them didn¡¯t pay much attention to the news online, so they didn¡¯t recognize Chu An and Gu Xiao.


    However, after knowing that Chu An already had a fiancee, they immediately looked at Chu An with envy and jealousy.


    Chu An enjoyed such gazes very much, and his attitude towards the three of them became much friendlier.


    ¡°Brother Chu, bring Sister-inw for lunch today. It¡¯s my treat!¡±


    Because Chu An was the only person in their dormitory who had a fiancee, under the unanimous agreement of the three of them, Chu An became the boss of dormitory 303..

 Chapter 315 - 315: Gathering

    Chapter 315: Gathering


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ve also made an appointment with my roommates. We¡¯ll have dinner together next time if there¡¯s a chance.¡±


    Upon hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, the third eldest in the dorm, Xi Cong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sister-inw, you can also bring your roommates over. It¡¯s my treat!¡±


    Seeing Xi Cong like this, to say nothing of Chu An and Gu Xiao, even the other two could tell what Xi Cong was up to.


    The second oldest, Mo Nan pushed Xi Cong. ¡°Kid, you should restrain your thoughts. It¡¯s too obvious.¡±


    Xi Cong looked at Mo Nan, then at Chu An and Ding Yu. ¡°Is it really that obvious?¡±


    Ding Yu nodded silently. Even Chu An gave him an affirmative look.


    Xi Cong scratched the back of his head in embarrassment. ¡°I-I¡¯m just a little agitated. I haven¡¯t even held ady¡¯s hand! How can I be like Brother Chu?¡±


    The moment Xi Cong said this, Mo Nan and Ding Yu instantly revealed looks of concern.


    After all¡­ Previously, they had been focused on their studies. They had really never experienced love. Now that they were in university, other than wanting to study hard, they also hoped to find a girlfriend.


    Gu Xiao looked at their strange expressions and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly.


    However, she had already made an agreement with Jiang Meng and Wei Shu. It was still inconvenient to bring people over without informing the two of them in advance.


    Since Gu Xiao wanted to leave, Chu An naturally had to send Gu Xiao off. Chu An really couldn¡¯t feel at ease letting Gu Xiao leave the male dormitory alone without protecting her.


    Gu Xiao and Chu An walked downstairs side by side. Then, she looked at Chu An yfully and repeated Chu An¡¯s words to him. ¡°Your roommates seem to be quite easy to get along with.¡±


    Chu An nodded in agreement. ¡°They are indeed quite easy to get along with.¡±


    Especially the envious gazes that were directed at him and Gu Xiao being together, it made him even more satisfied.


    Gu Xiao knew Chu An very well. With just a nce, she knew what he was thinking.


    She gave a lowugh. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Gu Xiao hoped that other than the Chu family and her, there would be others by Chu An¡¯s side. Even in her previous life, with Chu An¡¯s character and knowledge, there were many people surrounding Chu An, and there were also a few people who could chat with him.


    But in this life, Chu An had always been circling around her.


    She naturally liked the feeling that she was the only one in Chu An¡¯s world, but she knew even more that Chu An also needed his own social circle and someone he could talk to.


    Hence, when Mr Chu and Mrs Chu mentioned that they hoped that the two of them could stay in school and not live by themselves, Gu Xiao only thought for a while before agreeing.


    Because she hoped that in university, Chu An could find someone he could speak sincerely with.


    Of course, Gu Xiao didn¡¯t tell Chu An about these thoughts, nor did she need to. She believed that he would understand.


    After the two of them went downstairs, Gu Xiao stopped and nced at Chu An.


    ¡°You can just send me off here! I¡¯ll go back and look for Jiang Meng and Wei Shu. You can also have a meal with Mo Nan and the rest.¡±


    A trace of light shed across Chu An¡¯s eyes, and his grip on Gu Xiao tightened. After pausing for a few seconds, he still let go.


    ¡°Alright, go ahead! Just tell me when you get back.¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll contact you afterwards.¡±


    Chu An watched Gu Xiao walk away before retracting his gaze. He turned around and walked towards the dormitory building.


    He walked up the stairs step by step, and then a smile slowly appeared on his face.


    After sending a message to Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, Gu Xiao put away her phone and walked towards the female dormitory.


    She had just arrived downstairs when she saw Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, who were already waiting there. When the two of them saw Gu Xiao¡¯s figure, their eyes lit up for a moment. Then, they walked to Gu Xiao arm in arm.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, where are we going to eat now? Are we eating in school?¡± Jiang Meng asked curiously.


    Gu Xiao shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not eating at school. I know a very delicious hotpot ce near the school. How about we go together?¡±


    When the notice for A University came, Chu An had already investigated clearly what delicious food was around A University. What left a deeper impression on her was the hotpot ce that she was about to go to.


    ording to online posts of students of A University, this hotpot restaurant tasted very good and was cheap. It was a very suitable ce for gatherings..

 Chapter 316 - 316: Mr Chu

    Chapter 316: Mr Chu


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Wei Shu heard that they were going to eat hotpot, her eyes lit up. She was originally a little too shy to look at Gu Xiao, but now, she took the initiative to look in her direction.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, are we really going to eat hotpot?¡± Wei Shu¡¯s voice was filled with anticipation.


    Gu Xiao lowered her eyes slightly and looked at Wei Shu, as if she was looking at a younger sister who was many years younger than her.


    ¡°Yes, 1 heard that it tastes good. Does Xiaoshu like to eat hotpot?¡± It was supposed to sound like a question, but when Gu Xiao said it, it became a confirmation.


    Wei Shu nodded. ¡°Yes, 1 like it. Hotpot is delicious!¡±


    ¡°I like hotpot too, but 1 can only eat medium spicy food,¡± Jiang Meng said from the side.


    Wei Shu held Jiang Meng¡¯s hand and shook it. ¡°I also eat medium spicy food.¡±


    As she spoke, she looked at Gu Xiao. ¡°What vor does Xiaoxiao eat?¡±


    Gu Xiao smiled slightly. ¡°Medium spicy is fine.¡±


    She did like spicy food. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen hotpot when there were so many delicious food around. Of course, there was another reason why she chose hotpot. It was easier to get closer to others through eating hotpot.


    Initially, she thought that if Jiang Meng and Wei Shu were unwilling to eat hotpot, she would bring the two of them to eat stir-fried dishes.


    However, from the looks of it now, her choice of hotpot seemed to be the right choice.


    At the very least, the three of them could eat together.


    When they arrived at the hotpot restaurant, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu initially still had some reservations due to Gu Xiao and could not really rx.


    However, halfway through the meal, the two of them saw that Gu Xiao did not put on any airs at all. She waspletely different from the rich families they had seen online. Theypletely let go and even took the initiative to invite Gu Xiao to eat.


    Previously, if Jiang Meng and Wei Shu still had a barrier between them and Gu Xiao and felt that it was unreal, then after eating this hotpot meal, they felt that Gu Xiao was really standing in front of them, a calm but somewhat tolerant big sister.


    Although Wei Shu was older than Gu Xiao and Jiang Meng was only two months younger than Gu Xiao, when facing Gu Xiao, the two of them felt that Gu Xiao was the oldest.


    After the three of them finished their lunch, Gu Xiao received a message from Chu An just as they reached the dormitory building.


    Gu Xiao turned on her phone and nced at the message. Then, she looked up at Jiang Meng and Wei Shu.


    ¡°Chu An said that he needs to see me for something, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu¡¯s eyes lit up. They even boldly waved at Gu Xiao and asked her to hurry up.


    ¡°Hurry up and go. Don¡¯t let Mr. Chu wait too long,¡± Jiang Meng hurriedly said.


    Chu An and Gu Xiao weren¡¯t much older than them, but when Jiang Meng and Wei Shu faced Chu An, it was very difficult for them to treat him as their peer. This was a feeling that even Gu Xiao had never given them.


    Therefore, when she addressed Chu An, the term ¡°Mr. Chu¡± automatically came out of Jiang Meng¡¯s mouth.


    Wei Shu did not notice anything wrong. She even nodded at Gu Xiao as if she agreed with Jiang Meng.


    However¡­ when she heard the way the two of them addressed Chu An, Gu Xiao looked at the two of them strangely.


    Seeing that the two of them seemed to really feel that there was nothing wrong with this form of address, Gu Xiao didn¡¯t say anything else. She just nned in her heart that when she met Chu Anter, she would definitely tell him about this interesting matter.


    Gu Xiao bade farewell to Jiang Meng and Wei Shu before walking in the direction Chu An had mentioned.


    When Gu Xiao arrived at the ce she had agreed to meet Chu An at, she saw that Chu An was already waiting there.


    When Gu Xiao saw Chu An¡¯s figure, she quickened her pace without even noticing.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me so urgently?¡± Gu Xiao walked to Chu An¡¯s side. After slightly calming down her racing heart, she asked Chu An in confusion.


    Chu An stretched out his hand and lightly patted Gu Xiao¡¯s back.


    When the other party¡¯s breathing calmed down, he exined, ¡°Dad and Mom just sent me a message. They said that they bought us a house in a neighborhood near A University. They told us to stay in the neighborhood when we don¡¯t want to stay in school. Do you want to take a look now?¡±


    Gu Xiao was a little speechless when she heard this.


    She had not expected that just when they had stopped Mr Chu and Mrs Chu from sending them off, Mr Chu and Mrs Chu gave them a house directly. ¡°When did Uncle and Auntie buy the house? Did they give you the key?¡± Gu Xiao asked curiously..

 Chapter 317 - 317: House

    Chapter 317: House


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Speaking of this, Chu An felt a little helpless. After all, ording to his thoughts, even if he wanted to buy a house near the school, he and Gu Xiao should have discussed it and gone to take a look together before deciding.


    It was not that he wasining that the house that Mr Chu and Mrs Chu had bought for him for not being good enough or to his liking. He just hoped that there would be a process of choosing a house with Gu Xiao.


    The vi that he used to live in with Gu Xiao was already under his name long before they reunited. It was not a house that he had viewed together with Gu Xiao.


    This time, there was a chance, but in the end¡­


    Although Chu An thought this in his heart, he didn¡¯t say what was on his mind.


    If he really said it, he would be letting Mr Chu and Mrs Chu down.


    ¡°On the day Mom and Dad asked if they wanted to send us to school, after asking us in the morning, they directly bought a house in the afternoon. The house is an electronic password lock. Mom and Dad just told me the password and asked us to go and see if it was to our liking.¡±


    From what Mr Chu and Mrs Chu said, if he and Xiaoxiao did not like that house, Mr Chu and Mrs Chu would immediately buy a new one for them.


    Actually, in the beginning, Mr Chu and Mrs Chu had nned to buy a vi for the two of them directly. However, after knowing that the nearest vi neighbourhood was more than an hour away from A University, Mr Chu and Mrs Chu still chose arge t that was only ten minutes away from A University.


    Gu Xiao chuckled when she heard that.


    ¡°Since Uncle and Auntie bought it, it¡¯s naturally good. There¡¯s nothing that is not suitable.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look first. Mom and Dad seem to be waiting for us to give them feedback after we go take a look.¡±


    Seeing that Chu An had already said so, Gu Xiao had no objections to this. She nodded in agreement and went with Chu An to the house that Mr Chu and Mrs Chu had bought for them.


    Ten minutester, ording to the location given by Mr Chu and Mrs Chu, the two of them arrived at the house.


    Chu An entered the password that Mr Chu and Mrs Chu had given him. After a click, Chu An reached out and easily opened the door.


    Chu An held Gu Xiao¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±


    Gu Xiao allowed Chu An¡¯s actions and walked into the room.


    The two of them walked around and realized that everything was ready. Even the clothes suitable for Gu Xiao and Chu An for the new season were already hanging in the wardrobe.


    The entire house was a little different from the style of the vi. It was a warm color and had a retro feeling. It looked very good.


    Chu An looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s bright eyes and felt happy too.


    The disappointment of not choosing a house with Gu Xiao had also dissipated at this moment.


    He held Gu Xiao¡¯s hand and gently kneaded her fingertips. ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded at Chu An. ¡°I like it.¡±


    After hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s answer, the smile in Chu An¡¯s eyes deepened.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we sleep here tonight?¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xiao lowered her eyes and pondered for a while. In the end, she shook her head and rejected this suggestion.


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s the first day of school. It¡¯s better to go back to the dormitory to sleep.¡±


    Although they had already met the people in the dormitory and roughly understood the personalities of the other people in the dormitory, the first day of school was still rtively special. It was better to spend it in the dormitory.


    They had yet to get the consent form from the instructor to sleep outside, so they would not have to worry about a dorm inspection if they were sleeping in the dormitory.


    However, it was unknown if any teachers woulde to do a dorm inspection on the first day of registration.


    Chu An was a little disappointed about having to sleep separately from Gu Xiao, but since it was Gu Xiao¡¯s wish, he wouldn¡¯t object.


    He had also gotten along well with Mo Nan and the others, so returning to the dormitory to sleep seemed to be a better choice.


    Moreover, he wanted to have a chat with his peers in this world to see if there was anything he didn¡¯t know or that could interest him.


    After all, this was also what Gu Xiao wanted.


    The two of them returned to A University together and parted ways downstairs in Gu Xiao¡¯s dormitory. After watching Gu Xiao enter the elevator, Chu An turned around and left.


    When Gu Xiao appeared in the dormitory, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu were still a little shocked.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, why are you back?¡±


    Hearing Jiang Meng¡¯s question, Gu Xiao looked at the two of them strangely.. ¡°You seem very surprised that I¡¯m back?¡±

 Chapter 318 - 318: Age Misunderstanding

    Chapter 318: Age Misunderstanding


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Jiang Meng opened her mouth and looked at Wei Shu.


    She couldn¡¯t possibly say that she thought that after Gu Xiao and Chu An left together, she would live with him and might note back, right?


    Although Jiang Meng did not say it out loud, who was Gu Xiao? In addition, Jiang Meng¡¯s ability to hide her emotions was not very good, so with just a nce, Gu Xiao could guess what the other party was thinking.


    Gu Xiao did not know whether tough or cry as she looked at the two of them. However, she still exined, ¡°1 might leave the dormitory in the future, but 1 will stay in school until the military training ends.¡±


    When Jiang Meng and Wei Shu heard this, they hurriedly nodded in embarrassment.


    The question just now was really awkward, so Jiang Meng and Wei Shu could only change the topic.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, do you know that the news of you and Mr. Chu appearing at A University has been posted online?¡±


    Gu Xiao thought of the situation when she and Chu An were on campus and how others had raised their phones to take pictures of them, so she wasn¡¯t too surprised by this news.


    She raised her eyebrows. ¡°So what do they say on the Inte?¡±


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu looked at each other and hurriedly handed the tablet in their hands to Gu Xiao.


    Before Gu Xiao returned, they happened to see news about Gu Xiao and Chu An online. Out of curiosity, the two of them had been looking at photos of Gu Xiao and Chu An online.


    To be honest, although they already knew how Chu An and Gu Xiao interacted, they still couldn¡¯t help but want to scream in excitement when they saw the intimate and ambiguous photos online.


    Gu Xiao took the tablet and looked at it. From time to time, she would scroll through thements of theizens.


    The news of Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s appearance at A University was only discussed on the forum of A University at first. However, it waster moved to the Inte. With Gu Xiao¡¯s fame, it quickly attracted the attention ofizens.


    The topic of #Gu Xiao and Chu An appearing at A University# also began to rank on the trending searches.


    However, this kind of thing was not too big, so the ranking was not too high.


    However, there were quite a number ofizens gathered under the topic.


    [A University? Why is Gu Xiao at A University?]


    [Why can¡¯t Gu Xiao appear at A University? I heard that Gu Xiao and Chu An did well in the college entrance examination this time! It¡¯s very normal for them to go to A University, right? Moreover, didn¡¯t Ji Gao¡¯s video of the illegitimate child and kidney transnt happen at Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s celebration banquet?]


    [Oh my god! In that case, Gu Xiao and Chu An are only seventeen or eighteen years old now? This, this ispletely different from what 1 imagined! In my impression, Gu Xiao and Chu An are at least in their twenties!]


    [1 suddenly understand what the person above means. Because from what Gu Xiao and Chu An did previously, it really doesn¡¯t seem like something a seventeen or eighteen-year-old child can do. In that case, when Gu Xiao and Chu An established Star Brilliance Entertainment, they were only fifteen or sixteen years old.]


    [This kind of thing actually really happened? How can Gu Xiao and Chu An be so amazing? Thepany is steadily rising, and the results in the college entrance examination is still so good? I am really in the human world just to make up numbers!]


    [Heh, previously, there were still people who suspected the rtionship between Gu Xiao and Chu An. Look at the photos this time. Chu An wants nothing more than to stick to Gu Xiao! Just by looking at the photos, one can tell that Chu An loves Gu Xiao terribly! ]


    [Ahhh! It¡¯s so sweet! So sweet! I knew they couldn¡¯t be fake!]


    There was a lot of news about Gu Xiao and Chu An on the Inte, but what Gu Xiao was most concerned about was her and Chu An¡¯s age.


    Seeing how uneptable it was to theizens that they had just entered university, Gu Xiao couldn¡¯t help but want tough. It seemed that there had been many misunderstandings online about her and Chu An¡¯s ages.


    After reading thements and confirming that there were no badments, Gu Xiao returned the tablet to Jiang Meng.


    Jiang Meng took it back and happened to see thements questioning Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s ages. Thinking that thisment might have happened to be seen by Gu Xiao, Jiang Meng couldn¡¯t help but feel so embarrassed to the point of getting an urge to toe the ground.


    She nced at Gu Xiao and exined hesitantly, ¡°Thesements can¡¯t be taken seriously. It¡¯s only because you¡¯re too amazing that people think that way.¡±


    Wei Shu nced at the tablet and immediately understood what Jiang Meng meant.


    All girls cared about their age!


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t take it to heart! Thesements are all nonsense!¡±

 Chapter 319 - 319: Missing

    Chapter 319: Missing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seeing how flustered the two of them were, Gu Xiao chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t care.¡±


    After all, she was definitely more than 20 years old. ording to the news online, she was even younger than that.


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu observed Gu Xiao¡¯s expression and saw that she really did not seem to be angry. Although they nodded calmly, she still had some doubts in their hearts.


    Could it be that Gu Xiao was really not angry?


    There were actually girls who didn¡¯t care about their age? If it was about them that such things were said online, they would definitely be angered to death!


    However, Gu Xiao really had no reaction to this at all. She was even in a good mood as she went to check the things Chu An had organized for her.


    She had to know where where the things she needed in the future were ced.


    Gu Xiao spent the rest of her time in the dormitory and gradually began to get used to the life in the dormitory. It was not until long after Gu Xiao and the other two finished dinner that Zhao Yuan returned to the dormitory.


    When Zhao Yuan saw Gu Xiao sitting opposite her, she snorted coldly and looked at Gu Xiao arrogantly.


    However, because of Gu Xiao¡¯s warning in the morning and the fact that the bodyguards were not by her side, she did not dare to take the initiative to do anything.


    However, although she did not dare to do anything, whenever her gazended on Gu Xiao, Zhao Yuan would snort coldly to show her presence.


    Gu Xiao sat in her seat and did not care about Zhao Yuan¡¯s movements at all. It was as if she treated Zhao Yuan as air. It was precisely because of Gu Xiao¡¯s attitude that Zhao Yuan became even angrier.


    When Jiang Meng and Wei Shu saw the reaction between Gu Xiao and Zhao Yuan, they could not help but look at Gu Xiao with even more admiration.


    What did it mean to fight without bloodshed? This was what it meant to fight without bloodshed! Seeing how angry Zhao Yuan was, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu felt a burst of joy.


    The next morning, Gu Xiao left the dormitory.


    When she reached the ground floor of the dormitory building, she saw that Chu An was already waiting outside with breakfast. The corners of Gu Xiao¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and she quickened her pace.


    ¡°Why so early?¡±


    Chu An handed one of the breakfasts in his hand to Gu Xiao. ¡°1 haven¡¯t gotten used to it yet, so I woke up a little early.¡±


    Ever since the college entrance examination, although he could not do anything, he could stay in the same room as Gu Xiao and sleep on the same bed with her. At night, he could even hug the fragrant and soft Gu Xiao.


    He had been used to it for almost three months. Now that he was suddenly separated from Gu Xiao, he felt that something was missing in his arms. He tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.


    Gu Xiao took a bite of the bun and nced at Chu An. Seeing that there were really some shadows under his eyes, she knew at a nce that he hadn¡¯t slept wellst night.


    Chu An swallowed a mouthful of meat bun and seemed to inadvertently ask, ¡°Did Xiaoxiao miss mest night?¡±


    Gu Xiao paused in her eating. After a few seconds, she chewed and swallowed the food in her mouth.


    ¡°I did miss you.¡± There was a hint of guilt in her voice.


    However, this wasn¡¯t a lie. Last night, before she slept, she did think about Chu An. It was just that after falling asleep¡­ she had a good night¡¯s sleep.


    Although she also felt a little unustomed, she wasn¡¯t like Chu An, who couldn¡¯t sleep because he wasn¡¯t used to it.


    Chu An understood Gu Xiao very well. He could tell from the expression on Gu Xiao¡¯s face whether what she said was true or false.


    However, his requirements were not high. He only needed to confirm that Gu Xiao missed him.


    ¡°Today is still a registration day. I¡¯m afraid the instructors can¡¯t spare the time to approve our application to stay outside. How about we stroll around A University for the next two days?¡±


    After breakfast and throwing away the trash, Chu An suggested.


    After all, they had to live in school for four years. It was better to be familiar with the A University campus.


    Moreover, during the holidays, they would either stay at home or go to thepany. He and Gu Xiao had not had proper fun, so it was not bad to take advantage of this time to shop and do some things that ordinary couples did.


    Gu Xiao only thought for a moment before nodding in agreement.


    After working for a long time, there would be times when they would bezy, and ultimately want to rx.


    Gu Xiao took the initiative to hold Chu An¡¯s hand by his side, closing the distance between them. When he looked over, she smiled at him.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go shopping! I remember that you¡¯ve checked the map of A University, so 1¡¯11 hand myself over to you.¡±


    Upon hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, the calmness in Chu An¡¯s eyes immediately rippled like the waters in ake, and the joy in his heart spread bit by bit.


    He held Gu Xiao¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just leave yourself to me..¡±

 Chapter 320 - 320: Etiquette, Integrity, and Shame

    Chapter 320: Etiquette, Integrity, and Shame


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    During the three days of A University¡¯s registration, Chu An brought Gu Xiao around almost everywhere in A University.


    The students of A University were originally surprised by their appearance, but after realizing that Gu Xiao and Chu An seemed to be no different from the other students who hade to A University in the past three days, not many people paid attention to them.


    After all, Gu Xiao and Chu An weren¡¯t celebrities. After getting used to it, they seemed to have epted their existence.


    Just as Gu Xiao thought that this peaceful life wouldst until the end of the military training, one night, Zhao Yuan suddenly found Gu Xiao angrily.


    At that time, Gu Xiao was sitting in front of the desk and reading. Suddenly, someone took her book away and even threw her book aside ruthlessly.


    Gu Xiao looked at the book that was covered in dust on the ground and frowned slightly. She looked up and looked at Zhao Yuan with an unfriendly gaze.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Gu Xiao and Zhao Yuan¡¯s movements rmed Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, who were at the side. The two of them stuck their heads out and looked in the direction of Gu Xiao and Zhao Yuan.


    Seeing that Zhao Yuan actually started to target Gu Xiao again after a few days of peace, they subconsciously stood up and nned to walk towards the two of them.


    However, when Gu Xiao noticed their actions, she stopped them with a look.


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu hesitated for a few seconds. After remembering that Gu Xiao did not suffer a loss from Zhao Yuan¡¯s words, they sat back down and nned to take a look.


    If Gu Xiao needed it, they would definitely step forward!


    When Zhao Yuan heard Gu Xiao¡¯s question, sheughed coldly, her eyes filled with anger.


    ¡°You actually have the cheek to ask me why? Shouldn¡¯t I ask you this? 1 didn¡¯t expect a country bumpkin like you to be so good at currying favor with others. You¡¯ve only been in the capital for a few days, but you¡¯ve already curried favor with the young master of the Chu family so quickly. Can your thin, bony figure keep the young master of the Chu family enchanted?!¡±


    As Zhao Yuan spoke, she sized up Gu Xiao with a malicious gaze. Her disgusting gaze lingered on Gu Xiao¡¯s face and chest for the longest time.


    A hint of understanding shed across Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes¡­ It seemed that Chu An had said something in front of Chu Zi that made the CEO of Creation Technologypletely give up.


    She just did not know what Chu Zi said to the CEO of Creation Technology that made Zhao Yuan think the culprit was her.


    On the other hand, when Jiang Meng and Wei Shu heard Zhao Yuan¡¯s words, they immediately opened their mouths wide and looked at her with a trace of confusion in their eyes.


    The two of them looked at each other and saw the confusion in each other¡¯s eyes.


    It had already been a few days, but Zhao Yuan still didn¡¯t know Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s identities?


    It was a little unbelievable.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business what my rtionship with Young Master Chu is.¡± Gu Xiao¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°Since you know that I did something, why do you still have the courage to find trouble with me?¡±


    Zhao Yuan never expected Gu Xiao to admit her rtionship with Young Master Chu so openly and even say such shameless words.


    She raised her hand angrily and pointed at Gu Xiao in disbelief.


    ¡°You, why are you so shameless?! You used your body to curry favor with rich people, yet you still dare to say it openly?!¡±


    Gu Xiao did not like it when someone pointed at her. She reached out to hold Zhao Yuan¡¯s outstretched finger and bent it back fiercely.


    Zhao Yuan immediately felt pain and subconsciously wanted to pull her finger out. Gu Xiao did not put herself in a difficult position and let go of her finger.


    She nced at Zhao Yuan indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t like people pointing their fingers at me. Be careful next time.¡±


    Since young, when had Zhao Yuan been treated like this?


    She had always been the one to bully others. Who would dare to bully her?!


    However, Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze was too cold. Coupled with the fact that Gu Xiao had attacked her just now, and she really felt pain, she did not dare to attack Gu Xiao in this moment.


    She distanced herself from Gu Xiao. When she felt that she was safe, she ced her hands on her hips and looked high and mighty.


    ¡°I heard that the second young master of the Chu Corporation already has a girlfriend! Not only did you use your body as a trading chip, but you also dare to be a mistress! You¡¯re indeed a country bumpkin. Don¡¯t you know etiquette, integrity, and shame?¡±


    Zhao Yuan said to Gu Xiao in disdain. There was a hint of disgust and despise in her usually arrogant eyes, as if she was looking at something dirty..

 Chapter 321 - 321: Real Girlfriend

    Chapter 321: Real Girlfriend


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao originally wanted to directly deal with Zhao Yuan, but she did not want to waste her time on such matters.


    However, after hearing Zhao Yuan¡¯s words, Gu Xiao changed her mind. With a thought, she looked at Zhao Yuan with a meaningful gaze.


    ¡°You know that Second Young Master Chu has a girlfriend?¡± Gu Xiao¡¯s tone was ambiguous.


    Zhao Yuan sneered, and her expression became even more arrogant.


    ¡°Of course I know. Second Young Master Chu and I are in the same circle!¡± As she spoke, Zhao Yuan puffed out her chest and looked smug. ¡°A country bumpkin like you can¡¯t enter our circle just because you want to!¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, to say nothing of what Gu Xiao was thinking, even Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, who were quietly observing the two of them, looked at Zhao Yuan in disbelief.


    Speaking of which, did Zhao Yuan know what she was talking about?! They were all starting to feel embarrassed for Zhao Yuan!


    However, it was obvious that Zhao Yuan did not feel that there was anything wrong with her words.


    ¡°On ount that we¡¯re roommates, let me give you a piece of advice. It¡¯s better to leave the Chu family¡¯s second young master¡¯s side as soon as possible! The Chu family¡¯s second young master¡¯s girlfriend isn¡¯t an easy person to get along with. Who knows how many women like you have been dealt with by the Chu family¡¯s second young master¡¯s girlfriend. If you know your limits, you should leave the Chu family¡¯s second young master¡¯s side and not spread gossip!¡±


    Zhao Yuan was self-righteous and kept talking, not giving Gu Xiao a chance to interrupt at all.


    After she finished speaking, she seemed to have thought of something and looked at Gu Xiao with even more disdain.


    Gu Xiao did not interrupt Zhao Yuan. She really wanted to know what else Zhao Yuan could say.


    ¡°I remember that on the day of registration, you brought a man to the dormitory, right? Looking at how ambiguous the rtionship between you and that man are, that person should be your boyfriend too, right?! You still dare to hook up with the second young master of the Chu family even though you have a boyfriend. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the second young master of the Chu family will deal with a scumbag and slut like the two of you?!¡±


    Initially, she felt that school life was a little boring. Since Zhao Yuan had delivered herself to her doorstep, it seemed like it was not a bad idea for her to find some fun.


    However, after hearing Zhao Yuan¡¯s words, her expression instantly darkened, and her originally rxed mood was gone.


    Zhao Yuan did not notice the change in Gu Xiao¡¯s expression at all. She even thought that she had gotten something on Gu Xiao.


    ¡°I advise you to make things clear to Second Young Master Chu now and let the Chu Corporation continue to cooperate with Creation Technology. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for spreading the news that you cheated on Second Young Master Chu!¡±


    Gu Xiao smiled at Zhao Yuan, but her eyes were cold.


    ¡°You¡¯ve said so much. Have you never thought that I could be the girlfriend of the Second Young Master Chu you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Yuan seemed to have heard a huge joke.


    She sized up Gu Xiao and finallyughed exaggeratedly.


    ¡°You?¡± Zhao Yuanpletely forgot Gu Xiao¡¯s previous warning and pointed at Gu Xiao again. ¡°A country bumpkin like you still wants to be Second Young Master Chu¡¯s girlfriend? I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to see such a good thing even in your dreams!¡±


    Gu Xiao raised her hand. The arrogant Zhao Yuan recalled Gu Xiao¡¯s warning and her finger started to hurt vaguely. She immediately retracted her finger and ced her hand behind her back.


    However, Gu Xiao did not have any intention of attacking Zhao Yuan. Instead, she naturally leaned against the back of the chair. Seeing Gu Xiao¡¯s actions, Zhao Yuan heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Unfortunately, the country bumpkin you¡¯re talking about is Second Young Master Chu¡¯s girlfriend,¡± Gu Xiao said calmly. ¡°However, Creation Technology can forget about working with the Chu Corporation in the future.¡±


    With that, Gu Xiao took out her phone and sent a few messages to Chu An.


    Looking at Gu Xiao¡¯s confident expression, Zhao Yuan btedly felt a wave of fear.


    She looked at Gu Xiao suspiciously. ¡°Ha, what kind of joke is this? Do you really think you¡¯re Second Young Master Chu¡¯s girlfriend? You are not wearing any branded clothes at all, and you still dare to pretend to be his real girlfriend? I think you¡¯re, you¡¯re dreaming!¡±


    At first, Zhao Yuan was still a little hesitant, but in the end, as if to cheer herself up, her voice could not help but raise a little.


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu could not stand watching it anymore.


    Previously, Gu Xiao clearly did not intend to do anything to Zhao Yuan, but with Zhao Yuan¡¯s actions, she might have directly thrown herself into it.


    Jiang Meng looked at Zhao Yuan helplessly. ¡°Zhao Yuan, you¡¯ve been in school for so long, haven¡¯t you looked at the school website or the school forum?¡±


    If the other party had seen the forum and the school website, there would definitely be photos and information of Gu Xiao and Chu An on it. Their identities were also clearly stated.


    If she had seen the news on the forum, Zhao Yuan would not have ended up like this..

 Chapter 322 - 322: Accusation

    Chapter 322: usation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Originally, Zhao Yuan could stillfort herself in her heart that it was impossible for Gu Xiao to be the Chu family¡¯s second young master¡¯s girlfriend. Now that she heard Jiang Meng¡¯s words, her heart instantly plummeted.


    She had heard that the second young master of the Chu family seemed to be a new student in their school this year.


    However, because she had a conflict with Gu Xiao when school started, she was in a bad mood and did not pay much attention to the Chu family¡¯s Second Young Master.


    Although she was arrogant, she also knew that someone like the Second Young Master of the Chu family was not someone she could get close to. Naturally, she would not spend more effort on the impossible.


    Hence, during this period of time, she had been racking her brains to get her pride back from Gu Xiao. She had never paid attention to the school forum or the school website.


    At this moment, she finally looked at Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, whom she had always looked down on. ¡°W-What do you mean by that?¡±


    Seeing Gu Xiao¡¯s calm expression, coupled with Jiang Meng and Wei Shu¡¯s helpless and surprised expressions, Zhao Yuan suddenly had a bad feeling.


    No, it couldn¡¯t be that the country bumpkin Gu Xiao she was talking about was really Second Young Master Chu¡¯s real girlfriend, right?


    Jiang Meng nced at Gu Xiao, who had continued reading after sending the messages. Seeing that the other party did not seem to care, she turned around and advised Zhao Yuan.


    ¡°You can go on the campus website and take a look. There are quite a lot of news about Xiaoxiao.¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Meng did not seem to be lying, Zhao Yuan hurriedly took out her phone and opened A University¡¯s campuswork.


    However, that Gu Xiao and Chu An had already been in school for a few days. Other than the initial two days when the matter between Gu Xiao and Chu An caused an uproar, news about the two of them gradually settled down.


    After all, most people in A University were still focused on their studies and practicals. After being lively for a while, not many people paid any further attention to Gu Xiao and Chu An.


    Zhao Yuan searched for a while on the school¡¯s website before she saw a post with photos of Gu Xiao and Chu An.


    She knew that her doubts should be answered by this post, so she quickly clicked on it.


    However, before the article and photos had finished loading, her phone received a call. Seeing that it was from her father, Zhao Yuan could no longer bother about Gu Xiao and immediately picked up the call.


    ¡°Hey, Dad, you¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?! Didn¡¯t i ask you to apologize to Second Young Master Chu and beg for forgiveness?! Why has the Chu Corporation directly said that they won¡¯t consider our Creation Technology in the future?! Look at what you¡¯ve done! How did 1 give birth to such a bringer of bad luck like you?! You¡­¡±


    Before Zhao Yuan could ask, she was rudely interrupted by her father.


    Hearing her father¡¯s insults, Zhao Yuan only felt her mind buzzing, and she could not hear Mr Zhao¡¯s subsequent insults clearly.


    Right now, her mind was filled with images of her showing off to Gu Xiao previously and Gu Xiao taking out her phone to contact someone.


    Just now¡­ Was the person Gu Xiao contacted Second Young Master Chu? Could the man who came to their dormitory previously be Second Young Master Chu?


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you! Zhao Yuan, if you don¡¯t settle this matter for me, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±


    Mr Zhao¡¯s angry roar came from Zhao Yuan¡¯s phone. As soon as he finished speaking, Mr Zhao hung up.


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu originally looked at Zhao Yuan as if they were watching a joke, but after hearing Mr Zhao¡¯s insults, they could not help but frown.


    Although this matter was indeed Zhao Yuan¡¯s fault, Mr Zhao¡¯s words were too unpleasant.


    He even said things like ¡°distressmodity¡± and ¡°slut¡±[i.This is an insulting, sexistment about a daughter, as in the past in China, parents would have to offer a dowry for when a daughter marries, as opposed to their son marrying, as his wife would be bringing in a dowry from her family to his.]¡­


    However, they were only bystanders. Although they felt that Mr Zhao¡¯s words had goone a little overboard, they did not think of putting in a good word for Zhao Yuan to Gu Xiao.


    The two of them nced at Zhao Yuan and looked at Gu Xiao, who seemedpletely immersed in her book. They looked at each other and sighed before returning to their seats.


    Zhao Yuan took the phone away from her ear in a daze. After a few seconds, she finally reacted.


    She looked at Gu Xiao in disbelief. ¡°Y-You¡¯re really Second Young Master Chu¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    Gu Xiao ignored Zhao Yuan and did not want to waste time on her.


    However, it was obvious that Gu Xiao¡¯s silence agitated Zhao Yuan instead. She ignored everything and shouted at Gu Xiao, ¡°Since you¡¯re Second Young Master Chu¡¯s girlfriend, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?! Is it very fun to hide it from me and y with me?!¡±


    Zhao Yuan did not reflect on her own actions at all. Instead, there was a hint of usation in her words..

 Chapter 323 - 323: Apology

    Chapter 323: Apology


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao originally did not intend to pay any more attention to Zhao Yuan. It was enough to teach her a lesson. After all, Zhao Yuan¡¯s little tricks were really not worthy enough of her notice.


    When she was in the pce, all the things she had encountered were more serious than these verbal insults. In fact, the slightest carelessness could even cost someone¡¯s life.


    In addition, she saw that Zhao Yuan was still young and thought that as long as Zhao Yuan could behave herself, it would be fine.


    But from the looks of it, her tolerance made Zhao Yuan push her luck.


    Gu Xiao closed the book with a bang and casually ced it on the desk at the side before looking up at Zhao Yuan.


    The moment she met Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze, Zhao Yuan could not help but take a few steps back again. Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze was really too terrifying.


    Gu Xiao was clearly sitting and she was standing, but she felt that she was a few heads shorter than Gu Xiao. She even wanted to hide herself.


    ¡°Do I have to announce to the world whose girlfriend I am?¡± Gu Xiao sneered. ¡°If I¡¯m not Second Young Master Chu¡¯s girlfriend, wouldn¡¯t I be bullied by you for nothing and have to endure your harassment?¡±


    ¡°Then, then you can just tell me your identity directly. I-1 won¡¯t bully you anymore, right?¡± Zhao Yuan saw that Gu Xiao¡¯s attitude had be tough and was afraid. She said intermittently, ¡°P-Plus, I didn¡¯t really bully you. Instead, you kept bullying me. Can¡¯t we just let this matter go?¡±


    ¡°Let it go? Now that you¡¯ve found out that you¡¯ve kicked an iron te, you want things to be let go just like that?¡±


    There was a hint of yfulness in Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes, but anyone could tell that Gu Xiao was not as agreeable as usual.


    Even Jiang Meng and Wei Shu shrunk their heads and sat in their seats, afraid that they would be implicated.


    ¡°Then, then what else do you want?¡± Zhao Yuan mustered her courage, but the guilt in her tone could not be hidden.


    ¡°Stay away from me after your apology.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Does that mean that as long as I apologize, you can get the Chu Corporation to cooperate with our Creation Technology?¡±


    Gu Xiao only smiled and did not say much.


    But it was obvious that Zhao Yuan had misunderstood Gu Xiao¡¯s meaning.


    Although she was arrogant and did not like to apologize to others, when she thought of Mr Zhao¡¯s threat just now, Zhao Yuan did not dare to continue going against Gu Xiao.


    She bowed deeply to Gu Xiao. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    After saying that, she did not care about Gu Xiao¡¯s reaction. She stood up and ran out of the dormitory,pletely ignoring the fact that it was already night.


    Gu Xiao stared at Zhao Yuan¡¯s back as she left, and a trace of mockery shed across her eyes.


    After Zhao Yuan left and the dormitory door was closed again, Jiang Meng turned to look at Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you going to forgive Zhao Yuan just like that? Aren¡¯t you treating Zhao Yuan too lightly?¡±


    Wei Shu, who was at the side, also nodded repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! Xiaoxiao, letting Zhao Yuan off like this is too light on her!¡±


    Even though they were just bystanders, they were still angry, let alone Gu Xiao. They felt that indignation on behalf of Gu Xiao!


    After Zhao Yuan left, Gu Xiao¡¯s expression softened a little. She nced at Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, who were sincerely worried for her, and chuckled.


    ¡°What else can I do? Tie Zhao Yuan up and beat her up, or verbally humiliate her like she did?¡±


    As soon as she said this, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu¡¯s angry expressions froze. They immediately understood what Gu Xiao meant.


    If she really tied Zhao Yuan up and beat her up, not to mention whether it would be a punishment if it was known by the school, if she really hit Zhao Yuan, Gu Xiao would be the unreasonable one in this matter.


    As for insulting Zhao Yuan¡­ If she really did that, what was the difference between Gu Xiao and Zhao Yuan?


    As for the rest¡­ could there be a better way to teach Zhao Yuan a lesson?


    There were some methods that could be done, but they could not be used. Other than apologizing, there seemed to be no other way.


    The more they thought about it, the more Jiang Meng and Wei Shu felt as if their hearts were stifled. They could not vent their anger, nor could they swallow it. It was really ufortable to be in such a conflicted state.


    Jiang Meng lowered her eyes. Her chubby cheeks were puffed up with anger.


    ¡°Are you really going to let Zhao Yuan off so easily?¡±


    The moment she thought of Zhao Yuan¡¯s arrogance in the dormitory, the anger in Jiang Meng¡¯s chest became even more unbearable..

 Chapter 324 - 324: Lesson

    Chapter 324: Lesson


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao¡¯s expression was calm and natural. She leisurely picked up the book on the desk again. When she heard Jiang Meng¡¯s words, she did not rush to respond. She only revealed a meaningful smile.


    ¡°Who said that i would let her off so easily?¡± Gu Xiao said with a smile.


    When Jiang Meng and Wei Shu heard this, their eyes lit up and they hurriedly looked in Gu Xiao¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, do you have a way to deal with Zhao Yuan?¡±


    ¡°Zhao Yuan can be arrogant because of her father¡¯s Creation Technology. If you want to deal with Zhao Yuan, just teaching her a lesson is not enough.¡±


    Although Creation Technology did not catch Chu Zi¡¯s eye, it was still considered an above averagepany in the industry. If not for the fact that Creation Technology had some ability, Zhao Yuan would not have been able to be arrogant.


    To really make Zhao Yuan remember the error of her ways, she had to attack Creation Technology directly. Just losing the cooperation with the Chu Corporation was not enough¡­


    Without a backer, even if Zhao Yuan wanted to continue doing something, she would not be able to do anything too bad.


    Originally, she only wanted to teach Zhao Yuan a simple lesson, but since Zhao Yuan did not give up and kept jumping in front of her, she could not be med for being ruthless.


    Although Jiang Meng and Wei Shu did not know Gu Xiao¡¯s n, looking at Gu Xiao¡¯s current state, they could guess that Zhao Yuan would not have many good days in the future.


    Seeing the coldness in Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu remembered how Gu Xiao had treated her adoptive parents and the Ji Group.


    Although Gu Xiao was very kind in front of them, this did not mean that she could really be bullied by others.


    ¡°Amazing.¡± Jiang Meng mouthed to Wei Shu.


    Wei Shu understood Jiang Meng¡¯s words and nodded silently.


    The next day, when Gu Xiao and Chu An met, Chu An took the initiative to mention Zhao Yuan.


    ¡°How was the girl after that? Did she apologize?¡± Chu An seemed to inadvertently ask.


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she thought of Zhao Yuan¡¯s reaction yesterday and found it funny. After all, this kind of person who could not see the situation clearly would not be able to survive in society for long. She would always be taught a lesson by society again.


    She used a joking tone to describe Zhao Yuan¡¯s reaction yesterday.


    Chu An frowned slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s also a disaster for the Zhao family to raise such a daughter.¡±


    In the business world, it was the greatest taboo to offend others without knowing anything. After all, there were too many circles in the business world. Who knew if they would cooperate or have a rtionship with the people they had offended in the future?


    No matter what happened in private,they had to pretend to be friendly on the surface.


    However, this Zhao Yuan, despite knowing that she had offended someone, still did not repent¡­ This was even more foolish than most people.


    ¡°Zhao Yuan is like this because the Zhao family did not teach her well. If not for the Zhao family helping Zhao Yuan deal with those matters previously, Zhao Yuan would not have developed the personality of not being afraid of anything now.¡±


    Of course, it was also possible that Zhao Yuan only knew that she was Second Young Master Chu¡¯s girlfriend and did not know how her rtionship with the Chu family was, so she still looked down on her.


    After all, in Zhao Yuan¡¯s opinion, a girlfriend was just a girlfriend. They might break up at any time.


    However, she did not need Zhao Yuan to like her.


    Chu An nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    The two of them did not continue to talk about Zhao Yuan and Creation


    Technology, as if this matter was over.


    However, to Chu An, there were still some things he hadn¡¯t done.


    Hence, not long after, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu learned from the other students that Zhao Yuan had been severely taught a lesson by her family and did note to school for a few days.


    A few days before the military training, Zhao Yuan finally arrived at school. However, just as she arrived, Zhao Yuan changed dormitories. Initially, there were four people in the room, but now, it was only Gu Xiao and the other two.


    Furthermore, every time Zhao Yuan saw Gu Xiao in the future, she would either avoid her or circle around her.


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu even saw that when they were in the ssroom, Zhao Yuan subconsciously wanted to leave when she saw Gu Xiao. If not for the bell ringing just now, Zhao Yuan would not have entered this ssroom.


    Because Zhao Yuan and Gu Xiao were in the same major and ss, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu saw many of Zhao Yuan¡¯s amusing antics.


    However, seeing that Zhao Yuan was so afraid of Gu Xiao, Jiang Meng and Gu Xiao were curious and could not help but find Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, how did you teach Zhao Yuan a lesson? Impressive! That Zhao Yuan actually had times when she hid from even us.¡±


    Yes, ever since Zhao Yuan left the dormitory that day, she did not dare to approach Jiang Meng and Wei Shu when she saw them.


    Previously, every time Zhao Yuan saw the two of them, she would mock and ridicule them.. When had she ever been so timid around them?

 Chapter 325 - 325: Concerns

    Chapter 325: Concerns


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Previously, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu were simply curious, but now, they were desperate to know what Gu Xiao had done.


    Gu Xiao looked at Zhao Yuan¡¯s departing figure with a smile in her eyes.


    ¡°As long as we find out what the other party cares about the most, we can attack from that direction.¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion, but they still nodded subconsciously.


    Although they did not understand what Gu Xiao meant, they understood that this should be the reason why Zhao Yuan became like this.


    At this moment, in their eyes, Gu Xiao instantly became unfathomable. They once again understood how Gu Xiao could establish Star Brilliance under the Ji Group¡¯s ban and develop thepany to this extent.


    Gu Xiao and Jiang Meng chatted for a while before she left with Chu An.


    When Jiang Meng and Wei Shu came back to their senses, they saw Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s backs very close to each other. There seemed to be no room for even a fist between the two of them.


    When Wei Shu saw this, she secretly pursed her lips.


    Jiang Meng nudged Wei Shu with her shoulder, her eyes teasing. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a fan of Xiaoxiao and Mr. Chu? Why are you still like this when you see that the two of them are so close?¡±


    When Wei Shu heard this, she looked at Jiang Meng seriously.


    ¡°First of all, I¡¯m Xiaoxiao¡¯s fan. It¡¯s only because Xiaoxiao chose Mr. Chu that 1 became Xiaoxiao and Mr. Chu¡¯s CP fan! However, Mr. Chu abducted Xiaoxiao right after ss, and I¡¯m not even allowed to be unhappy behind their backs?¡± To Wei Shu, Gu Xiao was the most important! Chu An was just an add-on to Gu Xiao.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Chu An, she might be able to spend more time with Gu Xiao. Who didn¡¯t like spending more time with their idol?


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t show it in front of Chu An, so she was already very restrained!


    Of course, if Chu An was really in front of her, she wouldn¡¯t dare to truly express her dissatisfaction with Chu An abducting Gu Xiao. You could call her a coward, but she didn¡¯t dare.


    Jiang Meng nced at Wei Shu and smiled. She did not say anything else.


    After all, although she also admired Gu Xiao, she was not an idol-like existence to her like she was to Wei Shu. Therefore, she did not pay much attention to the fact that Chu An would kidnap Gu Xiao from time to time.


    Time passed bit by bit, and soon, it was the eve of A University¡¯s military training.


    As for the military training at A University, they would specially choose a ce to focus on military training. It waspletely ording to a training mode that was diluted by half aspared to the training in the actual army.


    Whether it was the training method or the gun drill, the new students of A University could experience it.


    Just as Gu Xiao and Chu An were about to start military training, the filming of ¡°The Consort¡± produced by Star Brilliance Entertainment waspletelypleted and it entered the promotional stage.


    On the day the promotional video was released, ¡°The Consort¡± directly became a trending topic.


    After receiving the news from Tian Xian, Gu Xiao found Chu An and shared the news with him.


    As Chu An watched the online publicity, he said to Gu Xiao, ¡°The Consort has already finished filming. What¡¯s going on at Mi Rui¡¯s side?¡±


    Before filming The Consort, Gu Xiao had already said that she wanted to sign Mi Rui. She would also let the director and producer probe Mi Rui¡¯s attitude.


    However, too many things had happened to the two of them after that, so they didn¡¯t pay much attention to this matter. Until now, they still didn¡¯t know Mi Rui¡¯s attitude on the matter.


    ¡°Tian Xian did tell me about this just now,¡± Gu Xiao said calmly, as if this was an unimportant matter. ¡°Mi Rui still needs to discuss it with her manager. Her manager seems to have some concerns.¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Chu An raised his brows in confusion.


    ¡°Concerns? What other concerns does she have?¡±


    Logically speaking, the best way out was for Mi Rui to jump ship to Star Brilliance now. He really couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of thing that manager still had to consider.


    Gu Xiao chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s just about Lu Mo.¡±


    Mi Rui¡¯s manager, Ning Shuang, was worried that after Mi Rui joined Star Brilliance, she would always be suppressed by Lu Mo and never be able to stand out.


    Any actor would want to go to the big screen after they had enough ability. However, now, the big screen resources of Star Brilliance Entertainment already had Lu Mo. If they would join Star Brilliance Entertainment, they would have to worry about their own big screen resources..

 Chapter 326 - 326: Alternative Option

    Chapter 326: Alternative Option


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Chu An heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, he sneered.


    ¡°Look at Mi Rui¡¯s current situation. Other than Star Brilliance, who else is willing to take her in?¡±


    Gu Xiao was not surprised by this. ¡°I heard that they want to see how the influence of ¡®The Consort¡¯ would be.¡± They just wanted to give it onest try.


    Everyone knew that the works produced by Star Brilliance Entertainment were the best at promoting celebrities. When ¡°The Consort¡± was broadcasted, Mi Rui might be able to rely on this oriental drama to rise again.


    With enough poprity, there might be a better entertainmentpany that would take a fancy to Mi Rui.


    In the end, it was still because Star Brilliance¡¯s qualifications were not high enough. Although they had a good reputation among the audience, they did not have many connections in the industry. In addition, Star Brilliance Entertainment already had Lu Mo. If another female celebrity came, they would still be worried.


    When Chu An heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, the coldness in his eyes intensified.


    ¡°Do they really think that they cane to Star Brilliance anytime they want to?¡±


    Gu Xiao ced the tablet in Chu An¡¯s hand, and the promotional video that had already been opened started to y.


    When Chu An saw this, he temporarily put Mi Rui¡¯s matter to the back of his mind and watched the video of The Consort with Gu Xiao.


    The main content of ¡°The Consort¡± was the story of the female protagonist being chosen to enter the pce as a concubine. In the end, amidst the pincer attacks of various forces in the pce and thepetitive atmosphere in the pce, she grew from an ignorant girl to an empress who was good at strategy.


    Every character in the story had a rtivelyplete storyline. The development of every plot twist was interconnected, and every choice had long since left a foreshadow.


    Gu Xiao had also read the script preiously. If this story could really be filmed well, it might be able to attract more female audiences.


    After all, dramas centred around a powerful female lead was still very popr among the female audience.


    Although the promotional video was only three minutes long, it showcased the main characters, especially the few main female characters. Just a nce could attract the attention of the audience.


    After the promotional video was yed, Chu An picked up the tablet in his hand. As he read thements of theizens online, he said to Gu Xiao, ¡°The promotional video is not bad.¡±


    Gu Xiao rested her head on Chu An¡¯s shoulder, and her gazended on the tablet. Together with Chu An, she read theizens¡¯ments.


    ¡°If even you can say that, it seems that the promotional video this time is indeed not bad.¡±


    Chu An had always been very strict with these things. Perhaps it was because Chu An¡¯s ability to read people was too strong. As a civil official by the emperor¡¯s side, his ability to read people¡¯s expressions was even better.


    Therefore, even if Chu An didn¡¯t know how to act, he could tell at a nce that the actors were acting wrongly, or rather, wrongly as their roles should act in the drama.


    In this aspect, even Gu Xiao could only admit defeat.


    [F*ck! F*ck! That look in Mi Rui¡¯s eyes just now was too scary! If I hadn¡¯t looked at the cast list, I wouldn¡¯t have believed that that Concubine Xiao was Mi Rui!]


    [I feel that this drama is really not bad! The feelings emitted just from their eyes is so exciting! As long as the logic is on point, I will watch this drama!] [Ha! Star Brilliance is really arrogant now! They actually dare to film dramas featuring power and love struggles in the imperial pce? Don¡¯t they know that these dramas are no longer popr and would only incur losses? I¡¯ll see how Star Brilliance falls!]


    [Please, if we hate watching pce battle dramas, we just hate those that arepletely illogical! Who can watch that kind of television drama that doesn¡¯t have any logic at all!]


    [There are so many beautifuldies. Tsk, tsk, tsk. Just based on their looks, I¡¯m willing to continue watching!]


    Gu Xiao and Chu An roughly read thements of theizens. Although it was inevitable that there would be some negativements, as long as there was generally no problem, the two of them wouldn¡¯t interfere.


    Chu An put the tablet aside and reached out to touch Gu Xiao¡¯s waist. He used his chin to gently rub the top of Gu Xiao¡¯s head.


    ¡°If Mi Rui really agreed to sign the contract with Star Brilliance after The Consort, would you still be willing to ept Mi Rui?¡±


    Mi Rui only agreed to the contract with Star Brilliance after ¡°The Consort¡± was broadcasted. That meant that the conditions offered by the otherpanies were not too good, or rather, they did not meet Mi Rui and Ning Shuang¡¯s expectations. That was why they wanted to reconsider Star Brilliance.


    In other words, the Star Brilliance was only Mi Rui and Ning Shuang¡¯sst alternative option..

 Chapter 327 - 327: Contract

    Chapter 327: Contract


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Gu Xiao heard Chu An¡¯s words, she went with the flow of Chu An¡¯s strength and nestled in his arms. She moved and found a morefortable position before stopping.


    Her eyes were lowered and her expression was calm. From afar, she looked very docile.


    However, the words that came out of her mouth were not gentle.


    ¡°On ount of Mi Rui¡¯s ability, being able to recruit her is beneficial to Star Brilliance. Naturally, 1 won¡¯t reject her. However, at that time, the conditions given by Star Brilliance won¡¯t be as good as now.¡±


    The conditions that Star Brilliance had given Mi Rui were not bad. Among the many artists in Star Brilliance, she could be ranked B-rank. Other than Yang Jia and the others who had signed a B-rank contract at the beginning, other artists had yet to reach this height.


    She had only asked Tian Xian to give her a B-rank contract on ount of Mi Rui¡¯s courage.


    Otherwise, based on Mi Rui¡¯s current situation, it would already be Mi Rui¡¯s gain to be able to get a C-rank contract.


    Since Mi Rui and her manager didn¡¯t like this B-grade contract, even if Mi Rui considered Star Brilliance in the future, she wouldn¡¯t give her this contract again.


    However, in the entertainment industry, the higher the level of the contract, the more resources and connections thepany could guarantee.


    The difference between a B-ss and a C-ss contract seemed to be only one level, but in terms of the distribution of benefits and resources, the difference was not just a little bit.


    If Mi Rui wanted to think some more, she could not me Star Brilliance for not giving her a chance.


    Chu An clearly understood what Gu Xiao meant. He rubbed his chin on Gu Xiao¡¯s head and messed up her hair before settling down.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea either.¡±


    Mi Rui was capable. It would be a loss to Star Brilliance if she was really rejected. However, if they really gave Mi Rui such good resources, the others in thepany would probably have objections.


    Currently, there were only Lu Mo and Jiang Xi having S-rank contracts in Star Brilliance. No one having an A-rank contract had reached that status.


    If it was the previous Mi Rui, based on her poprity, she might have been able to barely meet the requirements of an A-rank contract. But now¡­ it was impossible.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually looking forward to Mi Rui¡¯s choice,¡± Chu An muttered softly.


    Gu Xiao looked up with a smile in her eyes.


    ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll hear something soon.¡±


    The two of them stayed in the apartment for a long time. In the evening, the two of them still walked towards school together. The military training was about to begin, so it would be better for them to stay in the school.


    Regarding this, Chu An kept nagging in Gu Xiao¡¯s ear, hoping that the military training would end soon. They wouldn¡¯t have to stay in the school dormitory every day and would then be able to find time to rest outside the school.


    After all, their application to stay outside had already been approved by the instructor.


    However, the reason why Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s request to stay outside was approved was not because of the status as the second young master of the Chu family, but because of Gu Xiao¡¯s status as the CEO of Star Brilliance.


    The teacher was naturally very clear about Gu Xiao¡¯s identity. He also knew that sometimes, there were too many things happening in thepany. In addition, it was better for students taking their major to have practical experience, so he could turn a blind eye and let Gu Xiao and Chu An stay outside of school.


    On the day the instructor approved the application, Chu An abducted Gu Xiao to their apartment outside the school. Chu An slept with Gu Xiao in his arms for the whole night, as if he wanted topensate for the previous times when he couldn¡¯t get close to Gu Xiao.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t really touch Gu Xiao, what he could do, Chu An didn¡¯t leave out at all.


    However, it was unknown if Chu An had gone too far that night, but no matter what he said after that, Gu Xiao didn¡¯t agree to sleep outside with Chu An again.


    No matter howte they stayed outside, she had to return to the dormitory before bedtime, just like today.


    After Chu An sent Gu Xiao to the female dormitory, he reluctantly let go of Gu Xiao and watched her leave.


    When Gu Xiao passed by the dormitory manager¡¯s room, the dormitory manager auntie stuck her head out and nced at Chu An, who was still standing outside. Then, she said to Gu Xiao, ¡°This boyfriend of yours is really not bad. I saw that every time you came back, he would send you to the door. With the way he clings to you, 1 can tell at a nce that he really likes you.¡±


    The dormitory manager¡¯s eyes were filled with kind teasing. Gu Xiao also expressed that she was good at epting such harmless teasing.


    She followed the auntie¡¯s gaze and looked at Chu An. When Chu An met Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze, the light in his eyes brightened a little. He even reached out and waved his hand slightly at Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao smiled at Chu An before turning around.


    ¡°He is indeed very good to me.¡± There was a hint of sweetness and happiness in Gu Xiao¡¯s words that she did not realize..

 Chapter 328 - 328: Blessing

    Chapter 328: Blessing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The dormitory management auntie looked at the smile in Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes, and her weather-beaten eyes were also dyed with joy.


    She had been in this school for almost thirty years and had seen countless couples. Most boys would send the girl to the door of the dormitory before turning to leave.


    Every couple¡¯s behavior was different. Some were calm, some were clingy, and some seemed to bepletely unconcerned. Some of those couples separatedter, some were sessful, and some went around in a cycle of breakups but still ended up together.


    She had seen too much. She couldn¡¯t guarantee that she was a good judge of character, but she was usually right.


    She had seen so much, but there was no couple as loving as this. The two of them were clearly doing very ordinary actions, but she could feel the appreciation for each other in their eyes and actions. It was as if there was no need to say anything else. The other half knew what the other party was thinking.


    ¡°You guys will definitelyst for a long time,¡± the dormitory manager suddenly sighed.


    When Gu Xiao heard the dormitory auntie¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned.


    No one had ever said such a thing in front of them.


    However¡­ these words were a huge blessing to Gu Xiao.


    She nodded at the dormitory auntie. ¡°We will,¡± she promised.


    The dormitory manager smiled again. Her weather-beaten face revealed a hint of kindness because of this smile. Coupled with her slightly chubby face, just looking at her made one feel at ease.


    She waved at Gu Xiao, then nced at Chu An, who was still standing outside, and retracted her head.


    Initially, she only thought that this couple was good-looking. But now, it seemed that their rtionship was even better.


    It was good that their rtionship was good! She liked to see all couples get married and love each other for the rest of their lives.


    Gu Xiao originally thought that she would not be able to receive a reply from Mi Rui before the military training began. However, the day before the military training began, she was sitting in the dormitory reading when she received a call from Tian Xian.


    Gu Xiao was a little puzzled, but she still answered the call.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°President Gu,¡± Tian Xian called out. Then, he said, ¡°Mi Rui has sent news that she hopes to have a chat with you personally.¡±


    Upon hearing Tian Xian¡¯s words, Gu Xiao raised her eyebrows and put down the book in her hand.


    ¡°Is it Mi Rui or Ning Shuang?¡± she asked.


    When Jiang Meng and Wei Shu heard these two names, their hearts, which had settled down because of Gu Xiao¡¯s call, instantly became excited again.


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu looked at each other, then pricked up their ears at the same time, wanting to hear what Gu Xiao was saying.


    Although they were not familiar with the name Ning Shuang, they were familiar with the name Mi Rui! Recently, the topic of ¡°The Consort¡± had been a hot topic on the Inte, so they naturally paid attention to it.


    As for Mi Rui, who was ying Concubine Xiao, the two of them probably knew her as well as Mi Rui¡¯s own fans. In particr, the two of them knew ATI Rui¡¯s past with Star Brilliance and Gu Xiao very well.


    Hence, when they heard the name Mi Ruie out of Gu Xiao¡¯s mouth, the two of them were really curious.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mi Rui,¡± Tian Xian continued. ¡°It¡¯s Mi Rui who took the initiative toe to Star Brilliance to look for me. I don¡¯t think she discussed it with her manager. She¡¯s still waiting for news in the reception room. President Gu, do you need me to send her away?¡±


    Honestly, Tian Xian didn¡¯t want to pass on the message. To him, Mi Rui didn¡¯t have the right to talk to Gu Xiao directly.


    Last time, Gu Xiao had already given Mi Rui a way out by letting her y the role. However, he did not expect that when Gu Xiao gave Mi Rui this opportunity, Mi Rui only wanted to use Star Brilliance as a springboard to get a better opportunity.


    Although this was very normal in the circle, he could not ept it if this happened to Gu Xiao.


    Perhaps it was because there was a huge age difference between him and Gu Xiao, so even though Gu Xiao was his direct superior, he could not help but treat Gu Xiao as a junior sometimes.


    His own junior had been let down, so how could he treat the culprit calmly?


    Tian Xian even regretted mentioning ATi Rui in front of Gu Xiao. If he hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to mention Mi Rui, these things wouldn¡¯t have happened now..

 Chapter 329 - 329: Contact

    Chapter 329: Contact


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao thought for a few seconds before saying to Tian Xian, ¡°Just give her my number.¡±


    She wanted to see why exactly Mi Rui had bypassed Ning Shuang to seek her out for.


    When Tian Xian heard that, although he did not have a good impression of Mi Rui, but since Gu Xiao had already spoken, he could only do as Gu Xiao said.


    ¡°Alright, President Gu. I understand.¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded and hung up.


    She held the phone in her hand and suddenly turned to look at Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, who were eavesdropping.


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu were still focused on listening to Gu Xiao. They did not expect her to suddenly turn around. When they met Gu Xiao¡¯s calm gaze, the two of them felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°I-l¡¯m sorry, Xiaoxiao. We didn¡¯t eavesdrop on purpose.¡± Wei Shu didn¡¯t want to leave a bad impression in front of Gu Xiao, so she took the initiative to apologize to Gu Xiao.


    Jiang Meng hurriedly nodded. ¡°It¡¯s our fault. We shouldn¡¯t have eavesdropped. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Seeing that the two girls were apologizing sincerely added with the fact that this was also Jiang Meng and Wei Shu¡¯s dormitory, she did not get angry.


    ¡°Curious?¡± Gu Xiao asked softly.


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu looked at each other. Seeing that Gu Xiao did not seem to be angry, they hurriedly nodded, and a glint appeared in their eyes.


    Jiang Meng could not hold it in and directly spoke when she heard Gu Xiao¡¯s question.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t there been a lot of news about Star Brilliance and Mi Rui on the Inte recently? That¡¯s why we were a little curious when we heard Mi Rui¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just a little curious. If, if you can¡¯t tell us, we won¡¯t ask further. We won¡¯t say anything after leaving the dormitory either!¡± Wei Shu said immediately.


    Gu Xiao paused for a second. Just as she was about to say something, the phone in her hand rang.


    She looked down at the phone screen. It was an unfamiliar number. However, considering Tian Xian¡¯s call just now, she could guess who was calling.


    Then, she looked up at Jiang Meng and Wei Shu. ¡°Let me take this call.¡±


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu nodded and hurriedly turned around. They did not look at Gu Xiao anymore. They even took out their earphones and put them in their ears to avoid hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s voice.


    Gu Xiao did not continue to sit in her seat. She stood up with her phone and walked to the balcony before answering the call.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    After a few seconds of hesitation, Mi Rui¡¯s slightly distorted voice came from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Hello, President Gu. I¡¯m Mi Rui.¡±


    Gu Xiao hummed softly before taking the initiative to ask, ¡°1 heard from Tian Xian that you want to have a chat with me? What do you want to talk about?¡±


    There was a hint of yfulness in her tone, as if she had answered Mi Rui¡¯s call only because she was bored and looking for something for herself to do.


    However, through the phone, Mi Rui didn¡¯t understand the meaning in Gu Xiao¡¯s words.


    Mi Rui didn¡¯t answer immediately. Gu Xiao wasn¡¯t in a hurry, so she waited with phone in hand.


    She raised her head slightly. From the balcony, she could see the school building not far away and thergeke between the school building and the dormitory.


    Today was a sunny day. The sun shone on theke, and the sparkling water was very beautiful. Coupled with the trees nted beside theke, arge area of shade fell. In this hot weather, just watching was already very pleasant.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t mind expending some time with Mi Rui.


    When Gu Xiao changed her standing position, Mi Rui¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°President Gu, may I ask why you were willing to give me that chance in ¡®The Consort¡¯?¡±


    Through the phone, Gu Xiao couldn¡¯t tell what Mi Rui meant. She couldn¡¯t see Mi Rui¡¯s expression, and she didn¡¯t know what Mi Rui was trying to express when she said this.


    Gu Xiao retracted her gaze from theke and looked at the sulents raised by Jiang Meng and Wei Shu.


    It was a small nt, but Jiang Meng and Wei Shu cherished it very much. They usually took good care of this pot of sulents.


    She stretched out her slender fingers and gently tapped on the sulent flesh. There was a delicate feeling on her fingertips. Looking at the sulent flesh, Gu Xiao¡¯s lips curled into a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that you happen to be suitable for that role,¡± Gu Xiao said honestly..

 Chapter 330 - 330: Conversation

    Chapter 330: Conversation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Gu Xiao finished speaking, there was no reaction from Mi Rui for a moment.


    After a while, Gu Xiao was a little bored. Just as she was about to end the call, a voice finally sounded from Mi Rui¡¯s side.


    ¡°President Gu, then, do you know about the grudge between me, Star Brilliance and you?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Gu Xiao was as calm as ever, as if nothing the other party said could stir her up. ¡°But so what? What 1 value is your acting skills.¡±


    If Mi Rui didn¡¯t have the acting skills that caught her eye, then no matter who Mi Rui was, she wouldn¡¯t give this role to her.


    In the end, it was Mi Rui who had fought and won the role of Concubine Xiao. She had not interfered too much in it.


    When Mi Rui heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, she seemed to finally heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I understand, President Gu. Thank you for being willing to take this call.¡±


    Gu Xiao hummed in response. Seeing that Mi Rui didn¡¯t seem to have anything else to say, she hung up.


    She yed with the phone in her hand and lowered her eyes, hiding the various thoughts in her heart.


    After a while, she put away her phone and returned to the dormitory from the balcony.


    When Jiang Meng and Wei Shu saw Gu Xiao, they immediately turned around and looked at her, hoping to get some information from her.


    However, Gu Xiao couldn¡¯t be sure of Mi Rui¡¯s decision now, so she only briefly exined the rtionship between Mi Rui and Star Brilliance.


    After hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, the two youngdies were filled with righteous indignation and defended Star Brilliance and Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao looked at the two girls¡¯ reactions and chuckled.


    After all, they were still young. They felt that loyalty and rtionships were the best and most important in everything. They still did not know much about benefits.


    Perhaps in the eyes of others, such a person was a little too impulsive and even a little stupid, but to Gu Xiao, this was their best side.


    On ATi Rui¡¯s side, after she hung up, she looked up and met Tian Xian¡¯s gaze.


    She knew that Tian Xian was now the actual person in charge of Star Brilliance. Gu Xiao trusted him very much and handed Star Brilliance directly to him. He was the one who handled many matters of Star Brilliance.


    However, this actual person in charge of Star Brilliance did not seem to like her very much.


    Mi Rui stood up and smiled at Tian Xian. ¡°CEO Tian, I¡¯ve disturbed you today.


    I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Tian Xian nced at ATi Rui indifferently, then nodded at her and hummed in response.


    Mi Rui didn¡¯t care about Tian Xian¡¯s attitude. She maintained a smile and left the reception room, as well as the offices of Star Brilliance.


    Tian Xian looked at Mi Rui¡¯s back with a meaningful gaze. Gu Xiao couldn¡¯t see Mi Rui¡¯s expression, but he saw it all.


    It would not be long before ATi Rui joined Star Brilliance.


    As expected¡­ President Gu had to be the one to solve the problem.


    Tian Xian thought to himself, but he did not show it on his face. He returned to his office with a calm expression and continued with his unfinished work.


    After ATi Rui returned to her ce, she called Ning Shuang directly, hoping that she woulde and look for her as soon as possible.


    Upon hearing this, Ning Shuang agreed and hung up.


    Half an hourter, Ning Shuang appeared at Mi Rui¡¯s current residence.


    As soon as she entered, she looked at Mi Rui, who was sitting on the sofa, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s so urgent that you called me over? Did anotherpany look for you?¡±


    Ever since ¡°The Consort¡± began to be promoted, other entertainmentpanies looked at the expectantments for ¡°The Consort¡± online. In addition, Mi Rui¡¯s performance in the promotional video was not bad, so they began to contact Mi Rui again, one after another.


    Even Sky Entertainment, where they were now, had talked to her, hoping that Mi Rui could continue to stay in Sky Entertainment and renew her contract with Sky Entertainment.


    However, the conditions offered by Sky Entertainment were not very good. In fact, they were even worse than when ATi Rui was popr. Ning Shuang knew that they could not continue to stay at Sky Entertainment.


    Now, she and Mi Rui had already moved out of Sky Entertainment¡¯s dormitory and rented a house outside.


    Because of this, morepanies came looking for her. She had been busy with this recently, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to Mi Rui¡¯s situation..

 Chapter 331 - 331: Probe

    Chapter 331: Probe


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mi Rui waved at Ning Shuang. After she sat down on the sofa, she asked, ¡°How¡¯s the situation with thepany Sister Ning has been in contact with recently?¡±


    Hearing Mi Rui mention this, Ning Shuang raised her hand and rubbed her nose tiredly. She closed her eyes and rxed her body, letting herself sinkpletely into the soft sofa.


    After a while, Ning Shuang opened her eyes again.


    ¡°None of them are very good,¡± Ning Shuang said in an unclear tone.


    Although there were indeed manypanies offering Mi Rui olive branches now, most of them did not offer good conditions. They could not even guarantee that they could offer tworge-scale television dramas for Mi Rui every year, let alone advertisement endorsements.


    The conditions were not bad. Those who could guarantee Mi Rui¡¯s resources also required Mi Rui to sign a ten-year contract with thepany, and the penalty for breaching the contract was extremely high.


    Either way, it was not the best choice for their current situation.


    In fact, somepanies only wanted Mi Rui to lead the newbies of thepany or make a profit from her because of her current poprity.


    Mi Rui had already fallen from grace once. This time, she could rely on ¡°The Consort¡± to revive herself. Who could be sure that Mi Rui¡¯s current poprity could be preserved, and that she wouldn¡¯t fall again?


    It was precisely because they no longer had any more chances to try and make mistakes that they needed to be more careful and not make any mistakes.


    If something went wrong, what awaited Mi Rui and her would be an endless cliff.


    However, Mi Rui could not disappear for too long from the public¡¯s eye. If she did not have any new activities, with just merely ¡®The Consort¡¯, Mi Rui¡¯s poprity would dissipate sooner orter


    Therefore, they had to find a reliablepany before ¡°The Consort¡± finished airing and have Mi Rui obtain a certain amount of resources to ensure her subsequent poprity.


    However, it was not easy to find apany that could do all of this.


    Mi Rui looked at Ning Shuang¡¯s exhausted appearance and was silent for a while before saying to Ning Shuang, ¡°Sister Ning, what do you think? Should we just sign with Star Brilliance now?¡±


    Hearing Mi Rui¡¯s words, Sister Ning immediately sat up straight and frowned at her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we already agree to the Star Brilliance as thest backup option? Previously, when we were on set, the director and producer were probing our attitudes. 1 think Star Brilliance definitely thinks highly of you. In that case, we¡¯re not in a hurry to confirm things with Star Brilliance.¡±


    The conditions given by the Star Brilliance were indeed good, but she wanted to take a look. Or rather, she wanted to test the limits of Star Brilliance.


    Whether it was people or things, they could only sense how precious they were after they had been fought over.


    Now, the more people fought over Mi Rui, the more it meant that Mi Rui¡¯s value was not low. She did not believe that Star Brilliance would not be anxious when they saw so manypanies fighting for Mi Rui.


    She was not asking for an S-rank contract like Jiang Xi and Lu Mo, but she felt that Mi Rui was still worth an A-rank contract.


    ¡°Sister Ning, didn¡¯t you realize? Ever since ¡®The Consort¡¯ wrapped up, we haven¡¯t received any further invitations from Star Brilliance.¡±


    As soon as Mi Rui said this, Ning Shuang¡¯s expression froze for a moment.


    She thought that the director and producer valued Mi Rui more when they were on set, so she was certain that it was certain that Star Brilliance wanted to sign Mi Rui.


    After leaving the production team, she received invitations from manypanies. She did not pay too much more attention to Star Brilliance, thispany that would definitely want Mi Rui.


    But now that Mi Rui said that, she suddenly remembered that Star Brilliance had never taken the initiative to invite them.


    Ning Shuang carefully recalled what had happened during this period of time, and her heart suddenly tensed up.


    She clenched her fists tightly. ¡°Rui Rui, have you heard some bad news?¡±


    Mi Rui took a deep breath and nodded at Ning Shuang.


    ¡°Star Brilliance knows all these secret tricks of ours.¡± Mi Rui thought of the way the employees of Star Brilliance looked at her when she went to Star Brilliance today and felt her throat tighten. ¡°Although Star Brilliance wants to sign me, it doesn¡¯t have to be me. If we continue like this, Star Brilliance, Star Brilliance might not be willing to ept us.¡±


    Initially, she was as excited as Ning Shuang and felt that she could have a longer time to survey and choose thepany with the best conditions.


    However, she realized that ever since they started contacting otherpanies, the attitude of Star Brilliance had be much colder. In the past few days, Star Brilliance had not even sent her any messages.


    She had vaguely sensed the meaning behind it previously, which was why she went to Star Brilliance to probe their attitude today.


    After reaching Star Brilliance, she realized that her worries were notpletely unreasonable..

 Chapter 332 - 332: Termination of Contract

    Chapter 332: Termination of Contract


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ning Shuang and Mi Rui had been together for a long time. After Mi Rui said a few simple words, she immediately understood what Mi Rui wanted to express.


    Ning Shuang¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety. She stood up and walked around the room a few times. Mi Rui sat on the sofa and watched her actions.


    After a while, Ning Shuang stopped and sat down beside Mi Rui again.


    ¡°You went to Star Brilliance today?¡± Ning Shuang asked.


    There was nothing to hide. Mi Rui immediately nodded and admitted it.


    ¡°I want to see how the attitude of Star Brilliance is about me now. I also wanted to ask Gu Xiao about the reason why the role of Concubine Xiao in ¡®The Consort¡¯ fell into my hands.¡±


    Hearing Mi Rui¡¯s words, Ning Shuang looked at her with meaningful eyes.


    ¡°Then what did President Gu say?¡±


    Mi Rui roughly repeated her conversation with Gu Xiao. In the end, she said to Ning Shuang, ¡°President Gu, even though she had known about the grudge between me and her, she was still willing to let me y the role of Concubine Xiao. I think Gu Xiao¡¯spany is definitely not bad.¡±


    If it was anyone else in the entertainment industry who encountered such a situation, not to mention giving her a chance, it would already be benevolent of them not to directly suppress her.


    It was also because of Gu Xiao and Star Brilliance¡¯s magnanimity that in a moment of foolishness, she did not agree to Star Brilliance and contacted otherpanies instead.


    After hearing Mi Rui¡¯s words, a trace of conflict shed across Ning Shuang¡¯s eyes.


    ording to Mi Rui, Star Brilliance was indeed their best choice now.


    Although the contract given by Star Brilliance was not the best among all thepanies, it was considered pretty good on average. Coupled with Gu Xiao¡¯s character, if they really joined Star Brilliance, there would not be others causing them trouble.


    Of course, most importantly, Mi Rui was right.


    They could still be picky about Star Brilliance now, but if they really contacted Star Brilliance after ¡°The Consort¡± finished airing, it would be a different matter whether Star Brilliance was still willing to take them in.


    If Star Brilliance could withdraw the moment they made a small move to contact otherpanies, then if they wanted to turn around and sign with Star Brilliance in the future, it would not be so simple.


    ¡°Rui Rui, do you think it¡¯s the best time to sign with Star Brilliance now?¡±


    Mi Rui nodded. ¡°This opportunity was given to us by Star Brilliance. If we surrender now, Star Brilliance might treat us well on ount of what happened before. However, if we really wait until we are left with no good options and then choose to go to Star Brilliance as thest option, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be treated as well as we are now.¡±


    Although they had heard that the benefits within Star Brilliance were good, they had also heard that the requirements within Star Brilliance were harsh.


    It was said that inside Star Brilliance, great importance was ced on results and improvement. If one kept staying at the same ce, not to mention increasing the treatment and resources, it was already good enough that the contract level would not be directly lowered.


    When Ning Shuang heard Mi Rui¡¯s words, she hesitated for a moment in her heart. Then, she gritted her teeth and said to Mi Rui, ¡°Then I¡¯ll reject the otherpanies today. We¡¯ll go to Star Brilliance tomorrow and confirm the matter!¡±


    Mi Rui heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that she had finally convinced Ning Shuang.


    She hurriedly nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go to Star Brilliance tomorrow.¡±


    Mi Rui knew that Ning Shuang¡¯s previous actions were all for her sake, but now, she knew even more that she could not miss out on Star Brilliance, so she could only persuade Ning Shuang to retract her attention from otherpanies.


    After the two of them made a decision, they would not change it easily. Hence, the next morning, Ning Shuang and Mi Rui arrived at Star Brilliance and confirmed that they would sign a B-grade contract with Star Brilliance.


    Because Mi Rui and Ning Shuang¡¯s contract with Sky Entertainment had yet to expire, they had to pay a certain amount of default fees.


    However, since Mi Rui was willing to join Star Brilliance, the contract default fee would naturally be paid by Star Brilliance.


    When Tian Xian sent someone to look for the president of Sky Entertainment, the president of Sky Entertainment let Mi Rui and Ning Shuang off after knowing that Mi Rui had signed under Star Brilliance. He was even willing to waive the breach of contract fees as long as they promised that they could cooperate together three times in the future.


    After asking Tian Xian for instructions, the person sent made an agreement with the CEO of Sky Entertainment. As long as it was not overboard, Star Brilliance was willing to cooperate with Sky Entertainment.


    After the contract with Sky Entertainment was terminated, Mi Rui and Ning Shuang signed the contract that they had already discussed with Star Brilliance.


    Then, Star Brilliance and Mi Rui released the news at the same time, indicating that Mi Rui would be an artist of Star Brilliance after this..

 Chapter 333 - 333: News of the Contract Signing

    Chapter 333: News of the Contract Signing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Star Brilliance¡¯s official Weibo and Mi Rui¡¯s Weibo posts were released at the same time, it immediately attracted the attention of manyizens.


    Initially, because of the poprity of The Consort, manyizens had been paying attention to the series of Weibo posts rted to The Consort that was released. They only wanted to know more about The Consort.


    At this moment, when Star Brilliance and Mi Rui posted on Weibo, theizens had already subconsciously reposted the news before they had even seen the details.


    After reposting it, only then did they take a look at the content of the Weibo posts.


    When they saw the content, theizens exploded.


    [Oh my god! Star Brilliance really signed a contract with Mi Rui? Where is the prophet who talked about Star Brilliance and Mi Rui two months ago?]


    [I¡¯m the so-called prophet from before, but really! I was just saying it casually!


    1 really didn¡¯t know that Star Brilliance would really sign a contract with Mi Rui! 1 didn¡¯t believe it myself when 1 said it back then!]


    [Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say when I see this news. Is Star Brilliance really magnanimous, or is the entertainment industry really only about benefits? Now that Mi Rui has risen, Star Brilliance ignored what Mi Rui had done previously and directly snatched her away?]


    [Previous poster, don¡¯t talk about Star Brilliance like they are thieves! Everyone saw Mi Rui fall down previously. The poprity now is also because of Star Brilliance. Can¡¯t you say that Star Brilliance and Mi Rui appreciate each other, so the contract was signed?]


    [Previously, it was Lu Mo alone that dominated the Star Brilliance. Now that Mi Rui has entered Star Brilliance, will Lu Mo get into a fight with Star Brilliance?!]


    [lim going to take my Momo away. My Momo has always been focused on the big screen and won¡¯t fight with others. Moreover, we Inks believes in Star Brilliance?. Star Brilliance will definitely take good care of my Momo!]


    [That¡¯s right. Speaking of which, Mi Rui is still our Momo¡¯s senior. Our Momo won¡¯t be disrespectful to her senior.]


    [The other artists of Star Brilliance have reposted on Weibo to wee Mi Rui. Those who are not from Star Brilliance should just give it a rest!]


    There were many different opinions on the Inte because of this news.


    There were also ghostwriters from otherpanies who came online to stir up trouble, just to cause trouble for Star Brilliance or to see if they could poach from Star Brilliance.


    And to ¡®The Consort¡¯, this was another free wave of poprity. When the publicity team leader of The Consort saw the news online, her face was about to burst fromughter!


    At this moment, in Star Brilliance, Tian Xian was in the office checking the documents he needed. He did not even look up as he asked the secretary in front of him.


    ¡°How¡¯s the news online? Has it calmed down?¡±


    The moment the news was released, Tian Xian sensed that someone was leading the online storm. They even wanted to defame Star Brilliance.


    Naturally, he could not watch the situation be more and more serious. He immediately got someone to contact the Inte ghostwriters and guide thements online in the direction that was beneficial to Star Brilliance.


    ¡°Now, the negative news about Star Brilliance on the Inte has been suppressed. Although there are still people leading thements, it doesn¡¯t have much effect anymore.¡±


    When Tian Xian heard the secretary¡¯s words, he nodded in satisfaction. After instructing the Public Rtions Department to continue monitoring the news online, he let the secretary leave.


    Even Gu Xiao didn¡¯t expect Mi Rui to be so fast. They had just had a phone conversation, and she came to the door with Ning Shuang the next day.


    She had thought that she would only hear from Mi Rui after military training.


    However¡­ now that Mi Rui¡¯s matter was resolved, she could hand over her phone in peace during military training.


    As for Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, they did not even have time to read thements and revtions online, let alone asking Gu Xiao for the details of this matter.


    Or rather, they did not want to disturb Gu Xiao.


    Before Jiang Meng and Wei Shu could finish digesting the revtions online, it was already time for military training.


    The military training at A University was not held in school. Instead, freshmen from A University were directly brought to the training base. Even the luggage they brought would be searched very strictly.


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu secretly brought snacks and biscuits with them. Before they entered the training base, these were found and handed over to the teacher.


    Jiang Meng sat in the dormitory allocated by the training base. She hugged her half-empty luggage and wanted to cry.


    She looked at Wei Shu, who was also on the verge of tears, and then at Gu Xiao, who was sitting calmly at the side. She burst into tears, the kind that was only limited to wailing with no waterworks.

 Chapter 334 - 334: Military Training Begins

    Chapter 334: Military Training Begins


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao looked at the two girls who were fake-crying and raised her hand to rub her throbbing temples.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the teacher already emphasize that we can¡¯t bring snacks?¡± Gu Xiao said helplessly.


    Seeing that Gu Xiao was ignoring her, Jiang Meng immediately stopped howling. Then, she looked at Gu Xiao very seriously. ¡°But seniors said that the food in the training camp is not delicious. I was just thinking of sneaking in a little to improve the quality of our meals.¡±


    When Wei Shu heard this, she nodded as well.


    After knowing that A University¡¯s military training was going to be at the training base, they had been asking their seniors what they needed to bring.


    Although the opinions of the seniors were all mixed and different, they all had one thing inmon, which was that the food in the training camp was not good.


    Their A University¡¯s military training was rtively intense, and there was not enough delicious food tofort them. Many seniors began toin when they talked about military training.


    They had heard too much, so they naturally wanted to bring something to improve their food. After all, they had to train for half a month!


    However¡­ they didn¡¯t expect that even though they had already asked for tips on how to hide snacks and thought that they were better at hiding them, they were still found by the instructor in the end.


    Thinking of the snacks they had lost, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu wanted to cry even more.


    Gu Xiao really didn¡¯t know how the food for their military training was. After all, if there was anything to take note of, Chu An should have told her in advance.


    ¡°Is there a ce nearby where people can send things in?¡± Gu Xiao couldn¡¯t help but ask when she saw Jiang Meng and Wei Shu¡¯s gloomy faces.


    If they really could not resolve it, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu might not be able to survive the next 15 days of military training.


    Jiang Meng pursed her lips. ¡°There¡¯s no way. Previously, the seniors tried this method. If anyone wants to approach, they will be stopped and questioned. If they want toe in, they have to unload the things they brought and hand them to the instructor for safekeeping.¡±


    The seniors from before had also tried many methods, but none of them worked.


    The method they used was already a method that the seniors of the previous batch had used to escape from inspection. For example, they hid the small biscuits in their sleeves and folded them¡­


    However, who would have thought that the tricks used by the seniors would not work for them?


    Looking at Jiang Meng and Wei Shu¡¯s vexed expressions, Gu Xiao could not help but worry.


    Although she didn¡¯t ce such a great importance on food, if it was really too unptable, coupled with high-intensity training¡­ she wouldn¡¯t be able to take it either.


    However, she had already entered the training camp, and there was no way to find someone to send things in. Even if she wanted to do something, it was already toote.


    Gu Xiao thought about it and sighed.


    However, there was something more important now.


    ¡°The instructor said that he would only give us an hour to settle. There are still 30 minutes before we have to gather downstairs.¡± Gu Xiao reminded Jiang Meng and Wei Shu.


    When Jiang Meng and Wei Shu heard this, their eyes immediately widened.


    Wei Shu suddenly stood up and looked at Gu Xiao in panic. ¡°Xiaoxiao, how much time did you say we had?¡±


    ¡°Thirty minutes,¡± Gu Xiao answered.


    Hearing this, Wei Shu hurriedly pulled Jiang Meng up from the ground.


    ¡°Mengmeng! We can¡¯t wait any longer! Hurry up and tidy up your things. The instructor said that they would stille and check on internal affairs tonight! O¡±


    Jiang Meng stood up, pulled by Wei Shu. She looked at Wei Shu hurriedly tidying up her things and nced at herpletely untouched luggage. She was on the verge of copse.


    ¡°Ahhh! What the hell was I doing just now!¡± Jiang Meng shouted as she began to organize her things.


    Gu Xiao sat at the side and looked at the flustered Jiang Meng and Wei Shu. She sighed and resigned herself to fate. She stood up to help the two girls who were so frantically busy.


    With the three of them working together, they finally tidied up the things in the time given by the instructor. They changed into their camouge uniforms and hurriedly ran to the gathering ce.


    The three of them had just arrived at the designated ce when they saw Chu An already standing there.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s footsteps paused for a moment, and then she sped up in Chu An¡¯s direction. Even Jiang Meng and Wei Shu were thrown to the back of her mind.


    However, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu were already used to this kind of thing, so they were not too sad.

 Chapter 335 - 335: Starting Military Training

    Chapter 335: Starting Military Training


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Chu An saw the figure walking over, his eyes were filled with joy. When Gu Xiao walked to him, he directly reached out and held Gu Xiao¡¯s hand.


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, who were following behind, weren¡¯t surprised at all. They even felt that this was normal. After all, when Gu Xiao and Chu An were together, there was no time when they weren¡¯t clinging to each other.


    The two of them looked at each other, then tacitly chose to stop three meters away from Gu Xiao and Chu An, waiting for the rest to assemble or for Gu Xiao and Chu An to separate.


    ¡°Why are you so slow?¡± Chu An rubbed Gu Xiao¡¯s fingertips and couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    The training camp was veryrge, and the distance between the male and female dormitories was much further than when they were in school.


    In order to see Gu Xiao as soon as possible, Chu An tidied up the internal affairs and went straight to the ce where the instructor had said to gather. However, he had been there for more than ten minutes, but he still hadn¡¯t seen Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao allowed Chu An¡¯s actions. She looked at Chu An¡¯s aggrieved expression and chuckled.


    ¡°Mengmeng and Xiaoshu¡¯s snacks were confiscated. They were sad for a while in the dormitory,¡± Gu Xiao exined simply.


    When Chu An heard this, a hint of understanding shed across his eyes. After all, Mo Nan and the others from their dormitory had also had a lot of snacks confiscated.


    ¡°I heard that the food in the training camp isn¡¯t too good. Can you tolerate it?¡± Gu Xiao looked at Chu An worriedly.


    As long as it wasn¡¯t to the point of being disgusting, she could ept it. However, Chu An was still very picky about food.


    After all, be it in his previous life or this life, his background was not bad. In terms of food, he had never let himself suffer.


    Now that they was in the training base, she really didn¡¯t know if the other party could get used to it.


    Seeing that the other party was worried about him, a hint of a smile shed across Chu An¡¯s eyes.


    However, before he could speak, the instructor¡¯s voice came from not far away. ¡°All sses, gather!¡±


    Gu Xiao and Chu An subconsciously looked in the direction of the sound. Seeing that the surrounding students had already started moving, it wasn¡¯t good to stay where they were.


    The two of them looked at each other. Although Chu An was a little reluctant, he still let go of Gu Xiao¡¯s hand.


    The moment Chu An let go, Gu Xiao gently squeezed Chu An¡¯s hand before turning around and walking forward.


    Chu An moved the hand that had been pinched by Gu Xiao. Looking at her back, the initial trace of dissatisfaction waspletely soothed away by her.


    Although the military training at A University was a little different from other schools, at the beginning, it was still more conventional to practice military posture.


    As a boy, Chu An, who was about 1.8, almost 1.9 meters tall, was directly allocated to stand in thest row by the instructor.


    Gu Xiao happened to be in the row that was three rows in front of him.


    For the entire morning, instead of saying that Chu An was standing in a military posture, it was more urate to say that he was watching the back of Gu Xiao¡¯s head pass the time.


    To him, as long as it was Gu Xiao, even if it was just the back of her head, it was enough for him to watch for the entire morning without feeling bored.


    With Gu Xiao in front, Chu An¡¯s performance this morning was not bad in the eyes of the instructors. He was even specially brought out by the instructors to stand at the front of the line as a standard demonstration.


    Chu An was very satisfied with this decision. This way, he could see Gu Xiao¡¯s face.


    At 11:30, the instructor finally showed mercy and let go of everyone who had been standing for almost the entire morning so that they could go to the canteen to eat.


    Mo Nan and the other two had originally nned to eat with Chu An, but after seeing that Chu An nned to eat with Gu Xiao, the three of them gave up the idea.


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu followed Gu Xiao and Chu An with unsteady footsteps.


    ¡°1 don¡¯t think eating can dispel my fatigue from the morning,¡± Jiang Meng said in a weak voice.


    Wei Shu nodded. ¡°Once I think of Senior¡¯s advice, I don¡¯t know if training is more difficult or if eating is more difficult.¡±


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu supported each other and looked at each other, silently crying in their hearts.


    Standing in the military posture for the entire morning was already painful enough. There was no delicious food tofort them either. They felt that they really could notst for fifteen days.


    Perhaps they would copse midway..

 Chapter 336 - 336: Surprise

    Chapter 336: Surprise


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu An looked at Jiang Meng and Wei Shu and cast a puzzled gaze at Gu Xiao.


    In the few interactions with Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, he knew that the two of them were more positive. Even though Wei Shu seemed more autistic, she always looked energetic when she was with people familiar with her.


    He had never seen the two of them so dispirited.


    Gu Xiao nced at Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, who were holding each other up, and the corners of her mouth curled up.


    She approached Chu An, who also bent down cooperatively. ¡°They think that the canteen¡­¡±


    She recounted Jiang Meng and Wei Shu¡¯s worries and the snack incident in detail. The smile in her eyes had yet to dissipate.


    When Chu An heard this, he immediately understood the reason why Gu Xiao was worried about him previously. The corners of his mouth curled up in his good mood, and he nced at Jiang Meng and Wei Shu again.


    Then, he leaned close to Gu Xiao¡¯s ear and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be an unexpected surprise.¡±


    Upon hearing Chu An¡¯s words, Gu Xiao raised her eyebrows and nced at Chu An, who had already straightened back up. Then, she looked at Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, who were still dejected, and nodded.


    ¡°Then 1 look forward to it.¡±


    When the four of them arrived at the canteen, they randomly chose a window to queue up. When they saw the food in the canteen, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu widened their eyes in disbelief.


    After the four of them got their food and found a seat, Jiang Meng looked at the food on the te and was still in a daze.


    ¡°Braised sliced pork belly with preserved mustard, tomato with eggs, stir-fried vegetables, spinach and fresh vegetable soup¡­ This kind of food is actually not considered good in the eyes of the seniors?¡±


    Jiang Meng¡¯s voice was filled with shock and confusion.


    Even if they ate outside, these dishes would cost dozens of yuan. When they were at the training base, they could eat them for just over ten yuan! If it was not enough, they could even add more food for free!


    Could this be the so-called bad food?


    Then she hoped that the food would not be good in the future!


    Jiang Meng prayed in her heart.


    Wei Shu nodded cooperatively. However, when she saw that Gu Xiao and Chu An had already started eating, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to sigh anymore. She picked up her chopsticks and picked up a piece of braised sliced pork belly with preserved mustard.


    With just one bite, Wei Shu narrowed her eyes in bliss.


    The texture was salty and fresh, the meat was soft, fat but not greasy, and the preserved mustard was rich in taste and fragrant. It tasted salty and slightly sweet¡­ This was too delicious!


    After Wei Shu ate the food, she couldn¡¯t help but take another bite.


    While Wei Shu and Jiang Meng were immersed in the taste of the food, Gu Xiao¡¯s gazended on Chu An with a hint of probing in her eyes.


    However, there were peopleing and going in the canteen, and Jiang Meng and Wei Shu were there as well. Even if Gu Xiao was puzzled, it was not appropriate for her to ask further. She could only eat first and then see.


    As the food in the canteen was really too good, coupled with the fact that they had trained for the entire morning, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, who usually did not eat much and tried their best to control their diet, even went to add a second serving after finishing the first serving.


    After finishing two small portions of food, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu were finally full.


    The four of them left the canteen. After walking for a while, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu looked at each other. Then, they turned to Gu Xiao and said, ¡°Xiaoxiao, Xiaoshu and 1 have something on, so we¡¯ll go back to the dormitory first. Can you take your time ande backter on your own?¡±


    The male and female dorms were in two different directions. The lunch break at noon was only an hour and a half. Seeing how affectionate Gu Xiao and Chu An were, it was better for them not to disturb them too much.


    Therefore, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu nned to slip away first and give Gu Xiao and Chu An a chance to be alone!


    Of course, Gu Xiao knew what the two of them were thinking, but she indeed had some things to ask Chu An, so she didn¡¯t refute this suggestion.


    ¡°Yes, I can.¡±


    After receiving Gu Xiao¡¯s answer, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu nced at Chu An and left hand in hand.


    Chu An looked at their backs, and a hint of gratification shed across his eyes.


    Thankfully, he had been bringing delicious food for the two of them previously. It seemed that those delicious food had not been in vain. They even knew to give him and Xiaoxiao a chance to be alone.


    Chu An directly grabbed Gu Xiao¡¯s hand and interlocked his fingers with Gu Xiao¡¯s with some force.


    Gu Xiao nced at Chu An¡¯s actions, but she didn¡¯t refute. Instead, she talked about another matter.


    ¡°Were you the one who caused the situation in the canteen?¡± It was clearly a question, but Gu Xiao used an affirmative tone..

 Chapter 337 - 337: Fool

    Chapter 337: Fool


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu An was not surprised that Gu Xiao could guess this. After all, he thought that he had already made it very obvious. Moreover, he didn¡¯t think it was a big deal.


    Hence, he nodded and admitted it readily.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also seen news about the food at the military training base on the forum, so 1 found the military training base and asked if they needed a new contractor.¡±


    Having a contractor take the initiative toe to the door and offer excellent conditions, it did not harm the interests of the training base and could also improve the food in the training base. Naturally, the training base had no reason to refuse.


    It had to be known that the students were not the only ones who were dissatisfied with the food in the training base. The instructors also had to eat in the canteen.


    Although the instructors could ept bad food, who would really be willing to eat bad food if they could eat better food?


    Moreover, a fool had already taken the initiative to approach them. If they really let him go, wouldn¡¯t it be a great loss to them?


    Thus, after a simple discussion, there was a new contractor in the canteen of the training base. However, not many people knew about this, so the students still at A University did not know either.


    Gu Xiao closed the distance between her and Chu An, and she tightened her grip on Chu An¡¯s hand.


    Sheughed softly. ¡°You seem to have arranged it well.¡±


    Ever since school started, Gu Xiao had never logged into the school forum of A University. She did not even have an ount, so she naturally did not know the content.


    Or rather, she subconsciously understood that even if she didn¡¯t know these things, Chu An could still settle the matter, so she wasn¡¯t too worried.


    However¡­ from the looks of it, Chu An had indeed done well. Or rather, he had done very well.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Gu Xiao looked at Chu An deeply.


    Chu An lowered his head slightly and met Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes.


    There seemed to be a vortex in Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes. Whenever Chu An met her gaze, he would be attracted by the vortex in her eyes and couldn¡¯t shift his gaze away from her.


    ¡°It¡¯s what I should do,¡± Chu An said matter-of-factly.


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she smiled and did not say anything. It was easy to tell that she seemed to be in a good mood.


    The two of them walked slowly. Along the way, they talked about Star Brilliance and their feelings about today¡¯s military training. They clearly felt that it had not been long, but the two of them had already reached the ce where they had to separate.


    Chu An held Gu Xiao¡¯s hand, unwilling to let go.


    He pursed his lips and suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the dormitory building.¡±


    Gu Xiao shook her head in amusement and rejected his suggestion.


    ¡°There¡¯s only such a short break at noon. Your dormitory isn¡¯t that close to mine. You sent me downstairs, so how much rest can you have when you go back?¡±


    Chu An pursed his thin lips and opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something.


    However, before he could speak, Gu Xiao had already spoken first. ¡°Don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t need to rest. We don¡¯t know what training we have to do in the afternoon. If you don¡¯t rest at noon, what if you¡¯re not energetic in the afternoon?¡±


    Needless to say, both of them had the habit of taking a nap during lunch break.


    If they didn¡¯t have the habit of taking a nap during lunch break before, Chu An¡¯s n would still be somewhat reliable. However, it was very difficult to change the routine that they were already used to.


    Seeing that Gu Xiao had made up her mind, Chu An knew that he couldn¡¯t change her mind no matter what he said.


    He sighed. ¡°1¡¯11 see you this afternoon, then.¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded. After Chu An let go of her hand, she gestured with her chin in the direction of Chu An¡¯s dormitory.


    She wanted to confirm that Chu An had left before leaving on her own. After all, ording to Chu An¡¯s past actions, she very much suspected that he would secretly follow her.


    When Chu An saw that Gu Xiao had seen through her n, he sighed in his heart, but at the same time, he felt a little happy.


    Chu An took a deep look at Gu Xiao before turning around and walking towards his dormitory.


    This kind of moment with Gu Xiao watching him leave was refreshing to Chu An and made him happy for a moment.


    After seeing Chu An¡¯s figure disappear around the corner, Gu Xiao retracted her gaze in satisfaction and walked towards her dormitory.


    After lunch break, the freshmen of A University started training again.


    After a few days of standing, squatting, and walking, and getting used to the intensity of the military training, the freshmen of A University began to undergo field training and target practice..

 Chapter 338 - 338: Interest

    Chapter 338: Interest


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After starting target practice, Gu Xiao discovered a different side of Chu An.


    Chu An had always been gentle and tolerant in front of her. Although there were also times he looked serious, it was really rare to see him so focused and energetic, as he was during target practice.


    Gu Xiao stood near the wall of the target practice ground. She crossed her arms and looked at Chu An, who was aiming a pistol, and slowly revealed a smile.


    Because she knew that Chu An had found what he was really interested in, and not just for the sake of satisfying her.


    Gu Xiao was very satisfied with Chu An¡¯s change.


    One afternoon, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu left first, as usual, and returned to the dormitory. Gu Xiao and Chu An stayed behind and walked slowly step by step.


    The weather in mid-September was still a little hot. After holding hands for a while, their palms were already drenched in sweat.


    However, Chu An and Gu Xiao didn¡¯t care about such a small matter.


    A breeze blew over, bringing more heat to their faces.


    The two of them were silent for a while before Gu Xiao said, ¡°Do you like guns and ammunition very much?¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Chu An¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. Gu Xiao looked at this kind of Chu An, and a trace of amazement shed across her heart.


    At this moment, the light in Chu An¡¯s eyes waspletely different from the light he had in his eyes when he looked at her, but it was equally breathtaking, as if there were stars in his pitch-ck eyes.


    Like the pitch-ck night sky, it was also illuminated by the stars.


    ¡°I do like it.¡± There was a hint of undisguised joy in Chu An¡¯s voice.


    Aftering to this world, although he knew that this world had firearms, ammunition, and even hot weapons like tanks, he had never reallye into contact with them, so he did not have much of a reaction.


    However, when he came into contact with guns during this military training, he realized how fascinating these things were.


    In the past, when he saw those military enthusiasts online, he was a little puzzled as to why anyone would like these things. Now, he finally understood the feelings of those people online.


    Gu Xiao looked at Chu An, who was speaking frankly and confidently, with a smile in her eyes.


    When he finished speaking and saw that he was still keen to continue talking, Gu Xiao suddenly said, ¡°Then have you considered changing your major?¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Chu An stopped in his tracks and subconsciously looked at Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao also stopped and looked at Chu An with a smile.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, what do you mean?¡± Chu An¡¯s expression darkened, and his dark eyes stared at Gu Xiao without blinking.


    In the face of the pressure from Chu An, Gu Xiao seemed to not feel it at all. She said with a natural expression, ¡°I hope you can find what you like and learn them.¡±


    Hearing these words from Gu Xiao again, Chu An tightened his grip on her hand, and his eyes were filled with emotions that Gu Xiao couldn¡¯t understand.


    After a long while, Chu An said hoarsely, ¡°No! Don¡¯t think too much about this matter. I won¡¯t agree!¡±


    Seeing Chu An¡¯s agitated reaction, Gu Xiao sighed and opened her mouth. Just as she was about to say something, Chu An directly pulled her hand and continued walking forward with his head lowered.


    When they reached the intersection, for the first time, Chu An didn¡¯t feel reluctant to part with Gu Xiao. He directly let go of Gu Xiao¡¯s hand, turned around, and walked towards his own dormitory, not giving Gu Xiao any chance to persuade him.


    Looking at Chu An¡¯s angry back, Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes shed with darkness. After sighing, she also turned around and walked back to her dormitory.


    After the lunch break ended, Gu Xiao and Chu An gathered together again.


    Chu An was still the same as before. After seeing Gu Xiao, he came to her side and held her hand to talk to her in a very normal manner. It was only when the instructor arrived that he let go of Gu Xiao.


    Although their interactions were still the same as before, and there seemed to be no difference, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, who had been with the two of them all this while, sensitively sensed that the atmosphere around them was not right.


    During the entire afternoon and evening military training, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu carefully observed Gu Xiao and Chu An.


    In the end, the two of them confirmed that something bad must have happened between Gu Xiao and Chu An!


    Although the two of them did not have a cold war, the atmosphere was really too awkward.. It was to the extent that even bystanders like them felt awkward!

 Chapter 339 - 339: Conflict

    Chapter 339: Conflict


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At night, Gu Xiao and the other two returned to the dormitory. After washing up, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu could no longer hold it in. The two of them looked at each other. Then, Jiang Meng carefully moved to Gu Xiao¡¯s side first.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, did something happen between you and Mr. Chu?¡± Jiang Meng asked with a worried expression.


    Seeing this, Wei Shu also moved over and sat down on the other side of Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, if anything happens, you must tell us. Although, although we might not be able to help you, you will feel slightly better after telling us.¡±


    Gu Xiao was surrounded by Jiang Meng and Wei Shu. Looking at the worried expressions on their faces, Gu Xiao¡¯s heart warmed.


    To be honest, she had never had a ¡°friend of the same age¡± by her side before, so she naturally did not have such a chance to have a heart-to-heart talk. It seemed to be a good experience to be cared for by her peers.


    However¡­ it was better not to let more people know about the matters between her and Chu An.


    With this thought in mind, Gu Xiao smiled at the two of them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just that the two of us have differing opinions on one matter. You don¡¯t have to worry. We can resolve it ourselves.¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu widened their eyes at the same time.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, is what you said true? You, you and Mr. Chu can actually have conflicts because of a difference in opinion? Isn¡¯t this a problem that only ordinary couples have?¡±


    Jiang Meng said in shock, as if it was impossible for Gu Xiao and Chu An to have a conflict.


    Although Wei Shu did not say anything, her expression showed that she had the same thoughts as Jiang Meng.


    On the other hand, Gu Xiao was slightly stunned when she heard Jiang Meng¡¯s words. She felt that there was something wrong.


    She digested it for a while before saying in confusion, ¡°Aren¡¯t Chu An and I just an ordinary couple?¡±


    ¡°An ordinary couple?!¡± Jiang Meng repeated in disbelief. ¡°How can you and Mr. Chu be considered an ordinary couple?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! Xiaoxiao, do you have some misunderstanding about you and Mr. Chu?¡±


    Gu Xiao felt that there was no misunderstanding about her and Chu An, but Jiang Meng and Wei Shu had a huge misunderstanding about her and Chu An.


    ¡°Why do you¡­¡± Gu Xiao paused, her expression a little strange. ¡°Why do you think that Chu An and I are not ordinary?¡±


    ¡°We have never seen you quarrel and argue,¡± Jiang Meng said with a serious expression.


    Wei Shu nodded. ¡°And you two really have a tacit understanding. You know each other very well!¡±


    ¡°You both are very considerate of the other person. Even if you have different opinions, you wouldn¡¯t quarrel or have a cold war between the two of you. You can quickly find a solution to this disagreement.¡±


    ¡°You guys can¡¯t wait to stick together at all times! There¡¯s not even a moment when you¡¯re tired of each other! Other couples always want more personal space!¡±


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu spoke one after another, telling her everything that they felt was unusual about Gu Xiao and Chu An.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t just them. Even many students from A University were amazed when they really saw how Gu Xiao and Chu An interacted.


    Although there were also other couples who were very loving, it was really rare for them to be like Chu An and Gu Xiao and consider each other¡¯s interests and prioritize each other in everything¡­ This kind of situation was really too rare.


    After some couples at A University saw how Gu Xiao and Chu An interacted, they also tried to learn how to imitate them, but in the end, ail of them had conflicts and some even broke up.


    From then on, even if there were still people who were envious of Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s good rtionship, no one would think of imitating their interactions.


    After all, the way the two of them interacted was too difficult to imitate.


    Listening to Jiang Meng and Wei Shu¡¯s words, Gu Xiao didn¡¯t think that there was anything unusual about this. After all, in her eyes, what she and Chu An had done was just what a lover should do.


    If one could not do it, he or she should reflect well on themselves.


    Gu Xiao raised her hand and rubbed her temples. She looked at Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, who were still excited, and felt troubled for the first time.


    ¡°Alright, these things don¡¯t have much to do with what¡¯s happening between Chu An and me now,¡± Gu Xiao said, directly interrupting the two of them. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll resolve my current conflict with Chu An.¡±


    She would definitely resolve it!

 Chapter 340 - 340: Not Like A Compromise

    Chapter 340: Not Like A Compromise


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu looked at Gu Xiao. Seeing the other party¡¯s serious expression, the two of them finally realized that this matter might not be so simple.


    If it was in the past, and Gu Xiao and Chu An disagreed with each other, be itpany matters or life matters, the two of them could resolve them in an hour. There had never been an afternoon where the two of them were still the same as when they had their disagreement.


    Coupled with Gu Xiao¡¯s current attitude¡­ they really had to worry.


    It was said that if a couple who was usually close hesitated for too long on a matter, the conflict that would eruptter would be even greater than the couple who frequently quarreled.


    Although the two of them had never been in a rtionship, they often went online, so they still had some understanding of some things between couples.


    Jiang Meng looked at Gu Xiao and opened her mouth, as if she wanted to say something.


    However, at this moment, Wei Shu grabbed her hand that was propped up on the bed from behind Gu Xiao¡¯s back. Jiang Meng subconsciously looked in Wei Shu¡¯s direction and saw Wei Shu shaking her head slightly at her.


    Jiang Meng nced at Gu Xiao¡¯s state again. In the end, she still shut her mouth and did not say anything else.


    Just as Jiang Meng and Wei Shu were about to go and rest, Wei Shu ced her hand on Gu Xiao¡¯s knee and patted it gently.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, if there¡¯s really something that can¡¯t be resolved, you have to tell us. As the saying goes, three heads are better than one. If we discuss it together, we will definitely find a solution.¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she looked up at Wei Shu and then shifted her gaze to Jiang Meng.


    She nodded. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t stand on ceremony if I needed to.¡±


    Upon hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu did not say anything else and returned to their beds to rest.


    The lights in the dormitory were turned off. Gu Xiaoy on the bed and recalled what had happened today. For a moment, she could not fall asleep.


    She slowly opened her eyes, and what entered her vision was darkness. She couldn¡¯t see anything clearly, but in front of her eyes, it seemed to again be the scene at daytime, with Chu An shooting at the target and ying with a pistol.


    As she thought about it, the corners of Gu Xiao¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and the resolve in her heart became more and more firm.


    But clearly, Chu An didn¡¯t think so.


    In the next few days, whenever Gu Xiao mentioned the matter of changing majors, Chu An¡¯s face would darken. He would interrupt Gu Xiao and not let her say more about this matter.


    Jiang Meng, Mo Nan, and the others clearly sensed the undercurrent under the calmke between Gu Xiao and Chu An.


    The group watched as the atmosphere between Gu Xiao and Chu An became increasingly stiff. They were anxious, but they didn¡¯t know what to do.


    No wonder the Inte said that the most terrifying thing was a couple who didn¡¯t quarrel.


    Now, they truly understood the meaning of this sentence.


    Gu Xiao also noticed the reactions of Jiang Meng and the others, but this matter was very important to her and Chu An.


    Neither of them wanted topromise on this matter.


    Gu Xiao stood in the alignment and looked at Chu An¡¯s shooting. A glint shed across her eyes.


    No matter what, she hoped that she wasn¡¯t the only one in Chu An¡¯s world.


    Such a world was really too monotonous for Chu An.


    Moreover¡­ the world was too barren. She was always worried that something would happen to Chu An.


    But when she thought of Chu An¡¯s reaction, Gu Xiao couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    As the two of them were in a deadlock, the 15-day military training ended and the freshmen of A University could return to A University to continue their lessons.


    When the students returned to school, the school forum became even livelier. All sorts of things about the military training period were finally revealed from the students who had gotten their phones.


    Especially regarding the food in the training base, it attracted a lot of attention on the campus forum of A University.


    [Why didn¡¯t we have such good food during the military training? We were only one year ago! We were only one year ago! ]


    [Sigh, poor senior. However, we really ate well during the military training this time. I feel that no matter how tired the training is, 1 can persevere for the food in the canteen! It won¡¯t be a problem to continue for another month!]


    [Looking at the messages sent by my juniors, I¡¯m so envious that tears flowed from the corners of my mouth.?]


    The discussion about the food in the military training base gradually disappeared two to three days after the freshmen returned. The strange atmosphere between Gu Xiao and Chu An was also discovered by more people.

 Chapter 341 - 341: Unwilling to Communicate

    Chapter 341: Unwilling to Communicate


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In an inconspicuous position on the school forum, the number of discussions about the matter between Gu Xiao and Chu An also increased.


    [Speaking of which, did you notice that our school¡¯s celebrities, Gu Xiao and Chu An, have been acting strangely these past few days? 1 feel that the atmosphere between the two of them has been strange since they returned from military training.]


    [1 also feel that previously, the atmosphere between Gu Xiao and Chu An was so sweet that 1 didn¡¯t want to get close, but these few days, the atmosphere between Gu Xiao and Chu An is so awkward that I don¡¯t dare to get close. I keep feeling that if Ie any closer, Gu Xiao and Chu An will explode!]


    [Let me say something. Gu Xiao and Chu An did have an argument, and it was very serious! They had a disagreement thatsted six to seven days during the military training. ]


    [Does Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s roommates or good friends know what happened?


    1 really want Gu Xiao and Chu An to quickly resolve their conflict and reconcile! 1 want to see them show off their love! I want to eat candy, not ss shards!?]


    [There¡¯s no need to think about getting anything out of Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s roommates. 1 don¡¯t know why, but their roommates are so tight-lipped! The kind that can¡¯t be pried open!]


    [1 don¡¯t want to bother about that. I just hope that Gu Xiao and Chu An can reconcile as soon as possible!]


    More and more people were discussing this matter on the school forum. In private, there were also people who subconsciously paid attention to Gu Xiao and Chu An when they encountered them.


    Gu Xiao sensed the cautious gazes around her and sighed in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t know what to say. The attention that she had painstakingly gotten rid of had actually resurfaced because of this matter.


    She nced at Chu An, who was holding her hand but didn¡¯t even want to look her in the eye, and felt even more stifled.


    Gu Xiao took a deep breath, and Chu An¡¯s hand tightened slightly. Chu An subconsciously looked over. When he met Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes, Chu An¡¯s face stiffened, but he quickly recovered.


    ¡°What does Xiaoxiao want to say?¡±


    Gu Xiao sighed. ¡°Chu An, we have to have a good talk. You¡­¡±


    ¡°If Xiaoxiao still wants to talk about that matter, then we have nothing to talk about.¡±


    After saying that, Chu An didn¡¯t wait for Gu Xiao¡¯s reaction. He turned his head and looked straight ahead. He looked very serious, as if he was afraid that there was a hole ahead and he would identally fall in.


    Seeing Chu An¡¯s refusal tomunicate, Gu Xiao had a headache, but there was nothing she could do about this Chu An.


    After Chu An sent Gu Xiao to her dormitory building, before Gu Xiao could say anything, Chu An let go of her hand and left.


    Gu Xiao looked at Chu An¡¯s back and stood there for a moment before turning around and walking towards the dormitory building.


    Just as she took a few steps, the dormitory management auntie poked her head out of the room.


    The dormitory manager first nced at the door of the dormitory, then at Gu Xiao. There was a hint of teasing at the corner of her lips. ¡°What is it? Did you quarrel?¡±


    Gu Xiao stopped in her tracks and thought for a second before replying, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be considered an argument.¡±


    Upon hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, the dormitory management auntie did not dwell on the matter of a quarrel. Instead, she nodded in agreement.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like a fight. A fight between young couples doesn¡¯t look like this.¡±


    As the dormitory manager spoke, she paused and looked at Gu Xiao seriously.


    ¡°Couples who are in a quarrel are not as clingy as you two. However, even if it¡¯s not really a quarrel, it¡¯s better to resolve the conflict early. 1 think that kid cares about you. If there¡¯s anything, tell that kid nicely. He will listen.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xiao felt a little helpless.


    If Chu An was really willing to listen, it wouldn¡¯t be like this now.


    However, facing the dormitory auntie who cared about them, Gu Xiao did not say what she was thinking.


    She nodded at the dormitory manager. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie. We¡¯ll settle it as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. It¡¯s better to resolve it as soon as possible. Many youngdies are worried about you, so they came to me to ask.¡± After the dormitory manager said with a smile, she waved at Gu Xiao and retracted her head.


    This was the first time Gu Xiao had heard of someone asking about her from the dormitory management auntie. She did not know what to say for a moment.


    Gu Xiao didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Then, she walked towards the elevator.


    However, just as she returned to the dormitory room, the phone in her pocket suddenly rang.

 Chapter 342 - 342: Monitoring

    Chapter 342: Monitoring


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Jiang Meng and Wei Shu saw Gu Xiao¡¯s figure, they were about to approach and ask how the situation with Chu An was.


    After hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s ringtone, the two of them gave up on their ns and sat steadily in their seats. They watched as Gu Xiao walked to the balcony with her phone.


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu looked at each other, sighed, and went back to doing their own things.


    When Gu Xiao arrived at the balcony, she immediately picked up the call. ¡°Brother? Why are you calling me?¡± There was a hint of query in her tone.


    Because of Ji Chen¡¯spany, she and Ji Chen usually kept contact through messages. The other party would reply when they saw the message, and if they did not have time, they would talk about itter.


    Other than important and urgent matters, they would not take the initiative to call.


    Ji Chen snorted coldly, and there was a hint of coldness in his voice. ¡°The school forum said that you and Chu An have had a conflict for about ten days. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Hearing Ji Chen¡¯s words, Gu Xiao was slightly stunned, but soon reacted.


    ¡°Brother, are you still paying attention to our school¡¯s forum?¡±


    Hearing this, a trace of awkwardness shed across Ji Chen¡¯s eyes. After all, this behavior was like monitoring Gu Xiao online.


    However, he was really worried about Gu Xiao leaving home to go to A University alone. In addition, he realized that there were students who had specially uploaded news about Gu Xiao on the school forum of A University, so he could not help but pay attention.


    If he hadn¡¯t just settled a coboration two days ago and been too busy during this period of time, he wouldn¡¯t have only realized that Gu Xiao and Chu An had a conflict sote.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Chu An? Did he bully you?¡±


    Ji Chen could not exin to Gu Xiao why he was following the school forum of A University, so he changed the topic and returned to the original question.


    Gu Xiao naturally noticed Ji Chen¡¯s awkward mood, so she did not dwell on the matter of his attention on the forum.


    As for what Ji Chen was worried about, Chu An bullying her¡­


    Gu Xiao raised her hand and rubbed her temples tiredly.


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t bully me,¡± Gu Xiao said. She paused for a moment before briefly exining the differences in opinion between her and Chu An.


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Ji Chen did not know how to react.


    After all, even if he cared a lot about Gu Xiao, he would notpletely give up his own life because of Gu Xiao and focus all his attention on Gu Xiao.


    Not to mention whether Gu Xiao could tolerate that, he himself would definitely not be able to.


    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t say if Chu An¡¯s actions were right or wrong.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, have you considered whether Chu An is interested in guns or gun manufacture? These two concepts are different.¡±


    If Chu An was only interested in weapons manufacture, A University still had a simr major. However, if he wanted to actually use weapons, could Chu An still change schools?


    To touch weapons during training, the institutions mostly were military schools. A University did not specialize in this field.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s hand that was kneading the flesh of the sulent paused, and her gaze wandered off in distraction.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t asked yet. Whenever I discuss this matter with Chu An, he chooses to keep quiet. Even if I want to know what he¡¯s interested in, he¡¯s unwilling to tell me now.¡±


    This was what gave her the most headache.


    If Chu An was really not interested in anything, then she was naturally willing to let Chu An stay by her side.


    But now that Chu An had already discovered what he was interested in, she didn¡¯t want Chu An to give up what he was interested in for her.


    This was unfair to Chu An.


    Hearing this, Ji Chen did not know what to say.


    If Chu An had bullied Gu Xiao, he could still seek justice for Gu Xiao. However, if there was a disagreement because Chu An was unwilling to leave Gu Xiao¡¯s side, then he really couldn¡¯tpletely stand on Gu Xiao¡¯s side.


    ¡°You can discuss this matter among yourselves. I won¡¯t get involved too much.¡± Ji Chen¡¯s tone was not as cold as before, but had a hint of helplessness.


    Gu Xiao responded and chatted with Ji Chen for a while more before they hung up the phone.


    And just as Gu Xiao received Ji Chen¡¯s call, Chu An also received a denunciation from Chu Zi..

 Chapter 343 - 343: Three Days

    Chapter 343: Three Days


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Chu An returned to the dormitory, he directlyy on the bed.


    Mo Nan and the other two exchanged looks when they saw that Chu An was in a bad mood, but they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. They were even very careful in their movements, unwilling to make any noise.


    After Chu Any on the bed for a while, the notification for messages on his phone rang.


    He frowned and took out his phone, only to see a message from Chu Zi.


    [1 heard that you bullied Xiaoxiao in school? Mom and Dad are discussing how to teach you a lesson now. Do you want to tell me what you did?]


    It was clearly words of concern, but Chu An could tell from the words that he was gloating.


    He secretly gritted his teeth, wishing that Chu Zi was in front of him now so that he could beat him up to vent his anger.


    However, when he saw the news about Mr Chu and Mrs Chu that Chu Zi had mentioned¡­ the indignation in Chu An¡¯s heart temporarily subsided.


    [1 didn¡¯t bully Xiaoxiao.]


    [It¡¯s useless for you to tell me. Dad and Mom won¡¯t believe you. No matter what¡¯s going on between you and Xiaoxiao, it¡¯s better to resolve it as soon as possible. Dad and Mom have already said that they will only give you three more days. If you don¡¯t resolve this matter within three days, then Dad and Mom will help you resolve it directly.]


    Chu An looked at therge paragraph of text on his phone andy down on the bed, feeling a little tired.


    He threw the phone aside and turned over, facing the wall on his side. If he wasn¡¯t lying on the bed at this moment, he would look like he was facing the wall to reflect.


    Chu An ced one hand under his head and used the other to rub his already messy hair.


    After a while, he sighed and sat up again to send a message to Chu Zi.


    [1 understand. Help me detain Mom and Dad. 1¡¯11 settle the matter between Xiaoxiao and me myself.]


    If Mr Chu and Mrs Chu really found out about the conflict between him and Gu Xiao, they would definitely stand by Gu Xiao¡¯s side without hesitation.


    This was because he knew very well that Mr Chu and Mrs Chu hoped that he would have his own independent interests more than Gu Xiao.


    Previously, they were willing to let him apply for the same major as Gu Xiao because they knew that he was not interested in anything other than Gu Xiao.


    Now¡­


    Chu An lowered his head, and his gaze fell on the phone screen, but he also seemed to be in a pure daze.


    [You have three days. Any more than that, and you can only pray for yourself.]


    Chu Zi¡¯s message was sent very quickly.


    However, after seeing Chu Zi¡¯s news, Chu An was speechless for a moment. What was the difference between him stopping Mr Chu and Mrs Chu and not stopping them? Didn¡¯t Mr Chu and Mrs Chu only give him three days previously?


    Chu An wanted toin, but when he thought of Chu Zi¡¯s personality, he didn¡¯t send these words out in the end.


    Chu An threw his phone aside again andy down.


    It was time for him to settle this matter. He could not continue like this. If Gu Xiao was upset, he was also upset.


    However, he should think about what he should do. He still did not want to leave Gu Xiao¡¯s side¡­


    While Chu An sent people to pay attention to Ji Gao, Ji Gao was also paying attention to Gu Xiao¡¯s matter.


    Ji Gao hated Ji Chen and Gu Xiao in his heart, but Radiant was not small. If he did not rely on the Ji Group, he would not be able to shake Radiant at all. Moreover, with Jiang He¡¯s threat, he did not dare to make a move on Ji Chen for the time being.


    However¡­ he did not have such concerns about Gu Xiao. After all, in his heart, Gu Xiao only had Star Brilliance Entertainment, apany that had not developed fully at all. Without the Chu Corporation, Star Brilliance Entertainment would not be able to withstand a single blow.


    Therefore, when he received the news that Gu Xiao and Chu An had a conflict, Ji Gao was overjoyed. He couldn¡¯t even suppress the joy in his eyes.


    After confirming that there was indeed a conflict between Gu Xiao and Chu An, Ji Gao couldn¡¯t wait to go to the Ji family¡¯s old residence and find Old Master Ji.


    Ji Gao waited in the living room for a long time before Old Master Ji went downstairs with the help of the butler.


    Old Master Ji sat down on the sofa and nced at Ji Gao.


    ¡°Tell me! Why are you here this time?¡± Old Master Ji said impatiently. ¡°If it¡¯s to return to the Ji Group, you don¡¯t have to say anything else. In the current situation, you can¡¯t return to the Ji Group..¡±

 Chapter 344 - 344: Doing Bad Things

    Chapter 344: Doing Bad Things


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ji Gao was originally happy that he could y tricks on Gu Xiao, but after hearing Old Master Ji¡¯s words, he instantly fell silent.


    Although he did want to return to the Ji Group, he was rejected by Old Master Ji without hesitation before he could say anything. No matter what, he was not in a good mood after hearing that.


    Ji Gao was disgusted, but when he met Old Master Ji¡¯s turbid but intimidating eyes, he could only suppress his dissatisfaction with Old Master Ji.


    ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯te to ask you to let me return to the Ji Group.¡±


    Hearing Ji Gao¡¯s words, the deterrence in Old Master Ji¡¯s eyes weakened slightly.


    As long as it wasn¡¯t this matter, as long as Ji Gao didn¡¯t go overboard, he was willing to satisfy Ji Gao. After all, Ji Gao was his son, so he had to give him some face.


    ¡°Then why are you here this time?¡±


    Ji Gao suppressed the anger in his heart and told him about how Gu Xiao and Chu An was having a conflict for some unimown reason.


    When Old Master Ji heard this, a glint shed across his turbid eyes. He looked at Ji Gao with a serious expression.


    ¡°Is this true?¡±


    The person that Old Master Ji hated the most was Gu Xiao.


    If Gu Xiao had not suddenly returned to the Ji family, the Ji family would not have been in chaos for such a long time, and the Ji Group would not have ended up like this.


    In the past, the Ji Group could still bepared to the Chu Corporation, but now¡­ the Ji Group was far behind the Chu Corporation.


    How could Old Master Ji be willing to ept this?


    In his opinion, everything that happened to the Ji family and the Ji Group were all because of Gu Xiao. It was all Gu Xiao¡¯s fault.


    If there was a chance, he naturally wanted to teach Gu Xiao a lesson!


    Without the protection of the Chu Corporation, he wanted to see what capital a little girl like Gu Xiao had to fight with him!


    ¡°Of course. The information I found said that Gu Xiao and Chu An have already had a conflict for almost ten days. ording to the rtionship between that b*tch Gu Xiao and Chu An, even if there was a conflict, it wouldn¡¯t havested for so long. This time¡­ that b*tch Gu Xiao has probably really angered Chu An, so the two of them haven¡¯t reconciled!¡±


    Ji Gao made a solemn vow, and the light in his eyes was undisguised.


    Old Master Ji lowered his eyes and rubbed his walking stick with his fingers. He did not speak immediately.


    Ji Gao observed Old Master Ji¡¯s reaction, then gritted his teeth and continued, ¡°Dad, now is the best time to teach that b*tch Gu Xiao a lesson! As long as Gu Xiao doesn¡¯t have Chu An behind her, her Star Brilliance Entertainment will definitely not be able to withstand the Ji Group¡¯s suppression!¡±


    Hearing this, Old Master Ji¡¯s eyes moved.


    ¡°We can¡¯t use the Ji Group¡¯s power to deal with Gu Xiao¡¯spany yet. If someone finds out and posts it online¡­ Do you want the Ji Group to shrink in power again?¡±


    Facing Old Master Ji¡¯s sharp gaze, Ji Gao subconsciously shook his head.


    Although he did want to deal with Gu Xiao and teach her a lesson, he knew that he could not implicate the Ji Group anymore.


    He had only subconsciously felt that the Ji Group was more reliable, so he had suggested that the Ji Group take action.


    However, just as Old Master Ji had said, the Ji Group could not act rashly now.


    However, he really could not bear to give up such a good opportunity.


    Who knew when that vixen Gu Xiao would be able to coax Chu An back to her side? One had to know that Gu Xiao had used some unknown method to get Chu An to circle around her and help her solve all kinds of problems.


    Now that Gu Xiao and Chu An had a conflict, it might only be for a while. If they didn¡¯t take this opportunity and waited for Gu Xiao and Chu An to reconcile, it would probably be toote.


    Old Master Ji looked at Ji Gao resentfully. ¡°Why? You can¡¯t even deal with a little girl now that you¡¯ve left the Ji Group?!¡± How did he give birth to such a son?


    If not for the fact that Ji Chen was not under his control, Ji Chen would be a very good sessor.


    Just by looking at Radiant that was under his name, one could tell that Ji Chen was a very business-minded person. Unfortunately, Ji Gao did not have any business-mindedness at all.


    With this thought in mind, Old Master Ji looked at Ji Gao with a hint of disdain..

 Chapter 345 - 345: Joining Forces Again

    Chapter 345: Joining Forces Again


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ji Gao naturally sensed the disdain in Old Master Ji¡¯s eyes. After all, Old Master Ji had never hidden it in this aspect.


    Although he was dissatisfied and unwilling, when he really faced Old Master Ji, he still did not dare to let out a fart.


    Ji Gao looked at Old Master Ji, hoping that he coulde up with an idea. He was really unwilling to let go of such a good opportunity to attack Gu Xiao.


    However, while Ji Gao was not giving any suggestions, Old Master Ji also pursed his lips and sat on the sofa without saying a word.


    He really wanted to see if Ji Gao could think of a solution without him.


    After hesitating for a while, Ji Gao seemed to have thought of something and his eyes lit up.


    He suddenly looked at Old Master Ji. ¡°Dad, what do you think of working with Huang Tu?¡±


    Hearing Ji Gao¡¯s words, Old Master Ji rubbed his walking stick and did not speak immediately.


    Ji Gao saw Old Master Ji¡¯s reaction and felt uneasy. He looked at Old Master Ji without blinking, wanting to know his opinion.


    A few secondster, Old Master Ji said calmly, ¡°Is it that Huang Tu you contacted previously?¡±


    Ji Gao hurriedly nodded and roughly exined his previous contact with Huang Tu.


    However, the more he spoke, the more Old Master Ji frowned. ¡°Are you sure this Huang Tu can deal with Gu Xiao¡¯s smallpany?¡±


    As he listened, this Huang Tu had always been trying to gain an advantage but only ended up worse off. Could such apany really deal a blow to Gu Xiao? He was really a little doubtful.


    Ji Gao thought of all the things that had happened with Huang Tu previously and smiled awkwardly.


    Indeed, although Huang Tu¡¯s previous actions had made things difficult for Star Brilliance Entertainment and caused some difficulties for Gu Xiao, it had not harmed the foundation of Star Brilliance Entertainment.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry! This time, I will definitely get Huang Tu to make a move and teach Gu Xiao a lesson!¡±


    Old Master Ji looked at Ji Gao¡¯s confident expression. In addition, this was indeed a good opportunity, so he did not want to miss it.


    Hence, after thinking for a while, Old Master Ji nodded at Ji Gao.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t use the Ji Group, regardless of money or anything else, just do it as soon as possible.¡±


    Hearing Old Master Ji¡¯s words, a trace of joy shed across Ji Gao¡¯s eyes.


    He nodded happily. ¡°Dad! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disappoint you again this time!¡±


    Old Master Ji nced at Ji Gao and snorted coldly in his heart. However, in the end, he did not say anything to attack Ji Gao and this could be considered as having agreed with Ji Gao¡¯s idea.


    Ji Gao had achieved his goal ofing to the Ji family¡¯s old residence and left quickly.


    After he returned to the Ji family vi, he hurriedly called the CEO of Huang Tu whom he had met previously and briefly exined his n.


    The CEO of Huang Tu had a feud with Gu Xiao to begin with, and he had previously received benefits from Ji Gao. This time, after receiving news from Ji Gao, he naturally would not let Gu Xiao off. He readily agreed to Ji Gao¡¯s n.


    Ji Gao hung up the phone and lowered his eyes slightly to hide the trace of viciousness in them.


    Heughed softly, with a sense of pleasure as if he had gotten his revenge.


    Tian Xian didn¡¯t notice Huang Tu¡¯s secret actions, so Gu Xiao and Chu An naturally didn¡¯t know what had happened at Star Brilliance.


    After two days of stalemate, Chu An thought of the final deadline given by Mr Chu and Mrs Chu. Even though he was still a little unwilling, he didn¡¯t dare to really do nothing.


    On thest day of the warning range that Mrs Chu and Mr Chu had given him, Chu An took the initiative to look for Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, how about we go out for a while?¡±


    Gu Xiao looked at Chu An and raised her eyebrows slightly. She seemed to understand what he meant, so she nodded and agreed.


    Gu Xiao and Chu An silently arrived at the apartment, and sat on the sofa for a while. Seeing that Chu An still had no intention of speaking, Gu Xiao could only take the initiative to speak.


    ¡°So, you asked me out this time just to go in a daze and not say anything?¡±


    Chu An pursed his lips, and there was a trace of obvious frustration in his eyes.


    After a while, Chu An finally seemed to have organized his words. ¡°Regarding that previous matter, I want to have a good talk with you, Xiaoxiao.¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, a trace of joy shed across her eyes.


    Chu An was willing to negotiate! She was afraid that if Chu An continued to keep quiet, she would really bepletely helpless..

 Chapter 346 - 346: Sparkling

    Chapter 346: Sparkling


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu An paused, then grabbed Gu Xiao¡¯s hand and held it tightly, as if he was afraid that she would escape.


    Gu Xiao nced at Chu An¡¯s actions and didn¡¯t say anything, nor did she stop Chu An.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I know you¡¯re asking me to change majors for my own good, but I¡­¡± At this point, Chu An paused, as if he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Gu Xiao looked at Chu An quietly and had no intention of urging him.


    She held Chu An¡¯s hand instead and gently stroked his arm as if tofort him.


    After a while, Chu An continued, ¡°But for me, Xiaoxiao, you¡¯re the most important person in this world. I don¡¯t want to reduce the time I spend with you because of other things.¡±


    Even if that thing was something that he was very interested in.


    Gu Xiao looked into Chu An¡¯s eyes and understood that Chu An had not lied, but it was also because of this that she hoped even more that Chu An could have a life outside of her.


    ¡°But I want to see you sparkling when you talk about things that interest you,¡± Gu Xiao said very seriously.


    Perhaps the description of ¡°sparkling¡± sounded a little chuunibyou, but when Chu An came into contact with those weapons, she really felt that Chu An was sparkling at that time[i.Chunibydu (d<sup>3</sup>¡ªJW) is a Japanese colloquial term typically used to describe early teens who have grandiose delusions, who desperately want to stand out, and who have convinced themselves that they have hidden knowledge or secret powers.].


    She had never seen Chu An like that in ancient times.


    ¡°For me, you¡¯re also very dazzling at that time, making my heart flutter even more.¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Chu An¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. Especially the word ¡°flutter¡±, Chu An had no ability to resist at all.


    He tried to suppress it for a long time before he finally managed to suppress the smile on his face.


    Chu An pursed his lips and lowered his eyes slightly, hiding the joy in his eyes because of Gu Xiao¡¯s words.


    However, Gu Xiao knew Chu An very well. The moment Chu An made a move, she had already sensed the change in Chu An¡¯s emotions.


    She seemed to have found out from which direction she should persuade Chu An.


    She had not calmly chatted with Chu An before, so she naturally didn¡¯t expect there to be such a method.


    Gu Xiao tightened her grip on Chu An¡¯s hand, making him look up, so he could see her eyes.


    ¡°Besides, even if you really change majors, we can still stay together often.¡±


    Chu An frowned and subconsciously wanted to retort, but Gu Xiao beat him to it.


    ¡°If you agree to go to the major that you¡¯re interested in, then I¡¯ll agree to move out and stay with you,¡± Gu Xiao said firmly.


    When Chu An heard this, the words that were already on the tip of his tongue were quickly forgotten by him. All that was left in his mind was what Gu Xiao had just said.


    His eyes widened in disbelief.


    However, even though he had notpletely recovered from his shock, he still subconsciously asked, ¡°Xiaoxiao, did you mean what you said just now?¡±


    Gu Xiao smiled and nodded slightly, confirming what she had just said.


    Chu An got closer and closer to Gu Xiao and whispered a few words into her ear. Gu Xiao¡¯s originally fair earlobes slowly turned red after Chu An¡¯s words. Then, they became so red that blood could drip out.


    After Chu An said his request, he stepped back slightly.


    His gazended on Gu Xiao¡¯s red earlobe, and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. In the end, he could not resist the temptation. After gently nting a kiss on her alluring earlobe, hepletely let go of Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao reached out and pinched Chu An¡¯s waist. After hearing him gasp in pain, she let go of the hand that was twisting the flesh on Chu An¡¯s waist.


    The faint paining from his waist finally pulled Chu An back from his delirious state.


    Chu An nced at Gu Xiao and didn¡¯t dare to reach out to rub it. He could only let the pain at his waist spread.


    However, he did not forget his suggestion to Gu Xiao just now.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, can you agree to the request just now?¡± Chu An asked in a low voice, but there was a hint of undisguised anticipation in his eyes as he looked at Gu Xiao. ¡°As long as you can agree to my request just now, I¡¯ll agree to change majors.¡±


    Seeing that Chu An hadn¡¯t given up on the idea just now, Gu Xiao felt helpless for a moment.


    However¡­ the fact that Chu An was willing to change majors was also the result she wanted..

 Chapter 347 - 347: Weapon Systems and Engineering

    Chapter 347: Weapon Systems and Engineering


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Looking at Gu Xiao¡¯s conflicted expression, a glint shed across Chu An¡¯s eyes.


    He was not willing to let go of this opportunity, so he immediately pressed on. He repeatedly promised that he would do as she said and change majors in the future. He would find a major that he liked and was interested in to study.


    Gu Xiao nced at the anxious Chu An andughed in her heart, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face.


    Previously, he was still unwilling to change majors no matter what. In the end, for that little benefit, he even abandoned his previous persistence?


    She had been so anxious for Chu An previously, but now, she wanted to see how anxious Chu An was.


    However, when Chu An was persuading her, she didn¡¯t forget to deliberately loosen her expression a little, allowing Chu An to see more hope.


    Finally, under Chu An¡¯s constant ¡°persuasion¡±, Gu Xiao nodded and agreed to Chu An¡¯s request.


    ¡°I can agree to these conditions, but these can only be realized after you change your major.¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Chu An¡¯s eyes lit up, and a trace of lust shed in the depths of his eyes.


    Initially, he was still a little resistant to not being in the same major as Gu Xiao. After Gu Xiao agreed to his conditions¡­ he could not wait to change majors.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll definitely change majors as soon as possible!¡± Chu An promised solemnly.


    Gu Xiao raised her eyebrows. ¡°Then 1¡¯11 wait and see.¡±


    After settling Chu An¡¯s matter, Gu Xiao recalled the question that Ji Chen had asked her previously.


    After hesitating for a second, Gu Xiao asked, ¡°Are you interested in making weapons, or are you interested in being able toe into contact with weapons?¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words and seeing her serious expression, Chu An couldn¡¯t help but think seriously.


    What was he really interested in?


    Did he like the feeling of holding a weapon in his hand? Or did he like the feeling of a weapon being created under his hands step by step?


    Gu Xiao looked at Chu An, who was deep in thought, and wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Her body rxed, and she leaned back a little, sinking into the soft sofa.


    After a moment, Chu An came back to his senses and looked at Gu Xiao seriously.


    ¡°I still prefer the feeling of a weapon being born in my hands bit by bit.¡±


    Although he was very interested in pistols or rifle target practice during military training, he was more interested in knowing how those pistols, rifles, or other weapons were made.


    After trulying to hold those weapons and seeing the power of those weapons, Chu An¡¯s first reaction was regret. He regretted why such weapons had not been made in his previous life.


    If they had such a powerful weapon in their previous life, their army might not have had such a difficult time, and so many people might not have died.


    Seeing fresh lives fall in front of him one after another, even if Chu An thought about it now, he still felt a littleplicated. He didn¡¯t know how to describe his feelings when he saw those scenes on the battlefield back then.


    It was precisely because he had truly been to the battlefield in his previous life and knew how cruel the battlefield was that he could understand the importance of these weapons.


    Therefore, when he first saw those weapons, he was deeply attracted.


    It was only because of Gu Xiao¡¯s existence¡­ It was only because Gu Xiao was his greatest regret in his previous life that he wanted to give up on those things that attracted him.


    After Gu Xiao found out that Chu An was really interested, she hurriedly began to think back if there was a major in A University that matched Chu An¡¯s interest.


    After knowing that Chu An was interested in something, she reread all the majors in A University and knew which majors A University had now.


    After thinking for a while, Gu Xiao finally found in her memory a major that suited Chu An¡¯s interest.


    She looked up at Chu An. ¡°What do you think of the Weapon Systems and Engineering major?¡±


    The purpose of this major was to nurture the ability to design weapons systems and their subsystemsprehensively, develop products, test experiments, and engineering management¡­ It was a major that was more in line with what Chu An wanted to learn, and it was also a rtively unpopr major at A University.


    However, although the Weapon Systems and Engineering major was rtively unpopr in A University, it was also an ace major of A University. If one wanted to apply, the cutoff requirements were higher.


    It was even more demanding than the major she and Chu An were in now.


    However, no matter how high it was, Chu An¡¯s score had still reached the cutoff mark..

 Chapter 348 - 348: Reconciliation

    Chapter 348: Reconciliation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Previously, Chu An had been focused on how to persuade Gu Xiao to give up on him switching majors. Therefore, he really didn¡¯t know as much as Gu Xiao about the majors he might switch to in the future.


    ¡°Weapon Systems and Engineering,¡± Chu An muttered to himself with his eyes lowered.


    Gu Xiao straightened up and nodded slightly.


    ¡°When we go back, you can take a look at this major, to see if it would meet your expectations.¡± If it didn¡¯t, then they could find something else. There would always be a way.


    After Chu An received a promise of benefits and agreed to change majors, he became really concerned about this. He even hoped to change majors as soon as possible.


    At this moment, when he heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Chu An even thought that no matter if it was what he wanted or not, he would transfer to the Weapon Systems and Engineering major.


    However¡­ Chu An nced at Gu Xiao and knew that the other party was very serious about the matter of his changing majors, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to brush her off casually.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and take a look.¡± Chu An agreed.


    After settling the conflict, Gu Xiao and Chu An stayed in the apartment for a while before getting up to return to school.


    After Chu An returned to the dormitory, he sent the results of his discussion with Gu Xiao to Chu Zi and asked him to exin to Mr Chu and Mrs Chu.


    After all, if he told Mr Chu and Mrs Chu about this¡­ it would be unavoidable for the two of them to nag. Naturally, he would avoid nagging if he could.


    After sending the message, Chu An didn¡¯t care about Chu Zi¡¯s reaction and directly turned off his phone.


    No matter how much Chu Zi¡¯s messages bombarded him, he was unwilling to turn on his phone to take a look.


    When Gu Xiao returned to the dormitory, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu¡¯s eyes lit up the moment they saw her.


    Jiang Meng turned sideways and ced her arm on the back of the chair. She rested her chin on the back of her arm and looked up at Gu Xiao. ¡°Xiaoxiao, have you and Mr. Chu reconciled?¡±


    Gu Xiao stopped walking towards the bed and looked at Jiang Meng. Then, she nced at Wei Shu, who had the same expression as Jiang Meng.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Gu Xiao was a little puzzled. ¡°1 was very obvious?¡±


    Just as she finished speaking, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu hurriedly nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s really obvious. I guessed it from just a look,¡± Jiang Meng said directly.


    Wei Shu thought for a few seconds before carefully saying, ¡°Xiaoxiao, when you had a conflict with Mr. Chu previously, even if you usually smiled, 1 felt that your smile was blurred, as if there was ayer of something separating you and the rest of the world. But today, when you came back, even if you didn¡¯t smile, the atmosphere around you was also rxed.¡±


    Jiang Meng raised her hand and tapped at Wei Shu. She nodded seriously.


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s the feeling that Xiao Shu mentioned! It¡¯s really too different from before!¡±


    Gu Xiao looked at the two of them and smiled slightly.


    She walked towards her desk and said to the two of them, ¡°The matter between Chu An and me has indeed been resolved.¡±


    After Gu Xiao finished speaking, she realized that Jiang Meng had heaved an exaggerated sigh of relief. There was also an obvious smile in Wei Shu¡¯s eyes.


    Jiang Meng turned around. When she faced Gu Xiao again, she raised her hand and patted her chest. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Xiaoxiao, you don¡¯t know, but during the few days you and Chu An had a conflict, Xiao Shu and I were worried all day long. We just hope that the two of you can reconcile soon.¡±


    When she had a conflict with Chu An, Gu Xiao tried her best to maintain her usual mood.


    However, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, who lived with Gu Xiao, could sense that the air pressure around Gu Xiao had decreased a lot during that period of time.


    Especially when Gu Xiao found out some kind of information, she was simply like an active volcano that was about to erupt. At that time, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu did not even dare to breathe loudly, afraid that if they identally made Gu Xiao¡¯s mood worse, the suppressed active volcano would erupt.


    Hearing Jiang Meng¡¯s words, Gu Xiao was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± If she knew that Jiang Meng and Wei Shu had been feeling this way for the past few days, she would just stay outside school and not let the two of them be afraid.


    Wei Shu hurriedly waved her hand, looking a little anxious. ¡°Xiaoxiao, we don¡¯t mean to me you. We can be more at ease if you stay in the dormitory too.¡±


    Although Gu Xiao was not the kind of person who would take things too hard, in their hearts, Gu Xiao was already good friends with them. It was normal for them to worry about Gu Xiao and think about this.


    If Gu Xiao really left, they would probably feel even worse.


    Jiang Meng also nodded at the side, indicating that she agreed with Wei Shu..

 Chapter 349 - 349: Contact

    Chapter 349: Contact


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao¡¯s heart warmed when she saw how anxious the two of them were to exin, but she still said, ¡°If you encounter such a thing in the future, just tell me directly.¡±


    After all, Gu Xiao had already experienced three lifetimes. In her previous life, she had even ascended to that highest position. She exuded a pressure that no one else had.


    Sometimes, she might not notice it herself, but the people around her would feel a little ufortable and depressed.


    Especially Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, who had yet to leave the ivory tower, it was normal for them to not be able to withstand the pressure that Gu Xiao subconsciously gave out.


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu looked at each other. They didn¡¯t know what to think, but they still agreed on the surface.


    The three of them exchanged a few simple words before continuing to do their own things.


    Gu Xiao also took out the homework from her major that she had notpleted before. She nned to finish the homework assigned by the teacher today.


    Just as she was halfway through her homework, a notification sounded in her ear.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s hand paused on the keyboard, and she subconsciously nced at her phone on the desk.


    She thought for a second and took the phone.


    The moment she turned on her phone, she saw a message from Mrs Chu.


    [Xiaoxiao! Xiao Zi said that Xiao An found a major he liked. You quarreled with him because of a problem regarding his major. Is this true?!]


    Just by looking at the words on the phone, Gu Xiao could feel Mrs Chu¡¯s excitement.


    [This matter is true. Now, Chu An has already agreed to transfer to a major he likes.]


    After Gu Xiao¡¯s message was sent, she did not receive another message from Mrs Chu immediately.


    After waiting for a while and seeing that there was still no message, she put her phone aside again and continued with the homework that she had previously been doing.


    When there was only less than half of her homework left, Gu Xiao¡¯s message notification sounded. This time, Gu Xiao did not need to guess to know who sent the message.


    Gu Xiao turned on her phone and indeed saw Mrs Chu¡¯s message.


    [I¡¯m sorry, Xiaoxiao. 1 was too excited just now, so 1 called Xiao An directly and didn¡¯t reply to you in time.]


    [Aunt Chu, you don¡¯t have to be concerned about such a small matter.]


    Mrs Chu didn¡¯t seem to get the answer she wanted from Chu An, so she asked indirectly about how Chu An had discovered his interest.


    In the end, Mrs Chu sent Gu Xiao a message very seriously.


    [No matter what, we¡¯re all very grateful to you, Xiaoxiao. If it weren¡¯t for you, Xiao An would probably¡­]


    Mrs Chu did not finish her sentence, but Gu Xiao understood what the other party wanted to say.


    After the celebration banquet, she had more contact with Mrs Chu. She had learned some things from Mrs Chu of the time before she met Chu An.


    Chu An had been weak in health since he was young, and there were many things he couldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t dare to do. Mr Chu, Mrs Chu, and Chu Zi had protected Chu An very well, but as time passed, Chu An still disyed a certain degree of indifference and world-wearyness.


    It was unknown if it was because of the aftereffects of his previously weak body, but even after Chu An recovered, he still looked like he waspletely uninterested about the outside world.


    Mrs Chu and Mr Chu even brought Chu An to see a psychiatrist. The psychiatrist said that Chu An¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t very good and he could have the thought of leaving this world at any time.


    After knowing about this, Mrs Chu and Mr Chu discussed it and sent him to an ordinary high school despite Chu An¡¯s objections. They hoped that this could make Chu An a little interested in this world and have more contact with it.


    And meeting Gu Xiao was a surprise that Mr Chu and Mrs Chu could not ask for more.


    Seeing that Chu An¡¯s personality was bing more and more ¡°lively¡±, Mr Chu and Mrs Chu finally let go of their long-standing worries.


    Now that they knew that Chu An was more interested and having more contact with the world outside of Gu Xiao, Mr Chu and Mrs Chu were naturally very happy. They even wished that Chu An could change majors as soon as possible and learn what he was interested in.


    Gu Xiao rubbed the side of her phone with her index finger. When she saw the message from Mrs Chu, her eyes darkened.


    After a few seconds, Gu Xiao started typing.


    [This is what I should do. Mrs Chu, don¡¯t take it to heart.]


    To her, Chu An was also the most important person. She naturally hoped that Chu An would get better and better..

 Chapter 350 - 350: A sense of belonging

    Chapter 350: A sense of belonging


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao and Mrs Chu ended their conversation. She ced her phone on the desk and looked up at the unfinished homework in front of her. For a moment, she actually lost the motivation to continue writing.


    She sat at her desk for a while, but finally gave up the urge to continue writing.


    Gu Xiao turned around and nced at Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, who were focused on their own things. She stood up nimbly and walked to the balcony.


    Theke outside the window was still blue, and the sparkling water looked very beautiful.


    She looked at theke not far away and recalled her conversation with Chu An.


    When she was in her third year of high school, she had also asked about how Chu An hade to this world.


    ording to Chu An, after he died in his previous life, he was directly reincarnated into the Chu family. However, before he was four years old, he didn¡¯t have any memories of his previous life.


    Recalling his memories of his previous life, because of Chu An¡¯s misunderstanding of Gu Xiao along with the pressure of not being able to walk around as he liked, Chu An was indeed under a lot of psychological pressure. He had even thought of leaving.


    It was only under the concern and expectations of Mr Chu, Mrs Chu, and Chu Zi that he temporarily gave up on that idea.


    Even after his body miraculously improved, he still did not feel muchpatibility with this world.


    Looking at the world outside that waspletely different from his previous life, Chu An, who had his memories, always felt that he was ipatible with this world.


    After meeting Gu Xiao and resolving the misunderstanding, he finally found a sense of belonging in this world and truly treated this world as the world he was in.


    Gu Xiao recalled the indifference and dissociation on Chu An¡¯s face when he said these words, and she couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists by her side.


    In fact, she could understand Chu An¡¯s feelings. After all, in her previous life, Chu An was a person who was in good health and could even go to the battlefield. After suddenly dying, he came to apletely unfamiliar world and was trapped in a ce that could only amodate spinning horses, so the pressure in his heart was naturally not small.


    Especially when he found out that his lover had ¡°betrayed¡± him before he died, he probably felt even worse.


    If not for the memories of his previous life, Chu An might have had an easier life.


    Whenever Gu Xiao thought about it now, if she didn¡¯t meet Chu An, then Chu An¡¯s oue¡­ She really didn¡¯t dare to think too deeply about it.


    Looking at the vibrant sulents in front of her and the sparklingke not far away, Gu Xiao wanted to hear Chu An¡¯s voice.


    This thought only circled in Gu Xiao¡¯s mind for a while before she turned around and returned to the dormitory. She took her phone and dialed Chu An¡¯s number.


    Before the second ring, Chu An had already picked up the call.


    ¡°Hello, Xiaoxiao?¡± Chu An¡¯s worried voice came from beside her ear. ¡°Did my parents say something to you?¡±


    Gu Xiao¡¯s gazended on the calmke. The moment she heard Chu An¡¯s voice, her heart, which had been worried because of what had happened previously, finally settled down.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t think too much.¡± Gu Xiao denied Chu An¡¯s guess. After pausing for a few seconds, she directly said the reason for the call. ¡°I just suddenly want to hear your voice.¡±


    Chu An, who was originally lying on the bed in boredom, suddenly sat up when he heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words.


    Because his movements were too big, the entire bed even shook.


    Themotion on Chu An¡¯s side attracted Mo Nan and the other two. The three of them looked at Chu An, who had an obvious smile on his face, then retracted their gazes and looked at each other.


    What was going on? Mo Nan asked silently.


    Xi Cong shrugged. He should be on the phone with Sister-inw.


    Seeing Xi Cong¡¯s silent reply, Mo Nan and Ding Yu instantly understood.


    If he was on the phone with Gu Xiao, there was nothing wrong with Chu An¡¯s reaction. It was all normal.


    With this thought in mind, Mo Nan and the others retracted their gazes from Chu An and continued with their own matters.


    ¡°Then, Xiaoxiao, should I look for you now?¡± It was clearly a question, but when it came from Chu An¡¯s mouth, it became certainty, and there was even a hint of eagerness.


    Gu Xiao chuckled when she heard that.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to take a nap during lunch break?¡±


    It was already the usual time for them to take an afternoon nap.


    ¡°I can take an afternoon nap anytime. It¡¯s fine to miss a day,¡± Chu An said anxiously. ¡°I¡¯ll look for you now.¡±


    During this period of time, he had been at odds with Gu Xiao. Gu Xiao was not the only one who was unwilling.. When he heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, he wished he could fly to Gu Xiao¡¯s side and make up for the time when the two of them had been in a deadlock!

 Chapter 351 - 351: Biased

    Chapter 351: Biased


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    While Gu Xiao and Chu An were making up for the time they had lost, Huang Tu also began to target Star Brilliance Entertainment.


    The inte was full of good reviews for The Consort, which even raised the Star Brilliance to a higher position. When they wereparing the Star Brilliance to Huang Tu, the official website of Huang Tu suddenly released a piece of news.


    Huang Tu: Let us congratte Xu Xi for joining Huang Tu anding to a higher mountain peak to see better scenery. I hope that Xu Xi can get along more happily with Huang Tu in the future. @Xu Xi


    When Huang Tu¡¯s news was released, it immediately attracted the attention of manyizens.


    [Xu Xi? 1 remember that this is an artiste from Star Brilliance, right? And he¡¯s from the same batch as Lu Mo? A veteran artiste from Star Brilliance left Star Brilliance just like that? And he even joined Huang Tu?]


    [Oh my! Huang Tu¡¯s words are really interesting. Does joining Huang Tu mean that you¡¯vee to a higher peak? Huang Tu, why don¡¯t you take a look at the works produced by yourpany in the past few years? Which one of them is pleasing to the eye? If not for the support of those famous celebrities, who knows how far Huang Tu would have fallen? You actually have the cheek to implicate Star Brilliance? At the very least, the works produced by Star Brilliance are not bad.]


    [Ahhh! My Little Brother Xu Xi has finally left that trashpany! Look at what resources they took on for our Brother previously! Pfft! If not for Star Brilliance dragging us down, our Little Brother Xu Xi would have be famous long ago!]


    [That¡¯s right! Star Brilliance has always favored those female celebrities. They arepletely dismissive of male celebrities and just let them be! Look at the recent production of The Consort by Star Brilliance. It has also promoted arge number of female celebrities, and they even signed Mi Rui!]


    [From the looks of it, it¡¯s not Xu Xi¡¯s fault for choosing to leave Star Brilliance. After ail, Star Brilliance is indeed not very friendly to male celebrities like them. Huang Tu is different. There¡¯s no obvious difference between male and female celebrities.]


    [Tsk! Those people who spoke up for Huang Tu are all paid posters sent by Huang Tu, right? Who doesn¡¯t know that Huang Tu is exploiting the artistes under them very badly, and the penalty for breach of contract is also astronomical. If it wasn¡¯t for Star Brilliance back then, I don¡¯t know what would have happened to our Brother Jiang Xi.]


    [Let¡¯s not talk about how Star Brilliance is biased towards female celebrities. Isn¡¯t Jiang Xi¡¯s development in Star Brilliance better than in Huang Tu? Moreover, he has more freedom than when he was in Huang Tu! Moreover, look at He Shi from Star Brilliance. He has already reached the second-tier in about two years. Isn¡¯t that enough? The reason why Xu Xi can¡¯t rise up ispletely because his acting path is too narrow! Moreover, Xu Xi can still be considered quite sessful!]


    [No matter what, I just can¡¯t stand Star Brilliance. The works produced by Star Brilliance are indeed not bad, but their methods of promoting people are really too bad. Can¡¯t they work hard? Why must they sign those artists? It¡¯s simply a waste!]


    With Huang Tu¡¯s water army leading the way online, some passersby who did not know the entertainment industry really began to think that Star Brilliance was biased towards female artists.


    Especially whenpared with the popr Lu Mo and Mi Rui, the male artistes of the Star Brilliance were indeed not developing too well.


    However, if it waspared to the whole entertainment industry, He Shi, Xu Xi, and the other male celebrities were already considered to have developed better than other male artistes. Although they were not popr, they had been steadily rising along the way.


    This situation was already considered a very good situation in the entertainment industry.


    Other than those male celebrities who became popr overnight because of a specific role, there was really no one in the entertainment industry who had developed better than Xu Xi and He Shi.


    However, passers-by on the Inte did not know about these things. They only knew the oue that Huang Tu wanted them to see.


    As the matter of Xu Xi¡¯s contract with Huang Tu became more and more popr online, the conference room of Star Brilliance seemed to be so cold that a thickyer of ice could form.


    Tian Xian nced at the others in the conference room with a dark expression. After meeting Tian Xian¡¯s gaze, everyone looked away at the same time, not daring to meet his eyes.


    Tian Xian tapped his index finger on the table with obvious impatience.


    ¡°Who was the one who terminated Xu Xi¡¯s contract? And you don¡¯t even know whichpany Xu Xi has been poached to!¡±


    If they knew that Huang Tu was thepany that Xu Xi would jump ship to after he terminated his contract, they would have been prepared. They would not have been caught off guard by Huang Tu and watched helplessly as the topic #Star Brilliance is biased# became a trending topic..

 Chapter 352 - 352: Diversion

    Chapter 352: Diversion


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the conference room, because of Tian Xian¡¯s words, everyone lowered their heads to avoid Tian Xian¡¯s using gaze.


    As Xu Xi¡¯s previous manager, an exception was also made for Brother Zhang to attend this meeting. Seeing that no one spoke for a long time, he could only speak with trepidation.


    ¡°Back then, Xu Xi came to me to terminate the contract because he wanted to jump ship to Nanwan Culture. I¡¯ve also asked around in private. Xu Xi did indeed contact Nanwan Culture, and it was also Nanwan Culture who handled the matter of Xu Xi terminating the contract.¡±


    After all, Xu Xi was a veteran at Star Brilliance, so Brother Zhang even privately advised Xu Xi.


    However, Xu Xi said that if he went to Nanwan Culture, Nanwan Culture would give him better resources and treatment. They would treat him as a big brother and he insisted on leaving Star Brilliance.


    The contract conditions for Star Brilliance to sign with an artist were considered quite good in the industry. There were not so strict rules and astronomicalpensation for breach of contract.


    Therefore, even if he wanted to stop Xu Xi, he could not.


    After investigating that Xu Xi¡¯s nextpany was Nanwan Culture, Brother Zhang let Xu Xi go.


    However, who would have known that Xu Xi¡¯s switch ofpanies waspletely a show put on by Huang Tu and Nanwan Culture to catch Star Brilliance off guard?


    When Tian Xian heard Brother Zhang¡¯s words, his eyes shed.


    He gave the assistant beside him a look, and the assistant handed the information he had previously investigated to Tian Xian.


    After reading the information, Tian Xian realized that it was indeed as Brother Zhang had said. On the surface, Xu Xi had indeed signed a contract with Nanwan Culture when he terminated the contract. There was nothing wrong with it on the surface.


    Xu Xi and Huang Tu wanted to hide it and even dragged Nanwan Culture into it. It was no wonder that Brother Zhang didn¡¯t discover anything.


    After reading the information given by his assistant, Tian Xian sighed inwardly and ced the document aside.


    Then, his gazended on the head of the Public Rtions Department. ¡°The most important thing now is how to resolve the negativements about Star Brilliance online. It¡¯s not advisable to suppress and delete thements alone.


    1 hope the Public Rtions Department can think of a solution as soon as possible.¡±


    Suppressing and deletingments, based on the public opinion crisis of the Ji Group previously,would only stimte the reverse psychology of theizens, and it would be disadvantageous to Star Brilliance.


    The head of the Public Rtions Department thought for a while and said tentatively, ¡°We can try to divert the poprity and release news of another big matter to attract the attention of theizens.¡±


    After all, toizens, as long as the news was explosive enough and had enough information, it could attract their attention.


    With a new piece of hot news, naturally, not many people would pay attention to Star Brilliance anymore. Star Brilliance would be able to withdraw from this matter.


    This kind of solution wasmon in the entertainment industry. It was a very useful method.


    When Tian Xian heard this suggestion, he subconsciously frowned.


    He looked at the head of the Public Rtions Department disapprovingly. ¡°The Inte also remembers. If we don¡¯t rify this matter now, it will forever leave a biased impression of Star Brilliance in the eyes of theizens. This is not beneficial to the long-term development of Star Brilliance. Moreover¡­ since Huang Tu has already taken action, they won¡¯t let us divert the poprity so easily.¡±


    Following Tian Xian¡¯s words, the head of the Public Rtions Department lowered his head in shame.


    After all, he had only thought of the present. He had not considered the long-term impact.


    Tian Xian nced at the head of the Public Rtions Department and continued, ¡°Based on the heated discussions about Star Brilliance on the Inte, it¡¯s impossible for any simple matters to overshadow the current poprity of Star Brilliance.¡±


    However, if Star Brilliance exposed the private information of otherpanies or artistes, it would mean that Star Brilliance had to offend apany and artiste.


    Star Brilliance had only just gained a foothold in the entertainment industry. Offending others at will and making an enemy would only be harmful to Star Brilliance.


    The meeting room fell silent again. For a moment, no one spoke.


    Tian Xian looked at everyone¡¯s expressions and felt a tinge of anger.


    He stood up and swept his sharp gaze across everyone in the conference room, looking down at them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you half an hour. I need to get the final solution.¡± After saying that, without waiting for the others to react, he left the meeting room with his assistant.


    When he returned to his office, he immediately took out his phone and called Gu Xiao..

 Chapter 353 - 353: For Dreams

    Chapter 353: For Dreams


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At this moment, Gu Xiao was discussing Chu An¡¯s future major with Chu An in their apartment outside the school.


    Without a tip-off from Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, coupled with the fact that Gu Xiao did not go online often, she did not know what was happening online.


    When the phone rang, Gu Xiao and Chu An tacitly stopped their conversation and looked at the phone on the table together.


    Gu Xiao took the phone over and nced at the caller ID on the screen. Then, she turned to Chu An and said, ¡°It¡¯s Tian Xian.¡±


    When Chu An heard this, he nodded and put away the tablet that they had used to do the homework from their major at A University.


    Gu Xiao picked up the call. ¡°Tian Xian?¡±


    ¡°Yes, President Gu,¡± Tian Xian called out. Then, he briefly recounted Xu Xi¡¯s termination of the contract and the discussions online.


    As Gu Xiao listened to Tian Xian, she gave Chu An a look.


    Gu Xiao turned on the speakerphone, so Chu An naturally heard Tian Xian¡¯s words.


    After receiving Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze, Chu An frowned slightly. He opened the tablet that had already turned ck and directly clicked on the trending searches.


    The two topics #Star Brilliance is Biased#, #Star Brilliance Presses On Male Artists# were still on the trending searches. Thements and reposts below were also rapidly increasing.


    However, in less than a minute while Chu An was watching, there were dozens ofments again. It was enough to see how popr these two topics were.


    After Gu Xiao spoke a word to Tian Xian on the other end of the phone, she leaned slightly towards Chu An and read thements online with him.


    [Ha! It¡¯s been almost an hour. Why isn¡¯t there any reaction from Star Brilliance? Could it be that Star Brilliance has a guilty conscience and doesn¡¯t dare toe out to speak?!]


    [In my opinion, Star Brilliance should just let theirpany¡¯s artistes off! Give them a way out! ]


    [Before Star Brilliance officially says anything, we don¡¯t believe in rumors, we will wait obediently for an announcement from Star Brilliance! ]


    [Hahaha! The person above is really funny. Your master is supported by Star Brilliance and has good resources. Of course, you guys are protecting Star Brilliance. It¡¯s just that the other celebrities are too pitiful and have to be a foil for your master. How pitiful.]


    [Hurry up and take a look at Xu Xi¡¯s homepage. He has sent a message. Does he mean that he left Star Brilliance because Star Brilliance doesn¡¯t value him?]


    Seeing thisment, Gu Xiao and Chu An looked at each other and directly exited these two topics, finding Xu Xi¡¯s personal homepage.


    Actor Xu Xi: ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to Star Brilliance for their kindness. However, the n of Star Brilliance doesn¡¯t match my future path. For the sake of my dream, I chose to terminate the contract with Star Brilliance peacefully. I gave them enoughpensation for breach of contract and we parted on good terms. 1 hopeizens won¡¯t make wild guesses and target Star Brilliance.¡±


    When Gu Xiao and Chu An saw Xu Xi¡¯s message, their facespletely darkened.


    He seemed to be speaking up for Star Brilliance, but every word was criticizing Star Brilliance.


    Chu An opened thements under Xu Xi¡¯s message. As expected, most of them were insulting Star Brilliance.


    [It¡¯s just that our Little Brother Xu Xi is pitiful. Star Brilliance doesn¡¯t care about Xu Xi¡¯s career at all. That¡¯s why Little Brother Xu Xi said that the n of Star Brilliance doesn¡¯t match his own ns! Trash Star Brilliance will go bankrupt sooner orter!]


    [Our Little Brother Xu Xi is so good. He has already left Star Brilliance, yet he still speaks up for Star Brilliance. Look at Star Brilliance again. Ha, what trash!] [Hmm¡­ Am I the only one who feels that Xu Xi¡¯s words sound a little b*tchy?]


    Gu Xiao chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Xu Xi to be such a person.¡±


    She had found Xu Xi from the extras. At that time, she saw that Xu Xi¡¯s acting skills were not bad, but he had no background or capital. That was why she wanted to give him a chance and signed him into Star Brilliance.


    At that time, Xu Xi had thanked her profusely. Now, he had learned to y the me game.


    A cold glint shed across Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes.


    If they could not deal with the matter about Xu Xi this time, others would really treat Star Brilliance as an easy target for bullying.


    She returned her attention to Tian Xian¡¯s call. ¡°You guys discuss it first. Chu An and 1 will go to thepany immediately. If there¡¯s anything, you can contact us at any time.¡±


    Themotion this time was too big. Tian Xian was the only one in charge of thepany, so he probably couldn¡¯tpletely stabilize the morale of thepany. She still needed to go to thepany with Chu An..

 Chapter 354 - 354: Going to the Company

    Chapter 354: Going to the Company


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao hung up the call with Tian Xian. When she looked up at Chu An, he had already stood up.


    After meeting Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze, Chu An stretched out his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Without any hesitation, Gu Xiao ced her hand into Chu An¡¯s and followed Chu An¡¯s strength to stand up from the sofa.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    After knowing that Mr Chu and Mrs Chu had bought them an apartment and parking space in the district, Chu An drove his car from the parking lot outside the district to the parking lot in the district. Now, it was even more convenient for them.


    Chu An and Gu Xiao¡¯s luck wasn¡¯t bad. After leaving the district, they didn¡¯t encounter any traffic jams. There weren¡¯t even many traffic lights.


    Half an hourter, Gu Xiao and Chu An sessfully arrived at Star Brilliance.


    When the two of them walked into the building where Star Brilliance was located, the surrounding employees of Star Brilliance revealed relieved expressions.


    As long as Gu Xiao and Chu An were around, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry as much about the current situation as before, even if Gu Xiao and Chu An were slightly younger than all the employees in Star Brilliance.


    Gu Xiao and Chu An didn¡¯t go to their own office. Instead, they went straight to where Tian Xian was.


    Tian Xian saw the two of them and immediately stood up. ¡°President Gu, President Chu.¡±


    Gu Xiao and Chu An nodded slightly in response.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation online now?¡± Gu Xiao asked directly.


    When Tian Xian heard that, a look of shame shed across his face. ¡°The current situation isn¡¯t too good.¡±


    Although Star Brilliance had already used some methods to rify the topic of the Star Brilliance being biased, Huang Tu seemed to want to use this opportunity to suppress Star Brilliance.


    This time, Huang Tu was like a hyena that had been eyeing Star Brilliance covetously. They would not let go until arge piece of meat was bitten off from Star Brilliance.


    When Gu Xiao heard Tian Xian¡¯s words, she rubbed her temples, feeling a headache.


    This time, they were careless and did not react at the very beginning. Now that they were at a disadvantage, it was rtively difficult to turn the tables.


    Just as Gu Xiao andpany were discussing how to survive this crisis, Tian Xian¡¯s assistant interrupted their conversation.


    ¡°President Gu, President Chu, President Tian, Lu Mo, Mi Rui and He Shi have arrived at thepany. They want to see you.¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she looked at Chu An and Tian Xian and got the assistant to bring the three of them over.


    The assistant responded and left Tian Xian¡¯s office. After a while, he knocked on the office door again.


    After Lu Mo and the other two entered, the assistant tactfully left and closed the door.


    Gu Xiao had always been rtively cold in front of everyone. Even at this moment, she did not rx or show anything off in her expression when facing Lu Mo and the others.


    ¡°I remember that you still have work on hand. What are you doing at thepany?¡±


    Lu Mo and the other two looked at each other. Then, Lu Mo was the first to speak. ¡°President Gu, we¡¯ve already seen news about thepany on the Inte. Actually, this matter is very easy to resolve. As long as we celebrities under Star Brilliance take the initiative to speak up, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, as the earliest male artiste, the most effective exnation should be for me to stand up and speak.¡± He Shi also spoke.


    Actually, as a male artiste of Star Brilliance, the best representative should be Jiang Xi, followed by Yang Jia.


    However, Jiang Xi and Yang Jia were currently filming overseas. Even if they wanted to rush back, they could not. Therefore, the two of them sought out He Shi, hoping that He Shi could pass the message to Gu Xiao.


    ¡°I was also involved in the cause of this matter in the beginning. Although it doesn¡¯t seem right for me to say this, as long as President Gu agrees, 1 can exin it clearly online at any time,¡± Mi Rui said very seriously.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze swept across the three of them and finallynded on Lu Mo.


    ¡°Then do you know what kind of impact it will have on you if you participate in this matter now?¡± Gu Xiao¡¯s tone carried a hint of yfulness.


    Getting an artist from thepany to exin was actually the most effective thing.


    However, if the artiste posted online at this time, if there was a slight mistake, the artiste¡¯s reputation would be lost, and it would negatively affect their future acting path.


    Therefore, when the head of the Public Rtions Department suggested that thepany¡¯s artistes step forward, Gu Xiao rejected this suggestion without hesitation.


    Although Gu Xiao admitted that she was not a very good boss, she still could not bring herself to let an artiste take the me.


    However, she did not expect that when she rejected this suggestion, the artistes of thepany would take the initiative to stand up..

 Chapter 355 - 355: Agreement

    Chapter 355: Agreement


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao¡¯s dark gazended on the three people in front of her. Outsiders could not see what she was thinking, so they naturally did not know what Gu Xiao was thinking.


    However, since Lu Mo and the other two had already stood in front of Gu Xiao and Chu An, it meant that they were willing to bear this responsibility.


    To Lu Mo, it was Gu Xiao who had brought her into this industry, allowing her to do as she pleased in this industry.


    To He Shi, it was Gu Xiao who discovered him from the extras and gave him a chance to improve, instead of being mediocre among the extras.


    To Mi Rui, Gu Xiao was an existence that gave her a new life and allowed her to continue walking firmly.


    Therefore, be it Lu Mo, He Shi, or Mi Rui, they did not want thispany that had given them protection to be in turmoil.


    In their hearts, Star Brilliance and Gu Xiao were irreceable existences. At least¡­ that was what they were thinking now.


    ¡°We naturally know what impact it will have if we step out, but we are even more unwilling to see anything happen to thepany,¡± Lu Mo said firmly.


    Especially when it was such a groundless usation.


    If what Huang Tu or Xu Xi said really existed in Star Brilliance, then they werepletely capable of protecting themselves and not make a sound. However, the reality waspletely the opposite of what they said.


    Although Mi Rui and He Shi did not speak, their expressions showed that they agreed with Lu Mo.


    Gu Xiao looked at the three people in front of her and raised her eyebrows. She did not know if she should feel gratified by their actions.


    She rxed a little and leaned back against the sofa. She sped her hands on her knees and looked up at Lu Mo and the other two.


    ¡°Is this what the three of you think, or is there someone else¡¯s intention?¡±


    ¡°Teacher Jiang, Yang Jia, Zhu Jin¡­¡± He Shi said the names of several people in one breath. ¡°They also volunteered to vouch for Star Brilliance.¡±


    Gu Xiao had a rough impression of the people whose names that He Shi mentioned, but it was not much.


    However, since they had already thought it through, she would not push away the other party¡¯s good intentions.


    ¡°I understand. You may go first. I still need to discuss this with President Chu and President Tian,¡± Gu Xiao said calmly.


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Mi Rui and He Shi¡¯s eyes lit up. This was because they knew that since Gu Xiao had said so, she would probably agree to their suggestion in the future.


    Even Lu Mo, who had seen a lot in the industry and had already learned to be indifferent, rxed visibly.


    Lu Mo and the other two bade farewell to Gu Xiao andpany in a good mood and left Tian Xian¡¯s office.


    After the office door was opened and closed, Gu Xiao looked at Tian Xian.


    ¡°What do you think of Lu Mo¡¯s suggestion?¡±


    When Tian Xian heard that, he shot a nce at Gu Xiao, but he could not discern what the other party was thinking.


    He paused for a moment and said ording to his own thoughts, ¡°This is the best solution at the moment.¡± However, Gu Xiao had already rejected him once before. This time, he really could not guarantee Gu Xiao¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°Then do as they say. As for the actual words¡­ let your respective managers check it before sending it out.¡±


    After all, some celebrities really did not understand the art of speech. If they posted bad Weibo posts, it would bepletely a bad thing that happened with good intentions.


    Tian Xian¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes! President Gu, I understand what to do!¡± Tian Xian said excitedly.


    Gu Xiao nodded and stood up from the sofa. ¡°President Chu and I will go back to the office first. If you need anything, feel free to look for me.¡±


    Just as Gu Xiao finished speaking, Chu An, who had been sitting silently beside Gu Xiao, also stood up and stood guard behind Gu Xiao.


    After receiving Tian Xian¡¯s agreement, Gu Xiao walked out with Chu An.


    However, when she reached the door of the office, Gu Xiao seemed to have thought of something. She turned around and reminded Tian Xian.


    ¡°An artiste can speak up for thepany, but they can¡¯t be forced. If an artiste is unwilling to speak up, the manager can¡¯t force them either,¡± Gu Xiao said. She paused and continued, ¡°Since an artiste is willing to take the initiative to speak up for thepany, we can also see if we can give the artiste benefits or prepare some resources for those that do in the future.¡±


    If they had stood up for thepany and thepany did not say anything, it would easily hurt the artistes¡¯ hearts..

 Chapter 356 - 356: Speak up

    Chapter 356: Speak up


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Tian Xian heard that, he hurriedly nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, President Gu. I know what to do.¡±


    After getting an answer from Tian Xian, Gu Xiao opened the door to Tian Xian¡¯s office and left with Chu An.


    When Tian Xian was the only one left in the office, he sat back down in the office chair behind his desk.


    After he sent Gu Xiao¡¯s agreement about the matter of having the artistes speak up to Lu Mo and the other two, he closed the contact page with them.


    Tian Xian lowered his head slightly and began to think about what Gu Xiao had said previously about giving benefits and preparing resources for the artistes.


    After all, the number of artistes in Star Brilliance were in doube digits now. There were also big and small celebrities. In terms of giving benefits and resources, they also needed to control it well.


    It was best to be able to satisfy the artiste, but not exceed the current status of the artiste. This way, it would not disappoint the artiste, nor would it make the artiste have any unwanted thoughts.


    Just as Tian Xian was thinking about the benefits to be given to the artistes, Lu Mo and the others immediately sent the results of their discussion to Jiang Xi and the others who had asked them before.


    Currently, the most famous people in thepany were Jiang Xi and Lu Mo. The first person to speak up was best chosen from these two people.


    However, considering that Lu Mo and Xu Xi entered Star Brilliance at the same time, the right to speak up first was handed to Lu Mo.


    After considering the golden rule of three-hour limit to rify any rumors, Lu Mo couldn¡¯t care anymore. She thought for a moment and wrote a proposed post. After showing it to her agent and confirming that there was indeed no problem, she posted it on Weibo.


    Lu Mo: No matter if the road ahead is bumpy or not, I will always be with you. @Star Brilliance Entertainment.


    After Lu Mo sent this message, Jiang Xi¡¯s message also came.


    Jiang Xi: Thank you, Star Brilliance Entertainment, for allowing me to do more things that I want to do and giving me the greatest freedom and choice. @Star Brilliance Entertainment.


    Yang Jia reposted Lu Mo¡¯s message and posted: ¡°From school to the workce, I¡¯m grateful for the existence of Star Brilliance Entertainment. I¡¯ve always been grateful. @Star Brilliance Entertainment¡±


    He Shi: Thank you, Star Brilliance Entertainment, for giving me a chance to climb to a higher ce. Perhaps my climbing speed is very slow, but every step is proof of my hard work. @Star Brilliance Entertainment


    Mi Rui: I once fell into a pit and was mocked. I was disheartened. But I can still stand here and meet my fans now. It¡¯s all because Star Brilliance Entertainment gave me a chance to revive. @Star Brilliance Entertainment


    In the beginning, Lu Mo and Jiang Xi¡¯s posts did not attract the attention of theizens.


    However, as more and more artists from Star Brilliance Entertainment sent messages, theizens gradually focused their attention on the artists from Star Brilliance Entertainment.


    If there were only two or three who spoke up at this time, theizens could stille up with a conspiracy theory and think that the artistes had no choice but to step out because of the Star Brilliance¡¯s coercion.


    However, after adding Jiang Xi, Lu Mo, and a few other celebrities who were more familiar to the public, theizens would believe that all of this was the choice of the celebrities.


    Especially this scene where they expressed their gratitude to Star Brilliance Entertainment and expressing that they would always be with Star Brilliance Entertainment, it really shocked theizens.


    [I¡¯m dying ofughter. I didn¡¯t expect the p toe so quickly. This p to the face is really too satisfying!]


    [Ha! Previously, Xu Xi even hinted that he had been treated unfairly at Star Brilliance Entertainment and even said that he had joined Huang Tu to chase some kind of dream. In the end, look at what the Star Brilliance Entertainment artists are saying. Among the artists who spoke, there are not only female celebrities, right?]


    [Actually, everyone can understand why Xu Xi wants to jump ship to Huang Tu. After all, Huang Tu¡¯s star-making ability is not bad, and it¡¯s an experiencedpany with good resources. I even heard that Huang Tu has prepared a big production for Xu Xi. It¡¯s normal for him to jump ship for his own development, but to pull Star Brilliance Entertainment into the water in order to stand on the moral high ground is really too low-level. It makes people look down on him.]


    [Hahaha! Perhaps it¡¯s because he knows that it¡¯s not good for him to do this, so he wants to nder Star Brilliance Entertainment. After all, Star Brilliance Entertainment brought Xu Xi up. Now that Xu Xi has jumped ship, and even jumped ship to Huang Tu, he¡¯s constantly worried that he¡¯ll be called an ingrate, so he can only be ungrateful to his old boss.]


    [Where are the fans who keptining that Brother Xu Xi was wronged? Now,e out and show us where you are! Hahaha!]

 Chapter 357 - 357: Backlash

    Chapter 357: Bacsh


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    While theizens were paying attention to Xu Xi¡¯s face being pped, moreizens noticed the posts from the artistes of Star Brilliance. Seeing Lu Mo and the others¡¯ unwavering defense, theizens subconsciously developed a good impression of Lu Mo and the others as well as Star Brilliance.


    [To be honest, it¡¯s really not easy to stand up for Star Brilliance at this juncture. Especially for celebrities like Lu Mo and Yang Jia, who are already famous, speaking up at this time could very easily affect their careers.]


    [Wuwuwu, I¡¯m really touched to see the defense from the artistes of Star Brilliance! You have to know that this is the entertainment industry. It¡¯s really difficult for someone to not leave or abandon you at difficult times!]


    [Tsk! It¡¯s all for show, to save thepany¡¯s reputation.]


    [Those who say that they are putting on a show probably don¡¯t know what kind of circle the entertainment industry is. Many big shots have actually said in private that they actually don¡¯t have really good friends in the entertainment industry. This is the same for apany. However, Lu Mo and the others are willing to take sides for the sake of Star Brilliance despite the possible impact for their future career. That means that the Star Brilliance is indeed good to celebrities. Otherwise, no celebrities would be willing to stand up for them.]


    [1 feel that this group of people is really loving! Just by looking at theirments, I feel that thispany must be not bad! I look forward to Star Brilliance getting better and better from now onwards.]


    Theizens were discussing intensely about the long line of posts showing tacit understanding among Star Brilliance celebrities.


    Because of the actions of Lu Mo and the others, the topics #Star Brilliance artistes collectively spoke #, # stay together forever, # never abandon #, # Xu Xi,e out to apologize # also became trending.


    Ordinary passersby who had been brainwashed by Xu Xi and Huang Tu were still a little confused when they saw these trending topics.


    With the mood to watch the show, theizens read the first few topics and clicked on thest topic #Xu Xie out to apologize #.


    Someizens who were originally indifferent were immediately shocked speechless when they saw a long article that was at the top of this topic.


    The reason was that this topic recorded Xu Xi¡¯s resources when he was an extra and the resources given to him by Star Brilliance after he joined Star Brilliance. Finally, it was theparison of resources between Xu Xi and the other male actors from the same batch after he joined Star Brilliance.


    After seeing theparison between Xu Xi and the other male actors, if there wereizens who could say that the Star Brilliance had mistreated Xu Xi, they would really be brainless.


    Of course, theizens did not think that they were brainless. Even if they did not understand the entertainment industry and could not understand what those resources represented, there were still someizens who understood and directly exined to theizens who did not understand.


    [Let me put it this way! If thepany ispared to a parent and an artiste ispared to a child, then Star Brilliance has registered Xu Xi for the best and most suitable tuition ss to help him grow up healthily. They¡¯re the kind of parent who are really considering for the child¡¯s benefit. As for other artistes at the same time as Xu Xi, it¡¯s like being registered by their parents for all kinds of tuition sses with varying qualifications. Moreover, they might not even be suitable for the child at all. They don¡¯t care about the child at all.]


    [Ah¡­ If it were me, I would definitely be willing to choose the former kind of parent! It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for me, that I would choose a parent who abuses me and treats me as a money tree.]


    [Of course, most of us would not do such a thing. However, Xu Xi has no conscience. Naturally, he can betray his parents for his own good and side with those bad parents. Hehehe, a heartless person like Xu Xi will suffer a bacsh sooner orter.]


    [There¡¯s no need to wait forter. The bacsh has already begun.]


    The criticism of Xu Xi on the Inte was overwhelming. Many of Xu Xi¡¯s fans could still support Xu Xi when the artistes from Star Brilliance spoke up.


    However, when the resources on the Inte werepared, even if they were fans, as long as they still had a trace of rationality, they would know that Xu Xi was in the wrong.


    Many of the fans started to disassociate themselves and even started to turn around to step on Xu Xi.


    As for Xu Xi, a big fan, Strawberry Jam, after sending a simple message, directly logged out of the app.


    [I liked you back then because you were really dazzling. After I fell in love with you, Ipletely trusted you. Therefore, when you said that thepany did not treat you well and that thepany did not give you better resources, I chose to believe you. 1 was also willing to tear thepany apart for you. However, 1 never thought that those words and things were just your one-sided words. I was the one who misjudged you. Now, I want to withdraw all my trust in you..]

 Chapter 358 - 358: Fans Leave

    Chapter 358: Fans Leave


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The message from Strawberry Jam caused an uproar among Xu Xi¡¯s fans.


    Many fans who liked Xu Xi knew her. There were even some fans who liked Xu Xi, and it was because of her that they fell in love with Xu Xi.


    Therefore, Strawberry Jam¡¯s departure was a huge blow to Xu Xi¡¯s entire fan group, even if she had not left her fandom and return to trample on it.


    After Strawberry Jam posted the message of her withdrawal from the fan group, the number of fans that unfollowed Xu Xi increased.


    It was so much so that Xu Xi, who originally thought that he was sitting at ease despite the storms, became furious.


    At this moment, Xu Xi had already been allocated by Huang Tu to be on the set of the big production that they had promised Xu Xi previously.


    After seeing the discussions online and the situation with the fans, Xu Xi¡¯s expression became uglier and uglier. The person who was originally more humble seemed to have be a different person at this moment. Even some of the production team¡¯s staff did not dare to approach him.


    Xu Xi looked at the manager that Huang Tu had arranged for him. His expression was ugly as he questioned, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you all say that you would all be well-prepared and that nothing would happen and that you wouldn¡¯t fail?! What¡¯s the situation now?! Aren¡¯t you going to give me an exnation?!¡±


    Previously, Huang Tu thought highly of Xu Xi and gave him a good manager. It was just that he had no presentable artistes under him now, so they asked him to take care of Xu Xi.


    However, his manager was quite capable. Naturally, he was a little dissatisfied with Xu Xi¡¯s ipetent and furious behavior.


    However, this matter was indeed Huang Tu¡¯s fault. Even if he was dissatisfied, the manager would not say much.


    He nced at Xu Xi indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to remove the trending searches immediately. At the same time, 1¡¯11 buy some fans to show some support for you.¡±


    After all, the number of Xu Xi¡¯s fans had been decreasing. In just a few minutes, the number of fans had dropped by thousands. One had to know that Xu Xi only had a few million fans in total. If he did not resolve it, Xu Xi would be useless.


    After all, Xu Xi was an artiste under him. He would only be well if Xu Xi was well. Naturally, he would not watch Xu Xi really fall.


    Xu Xi looked at his manager with a sinister expression. ¡°Hurry up and settle it!¡±


    The manager nced at Xu Xi, but he did not care about Xu Xi¡¯s attitude. He turned around and went to settle this matter.


    However, the more ferocious Xu Xi looked on the surface, the more panicked he was on the inside. At this moment, he was simply appearing fierce, but inwardly a coward.


    However, it was a little toote to think of removing the trending topic at this time and resolve this matter. After all, Xu Xi was not the only ¡°smart person¡± in the world. The others were not stupid. With the evidence in front of them, they naturally knew who to trust.


    It was also because Huang Tu didn¡¯t care enough about Xu Xi previously. Otherwise, when the artistes from Star Brilliance first spoke, they would have thought of ways to resolve thements online. Otherwise, the situation wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.


    As Huang Tu removed the trending searches and thements that cleared Xu Xi¡¯s name appeared on the Inte, no one was willing to believe Xu Xi and Huang Tu¡¯s brainwashing package this time.


    In fact, because of thements that cleared Xu Xi¡¯s name, it stimted theizens¡¯ rebellious mentality towards Xu Xi. Instead, more people began to boycott Xu Xi.


    [Is Xu Xi joking by only clearing his name now? Or is he really treating usizens as fools? Does he really think that we will just swallow these brainwashing packages?]


    [Originally, I didn¡¯t even know about Star Brilliance¡¯ster rification. 1 thought that Xu Xi was bullied by Star Brilliance. Now that 1 saw Xu Xi trying to clear his name¡­ I went back to take a look at what Star Brilliance artistes have said.]


    [Is there something wrong with the brain of the person who nned this scheme to clear Xu Xi¡¯s name? Star Brilliance has already confirmed that it is all nder, and they¡¯re still pouring dirty water on Star Brilliance. I¡¯m just saying, if they don¡¯t know how to whitewash themselves, don¡¯t whitewash themselves.]


    [Huang Tu is really pitiful. In order to poach Xu Xi, they gave him the resources for a big production. Now that Xu Xi is like this, I¡¯m afraid this big production will be wasted on him.]


    [Ha! What¡¯s there to pity about Huang Tu? These things were all done by Huang Tu, but no one forced them to poach Xu Xi, and no one forced them to clear Xu Xi¡¯s name. If 1 had to say it, Huang Tu deserved it! ]


    [I pity the actress who was paired with Xu Xi previously. With her partner like this, I¡¯m afraid she will be implicated.]


    Xu Xi looked at thements online and his mind went nk.


    A thought silently shed across his mind. It was over. He was really done for this time..

 Chapter 359 - 359: Situation

    Chapter 359: Situation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The moment this thought appeared in Xu Xi¡¯s mind, he could not get rid of it.


    Xu Xi had been an extra for a long time. Although he had been promoted for almost two years, the gossip he had seen when he was an extra was still deeply engraved in his mind.


    He could still tell some of the situations in the industry.


    He knew very well what could happen for a celebrity to really start to decline in poprity.


    It was nothing more than having a stain on their name that could not be cleared, or they did not have a backer or connections. Once such a celebrity failed, they would never be able to make aeback.


    To be honest, his little stain in the entertainment industry was not a stain that could kill his career. As long as he had enough resources in the future, he could also rise again.


    However, he didn¡¯t have any backing now, and his foundation wasn¡¯t deep enough. Now, evenrge numbers of his fans were unfollowing him.


    The reason why Huang Tu valued him and gave him resources was because they wanted to deal a blow to Star Brilliance through him so that Star Brilliance would not be able to recover.


    He was just a pawn in Huang Tu¡¯s hands to deal with Star Brilliance. Once a pawn like him was useless¡­ then his oue could be imagined.


    Huang Tu might not be able to bear to part with him for the time being, but in the future¡­ that might not be the case.


    Xu Xi leaned back on the sofa dejectedly, his eyes lifeless.


    If only¡­ If only he had enough die-hard fans. As long as he had enough die-hard fans, his fans could prove from all angles that he had terminated his contract with Star Brilliance Entertainment as a normal business cooperation or for the sake of his future.


    And not what, treachery.


    At this thought, a trace of hatred shed across Xu Xi¡¯s eyes.


    If it weren¡¯t for that Strawberry Jam, he wouldn¡¯t have encountered such arge number of fans leaving him! His fans had all been bewitched by Strawberry Jam, so they chose to leave!


    Once Xu Xi thought of what might happen to him in the future, he became even more resentful of Strawberry Jam and Star Brilliance.


    When the manager returned and saw Xu Xi like this, he also felt a little upset.


    He originally thought that Xu Xi would be a gold ingot, but now, he was probably useless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll discuss with thepany again. Thepany will take action.¡± The managerforted Xu Xi.


    After all, he had not fallen out with Xu Xi yet. Xu Xi was the only eptable artiste under him. He could not really leave Xu Xi alone.


    Hearing the manager¡¯s words, a glint shed across Xu Xi¡¯s eyes. He looked at the manager like a drowning person who had seen a life-saving straw.


    ¡°Previously, you said that you would look for fake reviewers. What was the oue?¡±


    He no longer dared to read thements online himself. Whenever he saw thements online, he would imagine what would happen to him in the future. This was really too terrifying for him.


    When the manager heard this, a trace of darkness shed across his eyes. When he faced Xu Xi, he did not say anything.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. There should be a chance to turn things around. It¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t receive any unfair treatment at all when you were at Star Brilliance. Previously, most of the resources of Star Brilliance were on Yang Jia and He Shi, and they didn¡¯t think much of you either. From this aspect, there might be a chance to turn the tables.¡±


    As the manager spoke, a trace of coldness shed across his eyes.


    To outsiders, this was indeed true.


    At that time, Star Brilliance had signed Lu Mo and the other three at once. To say nothing of the three female celebrities, just with regards to Yang Jia and the other two, Yang Jia was a male lead in his second production, and it was a male-oriented production at that. Even He Shi was the second male lead in his third drama, and his character setting was not bad.


    On the other hand, after Xu Xi yed two to three supporting roles, he finally had a script for the second male lead. However, after that, Xu Xi¡¯s resources fell back to the third male lead and fourth male lead.


    Compared to Yang Jia and He Shi, Xu Xi¡¯s resources were indeed not very good.


    When Xu Xi heard this, his eyes flickered. He did not say anything and only hummed softly.


    He knew what his agent meant by hisck of resources. He also knew that the responsibility for this matter was not on Star Brilliance. However, he really did not want to give up just like that and return to his previous days as an extra, so he tacitly agreed to his agent¡¯s n.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± There was a hint of sincerity in Xu Xi¡¯s voice.


    The manager looked at Xu Xi strangely, as if he did not know why the other party¡¯s personality had suddenly changed.


    However, he was naturally more satisfied with this Xu Xi.


    He nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll try to make arrangements..¡±

 Chapter 360 - 360: Termination

    Chapter 360: Termination


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xu Xi treated his agent¡¯s words as thest straw. Naturally, he wanted to hold onto him tightly. He even wished that his agent could contact thepany now and ask thepany to help him resolve this matter.


    However, before his manager could contact thepany, there was suddenly amotion outside the production team.


    The manager subconsciously frowned and looked in the direction of themotion.


    Xu Xi was stunned for a moment, not understanding what had happened. After all, the director of the production team he was currently in had a very high status, and he had very strict control over the production team. This had never happened before.


    At the very least, during the few days that Xu Xi had been in the production team, the production team was usually quiet except for filming.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Xu Xi asked in confusion.


    It had already been a few minutes, but the director had yet to suppress themotion.


    The agent paused for a few seconds. Seeing that there were still no staff around to exin, he could only go and check the situation himself.


    After a while, the manager returned with an unsightly expression.


    Xu Xi saw his manager¡¯s expression and suddenly had a bad feeling. He swallowed nervously. ¡°What¡¯s going on in front?¡±


    The manager¡¯s gazended on Xu Xi, and there was no emotion in his eyes.


    Previously, when the manager saw Xu Xi, he still had a trace of warmth and felt that Xu Xi could still be saved. Now, the manager had already decided to give up on Xu Xi.


    ¡°It¡¯s the female lead making a fuss,¡± the manager said emotionlessly.


    ¡°Just because she is the female lead, she can make a fuss like this? The director ispletely helpless? What is she making a fuss about?! The production team¡­¡±


    Xu Xi was already frustrated because of what was being said online. Now that he heard that the previousmotion was all because of the female lead, he became even more dissatisfied, and his tone was filled with reproach.


    However, before he could finish speaking, he suddenly realized something. His voice seemed to be stuck in his throat and he could not make a sound.


    The manager nced at Xu Xi with a cold expression and added what Xu Xi had not finished saying, ¡°The female lead is making a fuss about terminating the contract.¡±


    After getting an affirmative answer from his manager, Xu Xi¡¯s eyes widened slightly. There was a hint of disbelief, but there was a hint of realization in the depths of his eyes.


    After a long time, he came back to his senses.


    He looked at the unfamiliar manager in front of him, pursed his lips, and lowered his head.


    He didn¡¯t need to ask why. He could guess why the female lead had chosen to withdraw from the production at this time and why she wanted to terminate her contract with the production team at this time.


    It was for no other reason that she saw that his poprity hadpletely declined.


    The female lead did not want to drag herself down because of him. The best solution now was naturally to terminate the contract with the production team and avoid him, an actor who had already been boycotted by manyizens online.


    Even his partner had pped him in the face like this. Then, in the future¡­


    At the thought of this, Xu Xi could not help as a fit of dizziness hit him and his body swayed. He still held onto the back of the chair at the side to barely prevent himself from falling.


    The manager looked at Xu Xi¡¯s behavior and felt even more disdain for him.


    It seemed like he had to find another artiste as soon as possible. This Xu Xi waspletely useless now. Without Huang Tu¡¯s support and resources, Xu Xi would no longer have the chance to rise.


    Since he was Xu Xi¡¯s manager, the manager gave Xu Xi onest chance.


    ¡°When we signed this drama back then, we said that we couldn¡¯t breach the contract easily. If we really breached the contract, we would have to pay a huge sum of money. As for you, we can only pray that you can sessfully film this drama now.¡±


    He had seen it before. Xu Xi¡¯s acting skills were not bad. If he could act well in this drama, the audience would have almost forgotten about Xu Xi¡¯s current matters. After the drama was broadcast, Xu Xi might be able to use this drama to turn things around.


    However¡­ based on the actress¡¯s attitude just now, this drama would probably not go too smoothly for Xu Xi.


    Although the manager did not finish his sentence, Xu Xi had been in the entertainment industry for many years and knew some things in the industry.


    The female lead still wanted to forcefully terminate the contract under such harsh conditions. She probably felt that he would only suffer a crushing defeat in the future..

 Chapter 361 - 361: Fatal Blow

    Chapter 361: Fatal Blow


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The manager and Xu Xi looked at each other. They had no choice but to hope that the female lead would change her mind.


    However, the female lead seemed to be determined to terminate the contract with this drama and was unwilling to work with Xu Xi.


    After seeing that the director was unreasonable, the female lead did not even go through her manager, and directly sought out the CEO, asking to terminate the contract.


    She even insisted on her bottom line in the face of the CEO¡¯s persuasion andfort. She even threatened the CEO that if she could not terminate the contract with the production team, she would choose to terminate the contract with Huang Tu and set up her ownpany. She would terminate the contract even if she had to pay the penalty fee.


    The female lead was considered the most popr female artiste in Huang Tu now. She was the highest standing female artiste in Huang Tu. If she chose to terminate her contract with thepany, it would be a fatal blow to Huang Tu.


    Even the CEO did not dare to go overboard in the face of the female lead¡¯s unyielding attitude.


    ¡°Xiao Xiao, 1 can¡¯t decide this matter alone. This is the unanimous decision of the higher-ups. It¡¯s not good to go against it too much. Moreover, we¡¯ve worked together for so many years. You also weren¡¯t so concerned about lousy resources previously, and only cared about the remuneration, right? Why can¡¯t you endure it this time? If you¡¯re willing to endure it this time, then 1 promise to give you very good resources for your next drama. The kind that can win awards. What do you think?¡±


    The CEO carefully advised Xiao Xiao, hoping that Xiao Xiao would change her mind.


    However, Xiao Xiao only sneered. ¡°CEO Wang, I won¡¯tpromise on this matter. If thepany insists on me filming this drama, then thepany can¡¯t me me for disregarding all my years of rtions with thepany!¡±


    After Xiao Xiao finished speaking, she did not wait for the CEO to say anything else and directly hung up the call with the CEO. She left the film set with her assistant and returned to the hotel.


    Xiao Xiao had left, leaving behind a group of production team employees who looked at each other in dismay.


    Their female lead had already run away. How were they going to film this drama?


    When Xu Xi heard Xiao Xiao¡¯s resolute attitude, his heart instantly sank.


    He nced at the crew members present. When he met the reproachful gazes of the crew members, he bit his lip and lowered his head.


    Even so, he would not take the initiative to suggest that he leave the production team! This drama was hisst hope. He could not give up no matter what!


    At this moment, Gu Xiao and Chu An didn¡¯t know what had happened to Xu Xi¡¯s production team.


    The two of them rxed a little when they saw that thements on the Inte hadpletely turned around and were no longer cursing at Star Brilliance.


    Chu An nced at Gu Xiao, who was sitting behind her desk and handling documents seriously. After hesitating for a while, he still went with his will and stood up to walk towards Gu Xiao.


    He sat down on the armrest of Gu Xiao¡¯s chair and wrapped his arms awkwardly around Gu Xiao¡¯s waist. He rested his chin on the top of Gu Xiao¡¯s head and a trace of satisfaction shed across his eyes.


    When Gu Xiao finally finished reading the document in her hand, she finally had time to focus on Chu An.


    She reached out and put a hand on Chu An¡¯s arms that were wrapped around her waist. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Chu An rubbed his chin against the top of Gu Xiao¡¯s head. ¡°I just feel that Xiaoxiao is really too tired from managing thepany. If I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯te to thepany with me in the future, I can still manage thepany well. With Tian Xian around, the pressure on me isn¡¯t too great.¡±


    Gu Xiao interrupted Chu An, giving him no chance to say anything else.


    After all, even before he finished speaking, she had already guessed what Chu An nned to say next.


    She held Chu An¡¯s arm and made him rx a little. Then, she turned to face Chu An and raised her head slightly to look at him.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t we already discussed this before? Are you going to change your mind now?¡±


    There was a hint of a smile in Gu Xiao¡¯s tone, but there was no smile in her eyes. There was even a hint of warning.


    It seemed that as long as Chu An said the word ¡°yes¡±, she would immediately think of a way to teach Chu An a lesson and make him take back the thoughts in his mind now.


    Chu An was obviously familiar with Gu Xiao. With just one look from Gu Xiao, he knew what Gu Xiao meant.


    He opened his mouth, but in the end, he did not say anything about not wanting to change majors.


    ¡°Even if 1 don¡¯t learn these things in the future, I can help you. If anything happens to thepany in the future, Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t hide it from me and decide to just handle it on your own..¡±

 Chapter 362 - 362: Secretly Poaching

    Chapter 362: Secretly Poaching


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Gu Xiao heard Chu An¡¯s words, the warning in her eyes faded and was reced with a genuine smile.


    Seeing Gu Xiao¡¯s expression change, Chu An heaved a sigh of relief. To be honest, Gu Xiao¡¯s expression just now was really too shocking. Even he couldn¡¯t stand it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter what I do in the future, 1 won¡¯t hide it from you,¡± Gu Xiao promised with a serious expression.


    After hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, although Chu An still felt a little dissatisfied, he didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Not long after the two of them dealt with the pile of documents, Tian Xian brought new information to Gu Xiao¡¯s office.


    After hearing the knock on the door, even if Chu An was unwilling to leave Gu Xiao¡¯s side, he still obediently returned to his desk.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    Just as Gu Xiao finished speaking, Tian Xian walked in with a few pages of information.


    He took the lead to greet Gu Xiao and Chu An before beginning to tell them the purpose of his visit.


    ¡°After resolving Xu Xi¡¯s matter, many managers and artistes below reported to me. Huang Tu¡¯s people had once sought them out in private, offering high prices and good resources, hoping that they could jump ship to Huang Tu.¡±


    Initially, the managers and artistes who had been poached by Huang Tu did not take it to heart. After all, everyone in the industry knew that Huang Tu and Star Brilliance were arch-enemies.


    From time to time, Star Brilliance and Huang Tu would try to poach the employees of the otherpany. Although Huang Tu had been well-behaved for a period of time, but faced with the poaching incident this time, they were not overly concerned either.


    However, after Xu Xi¡¯s matter came out, they began to vaguely feel that something was wrong.


    It was only after Xu Xi¡¯s matter was resolved that they werepletely relieved. They found Tian Xian and told him about Huang Tu poaching them.


    When more and more people began to report to Tian Xian and his assistant, Tian Xian and his assistant realized that the scale of Huang Tu poaching people this time was really toorge. It waspletely different from the small scuffles in the past.


    In the poaching incident this time, as long as one was slightly famous in Star Brilliance, regardless of whether that person was very popr or just slightly popr, they had received news of Huang Tu poaching them. Even Jiang Xi and Lu Mo did not escape this poaching incident.


    However, other than Xu Xi, no other artistes or managers, regardless of their rank, chose to leave with Huang Tu.


    After all¡­ not everyone was like Xu Xi, who did not repay kindness and even bit back at Star Brilliance.


    However, although Huang Tu did not seed this time, it also made Tian Xian raise his guard.


    If Huang Tu seeded without them knowing, it would be a devastating blow to Star Brilliance. It was hard to say if Star Brilliance would still have a ce in the entertainment industry!


    After hearing Tian Xian¡¯s report and analysis, Gu Xiao¡¯s pitch-ck eyespletely darkened.


    Her slender fingers tapped on the table, and her eyes were slightly lowered. It was unknown what she was thinking.


    When Tian Xian and Chu An saw this, they had no intention of disturbing Gu Xiao. Instead, they lightened their breathing and gave Gu Xiao a quieter environment to think.


    About a minuteter, Gu Xiao¡¯s fair fingers that were tapping on the table stopped in midair. She paused for a moment before gently putting them down.


    Gu Xiao looked up at Tian Xian.


    ¡°Since Huang Tu thinks so highly of our Star Brilliance, we can¡¯t disappoint them.¡± Gu Xiao paused, and the corners of her mouth curled into a cold smile. ¡°Then we¡¯ll give them a taste of their own medicine.¡±


    Upon hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Tian Xian¡¯s expression froze for a moment as a hint of hesitation shed across his eyes.


    ¡°What President Gu means is that we should also poach the artistes and managers of Huang Tu.¡±


    If that was the case, he did not suggest using this method to take revenge on Huang Tu.


    After all, the position of Star Brilliance artistes had almost reached a saturated state. If they absorbed too many artistes at once, they would probably drag down Star Brilliance.


    Gu Xiao shook her head. ¡°In an entertainmentpany, the people who can be poached might not just be celebrities or managers. We have more choices.¡±


    Tian Xian paused for a moment before quickly understanding what Gu Xiao meant.


    His eyes lit up. ¡°President Gu, you mean to poach people from other departments in Huang Tu?¡±


    If they wanted an entertainmentpany to develop, they naturally could not rely on artistes and managers alone.


    The Public Rtions Department, the Public Information Department, the Technology Department¡­ and even Huang Tu¡¯s contracted directors were all targets that they could target!


    One had to know that an outstanding public rtions officer could revive an artiste whose poprity had died. Huang Tu¡¯s talent in these aspects seemed to be very good..

 Chapter 363 - 363: Leaving the Crew

    Chapter 363: Leaving the Crew


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao nodded, confirming Tian Xian¡¯s guess.


    After obtaining a new idea, Tian Xian could not wait to use Huang Tu to try this method. However, before Tian Xian could take action, the final oue of Xu Xi was also revealed.


    Three days after Xiao Xiao stopped acting, Xu Xi¡¯sst hope waspletely dispelled.


    Xiao Xiao and Xu Xi¡¯s production team suddenly posted a Weibo message on their official Weibo.


    The person who left the production team was not Xiao Xiao, who wanted to terminate the contract, but Xu Xi, who had been obedient for the past three days.


    The official news from the production team said that due to the internal adjustment of Huang Tu¡¯s work, they could only change actors.


    The female lead was still Xiao Xiao, and the male lead, which was Xu Xi¡¯s previous role, was going to be yed by a capable actor from Huang Tu who had better acting skills.


    As for the original male lead, Xu Xi¡­ he was not mentioned in the production team¡¯s official Weibo.


    The poprity of Xu Xi had notpletely subsided. Naturally, manyizens were paying attention to Xu Xi¡¯s every move. This big production of Xu Xi as the male lead was also under the attention of theizens.


    Hence, as soon as the official Weibo news of the production team was released, it attracted the attention of manyizens.


    After a while, the topic of #Xu Xi losing the role of the male lead because of the bacsh of his evil# gradually became a trending topic.


    As the protagonist of this matter, Xu Xi also found out the news of him being reced, like the rest of theizens.


    Xu Xi could not describe what he was thinking when he saw the trending topic of the role being changed.


    He was silent for a long time before he finally digested the news online.


    Xu Xi held the phone in his hand. After a while, he called his manager.


    ¡°Why did the production team change me? You, you clearly said before that the contract terms for this drama is very strict and actors won¡¯t be changed easily. Also, why didn¡¯t anyone inform me that I had been changed?!¡±


    The manager waspletely certain that Xu Xi had no chance of making aeback. He was not even willing to give Xu Xi thest bit of patience.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡±


    The manager¡¯s voice sounded even colder through the phone, making Xu Xi shiver uncontrobly.


    ¡°Xiao Xiao is making a fuss and is unwilling to partner with you. If thepany forces Xiao Xiao, Xiao Xiao will request to terminate the contract with thepany. You should understand thepany¡¯s choice now.¡±


    When Xu Xi heard this, he suddenly tightened his grip on his phone. A trace of hatred and helplessness shed across his eyes.


    The current results already showed very well how thepany had chosen.


    In the end, it was because he wasn¡¯t popr enough and didn¡¯t have enough fans. He didn¡¯t have any backing or confidence to chenge their minds.


    When he and Xiao Xiao were ced on the same scale, the higher-ups of thepany naturally would not choose him. Hence, when there was a conflict between him and Xiao Xiao, he could only be the one who was abandoned.


    Just like this time.


    Xu Xi hung up the phone silently. He sat on the hotel bed andughed silently.


    As heughed, tears rolled down his cheeks.


    See, this was the crudest truth of the entertainment industry. If one was not popr, they would never have human rights and would never be favored.


    So, what was wrong with him wanting to be famous? He wanted to be famous desperately, so why couldn¡¯t anyone understand him? He just didn¡¯t want to go back to being an extra on the bench. What was wrong with that?


    Why, why couldn¡¯t they just spare him?


    However, no one cared about the bitterness and tragedy in Xu Xi¡¯s heart.


    The crew even knocked on his door and asked him, an ¡°unrted person¡±, to leave the production team as soon as possible.


    After all, as the male lead of a big production, Xu Xi¡¯s room was the best suite in a five-star hotel. In a day, the production team had to spend a lot of money on the amodations.


    Under the urging of the staff, Xu Xi dragged his luggage out of the hotel and the production team in a sorry state, looking lonely.


    However, in the entertainment industry, no one wouldfort a ¡°useless¡± person like Xu Xi. It was already good enough that they did notugh at him behind his back.


    As for Xu Xi¡¯s figure, which was leaving with his luggage, it was posted online by an unknownizen, and it immediately attracted the attention of a group ofizens..

 Chapter 364 - 364: Soaring

    Chapter 364: Soaring


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When theizens saw that Xu Xi had really left Xiao Xiao¡¯s production team, they were still in disbelief. After all, from the previous situation, Huang Tu still cared a lot about Xu Xi.


    However, they did not expect Xu Xi to leave the production team.


    There were even some nosyizens who went to the official Weibo ount of Star Brilliance Entertainment and asked them what they thought of Xu Xi leaving the production team.


    Perhaps it was because the staff of Star Brilliance Entertainment had been paying attention to the movements on the Inte, but when aizen started to ask about this, they immediately received an official reply from Star Brilliance Entertainment.


    ¡°Our Star Brilliance has nothing to do with this actor. Please don¡¯t @ me anymore. I¡¯m very busy too.¡±


    Theizens looked at the official reply of Star Brilliance Entertainment and immediatelyughed.


    [Hahaha, there is indeed no more rtion. Why are you all so bad? Star Brilliance Entertainment is already so busy, yet you still want to disturb her. She¡¯s only a two-year-old baby!]


    [What f*cking two-year-old baby! This is a little funny. Is this Star Brilliance Entertainment official a cute girl? 1 feel that her words are so cute.]


    [I wonder what Xu Xi will look like when he sees this sentence. I wonder if he will regret it so much.]


    [Why are you talking about this ingrate? Xu Xi only has himself to me for what happened to him!]


    [I heard that Huang Tu is already nning to terminate the contract with Xu Xi. If he doesn¡¯t terminate the contract, they¡¯ll just freeze Xu Xi?. Anyway, Xu Xi won¡¯t have the capital to make aeback in the future!]


    Theizens were happy to see this result. They had never thought about what would happen to Xu Xi in the future.


    In this confrontation between Star Brilliance and Huang Tu, Star Brilliance Entertainment won again.


    Huang Tu spent time and money to poach an actor, wanting to use this to suppress Star Brilliance Entertainment. In the end, they shot themselves in the foot. It was a waste of resources and time.


    Some of Star Brilliance¡¯s celebrities used this matter to increase their poprity greatly. There was even an artiste who originally had less than a million fans. Because of this matter, she gained nearly three to four million fans in a day, and they were all actual fans.


    Many brands even took the initiative to extend an olive branch to Star Brilliance when they saw celebrities soaring in Star Brilliance, causing several celebrities to receive good business cooperation offers.


    This time, it could be said that Huang Tu had spent money and resources to increase the fame and reputation of Star Brilliance.


    When Gu Xiao received the news from Tian Xian, the smile in her eyes instantly spread. When she heard that a few staff members from the other departments of Huang Tu were starting to be tempted to jump ship, Gu Xiao waspletely relieved.


    During this period of time, in the unseen battle between Star Brilliance and Huang Tu, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu had been paying attention to the progress of this matter because of Gu Xiao.


    Seeing that Xu Xi had already left the production team and Star Brilliance had yet to do anything, they immediately started to feel anxious.


    At this moment, the two of them saw that Gu Xiao seemed to be in a good mood. After exchanging nces, they pulled a chair and sat down beside Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, Huang Tu tried to dig a trap for Star Brilliance this time. Doesn¡¯t Star Brilliance n to do anything?¡± Jiang Meng said anxiously.


    Wei Shu also nodded. ¡°If you let Huang Tu off so easily, wouldn¡¯t Huang Tu push their luck and be even worse next time?!¡±


    Initially, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu had a good impression of Huang Tu. After all, Huang Tu was a veteran managementpany with many famous artists. It had also produced many award-winning works in the past.


    However, from this matter, they could vaguely sense that Star Brilliance and Huang Tu did not seem to be as harmonious as they seemed on the surface. In fact, they had even reached the point where they could not get along.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Gu Xiao, they naturally wouldn¡¯t be biased.


    However, the president of Star Brilliance Entertainment was right in front of them. When faced with the dispute between Huang Tu and Star Brilliance, they naturally disliked Huang Tu in every way.


    In fact, after seeing that Gu Xiao was nning to let Huang Tu off so easily, the two of them were even more anxious than Gu Xiao herself.


    Gu Xiao sensed that Jiang Meng and Wei Shu were approaching. After hearing their words, she raised her eyebrows slightly.


    She ced her phone face down on the desk and turned to look at Jiang Meng and Wei Shu. ¡°Why do you think so?¡±

 Chapter 365 - 365: Beaten

    Chapter 365: Beaten


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu were stunned for a moment when they saw Gu Xiao¡¯s reaction.


    After all, judging from Gu Xiao¡¯s expression, it didn¡¯t seem like she was going to let Huang Tu off easily.


    However, since Gu Xiao had asked, Jiang Meng looked at Gu Xiao very seriously. ¡°There¡¯s no news on the Inte at all, so we feel that Star Brilliance probably didn¡¯t counterattack Huang Tu.¡±


    Wei Shu also nodded in agreement.


    Gu Xiao looked at the two of them and recalled the message that Tian Xian had just sent. The corners of her lips curled up slightly.


    She reached out and rubbed Jiang Meng¡¯s head, who was closer to her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our Star Brilliance won¡¯t suffer a loss.¡± And with this lesson, Huang Tu should be able to settle down for a period of time.


    Although Jiang Meng and Wei Shu were a little curious about what Gu Xiao or Star Brilliance had done to Huang Tu, they also knew that these things were usually business secrets and it was not appropriate to ask too much.


    They just had to know that Gu Xiao was not bullied.


    The news of Huang Tu¡¯s defeat in the confrontation with Star Brilliance quickly reached Ji Gao¡¯s ears. Just as he was about to call the directors of Huang Tu to ask what was going on, he received a call from Old Master Ji first.


    Looking at the word ¡°Dad¡± on the phone screen, Ji Gao thought of Huang Tu and felt a chill in his heart. He even wanted to throw the phone away and pretend that he did not see this call.


    The phone kept ringing in Ji Gao¡¯s room, as if as long as he didn¡¯t answer the call, the other party wouldn¡¯t let it go.


    Ji Gao stared at the phone that kept ringing. He felt that time was pulled infinitely apart and slowed down.


    There was a trace of fear in his eyes that he didn¡¯t even notice. He picked up the phone on the second ring.


    ¡°Hello, Dad, the reason for this call is¡­¡±


    ¡°Come to the old residence.¡±


    Before Ji Gao could finish speaking, Old Master Ji interrupted him coldly. Without even waiting for Ji Gao¡¯s reply, he hung up the phone again, as if he was certain that Ji Gao would not dare to resist.


    Ji Gao¡¯s eyes turnedpletely cold when he heard the cold beeping sound.


    Without the pressure from Old Master Ji, a trace of anger shed across Ji Gao¡¯s eyes.


    He red at his phone fiercely, as if he was ring at the person who had just called.


    Perhaps it was because of what happened to Ji Chen previously, but Old Master Ji¡¯s desire to control certain things became stronger and stronger, making Ji Gao extremely annoyed, but he did not dare to say anything.


    Just like now, Ji Gao really wanted to directly reject Old Master Ji¡¯s order and not go to the Ji family¡¯s old residence.


    However, after pondering for a few seconds, he still took his coat, got into the car, and instructed the driver to drive to the Ji family¡¯s old residence.


    Perhaps it was because Old Master Ji took the initiative to call Ji Gao over this time, so when Ji Gao arrived at the Ji family¡¯s old residence, Old Master Ji was already sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    Old Master Ji casually ced one hand on the sofa and the other on the top of his cane. His eyes were slightly closed, as if he was really taking a nap. However, the aura around him made Ji Gao know that things would probably not end well today.


    Ji Gao¡¯s footsteps woke Old Master Ji up. Old Master Ji raised his drooping eyes and looked at Ji Gao, who was walking towards him step by step.


    Being stared at by that pair of turbid eyes, Ji Gao¡¯s heart was in turmoil, and he was very uneasy.


    He adjusted his expression so that it would not be so stiff.


    The corners of Ji Gao¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and his voice carried a trace of ttery. ¡°Dad!¡±


    Old Master Ji nodded at Ji Gao, then nced at the sofa not far from him. Seeing this, Ji Gao tactfully sat down on the sofa.


    However, just as he sat down, before he could say anything, Old Master Ji stood up and mmed his cane against Ji Gao¡¯s leg.


    The pain in his leg made Ji Gao subconsciously cry out in pain. However, when he met Old Master Ji¡¯s threatening gaze, he could only grit his teeth and not cry out in pain.


    Seeing that Ji Gao was enduring the pain and would not exim again, a trace of satisfaction shed across Old Master Ji¡¯s eyes.


    He slowly retracted the cane that had hit Ji Gao and used it as a support again.


    He nced at Ji Gao, who had some sweat on his forehead. Then, he looked at the sunny scene of the garden through the French window.


    ¡°Do you know why I hit you just now?¡± Old Master Ji dragged out his tone, but the deterrence in his tone only increased..

 Chapter 366 - 366: Criticism

    Chapter 366: Criticism


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ji Gao lowered his eyes. The pain in his leg came in waves, but he did not even dare to reach out and rub it.


    ¡°I know.¡± Ji Gao said in a hoarse voice, ¡°It is¡­ because of Huang Tu and Star Brilliance.¡±


    When Old Master Ji heard this, he retracted his gaze from the garden and turned to look at Ji Gao, who was sitting not far away.


    He grunted, and the sound seemed toe from deep within his nostrils, with a thick note of disdain.


    ¡°Previously, you promised me that nothing would go wrong this time.¡± Old Master Ji paused and looked at Ji Gao with a hint of disappointment. ¡°But look at what you¡¯ve done. It¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t teach Gu Xiao a lesson, but Gu Xiao has benefited instead!¡±


    He had never done such a thankless task in his life!


    Back then, in order to teach Gu Xiao a lesson, he had given Ji Gao a lot of money. He had even given him a few favors that others had owed him. However, this oue was really too ugly.


    He even couldn¡¯t help but want to return to the time before the matter happened. If he didn¡¯t agree to Ji Gao¡¯s actions, he could at least save some face.


    Moreover, he had heard that this time, when something happened to Gu Xiao¡¯spany, Chu An had overseen things in thepany with Gu Xiao.


    Even if Chu An wasn¡¯t involved in this matter, Chu An¡¯s status as the second young master of the Chu Corporation was enough to make people give him some face.


    Especially after Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s celebratory banquet, who in the circle did not know that Chu An¡¯s status in the Chu family wasn¡¯t as unimportant as outsiders thought.


    On the contrary, Mr Chu, Mrs Chu, and the next head of the family all took Chu An seriously.


    Now that Gu Xiao and Chu An had reconciled, it would probably be even more difficult for them to make a move next time!


    When Ji Gao heard Old Master Ji mention this matter, the anger in his heart surged.


    However, in front of Old Master Ji, he did not dare to express his true emotions.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t manage this matter well. But Dad, next time, next time, I will definitely give that girl, Gu Xiao¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, there won¡¯t be a next time!¡±


    Before Ji Gao could finish his anxious promise, he was ruthlessly interrupted by Old Master Ji.


    The rest of the words were stuck in his throat and he could no longer say them.


    Old Master Ji nced at Ji Gao and said indifferently, ¡°Just stay at home obediently now. You don¡¯t have to interfere in these matters.¡±


    Now, he really could not trust Ji Jiao anymore.


    He did not expect Ji Gao to fail even after so much help to deal with apany that had only been established for less than three years.


    He had no choice but to believe that Ji Gao was probably really not talented in these matters.


    After Old Master Ji called Ji Gao over to teach him a lesson, so that he would no longer be irritated by the sight of him, he let Ji Gao leave.


    Ji Gao pursed his lips tightly, feeling a little impatient. However, facing the domineering Old Master Ji, he could only do as he was told.


    After Ji Gaopletely left the Ji family¡¯s old residence, Old Master Ji¡¯s originally straight back bent slightly, and his eyes seemed to be more and more turbid.


    ¡°How is the situation with Ji Chen?¡± Old Master Ji asked the butler.


    The butler carefully nced at Old Master Ji, but he couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly. He didn¡¯t know what news he wanted to hear.


    After a few seconds of silence, he said respectfully, ¡°Master, Young Master Ji Chen¡¯s Radiant is doing well in terms of business, and has already won the contract with Liyang Company. At the same time¡­¡±


    The butler told him everything he knew about Ji Chen¡¯spany.


    As he spoke, he paid attention to Old Master Ji¡¯s expression. Seeing that the other party did not seem angry after hearing this news, he told him everything he knew.


    Old Master Ji was not surprised by Ji Chen¡¯s achievements, but when he heard the name of thepany, ¡°Liyang¡±, his eyes shed.


    After all, Liyang Company was a very good partner for industrial cooperation, but the requirements for cooperation were very strict. Even the Ji Group had only cooperated with Liyang two or three times over the years.


    ¡°Master, this is the general situation of Young Master Ji Chen¡¯spany.¡±


    After the butler finished talking about the situation in Ji Chen¡¯spany, he could not help but remind Old Master Ji when he saw that he seemed to be in a daze..

 Chapter 367 - 367: Anticipation

    Chapter 367: Anticipation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Master Ji came back to his senses and lowered his eyes, hiding all the emotions in his eyes.


    After a few seconds, Old Master Ji sighed. ¡°As expected of the child I¡¯ve taught since he was young. He¡¯s indeed more promising and capable than his father.¡±


    Ji Chen was able to create such a bigpany like Radiant at his age, which showed his ability.


    Unfortunately, such an ability could not be used by him.


    When the butler heard Old Master Ji¡¯s words, he lowered his eyes. His expression was respectful, but he did not cater to Old Master Ji¡¯s words.


    After being a butler for so many years, he could still distinguish what to say and what not to say.


    Indeed, Old Master Ji did not intend to let the butler reply to him. After he finished speaking, he stood up from the sofa with the help of his cane and said indifferently, ¡°Send me back to my room.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the butler responded with a ¡°Yes¡± and supported Old Master Ji towards the elevator.


    When this hapened at the Ji family¡¯s old residence, the spy who kept an eye on Ji Gao¡¯s abnormal movements from time to time, although he didn¡¯t know what exactly happened in the Ji family¡¯s old residence, he still sent the news about what he saw to Chu An.


    However, Gu Xiao and Chu An had more important things to do now, so they didn¡¯t pay much attention to the message sent by the spy.


    Even if they knew that Ji Gao was involved in the recent events that happened to Star Brilliance, they could not spare any time to deal with Ji Gao and teach him a lesson.


    To Chu An and Gu Xiao, other than the copse of the sky and the copse of Star Brilliance, nothing else was as important as the fact that Chu An was about to change majors.


    After resolving the problem of Star Brilliance, Chu An and Gu Xiao returned to school and began to proceed about the matter of changing majors.


    However, it was not easy to change majors at A University, especially when there was a huge difference between the two majors.


    Especially in most cases, even if they wanted to change majors, they could only start changing majors after the first semester of their first year.


    Fortunately, when Mr Chu and Mrs Chu found out that Chu An wanted to do something he liked, they immediately contacted their connections in A University and asked them to make an exception.


    There was no need for Chu An to directly enter the Weapon Systems and Engineering major. He just needed a chance that allowed him to immediately change majors.


    The school still had some special treatment for financiers, especially since their request was not too much. They just wanted a chance.


    Hence, the school quickly agreed to Chu An¡¯s transfer. However, Weapon Systems and Engineering had already started for a period of time. If he wanted to transfer over now, he could only pass the examination of the Weapon Systems and Engineering that was set by their professional teachers.


    Under Gu Xiao¡¯s encouragement, Chu An plunged into learning some simple theoretical knowledge of Weapon Systems and Engineering.


    As the time that Chu An studied Weapon Systems and Engineering grew longer, so naturally, there were people who noticed this matter.


    Hence, some bored students from A University posted this matter on the school forum.


    [Weapon Systems and Engineering? Does our A University have such a major? Why don¡¯t I have any impression of it?]


    [Returning to thement above, A University has always had a major of Weapon Systems and Engineering, and it can be considered an ace major of A University. However, the requirements for this major are too high, and many people can¡¯t pass it, so this major gradually fell silent. Most students don¡¯t even know.]


    [Isn¡¯t Chu An majoring in business? I¡¯ve seen him attend sses before. Why is he looking at Weapon Systems and Engineering now?]


    [I vaguely have a bold idea, but 1 don¡¯t dare to say it.]


    [What¡¯s there to be afraid of? If the person above doesn¡¯t say it, I¡¯ll do it! Chu


    An must be wanting to change majors now!]


    As soon as these words were spoken, the number of visits to the school forum immediately increased.


    With so many people discussing, they could naturally say anything.


    [Indeed! It¡¯s good to be rich. If you want to change majors, you can change majors. You can even transfer to the ace major of A University.]


    [Previous poster, don¡¯t be so sour. Chu An¡¯s family background is indeed not bad, but his personal results are even better! If he applies for A University¡¯s Weapon Systems and Engineering major during the college entrance examination, he can also be firmly recruited by this major!]


    [I have a friend who specializes in Weapon Systems and Engineering. He said that Chu An does seem to want to change majors, but their teacher doesn¡¯t want to ept another person at this time, so he said that he wants Chu An to take the exam. I heard that he is going to try his best to stump Chu An within the range of the examination so he can reject him!]


    [In that case, I look forward to Chu An changing majors even more.]


    The originally noisy posts instantly turned into an ocean of [Anticipation]..

 Chapter 368 - 368: Complaint

    Chapter 368: Comint


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Naturally, the storm on the school forum could not escape from Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, who had always loved to surf the Inte.


    When they were in the ssroom, the two of them did not dare to ask Gu Xiao for more information. However, when they returned to the dormitory which was the safe house for the three of them, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu could not hold it in anymore.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, is Mr. Chu really nning to change his major, and he¡¯s transferring over to Weapon Systems and Engineering?¡± Jiang Meng widened her eyes and looked at Gu Xiao curiously.


    Gu Xiao had long sensed that the two of them were restless. Moreover, there was nothing shameful about Chu An changing majors, so she nodded readily, satisfying their curiosity.


    After receiving Gu Xiao¡¯s answer, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu looked a little excited.


    Jiang Meng bent down and supported herself with her arm on Gu Xiao¡¯s desk. She tilted her head and looked at Gu Xiao. ¡°I heard that Mr. Chu needs to take an exam to change majors. Is Mr. Chu confident that he can pass this exam?¡±


    Gu Xiao looked at the furry head in front of her and felt an itch in her heart. She really wanted to reach out and rub Jiang Meng¡¯s furry head.


    However, because of her height, Jiang Meng had always hated it when someone touched her head. Hence, Gu Xiao only thought about it and did not really make a move.


    She deliberately pondered for a few seconds. When Jiang Meng and Wei Shu looked a little anxious, she slowly spoke.


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem.¡±


    Although Gu Xiao said that, her tone was very certain, as if she didn¡¯t have the slightest doubt about Chu An passing the exam andpletely believed in Chu An¡¯s ability.


    When Jiang Meng and Wei Shu heard this, they looked at each other and grinned.


    Wei Shu raised her head slightly and snorted softly. ¡°I knew it. Mr. Chu will definitely be fine. When the results are out, those people on the school forum will definitely be shocked!¡±


    As she spoke, she even waved her clenched fist, as if she was very dissatisfied with thements on the school forum.


    Hearing Wei Shu¡¯s words, Gu Xiao understood why Jiang Meng and Wei Shu asked her this time.


    She raised her eyebrows and looked at Jiang Meng and Wei Shu with interest. She asked softly, ¡°What happened on the school forum?¡±


    Upon hearing Gu Xiao mention this, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu looked indignant, and there was even a hint of grievance in their expressions.


    Just like a child who had been bullied outside, when his parents asked about what had happened, the grievance in his heart instantly erupted.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you don¡¯t know how outrageous some people on the school forum are! Many people say that Mr. Chu can change majors because of the Chu Corporation. Even if Mr. Chu can¡¯t pass the exam, he will still be transferred to the Weapon Systems and Engineering major,¡± Jiang Meng said with the mentality ofining.


    Wei Shu nodded in agreement. ¡°There are even worse ones. They say that the rumors about an exam by the Weapon Systems and Engineering major are just an attempt to cover things up. It¡¯s just to shut them up. It¡¯s not a real exam!¡±


    During this period of time, they all knew that Chu An had been reading other books.


    After all, Chu An had yet to change majors and was always attending their major¡¯s sses with them, or rather, with Gu Xiao. Whether it was during ss or after ss, they knew very well how serious Chu An was.


    Especially with Chu An and Gu Xiao¡¯s rtionship, the two of them naturally stood on Chu An¡¯s side.


    When they saw the negativements about Chu An on the school forum, they naturally subconsciously wanted to exin for Chu An and prove that Chu An wasn¡¯t as unbearable as those people said.


    However, their words and defense seemed to have angered the other party, and even more gossip and insults rushed towards them. They even said that they liked Chu An, which was why they were protecting him like this.


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu could still pretend that they did not hear anything else. They knew that the other party could not win against them and could only belittle them from other aspects.


    But to say that they liked Chu An¡­ they couldn¡¯t tolerate it.


    Putting aside the rtionship between Gu Xiao and Chu An, just based on how Chu An was like in front of them, they definitely wouldn¡¯t like Chu An.


    Moreover¡­ which girl would like a boy who made her afraid!

 Chapter 369 - 369: Envy

    Chapter 369: Envy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Although Gu Xiao did not know what the people on the school forum had said, after listening to Jiang Meng and Wei Shu¡¯s retelling, she could imagine how many unpleasant words those people had said.


    There were always some people in this world who, because of jealousy or envy, would make random guesses and pour their malice on others.


    There were too many such people. Even if anyone wanted to resist, such people would still appear continuously.


    To deal with such people, using facts to p their faces was the best lesson.


    The corners of Gu Xiao¡¯s lips curled up slightly, but there was a hint of coldness in her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make those people shut up in the future.¡± There was certainty in her words, as if she had already confirmed the oue.


    When Jiang Meng and Wei Shu heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, their eyes lit up with a hint of admiration.


    This Gu Xiao was really too handsome! Even if they really had to like the same person as those people online said.


    Then why would they not like the gentle and handsome Gu Xiao, but rather choose the cold and unsmiling Chu An?


    Those people on the Inte really did not understand them!


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu looked at Gu Xiao and said in unison, ¡°Yes! We both believe you, Xiaoxiao! What you said must be true!¡±


    Gu Xiao met the gazes of admiration and unconditional trust from the two girls, and a trace of helplessness shed across her eyes.


    Seeing how innocent these two youngdies were, she was a little worried that these two youngdies would be bullied when they entered society.


    She had never had a good friend of the same age in her two lives. She did not expect to meet friends of the ¡°same age¡± in her third life. It could be said that the heavens had treated her well.


    With Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, her mentality seemed to have be much younger.


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu had told Gu Xiao about the news on the school forum. During a time when Gu Xiao and Chu An were alone, Gu Xiao told him about this matter in a joking tone.


    At that moment, she and Chu An were in their apartment outside the school. The two of them were sitting extremely close to each other on the sofa.


    Chu An hugged Gu Xiao¡¯s waist with one arm and held a book rted to Weapon Systems and Engineering with the other. His gaze fell on the book, and he looked very serious.


    After a long time, seeing that Chu An had put down his book and was nning to rest for a while before continuing, Gu Xiao said in a tone as if she was watching a good show, ¡°Do you know that many people in the school are guessing why you want to change majors?¡±


    When Chu An heard this, the hand that was rubbing his nose paused, but he quickly recovered.


    He eased the fatigue in his eyes. After feeling that his eyes were not so dry, he let go and looked sideways at Gu Xiao.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this.¡±


    Upon hearing Chu An¡¯s answer, Gu Xiao was shocked for a moment.


    After all, she also knew that unless necessary, Chu An, like her, didn¡¯t like to pay attention to news online. He had only used the school forum before school started to better understand the situation at A University.


    ¡°Who told you?¡± Gu Xiao voiced out her guess.


    Chu An nodded and raised his hand to rub his temples. A hint of helplessness shed across his eyes.


    ¡°It was Mo Nan and the others who told me about this.¡±


    Thinking of how Mo Nan and the other two had been so noisy when they told him about this, he could not help but have a headache.


    In his previous life, even if his friends were young, most of them were steady and dignified. Even if there were lively ones, they were still within his eptable range.


    But to him, Mo Nan and the other two were really too lively, and it was a little unbearable for him.


    However, he also knew that Mo Nan and the other two did not have any bad intentions, so he could only turn a blind eye to their noisy temperaments.


    Not to mention that the three of them were doing this for his own good.


    Seeing that Chu An already knew about this, Gu Xiao felt a little bored.


    She had wanted to see Chu An¡¯s expression when he found out about this, but it seemed impossible now.


    ¡°So what are you going to do?¡±


    Gu Xiao leaned back slightly. Chu An exerted force, and she fell into Chu An¡¯s arms.


    Chu An rested his chin on the top of Gu Xiao¡¯s head and exhaled in satisfaction.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns for now,¡± Chu An said indifferently..

 Chapter 370 - 370: Despondence

    Chapter 370: Despondence


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Thements on the school forum did not affect him at all.


    Moreover, there was one thing that the school forum was right about, and that was that he had indeed borrowed the identity of the second young master of the Chu Corporation. Otherwise, he would not have been able to get the teachers and leaders of the school to agree to him changing majors this semester.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t care too much about the rumors and nder on the school forum. Even if he cared, it would be after the exam.


    If he had time to care about these things, he might as well use that time read more books on Weapon Systems and Engineering so that he could move out of the school dormitory with Gu Xiao as soon as possible.


    Previously, he had even thought about bringing forward the examination time so that he could sleep on the same bed as Gu Xiao as soon as possible.


    However, heter thought that he had to seed in this exam in one go. He only gave up on this n when there was no chance of trial and error.


    Although he was confident in himself, this matter concerned whether he could live alone with Gu Xiao in the future. He did not dare to be careless. He did not want the oue he did not want to see during the to happen during the exam.


    Gu Xiao had some understanding of Chu An¡¯s actions, but after thinking about it, she still briefly exined how Jiang Meng and Wei Shu had defended Chu An on the school forum.


    Then, she looked at Chu An with a smile in her eyes. ¡°So, you can only seed this time. You can¡¯t fail.¡±


    When Chu An heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, there was no trace of a smile in his eyes.


    He stared fixedly at Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes for a while, then bent down slightly and buried his head in Gu Xiao¡¯s neck.


    After a while, Chu An¡¯s muffled voice sounded. ¡°Xiaoxiao, could it be that you want me to pass the exam because of them?¡±


    Although Chu An had already restrained himself, Gu Xiao could still easily hear a trace of jealousy in his words.


    It took her a while to understand what Chu An minded.


    Gu Xiao didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as she lowered her head and looked at the furry back of his head buried in her neck. Her fingers moved by her side, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t suppress the thoughts in her heart. She raised her hand and rubbed the back of Chu An¡¯s head.


    Chu An wasn¡¯t dissatisfied with this. He even took the initiative to rub against Gu Xiao¡¯s palm like he was acting coquettishly.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not because of them. You¡¯re the most important one in my heart. 1 only said that because 1 trust you.¡±


    Ever since Gu Xiao found out that Chu An had initially avoided her because of the misunderstanding in her previous life, she had made up her mind that no matter what happened between her and Chu An in the future, she had to tell him her thoughts frankly. She couldn¡¯t hide them.


    Once she hid it, it was very easy for conflict and suspicion to arise between the two of them.


    She didn¡¯t want such a thing to happen between her and Chu An.


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    Chu An¡¯s low voice came from Gu Xiao¡¯s neck. His hot and humid breath hit Gu Xiao¡¯s fair skin, and soon, a small patch of skin turned red.


    However, Chu An still felt a little dissatisfied. He nted a kiss on that slightly reddish skin before settling down.


    Gu Xiao also allowed Chu An¡¯s actions and even replied nicely, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Or do you not believe me?¡±


    Gu Xiao¡¯sst sentence was slightly raised in volume, with an indescribable meaning.


    When Chu An heard Gu Xiao¡¯s tone, his entire body instantly tensed up, and he didn¡¯t dare to do those small actions in secret anymore.


    He raised his head slightly and smiled at Gu Xiao. There was no trace of disappointment in his expression.


    It was obvious at a nce that Chu An¡¯s defeated look just now was all an act to obtain Gu Xiao¡¯sfort through deception.


    Perhaps there was jealousy, but it wasn¡¯t enough to make Chu An feel despondent.


    Gu Xiao naturally knew what Chu An was thinking, so she didn¡¯t pursue the matter. She nced at Chu An indifferently and changed the topic, not continuing.


    ¡°Do you know the scope of the exam?¡± Gu Xiao asked.


    Chu An nodded slightly. ¡°I know. It¡¯s just some theoretical knowledge from books. I just need to memorize it. It¡¯s not too difficult.¡±


    In terms of memory, Chu An had always been very confident. He was also very confident towards his chances in this exam.


    Moreover, he could ask the teachers when they had time for some more profound and difficult theoretical knowledge. He would have even less problems with the subsequent exam..

 Chapter 371 - 371: Starting the Examination

    Chapter 371: Starting the Examination


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seeing Chu An¡¯s confidence and even eagerness, Gu Xiao didn¡¯t ask too much about this matter.


    The two of them stayed in the residence outside the school for a long time before slowly walking towards the school.


    Soon, it was the day Chu An was going to transfer to another major.


    Chu An¡¯s exam was scheduled from 9 a.m. to 10.30 a.m. The students from A University, who didn¡¯t have anything to do at 8 a.m., passed by Chu An¡¯s ssroom intentionally or unintentionally. They pretended to pass by and secretly took a look at the situation in the ssroom.


    The two teachers who nned to invigte Chu An naturally noticed the situation in the corridor.


    One of the middle-aged teachers nced at the situation outside, then retracted his gaze. The teacher who was invigting with him said, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize before that this Second Young Master Chu is also a famous person in our school. It¡¯s just an exam, but there are so many people watching.¡±


    The middle-aged teacher¡¯spanion looked more serious. His eyes were fixed on Chu An, who had already arrived at the ssroom, and it was unknown what he was thinking.


    Seeing that hispanion was silent, the middle-aged teacher followed hispanion¡¯s gaze and happened to meet Chu An¡¯s gaze.


    He smiled kindly at Chu An, picked up the thermos sk at the side, and slowly took a sip. After capping the thermos sk lid, he put it back to the side, and spoke again.


    ¡°I think this young man is not bad. He¡¯s a good talent. It¡¯s not a loss for him to transfer to your major. Why are you so angry? Many mentors want to snatch this second young master of the Chu family, but they can¡¯t.¡±


    Upon hearing this, his previously seriouspanion, who was also a teacher in the Weapon Systems and Engineering major, finally retracted his gaze from Chu An and nced indifferently at the middle-aged teacher.


    ¡°This kind of descendant of an aristocratic family usually doesn¡¯t have much patience. Now he thinks that it¡¯s fun, so he changes his major. Who knows if he can persevere? Don¡¯t you know the importance of the Weapon Systems and Engineering major?¡±


    The middle-aged teacher did not care at all after being rebuked by the Weapon Systems and Engineering professional mentor.


    ¡°In my opinion, the second young master of the Chu Corporation is the best candidate to learn from you.¡±


    The middle-aged teacher said calmly. When the Weapon Systems and Engineering instructor heard this, he pursed his lips and did not reply.


    The middle-aged teacher didn¡¯t mind and continued, ¡°Only a family background like Chu An can allow him to do whatever he wants freely. With the support of the capital and funds behind him, even if he wants to do experiments in peace, he can obtain conditions that are much better than others.¡±


    At this point, the middle-aged teacher paused and his expression became more serious.


    ¡°Many of your previous students are quite capable, but their families can¡¯t support them. They can only find a job that has nothing to do with their major and live their lives. However, Chu An doesn¡¯t have this trouble.¡±


    That was why he said that Chu An was a student that was suited to this major.


    He could be considered a teacher in the Weapon Systems and Engineering major. He had sent many students from this major out of the school.


    However, he could only watch helplessly as the students, who were originally excited about weapon production or improvements, even had their eyes shining when it came to professional matters,


    After entering society, they encountered obstacles everywhere. In the end, they chose to leave their favorite field and change to a different path to survive.


    And the light in the eyes of these students was also something that he watched disappear bit by bit.


    After all, he had been with his students for a long time, so he still had some feelings for them. Seeing the light in his students¡¯ eyes disappear, he felt equally ufortable.


    He hoped that more students would stay in the field they liked, but he also knew how difficult it was to persevere in this field.


    After the middle-aged teacher finished speaking, he sighed and lowered his eyes slightly, not saying anything else.


    However, after he finished speaking, a hint of deep thought shed across the eyes of the Weapon Systems and Engineering instructor beside him.


    He looked at Chu An again, and there was a trace of scrutiny in his eyes that he hadn¡¯t had before.


    At nine o¡¯clock, the middle-aged teacher and the instructor of the Weapon Systems and Engineering major began to move. They distributed the test papers that Chu An needed to Chu An¡¯s desk.


    Chu An nodded slightly, took the test paper, and buried himself in it.


    He did not start writing immediately after receiving the test paper. Instead, he read through all the questions on the test paper before starting to write.


    The moment Chu An¡¯s test paper was distributed, the posts on the school forum became lively..

 Chapter 372 - 372: The Exam Is Over

    Chapter 372: The Exam Is Over


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    [Chu An¡¯s exam papers have been distributed!]


    [Chu An¡¯s exam has already begun? Ahhh! I really want to go and take a look too, but I have a lesson at eight in the morning. I can¡¯t go! This damn lesson at eight in the morning!]


    [Chu An is starting to write! I can¡¯t see the questions on the test paper clearly, so 1 don¡¯t know if it¡¯s difficult. However, Chu An seems to be answering the questions very smoothly, as if he doesn¡¯t need to think too much.]


    [Heh, 1 knew it. This exam is just an act to shut us up. Even if Chu An is very good at the college entrance examination, he can still be so smooth with knowledge that the examiner has never taught him at all. He must have already known the answer before!]


    [Previous poster, you don¡¯t have to be so sarcastic. Even if Chu An knew the answer before and memorized the answer to the test paper, there would still be a pause when he really wrote it. It would be different from how smoothly it looked in the video.]


    [Then Chu An¡¯s memory is not bad. To be able to remember the answer so familiarly, don¡¯t tell me he already knows the answer by heart!]


    [Verificationplete. The person above is really a troll. In any case, no matter what, 1 don¡¯t want to believe that Chu An¡¯s examination process is real.]


    [1 suddenly feel that Chu An is so handsome when he¡¯s serious! I¡¯ll admire this side profile first as a form of respect!]


    [Sisters, don¡¯t be bewitched by Chu An¡¯s handsome appearance! He¡¯s quite insensitive! He doesn¡¯t understand girls at all and only knows a little about how to deal with a girl in front of Gu Xiao.]


    The original discussion about Chu An¡¯s exam became varied after everyone joined in.


    Some were admiring his looks, some were talking about Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s rtionship, some were talking about the contents of the exam, some were watching a good show, and some were spreading rumors and ndering him¡­


    All kinds ofments were mixed together, making the passers-by who were watching the show a little confused.


    Fortunately, ament appeared, and the content of the post returned to the original topic.


    [Chu An has already finished the test paper! Now, the teachers of the Weapon Systems and Engineering major have already collected the test paper. It looks like they¡¯re giving out the scores on the spot! I¡¯m so excited! I¡¯m so nervous! I feel like I¡¯m even more nervous than Chu An himself!]


    [? Chu An has actually finished his exams. I¡¯m not even done with my ss yet! The heavens are blind!]


    [Ha! 1 told you that Chu An cheated. Previously, no one believed me. Now, look, he finished the paper in less than an hour. If he didn¡¯t cheat, what else could it be?!]


    [Really, why are there trolls everywhere? Trolls really can¡¯t see the good in anyone.]


    [Don¡¯t say anymore. I¡¯m already looking forward to Chu An¡¯s exam results!]


    [Looking forward +1.]


    Chu An didn¡¯t know what was going on on the school forum. He sat on the chair with a calm expression and a calm gaze,pletely unconcerned about the teachers marking the paper on the spot.


    The teacher from the Weapon Systems and Engineering major and the middle-aged teacher graded the papers together. When they saw the situation of Chu An¡¯s paper, a trace of surprise shed across their eyes.


    There was no other reason. This test paper was simply too perfect.


    If they didn¡¯t know that it was impossible for Chu An to know the contents of their paper in advance, and that this paper waspleted under their noses, they would probably suspect that Chu An had cheated, just like some people on the school forum.


    When this test paper was set, the instructor of the Weapon Systems and Engineering major was thinking about how to make things difficult for Chu An, so there was a question on it that the students in the same year as Chu An had never learned.


    But now¡­ Chu An had actually solved this question.


    It had to be known that the scope of the exam that they had agreed on with Chu An was only based on the progress that the same batch of students as Chu An had learnt.


    The two teachers gently put down the test paper, and their dark gazesnded on Chu An.


    Chu An calmly looked at the two teachers without a trace of panic in his eyes.


    In the end, it was still the middle-aged teacher who smiled kindly at Chu An and asked, ¡°Chu An, I want to know how you solved the fourteenth major question on the test paper.¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, before Chu An could react, the students who were secretly standing outside eximed softly.


    Could it really be as those people on the school forum had said, that Chu An had cheated in this exam?


    After all¡­ the teacher¡¯s words just now was really making them overthink..

 Chapter 373 - 373: Crisis

    Chapter 373: Crisis


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu An¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change because of the teacher¡¯s words.


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned these things. My family is more supportive.¡±


    This was indeed true. After Mr Chu and Mrs Chu found out that Chu An was interested in firearms, they found connections allowing him toe into contact with this aspect.


    After hearing that he needed to take an exam to change majors, Mr Chu and Mrs Chu directly found someone to be Chu An¡¯s tutor so that when he wanted to ask questions, someone could help answer them.


    Chu An also knew that the instructor of the Weapon Systems and Engineering major didn¡¯t like him very much, so after asking a few questions from the instructor, he didn¡¯t trouble the instructor anymore.


    If not for the fact that his family had helped him find someone to answer his questions, he would probably not have been able to answer several questions this time. His score would probably not have been good either.


    After the middle-aged teacher and the mentor from Weapon Systems and Engineering heard Chu An¡¯s words, they looked at each other and understood the meaning behind Chu An¡¯s words.


    Thinking about Chu An¡¯s family background, this situation seemed to be very normal.


    Although there were many things in their minds, be it the middle-aged teacher or the mentor of the Weapon Systems and Engineering major, only a few seconds had passed.


    The middle-aged teacher came back to his senses and revealed an appreciative expression to Chu An.


    ¡°You did very well this time.¡± There was a smile in the middle-aged teacher¡¯s tone. ¡°Congrattions to Student Chu An for joining the Weapon Systems and Engineering major.¡±


    When Chu An heard this, he nodded slightly at the two teachers.


    After asking if there was anything else he needed to do and receiving a negative answer from the two teachers, Chu An nned to leave the ssroom.


    Before Chu An stepped out of the ssroom, the instructor of the Weapon Systems and Engineering major, who had been silent all this while, hurriedly said, ¡°Chu An, do you mind if I send your test paper to the other students of the Weapon Systems and Engineering major to take a look?¡±


    Chu An¡¯s answer script was not bad. He also wanted to let those brats in their ss take a look, and at the same time, force them to have a slight feeling of crisis.


    After all, a person who had not even changed majors was better than someone who had already officially started learning. Those students would probably have to start working hard.


    Young people ultimately had some drive in them.


    Chu An didn¡¯t care too much about these small matters. He nodded at the instructor of the Weapon Systems and Engineering major.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t mind, feel free to use this paper.¡±


    After receiving Chu An¡¯s answer, the two teacherspletely let Chu An off and didn¡¯t continue to detain him. However, before Chu An left, the middle-aged teacher reminded him.


    ¡°From tomorrow onwards, Student Chu An, you will be attending sses in the Weapon Systems and Engineering major. As for the ss time and schedule, 1 will send it to you in the form of an email. Remember to check and ept it.¡±


    He originally didn¡¯t want to use such a troublesome method, but Chu An hadn¡¯t contacted anyone in ss yet, so she could only indirectly inform him.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. Sorry to trouble you, Teacher,¡± Chu An said very politely.


    Seeing that the two teachers really had nothing else to say, Chu An turned around and continued walking out.


    When the students who had been surrounding the ssroom saw Chu Ane out, a trace of admiration shed across their eyes.


    Some students wanted toe up and talk, but in the face of Chu An¡¯s cold expression and unapproachable aura, no one dared to go forward at this time.


    The students tacitly parted to form a small path, making it easier for Chu An to leave.


    After Chu An took two steps, the students were surprised to discover that Chu An, who was originallyidback andpletely unconcerned, immediately lit up. There was also a smile on his usually calm and even cold face, and it wasn¡¯t a cold smile.


    Everyone followed Chu An¡¯s gaze. When they saw Gu Xiao¡¯s figure, a hint of understanding shed across the students¡¯ eyes.


    That was true. In the entire school, other than Gu Xiao, there was no one else who could make Chu An reveal such an expression.


    Chu An quickened his pace and walked to Gu Xiao anxiously.


    He stopped half a meter away from Gu Xiao, but his hand reached out restlessly and grabbed Gu Xiao¡¯s hand.


    Chu An had a bright smile in his eyes as he asked softly, ¡°Xiaoxiao, why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 374 - 374: Celebration

    Chapter 374: Celebration


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seeing the sweet interaction between Gu Xiao and Chu An, the surrounding students all revealed sour expressions. They even turned their heads and stopped looking at Gu Xiao and Chu An.


    A smile appeared on Gu Xiao¡¯s face. ¡°I saw on the school forum that you¡¯re almost done with your exams, so I thought ofing over to take a look.¡±


    When Chu An heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, for the first time, he felt that the school forum wasn¡¯t bad.


    He did not want Gu Xiao to keep waiting for him outside. That would make Gu Xiao feel tired. However, the feeling of discovering the person he liked standing outside and waiting for him after the exam was really not bad.


    He had originally nned to deal with the school forum, but at this moment, he set this thought aside.


    On ount of the merit contributed by the school forum, he didn¡¯t mind those words that were getting more and more overboard.


    Gu Xiao and Chu An exchanged a few words before leaving the school building arm in arm, leaving behind the students who hade to watch the show.


    After Chu An left, the students took out their phones and opened the school forum.


    [Latest news! Chu An passed the exam! And judging from the two teachers¡¯ reactions, Chu An seems to have done well.]


    [The instructor of the Weapon Systems and Engineering major even said that he wanted to bring Chu An¡¯s test paper back and let his students see how outstanding he was.]


    [Previous poster, there¡¯s no need to say anything. I¡¯m a student of the Weapon Systems and Engineering major. I just received a message from the mentor in our group chat, telling us take a good look. He said that we can¡¯t be worse than a student who hasn¡¯t officially started ss, and told us to study hard.]


    [This is the first time I hate Chu An so much¡­ Can¡¯t he restrain himself a little? Our mentor is already very strict with us! With Chu An¡¯s example, our mentor will probably be even stricter with us in the future. Despair¡­]


    [Hahahaha! Although 1 feel a little sorry for the first-year students in the Weapon Systems and Engineering major, I still find it a little funny. Please forgive the smile on my face! ]


    Most of the discussions on the school forum were about Chu An, the examination and Weapon Systems and Engineering major.


    When the students from the Weapon Systems and Engineering major came out to say that Chu An¡¯s test paper was very difficult for a person who had never attended ss at all, and even the freshmen who had already attended sses might not be as good as Chu An.


    The nderousments about Chu An on the Inte finally disappeared, not daring to incite public anger at this time.


    However, there were people who paid attention to the content of Chu An¡¯s exam, and there were naturally people who paid attention to the scene of Gu Xiaoing to pick Chu An up and interacting with him.


    [To be honest, Chu An and Gu Xiao¡¯s interaction is really sweet. It can make people feel so sweet to the point of getting diabetes.]


    [I knew it. Only a real couple is the best-looking! Ahhh! I¡¯m really obsessed!]


    [Wu wu wu, when will it be my turn to fall in love sweetly? Every time I see Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s interaction, I feel like I want to fall in love sweetly. But when 1e back to my senses, my brain tells me that I don¡¯t want to!]


    On the school forum, while there was still a heated discussion about Gu Xiao and Chu An, Gu Xiao and Chu An had already nned to go for a celebratory feast.


    Gu Xiao and Chu An contacted Jiang Meng, Mo Nan, and the others respectively. When they received an answer that the others were willing to have a meal together, the group majestically arrived at the famous hotpot restaurant outside A University.


    Because Mo Nan and the others were around, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu appeared a little reserved. However, after getting to know each other, they gradually rxed a little, and the scene became lively.


    However, Chu An, who was very familiar with the true nature of Mo Nan and the others, nced at Mo Nan and the others from time to time from the corner of his eyes as he paid attention to Gu Xiao.


    There was something wrong with the three of them. Something was really wrong. They had never been so quiet before.


    After all, they had already been together for a very long time, so he still had some concern for Mo Nan and the other two.


    After having a meal with Gu Xiao and the others, Chu An didn¡¯t stay downstairs for the first time. Instead, after a simple exnation to Gu Xiao, he walked towards his own dormitory.


    Gu Xiao was happy to see Chu An make more friends, so she was not concerned about Chu An¡¯s departure. She even approved slightly of him leaving.


    When Chu An returned to the dormitory, he saw Mo Nan and the other two sitting listlessly in front of the desk. Everyone seemed to be surrounded by a low pressure.


    Looking at the three of them, Chu An raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What happened to you?¡±

 Chapter 375 - 375: Changing Dormitory

    Chapter 375: Changing Dormitory


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Mo Nan and the other two heard Chu An¡¯s voice, they subconsciously turned around. When they saw Chu An, they forced themselves to perk up.


    The three of them were silent for a while. In the end, it was Mo Nan who said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Brother Chu doesn¡¯t have to worry about us.¡±


    Xi Cong and Ding Yu also nodded.


    When Chu An heard this, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to continue asking and turned around to do his own things. When Mo Nan and the other two saw that Chu An didn¡¯t have any intention of pursuing the matter, they heaved a sigh of relief in their hearts, but at the same time, they were also a little disappointed.


    After a while, Xi Cong suddenly heard a question. ¡°What are you worried about?¡±


    Upon hearing the question, Xi Cong did not realize who was asking and only answered subconsciously.


    ¡°Sigh, now that Brother Chu has changed his major, doesn¡¯t that mean that he will have to change dormitories in the future? We can¡¯t bear to part with Brother Chu.¡± As he spoke, Xi Cong even sighed heavily.


    Chu An leaned against Xi Cong¡¯s desk with his arms crossed. He looked at Xi Cong with an unclear expression. ¡°So this is what you¡¯re worried about?¡±


    Hearing Chu An¡¯s voice again, Xi Cong finally came back to his senses and understood who was asking just now.


    He raised his head in disbelief to look at Chu An, who was beside him, and met that pair of dark eyes.


    He opened his mouth and nced at Mo Nan and Ding Yu opposite him. He realized that the two of them looked like they could not bear to look at him.


    Ding Yu even nced at Xi Cong and immediately lowered his head, as if he did not want to see Xi Cong being silly again.


    Xi Cong retracted his gaze from Mo Nan and Ding Yu, then looked at Chu An, his eyes filled with disbelief. ¡°Brother Chu, how, how can you use such a method to get information out of me!¡±


    However, Chu An did not look at Xi Cong. He did not even have the mood to answer him.


    He looked at Mo Nan and Ding Yu, who were pretending to be busy with their own matters. ¡°Is this also the reason why you¡¯ve been so unhappy previously?¡±


    Mo Nan and Ding Yu lowered their heads, not looking up or answering Chu An.


    Chu An wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He just quietly looked at Mo Nan and Ding Yu.


    Xi Cong looked at Chu An and the other two in a daze. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but when Chu An¡¯s gaze swept over, he hurriedly shut his mouth, not daring to get involved.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for Brother Chu to let him off, so he didn¡¯t want to walk into a trap himself.


    Xi Cong quietly turned around and faced his desk, looking very serious as if he was reading a book. However, in reality, he did not read any of the words on the book and had been paying attention to the movements of Chu An and the other two.


    Perhaps it was because Chu An had umted a lot of power previously, but under Chu An¡¯s gaze, even if he didn¡¯t say anything else, Mo Nan and Ding Yu gradually couldn¡¯t take Chu An¡¯s gaze anymore.


    In the end, Mo Nan was the first to give up. He looked like he had given up and said what was on his mind. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s precisely because of this that we¡¯re a little unhappy. We don¡¯t want Brother Chu to leave our dormitory.¡±


    When Ding Yu saw this, he knew that he couldn¡¯t avoid it, so he could only raise his head to look at Chu An.


    ¡°Brother Chu, we all quite like to be with you. Now that you¡¯ve changed your major, you might have to change your dormitory too. Naturally, we can¡¯t bear to part ways.¡±


    Although Chu An had just entered the school, because of his rtionship with Gu Xiao, he often disappeared with Gu Xiao. From time to time, he even had to show off his love in front of single people like them.


    Moreover, although Chu An looked rather cold on the surface, as long as his dormitory mates really needed anything, as long as he could help, Chu An would always help as much as he could.


    Actually, they all knew that some people in the school were saying that Chu An was not easy to get along with, and how it must be very tiring to be in the same dormitory as him.


    However, to them, Chu An could be considered the best roommate, especially to Ding Yu, who had met some weird roommates in high school.


    Originally, they had always thought that they could be roommates with Chu An for four years in university. Now that they suddenly knew that Chu An was going to change majors, they naturally felt a little ufortable.


    They naturally supported Chu An¡¯s choice, and they also hoped that he could study the major that he was truly interested in.


    However, emotions had never been something that rationality couldpletely control.


    If the major that Chu An had transferred to was still somewhat rted to the current major, they could still hope that Chu An wouldn¡¯t change dormitories.


    However, what Chu An was about to go to was the Weapon Systems and Engineering major that had nothing to do with their major. They really couldn¡¯t foolishly hold onto the thought that Chu An wouldn¡¯t change dormitories.


    After hearing the two of them, Chu An raised his eyebrows, and there was an indescribable meaning in his tone.. ¡°Who told you that I am about to change dormitories?¡±

 Chapter 376 - 376: Explanation

    Chapter 376: Exnation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Mo Nan and Ding Yu heard Chu An¡¯s words, their eyes instantly widened. Even Xi Cong, who was pretending to be reading at the side, turned around and stared fixedly at Chu An.


    After a few seconds, Mo Nan and the rest came back to their senses.


    Mo Nan looked at Chu An and said tentatively, ¡°Brother Chu, this, this also means that you won¡¯t change dormitories in the future?¡±


    If one listened carefully, one could clearly hear the hint of excitement in Mo Nan¡¯s careful tone.


    Chu An didn¡¯t keep them in suspense. Under the gazes of the three of them, he nodded, affirming what Mo Nan had just said.


    After receiving Chu An¡¯s affirmative reply, Mo Nan and the other two¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, and their dispirited appearances were swept away.


    Xi Cong even stood up from his seat and walked to Chu An¡¯s side in two steps. With a wave of his arm, he hugged Chu An¡¯s shoulder, patting him happily.


    ¡°Hahaha! I knew our Brother Chu wouldn¡¯t abandon us and move out of the dormitory!¡±


    Seeing Xi Cong¡¯s reaction, Mo Nan and Ding Yu secretly pouted.


    It was unknown who it was, but when he found out that Chu An was very likely to change dormitories, he was the first to feel down. But now, he had the nerve to say such things.


    Chu An turned around and calmly nced at Xi Cong. Then, he looked at Xi Cong¡¯s arm on his shoulder.


    Xi Cong naturally knew that Chu An did not like to be too close to others. Just now, he was too excited and forgot about this matter.


    Now that he met Chu An¡¯s self-evident gaze, Xi Cong awkwardly retracted his hand and rubbed his nose in embarrassment.


    Fortunately, Chu An didn¡¯t fuss too much about it.


    Seeing how excited the three of them were, Chu An had no choice but to pour cold water on them.


    ¡°However, after changing majors, 1 might spend more time outside the school.¡±


    Hearing Chu An¡¯s words, Mo Nan and the other two truly calmed down.


    When they saw the hint of anticipation in Chu An¡¯s eyes when he said this, they immediately understood.


    They knew that Chu An had a ce in a district not far from the school, and they also knew that it was given to Chu An and Gu Xiao by Mr Chu and Mrs Chu.


    Coupled with Chu An¡¯s expectant and excited gaze, they could guess who was going to be moving out with Chu An.


    Other than Gu Xiao, there seemed to be no other person.


    Towards this result, Mo Nan and the other two epted it very well.


    ¡°Brother Chu, will you return to the dormitory in the future? Will you cancel your amodation in the dormitory?¡± Ding Yu thought for a while and asked.


    Hearing Ding Yu¡¯s words, Chu An instantly fell silent, and the anticipation in his eyes dimmed a little.


    Because he suddenly remembered that previously, after he and Gu Xiao rested outside the school for a night, he no longer had the chance to live with Gu Xiao.


    But that matter couldn¡¯t be med on him, right? Which man could resist doing nothing when facing the woman he loved the most in his arms?


    The reason why he was able to persevere on thest line was already because his previous life¡¯s concepts were restricting him.


    In addition, he and Gu Xiao had been apart for too long. It was normal for him to want to do something, right?


    Chu An thought this in his heart, but he wasn¡¯t confident.


    Or rather, he knew that if he went overboard, Gu Xiao would definitely ask to return to the dormitory.


    Thinking of this, Chu An sighed in his heart, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face.


    ¡°I shoulde back from time to time.¡±


    This was also to seize the time when Gu Xiao was resting. Otherwise, if he really angered Gu Xiao and shepletely rejected his request again, he really wouldn¡¯t be able to make Gu Xiao forgive him again.


    Mo Nan and the other two looked at Chu An. Although they didn¡¯t know what Chu An was thinking, they still vaguely felt that Chu An seemed to have something difficult to say.


    They weren¡¯t the kind of people who wanted to get to the bottom of things. After hearing Chu An¡¯s words, they didn¡¯t continue asking.


    A relieved expression appeared on Ding Yu¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s good, as long as we can still be roommates in the future.¡±


    The moment Ding Yu finished speaking, Mo Nan and Xi Cong nodded silently in agreement.


    After the misunderstanding of changing dorms was resolved, the atmosphere in the entire dormitory rxed and instantly went back to normal.


    The next morning, Chu An woke up ording to the Weapon Systems and Engineering course schedule he had received and started rushing early for the early lesson at eight in the morning.


    As it was different from Gu Xiao¡¯s major, the ss time was naturally different.


    For example, today, he needed to go to ss at 8 in the morning, while Gu Xiao did not have any sses the entire morning..

 Chapter 377 - 377: First Day of Class

    Chapter 377: First Day of ss


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Chu An took the elevator downstairs, he saw an exceptionally familiar figure. It was a figure that he could not mistake no matter what.


    The moment Chu An saw that figure, his eyes lit up.


    He strode to the figure¡¯s side and reached out to hold her hand. ¡°Xiaoxiao, why are you here? 1 remember that you don¡¯t have ss this morning.¡±


    When Gu Xiao saw Chu An¡¯s bright eyes, she gradually felt happy.


    She raised the other hand that wasn¡¯t held by Chu An and shook the thing in her hand. ¡°I¡¯m here to bring you breakfast. Today is your first day of transferring majors, after all. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Chu An followed Gu Xiao¡¯s actions and looked at the breakfast in her hand. The smile in his eyes deepened a little.


    He reached out and took the breakfast from Gu Xiao. He ate the breakfast she brought, but he was unwilling to let go of Gu Xiao¡¯s hand, even though it was inconvenient to eat breakfast like this.


    The two of them walked in silence. Even if they did not speak, they would not feel awkward.


    After throwing the trash left over from breakfast into the trash can, Chu An looked at Gu Xiao and asked, ¡°Xiaoxiao, how do you know my ss schedule?¡±


    He was worried that Gu Xiao would sacrifice her morning break to send him off, so he chose not to tell Gu Xiao about his ss schedule.


    When he saw Gu Xiao this morning, he was indeed very surprised.


    ¡°I naturally have my own channels,¡± Gu Xiao said and even winked at Chu An.


    When Chu An saw this, he chuckled and didn¡¯t continue.


    As long as one was willing, it was just a ss schedule. It was something that could be easily obtained. Or rather, it was possible to ask for it from a student in the Weapon Systems and Engineering major.


    It had to be said that Chu An¡¯s guess was right.


    Although Gu Xiao did not like to socialize, Jiang Meng, who was in her dormitory, was considered a social expert. In less than half a month in school, she had already gotten to know many people and had quite good rtions with them.


    Under her request, Jiang Meng quickly contacted a ssmate who majored in Weapon Systems and Engineering.


    When a student heard that Gu Xiao needed the ss schedule, he instantly thought of Chu An, who had just passed the exam and transferred to their major.


    Hence, the ssmate that Jiang Meng found muttered how good it was to have a girlfriend while happily sending their ss schedule to Jiang Meng.


    However, it was a good thing that there was only one ss of students in the Weapon Systems and Engineering major. There was no possibility of any mistakes in the ss schedule.


    As they chatted andughed, the two of them had already arrived at the school building where the Weapon Systems and Engineering major was.


    Chu An nced at the school building, then looked at Gu Xiao. ¡°Xiaoxiao, I¡¯m already here. You should go back too. You can still rest for a while.¡±


    Gu Xiao also knew that this was Chu An¡¯s good intentions, so she didn¡¯t forcefully say that she wanted to follow him upstairs. After saying a few words to Chu An, she turned around and left.


    It wasn¡¯t until he couldn¡¯t see Gu Xiao that Chu An retracted his gaze and walked towards the school building.


    He did not want Gu Xiao to follow him upstairs because he naturally hoped that Gu Xiao would have more time to rest. However, there was another more important reason. He did not want to show Gu Xiao¡¯s good side to others.


    To him, Gu Xiao was the only treasure. And an evil dragon always valued its treasures and was stingy with revealing them¡­


    This thought became even more profound when Chu An came to ss and was teased by a ssmate about Gu Xiao¡¯s care for him.


    Because Gu Xiao had promised him that she would stay overnight with him in the residence outside the school after he changed majors, today was the day he could hug Gu Xiao to sleep again, so Chu An had always been looking forward to today.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was because Chu An was looking forward to what would happen next, but he kept feeling that time was passing too slowly, as if every minute and second was lengthened. But sometimes, he felt that time was passing too quickly, as if he had arrived in the afternoon in the blink of an eye.


    At this moment, he and Gu Xiao had no more sses today. However, the two of them had ss in thest period. In order to reduce trouble, the two of them agreed to meet at the school gate.


    When the bell rang, Chu An couldn¡¯t wait to walk towards the school gate.


    Hence, when Gu Xiao walked to the school gate, she saw Chu An, who looked very calm on the surface. She could also tell at a nce that he was nervous.


    Gu Xiao approached Chu An with a smile.. ¡°How long have you been waiting here?¡±

 Chapter 378 - 378: Plan

    Chapter 378: n


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu An¡¯s originally cold expression immediately softened the moment he saw Gu Xiao.


    Originally, there were people who didn¡¯t know Chu An and wanted toe forward to strike up a conversation, but didn¡¯t dare to because of Chu An¡¯s unapproachable aura, but were unwilling to leave. When they saw how the ice around Chu An melted when Gu Xiao showed up, theypletely gave up.


    Chu An held Gu Xiao¡¯s hand without any scruples and even kneaded it lightly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t wait long,¡± Chu An said with a smile.


    Or rather, as long as the other party was Gu Xiao, he was willing to wait no matter how long it took.


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she also curved her eyebrows and didn¡¯t say anything. She naturally knew that Chu An¡¯s words were not to be believed, but since the other party said so, she wouldn¡¯t expose him.


    It was fine as long as she remembered such things in her heart.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± Gu Xiao said softly.


    Chu An and Gu Xiao walked side by side towards the residence outside the school. That was a world that belonged to just the two of them.


    After the door was closed, Chu An couldn¡¯t wait to hug Gu Xiao and ce her directly on the sofa.


    Before Gu Xiao could react, he had already lowered his head and covered Gu Xiao¡¯s soft lips with his lips. With a hint of urgency, he pried open Gu Xiao¡¯s teeth and upied his territory.


    Gu Xiao was stunned for a moment. When Chu An stuck out his tongue, she quickly reacted and obediently opened her mouth so that Chu An could enter.


    After a long time, when Gu Xiao was panting and almost out of breath, Chu An reluctantly let go of Gu Xiao¡¯s lips.


    He did not let go of Gu Xiao. In this position, he pecked Gu Xiao¡¯s lips from time to time, as if this had a special attraction to him.


    Gu Xiaoy on the sofa and felt her legs go weak. She could not breathe.


    If she was standing at this moment, her legs would probably go weak and she would fall to the ground.


    However¡­ Gu Xiao looked up and nced at Chu An, who was supporting her with both hands, with a smile on his face.


    If she was really standing, Chu An probably wouldn¡¯t have watched her fall to the ground at a time like this.


    Chu An looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s curved eyes, and there was a hint of a smile on her face.


    He widened the distance between him and Gu Xiao. ¡°What is Xiaoxiao thinking?¡±


    Gu Xiao blinked and told him what she had just thought.


    When Chu An heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words and saw that she was serious and didn¡¯t seem to be faking it, he only felt his heart swell. His Adam¡¯s apple subconsciously bobbed up and down a few times, and his eyes became deep.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t provoke me at this time. You know that I have no self-control over you.¡±


    There was a hint of hoarseness in Chu An¡¯s voice, which sounded indescribably sexy in Gu Xiao¡¯s ears.


    Gu Xiao didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at Chu An quietly.


    Chu An stared at Gu Xiao for a while, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He lowered his head again and kissed those tempting lips.


    That night, Chu An finally got what he wanted and hugged Gu Xiao to sleep on the bed again.


    Although he couldn¡¯t do anything other than kiss, it was enough to satisfy Chu An.


    Just like that, the matter of Chu An changing majors waspletely settled. Originally, the other students of A University were still looking forward to Chu An¡¯s performance after changing majors. Would there be things like not being able to keep up with the Weapon Systems and Engineering major?


    However, from the news spread by the students in the Weapon Systems and Engineering major, Chu An seemed to have adapted well to changing majors, even better than they had imagined.


    After no new news came, the students of A Universitypletely forgot about Chu An¡¯s change in major.


    Three days before National Day, Chu An received a message from Mrs Chu.


    [It¡¯s almost National Day. 1 heard that the holiday for National Day and the Mid-Autumn Festival will be held together. A University has an eight-day holiday. What are your ns with Xiaoxiao?]


    Seeing the message from Mrs Chu, Chu An immediately saw the hidden meaning behind the other party¡¯s words.


    He nced at the teacher who was giving a lecture on the podium, then secretly replied to Mrs Chu.


    [I¡¯m in ss. I¡¯ll tell you after I go back and discuss it with Xiaoxiao.]


    [Alright, but don¡¯t tell Xiaoxiao that 1 asked.. Don¡¯t let Xiaoxiao think that we¡¯re forcing her!]

 Chapter 379 - 379: Nuts

    Chapter 379: Nuts


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu An looked at the message Mrs Chu sent and felt a trace of warmth in his heart. This was the kind of family who was thinking for him.


    [Okay, I know what to do.]


    After sending the message, Mrs Chu didn¡¯t send another message. Chu An nced at his phone, then put it aside and focused on the teacher again.


    Originally, when the teacher saw Chu An ying with his phone and was about to teach him a lesson, he realized that he had already put down his phone and retracted his attention.


    The teacher¡¯s footsteps in Chu An¡¯s direction paused for a moment, then he changed directions as if nothing had happened, pretending that he had no intention of doing anything just now.


    During this period of time, in order to reward Chu An, Gu Xiao and Chu An had been living in their ce outside school.


    When Chu An opened the door and walked in, he saw Gu Xiao sitting on the sofa, reading a book.


    Hearing themotion at the door, Gu Xiao asked without looking up, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    Chu An nodded and quickly walked to Gu Xiao¡¯s side to sit down. He subconsciously reached out and wrapped his arms around Gu Xiao¡¯s waist, pulling her into his arms.


    Gu Xiao sensed the strength at her waist and looked up at Chu An. Following Chu An¡¯s strength, she chose afortable position and leaned into Chu An¡¯s arms.


    Chu An held Gu Xiao in his arms and lifted her hair with one hand, ying with it carefully.


    After Gu Xiao finished reading a chapter, Chu An probed, ¡°Xiaoxiao, what are your ns for the Mid-Autumn Festival? Do you want to go out and y, or stay at home?¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, her hand that was flipping through the book paused. A few secondster, she closed the book and ced it on herp.


    ¡°Do you have a n?¡±


    Chu An met Gu Xiao¡¯s questioning gaze and was silent for a while before saying, ¡°How about we go home for the National Day and Mid-Autumn Festival?¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she blinked, and there was a hint of understanding in her eyes.


    At the thought of Mr Chu and Mrs Chu¡¯s attitude towards her, it didn¡¯t seem that uneptable for her to go to the Chu family for the National Day and Mid-Autumn Festival.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home! How about buying some mooncakes when we go back?¡± After all, it was the Mid-Autumn Festival, and nothing seemed to be as good as mooncakes. Mooncakes were also the most suitable gift for the Mid-Autumn Festival. Moreover, Mr Chu and Mrs Chu did notck anything. It was better to give some other items that could represent their feelings.


    When Chu An saw that Gu Xiao had agreed to return to the Chu family for the holidays, the smile in his eyes instantly deepened a little.


    He followed Gu Xiao¡¯s words and said, ¡°If you want to give them mooncakes, just give them those with egg yolks, lotus seeds, and nuts. They like to eat these.¡±


    Mr Chu, Mrs Chu, and the rest didn¡¯t like the other gaudy vours.


    ¡°Nuts?¡± Gu Xiao was stunned for a moment and subconsciously asked, ¡°Who likes to eat nuts?¡±


    Nuts-vored mooncakes were considered a ssic taste. Many people also preferred nuts-vored mooncakes.


    However, for Gu Xiao, she really could not bring herself to like nuts mooncakes. She would rather eat some strange vors than try the nuts mooncakes.


    Chu An looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s slightly furrowed brows and naturally knew that she hated nuts mooncakes the most.


    However, when he saw Gu Xiao like this, he still felt that she was too adorable. Even her frown was just right.


    He reached out and patted Gu Xiao¡¯s headfortingly.


    ¡°My father likes nuts mooncakes very much.¡± It could even be said that he extremely liked them. Other than nuts mooncakes, Mr Chu had never liked other vors of mooncakes.


    ¡°But there¡¯s no need to worry. My father won¡¯t force others to eat nuts mooncakes. He respects the preferences of others.¡±


    Even if he didn¡¯t want to respect her, he had no choice. This was because the actual boss of the family, Mrs Chu, didn¡¯t really like nuts mooncakes, and he didn¡¯t like it too much either.


    The only one with the same taste as Mr Chu was Chu Zi.


    Hearing Chu An¡¯s words, Gu Xiao subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief.


    She heard that many elders liked to let the younger generation try more vored mooncakes. If Mr Chu gave her nuts mooncakes, she really didn¡¯t know if she should ept them.


    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s good.¡± Gu Xiao¡¯s brows rxed.


    Seeing Gu Xiao like this, Chu An¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    It seemed that before Gu Xiao went to the Chu family, he had to rify Gu Xiao¡¯s taste with others. Otherwise, if anything happened, even if Gu Xiao and his family did not careter, it would not be good.


    Just as Gu Xiao and Chu An were nning to return to the Chu family for the Mid-Autumn Festival and National Day, on thest day before the National Day holiday, Jiang He suddenly mentioned this matter to Ji Chen..

 Chapter 380 - 380: Family

    Chapter 380: Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Son, it¡¯s almost the Mid-Autumn Festival. Do you think we should contact Gu Xiao?¡±


    Jiang He sat at the dining table, looking down at the rich food on the table, and suggested to Ji Chen tentatively.


    Hearing this, Ji Chen, who was eating seriously, paused for a moment. Then, he put down his bowl and chopsticks and looked at Jiang He opposite him seriously.


    ¡°Mom, what do you mean?¡±


    Jiang He still lowered her head, as if there was something at the dining table that attracted her.


    ¡°I, I just thought that Gu Xiao is your sister after all. It¡¯s better for us to live as a family during the Mid-Autumn Festival.¡±


    Ever since she divorced Ji Gao and moved out alone, she finally felt a little lonely. It was not a good feeling to be alone.


    After such a long time, she finally had time to recall her rtionship with Gu Xiao.


    Only then did she truly feel that she had let Gu Xiao down. She seemed to have done many things that she should not have done to Gu Xiao.


    Especially not long ago, she had used an even calmer mentality to read somements online.


    Thosements had actually been going on for a long, long time. It was not too easy to find them. In fact, it was a little difficult.


    However, now that herpany had closed down and she had divorced Ji Gao, she was really too bored. Hence, after seeing Gu Xiao¡¯s news online, she remembered to go and take a look at the things that had happened between her and Gu Xiao previously.


    It was unknown if it was because Ji Yao had already left her life and had be more distant from her, or if it was because Ji Gao had already exhausted too much of her energy, but she was no longer as crazy as before when she was faced with Ji Yao.


    Yes, madness¡­


    Perhaps her love for Ji Yao had already begun to waver when Ji Yao left and did not show any more concern for her. Instead, Ji Yao kept wanting her to help bring her out of the countryside.


    Hence, when she saw the news online and how she had treated Ji Yao and Gu Xiao differently previously, she could only describe herself as crazy.


    As the Mid-Autumn Festival approached, coupled with the fact that she would sometimes go out for a walk and see some cute and obedient daughters, she suddenly thought of Gu Xiao.


    It was the Mid-Autumn Festival. Gu Xiao was alone outside, so she definitely hoped to have a family, right? Then, it was not impossible for her to give Gu Xiao a family.


    Ji Chen looked at Jiang He opposite him and did not really want to know her current mental journey. However, he knew that Jiang He would not be able to get a satisfactory reply to this thought.


    He looked at Jiang He seriously and said in a stern tone, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t think too much about this matter. Xiaoxiao won¡¯te over. It¡¯s better for you to give up on this idea.¡±


    Hearing Ji Chen¡¯s words, Jiang He looked up at Ji Chen in disbelief.


    Her eyes widened, and her lips moved a few times. ¡°Chen¡¯er, how, how can you speak to me in such a tone?¡±


    Ji Chen did not care about Jiang He¡¯s reaction. His expression was as indifferent as before, as if the Jiang He opposite him was not someone worthy of his concern.


    ¡°I just want to dispel your thoughts. Mom, I knowXiaoxiao¡¯s personality. She won¡¯te back to spend the Mid-Autumn Festival with us.¡±


    If, if it was only him, then he could still be shameless enough to think that Gu Xiao might be willing to spend the holidays with him. However, if Jiang He was included, then he could only get a 100% rejection.


    Especially after that dream.


    Ji Chen thought of the intermittent dreams he had for the past few days, and his hands by his side could not help but tremble slightly.


    He took a few deep breaths and barely suppressed the chill in his heart.


    Because he was recalling those bad dreams, the way he looked at Jiang He became colder and colder.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll apany you during the Mid-Autumn Festival. As for Xiaoxiao, just pretend that you have never had a daughter, just like before.¡±


    He knew that Jiang He loved him, so after Jiang He divorced Ji Gao and moved out, he woulde over to visit Jiang He when he was free.


    However, he could not make the decision for Gu Xiao. Or rather, he did not wish for Gu Xiao and Jiang He to be entangled for a longer time..

 Chapter 381 - 381: Warning

    Chapter 381 - 381: Warning


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Jiang He looked at Ji Chen and suddenly felt that the person sitting opposite her was too unfamiliar. He was so unfamiliar that she was not even sure if this was her child.


    When Ji Chen lowered his eyes and opened them again, Jiang He finally threw away that strange thought.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, how can you be so sure? What if, what if Gu Xiao is willing? You can¡¯t just decide this for Gu Xiao¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Ji Chen¡¯s tone became colder and colder as he interrupted Jiang He. ¡°1 hope you can do as 1 said just now and not disturb Xiaoxiao!¡±


    Jiang He did not expect Ji Chen to speak to her like this. For a moment, she could not react and did not know what to say.


    She knew that although Ji Chen was a little cold, and also because he often stayed by Old Master Ji¡¯s side when he was young, he was not very close to her and Ji Gao.


    But in the past, when Ji Chen faced her, although he looked rather cold, she could still sense that he had feelings for her, and he would not be really impatient with her.


    But just now, she did hear the impatience in Ji Chen¡¯s words. If she continued to pester him, he would definitely fall out with her.


    Jiang He was a strong person in her career, but she was also a soft person in his life. The only time she was tough was when she opposed Old Master Ji and Ji Gao, divorcing Ji Gao for the sake of Ji Chen.


    She needed someone she could rely on.


    Now that she no longer had Ji Gao and only had Ji Chen to rely on, she did not want to fall out with Ji Chen.


    Jiang He pouted and swallowed the words she wanted to say under Ji Chen¡¯s gaze.


    She lowered her eyes slightly and said in a humble tone, ¡°Alright, I understand. 1¡¯11 do as you say.¡±


    After receiving Jiang He¡¯s reply, Ji Chen¡¯s expression became slightly better.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. As long as 1 have time, 1 wille and see you.¡± Ji Chen promised Jiang He.


    Actually, after calming down, he could roughly guess why Jiang He¡¯s mentality had changed so much. At the end of the day, it was only because there were originally so many people around her and she had once had a sessful career. Now that she had be like this, she kept hoping to find something she could do.


    However, he had too many things to do in thepany now, so he could not keep taking time to visit Jiang He.


    However¡­ when he thought of the overly lively person in thepany, he seemed to be able to bring him home and let Jiang He get to know him so that he could apany Jiang He on his behalf.


    The moment this idea appeared in Ji Chen¡¯s mind, he could not get rid of it. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this idea seemed to be very good.


    Jiang He carefully nced at Ji Chen, who was sitting opposite her. Then, under his signal, they continued to eat this unfinished meal.


    However, after what had just happened, the originally delicious food on the table tasted like wax to Jiang He. She did not know what she had eaten.


    After dinner, Ji Chen stayed in Jiang He¡¯s vi for a period of time before getting up to bid farewell.


    Hearing Ji Chen¡¯s words, Jiang He hurriedly stood up with a hint of pleading in her eyes. ¡°Chen¡¯er, can¡¯t you stay today?¡±


    In the past, Jiang He always felt that the bigger the house, the better. She even felt that the Ji family¡¯s vi was too small.


    But now, even though the vi she was in was clearly smaller than the Ji family¡¯s vi, she felt that this vi was really too empty. The empty house really made her a little unhappy.


    It was as if a corner of her heart had been shattered. The cold wind blew into her heart, making her feel cold all over.


    Ji Chen looked at the current Jiang He and his heart moved slightly.


    Gu Xiao had no obligation or reason to visit Jiang He. This was because Gu Xiao had never received any love from Jiang He.


    However, he could not do that. He knew that Jiang He loved him. He had received love from Jiang He, so he could not leave Jiang He alone.


    Thinking of this, Ji Chen looked at Jiang He with a slightly gentler gaze. ¡°Mom, I still have an urgent matter to attend to tomorrow and need to arrive at thepany early. It will be more convenient for me to stay in a house near thepany.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the trace of anticipation in Jiang He¡¯s eyespletely extinguished.


    ¡°However, 1 wille back to apany you during the Mid-Autumn Festival and National Day.¡±


    Just when Jiang He was disappointed, she heard Ji Chen say this again. Her originally dim eyes lit up again.


    ¡°Okay! Okay! Then I¡¯ll cook and wait for you toe home.¡±


    Although she did not know how to cook, she still said this subconsciously, as if this way, she could get closer to Ji Chen.


    Ji Chen nodded and said a few more words to Jiang He. Afterforting her, he left Jiang He¡¯s housepletely..

 Chapter 382 - 382: Meeting

    Chapter 382 - 382: Meeting


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ji Chen left Jiang He¡¯s vi. When he reached the entrance of the vi, he suddenly stopped in his tracks. He stood there for a few seconds, then turned around to look at the vi that was still lit up behind him.


    The light was too bright, and he had juste out of it. He knew that the vi was decorated warmly, and he also knew that there were many food and soft beds in the vi, as well as someone who really cared about him. This was a very qualified shelter.


    He could enter this shelter at will, but Gu Xiao¡­ had never had such a shelter.


    Ji Chen took a deep look at the vi behind him, his eyes deep.


    He looked at it for a while and blinked. Then, he turned around and walked out firmly.


    A University had eight days of vacation, but the Mid-Autumn Festival was only on the second day. Therefore, on the first day of the holiday, Gu Xiao and Chu An did not choose to return to the Chu family. Instead, they returned to the vi where they were alone.


    Gu Xiao and Chu An had already prepared the gifts for the Chu family yesterday, so the two of them stayed in the vi with nothing to do today, unwilling to go anywhere.


    Not long after they had lunch, Gu Xiao received a call from Ji Chen.


    ¡°Brother?¡± Gu Xiao called the person on the other end of the phone.


    Ji Chen hummed softly, but did not take the initiative to speak again. It seemed that even he himself did not know how to say what he wanted to say, or rather, he himself was in a difficult position.


    After a while, Ji Chen¡¯s slightly hoarse voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Xiaoxiao, do you have time today toe out?¡±


    Gu Xiao did not know what kind of expression Ji Chen had at this moment, but from his voice and tone, she could clearly tell that something was wrong with Ji Chen¡¯s emotions.


    Unknowingly, Chu An had already sat up straight, and his originallyzy expression had also been restrained by him.


    When he met Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze, Chu An nodded imperceptibly.


    After receiving Chu An¡¯s reply, she turned around and said to Ji Chen on the other end of the phone, ¡°Okay, brother, where shall we meet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the time and ceter.¡±


    Ji Chen chatted briefly with Gu Xiao before hanging up the phone.


    After a while, Gu Xiao received the address and time from Ji Chen.


    Chu An moved a little closer to Gu Xiao. He stretched his head out and nced at the address on Gu Xiao¡¯s phone. This address was not far from their vi. It would only take less than half an hour if there was no traffic jam.


    Moreover, the taste of this restaurant was not bad. It was the type of food that Gu Xiao preferred.


    When Gu Xiao and Chu An didn¡¯t want to cook, they would go to this restaurant to eat. During the summer vacation after the college entrance examination, they spent a lot of their time having meals in this restaurant.


    For Ji Chen to choose this restaurant, it seemed that he had really understood Gu Xiao.


    Chu An retracted his head and said calmly, ¡°Shall 1 send you overter?¡±


    Just by listening to Ji Chen¡¯s voice, he could guess that Ji Chen wanted to meet Gu Xiao alone this time. In the past, when Ji Chen asked Gu Xiao out, he would ask him or ask Gu Xiao to bring him directly.


    This time¡­ Ji Chen did not even mention him. Something bad must have happened around Ji Chen, otherwise Ji Chen would not have forgotten about him.


    Gu Xiao naturally understood what Chu An could think of.


    Recalling Ji Chen¡¯s tone just now, her eyes darkened slightly. She pursed her lips and lowered her eyes slightly.


    ¡°Alright, you can send me thereter.¡±


    After hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Chu An¡¯s body softened again, and he leaned against Gu Xiao weakly.


    His fingers wrapped around Gu Xiao¡¯s soft hair bit by bit. When he felt the smoothness between his fingers, his heart itched. However, he nced at Gu Xiao, who had a solemn expression, and Chu An still suppressed the feelings in his heart.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. There shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem with Brother Chen.¡±


    Because of Jiang He¡¯s existence, the Ji Group would not attack Ji Chen again, at least not openly and brazenly.


    After all, Old Master Ji and Ji Gao knew very well that even if Jiang He had ced all her attention on her smallpany for so many years, Jiang He still knew more about the internal affairs of the Ji Group than anyone else.


    As long as this piece of news was leaked by Jiang He, it would easily bring a considerable disaster to the Ji Group.


    After all, although the Ji Group was already considered the leader of the industry, it did not mean that the Ji Group had no opponents. They had to be careful..

 Chapter 383 - 383: Lonely

    Chapter 383 - 383: Lonely


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Gu Xiao heard this, the seriousness on her face lessened a little, but her expression did notpletely rx.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I know this that I¡¯m even more worried.¡±


    If the cause of Ji Chen¡¯s depression was not the Ji Group, then what else could affect Ji Chen? One must know that when Radiant waspletely blocked off by the Ji Group, Ji Chen was still able to remain calm andposed.


    Gu Xiao twisted her index and middle fingers together. This was a small action that she would asionally use when she was thinking.


    Hearing this, Chu An didn¡¯t know what was the reason behind Ji Chen¡¯s tone either.


    However, looking at the slightly vexed Gu Xiao, Chu An still subconsciouslyforted her. ¡°Since Brother Chen can still take the initiative to meet you at this time, the problem shouldn¡¯t be too big. If Xiaoxiao is really worried, you can just ask Brother Chen in person when you meet this time.¡±


    Upon hearing Chu An¡¯s words, Gu Xiao¡¯s small movements paused for a moment before shepletely rxed.


    She looked up at Chu An and slowly nodded. ¡°I know what to do.¡±


    The corners of Chu An¡¯s lips curled up into an arc, and the expression in his eyes became even gentler. It could even drown people in his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± After saying this, Chu An directly changed the topic and diverted Gu Xiao¡¯s attention. He didn¡¯t want Gu Xiao to be immersed in this anxiety.


    Gu Xiao understood Chu An¡¯s intentions. After blinking, there was really no longer any worry in her eyes.


    Although she still couldn¡¯t let go of her worries for Ji Chen, she didn¡¯t want to affect Chu An because of this.


    In the afternoon, almost an hour before Ji Chen¡¯s appointment, Gu Xiao and Chu An left the vi and drove to the restaurant that Ji Chen had booked.


    When Chu An and Gu Xiao went out, they happened to avoid the evening rush hour. In just over half an hour, the two of them arrived outside the restaurant.


    Gu Xiao got out of the car and turned to look at Chu An, who was still in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°You can find a ce to eat too. 1¡¯11 send you a message afterwards.¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s advice, Chu An agreed with a smile.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go eat. Hurry up and go in!¡±


    Chu An watched as the waiter led Gu Xiao into the restaurant until she couldn¡¯t be seen. Only then did Chu An get someone to park the car and follow her into the restaurant.


    He was really worried about Gu Xiao and Ji Chen¡¯s condition today. It was better to be closer to Gu Xiao.


    Even if something happened, he could rush over as soon as he received Gu Xiao¡¯s message.


    At this moment, Chu An was a little d that Ji Chen had booked this restaurant.


    After all, he and Gu Xiao had been here for too many times previously. After the boss of this restaurant found out about his and Gu Xiao¡¯s identities, he specially reserved a private room for them. As long as it was not an urgent matter, the boss would leave a private room for him.


    As long as he came, he didn¡¯t have to worry about not being able to enter the restaurant.


    When Chu An had someone park the car, Gu Xiao had already arrived at the private room that Ji Chen had booked.


    When the waiter opened the door of the private room for her, she saw Ji Chen who was already sitting in the private room with his head slightly lowered, thinking about something.


    At this moment, Ji Chen was surrounded by a kind of loneliness, a kind of loneliness that no one else could break.


    But when Gu Xiao appeared in front of Ji Chen, the loneliness disappearedpletely.


    Gu Xiao was stunned for a moment, but she quickly regained her senses.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, Ji Chen immediately raised his head and looked towards the door.


    After noticing Gu Xiao¡¯s figure, aplicated look shed across Ji Chen¡¯s eyes. Then, thisplicated look quickly disappeared from Ji Chen¡¯s eyes. Even Gu Xiao did not notice that something was wrong with Ji Chen.


    Ji Chen stood up and walked towards Gu Xiao. ¡°Xiaoxiao, why are you here so early? I thought that you would be a littlete.¡±


    Gu Xiao took two steps forward. When the waiter who brought Gu Xiao over saw this, he tactfully closed the door and left the private room.


    ¡°Chu An¡¯s and my vi is not far from here, so we came here rather quickly.¡± Gu Xiao said. Under Ji Chen¡¯s lead, she sat down next to Ji Chen, then looked sideways at Ji Chen. ¡°Brother, why are you here so early?¡±


    Ever since the Ji Group canceled the ban on Radiant, Ji Chen had been busy. Even if he had time to visit her, he woulde on the dot and leave quickly..

 Chapter 384 - 384: Mousse Cake

    Chapter 384 - 384: Mousse Cake


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This time¡­ Gu Xiao sized up Ji Chen. Ji Chen had obviously arrived early this time.


    During this period of time, Ji Chen basically did not have time to arrive early.


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s question, Ji Chen smiled slightly. ¡°Tomorrow is the Mid-Autumn Festival, so I took half a day off in advance.¡± This was what the higher-ups of Radiant had discussed before.


    In fact, Radiant¡¯s employees did not have much to do this morning. The only ones who were busier were the employees who had notpleted their previous tasks.


    As for Ji Chen¡­ he had too many things to do. For the sake of the rest of the holiday and to meet Gu Xiao earlier today, he had arrived at Radiant early this morning and had handled most of the documents properly.


    As for the rest, he was not in a hurry to deal with them in the next two days.


    Ji Chen exchanged a few words with Gu Xiao before informing the waiter that they needed to order.


    When Ji Chen got the menu and saw the mousse cake on the dessert menu, he was in a daze for a moment.


    In his dark dream, Gu Xiao liked mousse cake the most because it was sweet and delicious. The moment she ate it, Gu Xiao showed how much she loved mousse cake.


    As for the mousse cake, he was the one who brought it back when he found out that his sister had been swapped and that Gu Xiao had been found.


    He did not know what young girls liked, so he could only casually choose a mousse cake ording to someone else¡¯s rmendation.


    But¡­ after that, Gu Xiao never ate mousse cake again.


    Thinking of some scenes in the dream, Ji Chen subconsciously exerted more strength, and the menu also showed a few wrinkles because of his actions.


    Gu Xiao, who was looking at the menu, sensed that something was wrong with Ji Chen. She turned around and looked at Ji Chen, her usually calm eyes carrying some worry.


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    Gu Xiao¡¯s voice rang in Ji Chen¡¯s ears, pulling back his thoughts that seemed to have fallen into a swamp.


    He came back to his senses and blinked. When he met Gu Xiao¡¯s worried gaze, he subconsciously smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he turned his attention to the menu again without waiting for Gu Xiao¡¯s reaction.


    After Ji Chen ordered a long string of dishes that he knew Gu Xiao liked, his eyes fell on the mousse cake. After pondering for a long time, he said to the waiter, ¡°I will have a serving of mousse caketer.¡±


    Gu Xiao looked at the list of orders andpared the dishes on the menu. She found that all the dishes that Ji Chen ordered were her favorites, but he did not order anything that he liked.


    Ji Chen handed the menu to the waiter and then looked at Gu Xiao. ¡°Xiaoxiao, do you have anything else you want to eat?¡±


    Gu Xiao looked up from the menu and nced at Ji Chen helplessly.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve almost ordered all of them.¡± There was a hint of a smile and happiness in Gu Xiao¡¯s tone.


    Having said that, Gu Xiao lowered her head again and ordered a few dishes that she knew Ji Chen liked.


    Ji Chen looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s choice with a smile in his eyes. What followed was an indescribable heartache and regret.


    If what happened in his dream was true, what state did Gu Xiao look at him in now? How did she endure those conflicts, and ept his concern now?


    Ji Chen was letting his imagination run wild. Before Gu Xiao realized it, he kept these thoughts to himself.


    After the food was served, Ji Chen did not ask about the dream, nor did Gu Xiao directly ask about Ji Chen¡¯s condition these few days.


    By the time the meal was over, most of the other things had been eaten, except for the piece of mousse cake that Ji Chen had specially ordered, which was not touched at all.


    It was still the same as before.


    Ji Chen looked at the mousse cake on the dining table and blinked his slightly sore eyes.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao¡­¡± Ji Chen¡¯s voice was choked with emotion. ¡°Do you hate mousse cake?¡±


    ¡®Do you hate me and everything in that world?¡¯


    Hearing Ji Chen¡¯s question, Gu Xiao could not react for a while. After all, the first life was too far away for her.


    The mousse cake, which she liked very much in her first life and could not even ask for, now did not upy much weight in her memory.


    However, subconsciously, she was still a little resistant to what she could only wish for in her first life..

 Chapter 385 - 385: The Past

    Chapter 385 - 385: The Past


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao looked at Ji Chen in confusion. ¡°Brother, 1 don¡¯t like mousse cake.¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Ji Chen did not know whether he should be d or not.


    If Gu Xiao did not like the mousse cake, did that mean that everything in his dream was just his imagination?


    He had not treated Gu Xiao indifferently because he did not stay in the Ji residence often. He had not only found out what her life was like after Gu Xiao passed away, nor had he only sighed and did not think of doing anything for Gu Xiao, after he found out she had passed away¡­


    There were too many things weighing on his heart, making it hard for him to breathe.


    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s good.¡± Ji Chen lowered his eyes and said very softly, like smoke floating in the air, dissipating when the wind blew.


    However, Gu Xiao was sitting next to Ji Chen, and all her attention was on Ji Chen, so she naturally heard what Ji Chen said.


    She nced at Ji Chen and then at the mousse cake on the dining table that she had not touched at all. Suddenly, a guess shed across her mind.


    She originally thought that this mousse cake was specially added by Ji Chen for her. After all, Ji Chen knew that she did not like mousse cake very much.


    But now it seemed that Ji Chen had ordered this mousse cake for her.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes fell on Ji Chen again, and this time, there was a hint of inquiry in her eyes.


    After a while, when the air in the private room felt cold, Gu Xiao said calmly, ¡°Brother, do you know something?¡±


    It was supposed to be a questioning tone, but when Gu Xiao said it, he could only hear a straightforward feeling.


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Ji Chen¡¯s pupils shrunk and his mind went nk. He raised his head subconsciously and looked at Gu Xiao with remorse and self-me.


    He retracted the hand at his side, not knowing how to answer Gu Xiao¡¯s question.


    Gu Xiao did not seem to want to get an answer from Ji Chen. She paused for a moment and took the mousse cake from the dining table. She dug a corner with a spoon and put the mousse cake into her mouth.


    Actually, the mousse cake tasted really good. Even if she ate it now, she could still taste that the mousse cake was delicious. It was just that¡­ she didn¡¯t like it now.


    After taking a bite, Gu Xiao ced the spoon aside.


    Then, she looked at Ji Chen seriously. ¡°Brother, no matter what you know, it is all in the past. Now, we just have to live in the present.¡±


    Hearing this, Ji Chen was stunned for a moment. Then, a trace of emotion shed across his eyes, and his clenched fists rxed a little.


    He opened his mouth, wanting to ask Gu Xiao if she med him. He wanted to ask if Gu Xiao still hurt. He wanted to ask¡­


    There were too many things he wanted to ask.


    However, just as Gu Xiao had said, it was all in the past. Even if he wanted to make up for the hurt from before, it was impossible now.


    Or rather, he already knew the answer to these questions without Gu Xiao answering.


    How could she not me him? How could it not hurt? Just looking at those scenes made him feel suffocated, to say nothing of Gu Xiao, who had really experienced it once.


    Hence, if he could not ask these questions, Ji Chen could only shut his mouth and stop asking about this matter.


    The corners of his lips curled into an ugly smile as he replied to Gu Xiao¡¯s words. ¡°Xiaoxiao is right. We shouldn¡¯t dwell too much on the past. The most important thing is still the present.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xiao smiled.


    This smile was carefree and calm. It waspletely different from the gloomy and painful Gu Xiao in his dream.


    If not for the fact that the dream was too real, he would not have taken it seriously at the beginning. However, it was good to have Gu Xiao like this. Gu Xiao, who had a hint of sunshine, was the best.


    Thinking of this, Ji Chen looked at Gu Xiao with a gentle look.


    He should not dwell on the past.. The only thing he could do now was to be good to Gu Xiao, better and better!

 Chapter 386 - 386: Untangling the knot in her heart

    Chapter 386 - 386: Untangling the knot in her heart


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After talking to Gu Xiao, the uneasiness and panic that had been lingering in Ji Chen¡¯s heart since the dream finally subsided a little.


    Although he still did not know what Gu Xiao had experienced and why the situation was like this now¡­ he did not intend to investigate these things in detail.


    Since Gu Xiao was unwilling to admit it openly, she probably did not want to talk about the past at all.


    This¡­ was good too.


    The two of them stayed in the private room for a while more before getting up and walking out.


    Ji Chen got into his car. Before he left, he said to Gu Xiao, ¡°Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t worry. I will try my best to hold Mom and Dad back and not let them disturb you again.¡±


    He had already asked just now and knew that Gu Xiao would follow Chu An to the Chu family this time.


    This decision was a good oue for both Gu Xiao and him.


    If Gu Xiao was destined not to be loved by her biological parents in this lifetime, then it was not a bad result to feel simr love from Mr Chu and Mrs Chu. As for Ji Gao and Jiang He¡­ it was better to appear less in front of Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao was stunned for a moment and then nodded gratefully at Ji Chen. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to pay more attention in the future.¡± Ji Chen nodded. After taking a deep look at Gu Xiao, he turned around and drove away.


    When Ji Chen¡¯s car disappeared at the corner of the road, Chu An walked out from nowhere and slowly walked to Gu Xiao¡¯s side.


    He followed Gu Xiao for a while and looked in the direction where Ji Chen left.


    Then, he turned his attention to Gu Xiao.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Chu An asked in a low voice.


    Gu Xiao came back to her senses and nced at Chu An, who was standing beside her. She reached out to hold Chu An¡¯s hand, and then her soft fingers forcefully inserted into Chu An¡¯s palm, interlocking with his fingers.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this when we get back.¡±


    Chu An was a little surprised by Gu Xiao¡¯s initiative, but he was also happy because of Gu Xiao¡¯s actions.


    He even shook his hand that was holding Gu Xiao¡¯s in a childish manner. After acknowledging her, he led Gu Xiao towards his car.


    On the way back, Gu Xiao seemed to havepletelye back to her senses. She nced at Chu An.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been following us?¡±


    Chu An¡¯s eyes were looking ahead. After hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, he turned to look at Gu Xiao, then quickly turned back.


    ¡°Not really. I also ate at this restaurant. After I finished eating, I asked the waiter and found out that you hadn¡¯te out. I¡¯ve been waiting for you outside.¡±


    He and Gu Xiao had eaten in this restaurant many times, so all the waiters in the restaurant basically knew them.


    When he asked the waiter for information about Gu Xiao, the waiter hesitated for a moment before telling him about Gu Xiao.


    This situation could not be considered ¡°have been following¡±. He would definitely not admit to this ¡°have been¡±!


    Seeing Chu An say this with a serious expression, Gu Xiao felt a little amused. However, since the other party refused to admit it, she could not force him to admit it.


    However, she had to admit that the conversation with Ji Chen just now and the bad memories from her first life werepletely thrown to the back of her mind because of Chu An¡¯s words.


    She lowered her eyes and chuckled softly.


    When Chu An heard Gu Xiao¡¯sughter, the huge rock in his heart waspletely lifted.


    The two of them returned to the vi. As soon as they sat on the sofa, Gu Xiao told them what had just happened between her and Ji Chen.


    After Chu An heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t sit properly to begin with, and he almost fell off the sofa because of these words.


    After Chu An stabilized himself, he looked at Gu Xiao in disbelief. ¡°Xiaoxiao, you mean that for some reason, Brother Chen found out about your first life?¡± To be honest, he had never thought about this question, nor did he think that others would find out about these things. But now¡­ Gu Xiao told him that Ji Chen also knew about these things?


    Wasn¡¯t this his and Gu Xiao¡¯s unique experience?


    ¡°Brother didn¡¯t say it explicitly, but his demeanor, expression, and some of the things he said proved my guess.¡±


    Especially what Ji Chen said to her afterwards, which further proved that Ji Chen probably knew something.


    However, she was not certain how he found out, how much he had found out and when he had found out..

 Chapter 387 - 387: Going to the Chu Family

    Chapter 387: Going to the Chu Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Chu An heard this, there was a hint of inquiry in his expression.


    This matter was not a good thing for Gu Xiao or Chu An.


    Because they did not know if Ji Chen found out about this through some means or guessed it, and whether anyone else would know about it.


    Even if others didn¡¯t dare to confirm the authenticity of this matter, it was still a disadvantageous factor for Gu Xiao and Chu An.


    Gu Xiao came back to her senses and saw Chu An deep in thought. Seeing his furrowed brows, she patted Chu An¡¯s arm in confusion.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    Chu An very naturally held Gu Xiao¡¯s hand, which was about to retract, and gently kneaded it a few times in the palm of his hand. Only then did Chu An tell her what he was worried about just now.


    After hearing Chu An¡¯s words, Gu Xiao didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°Even if someone knows about this, so what? Could it be that there are others who can think of such ridiculous things? As for Brother¡­ he should only know about this because he¡¯s too close to us.¡±


    Actually, to Gu Xiao, it did not matter if others knew about her first life.


    After all, she waspletely different from how she had been in her first life. Not to mention the temperament that she had developed after her experiences in her second life, just her face, which was the most difficult to change, was also very different from her first life.


    If someone who was not familiar with her at all saw her first life and this life at the same time, they would definitely not think that she was the same person.


    Moreover¡­ so what if someone knew about her first life? As long as not many people knew, even if this matter was told to others, no one would really believe it.


    If she caught someone on the street and said that she had been reborn twice, and this was her third life, that person would not believe her words. Instead, they would suspect that she was mentally ill.


    Therefore, she had never been worried about this.


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Chu An realized how funny his thoughts were just now.


    His hand that was kneading Gu Xiao¡¯s hand paused. Then, he brushed back the hair covering his forehead, revealing his sharp eyes. However, there was no longer a deep color in those sharp eyes, only a hint of helplessness.


    ¡°I was thinking too much.¡±


    Gu Xiao chuckled and reached out to hug Chu An¡¯s waist, burying herself in Chu An¡¯s arms.


    She gently rubbed her cheek against Chu An¡¯s chest and ced her ear on Chu An¡¯s left chest, listening to Chu An¡¯s steady heartbeat.


    ¡°I can¡¯t me you for thinking too much. You¡¯re just too worried about me.¡±


    If Chu An was worried about her, with Chu An¡¯s personality, he definitely wouldn¡¯t think so much. In fact, in a short moment, he had even thought of the most disadvantageous aspect.


    Only when Chu An was so nervous did Gu Xiaopletely calm down.


    Regarding Ji Chen¡¯s guess about Gu Xiao¡¯s first life, the two of thempletely forgot about it that night, as if it had never happened at all.


    The next morning, the two of them packed their things and left the vi in a good mood. They went to the vi where the Chu family was.


    After experiencing a journey that was originally only 40 minutes long, and being stuck in a traffic jam for an hour and a half before reaching the Chu family vi on the day of the festival, both Chu An and Gu Xiao felt a trace of exhaustion.


    The two of them got out of the car and handed the keys to the servant. They stood at the door and looked at each other. They could see the helplessness and exhaustion in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I suddenly feel that it would have been better for us to take the subway this time,¡± Gu Xiao said jokingly.


    Chu An was only silent for a second before nodding in agreement. ¡°When we go backter, let¡¯s take the subway!¡±


    The subway in the city went in all directions. There were many other stations that could be reached, and it was also more convenient.


    Of course, for Gu Xiao and Chu An, not being stuck in a traffic jam was the best convenience.


    The two of them stood at the door and looked at each other. After sorting out their emotions, they entered the Chu family vi together.


    Mr Chu and Mrs Chu were already waiting for Chu An and Gu Xiao in the living room. When they saw the two of them, a trace of joy shed across their eyes. Mrs Chu even stood up and walked towards them..

 Chapter 388 - 388: Dragon’s Pool, Tiger’s Den

    Chapter 388: Dragon¡¯s Pool, Tiger¡¯s Den


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mrs Chu took the things in Gu Xiao¡¯s hand and threw them to Mr Chu, who was following behind her. Then, she held Gu Xiao¡¯s hand and they walked into the living room.


    As they walked, she asked with a gentle expression, ¡°Xiaoxiao, didn¡¯t Xiao An say that you guys left very early? Why did you arrive sote? Is there a traffic jam?¡±


    Gu Xiao nced sideways at Chu An and happened to meet Chu An¡¯s somewhat helpless gaze. After Chu An nodded slightly at Gu Xiao, Gu Xiao turned around and continued to listen to Mrs Chu¡¯s worried words.


    ¡°The road was congested for a while. Me and¡ª¡±


    Their voices gradually faded away, leaving Chu An and Mr Chu standing on the spot, looking at each other.


    ¡°Give it to me. 1¡¯11 take it,¡± Mr Chu said as he extended his hand to Chu An.


    After taking out the things in Chu An¡¯s hands, Mr Chu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You could have juste back. Why are you buying these things? We don¡¯tck anything at home.¡±


    Chu An looked at Gu Xiao with a smile in hisr eyes. After hearing Mr Chu¡¯s words, he turned around and nced at him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t n to buy anything at first, but Xiaoxiao felt that she needed to buy something for the Mid-Autumn Festival. I told her that she shouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Before Chu An could finish speaking, he was red at by Mr Chu.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re not as sensible as Xiaoxiao! Look at you. You¡¯ve been with Xiaoxiao for so long, but you haven¡¯t learned anything from her!¡±


    Mr Chu said angrily. He took his things and chased after Mrs Chu and Gu Xiao,pletely ignoring his youngest son, who was left behind.


    Chu An looked at the back view of Mr Chu, who was huffing angrily, but was walking very happily. The corners of his lips curled up, and a hint of amusement shed across his eyes.


    It was as if parents were always like this. When their children returned home and they saw their children buying things, they could not help but want to scold them. However, no matter what their children brought back, it was always precious.


    Whether this parent was an ordinary parent or a parent in a high position, they seemed to always be like this.


    Chu An looked at the backs of Gu Xiao and the other two. When he met Chu Zi¡¯s gaze, his footsteps couldn¡¯t help but lighten slightly.


    When Chu An came to the sofa, he realized that the seat beside Gu Xiao had already been upied by Mrs Chu and his sister-inw on the left and right, leaving no space for him at all.


    Chu Zi, who was still sitting alone at the side, waved at Chu An and asked him toe to his side so that he wouldn¡¯t be sitting on a sofa alone.


    Chu An had just sat down when he heard Gu Xiao finish talking about the traffic jam just now. At this moment, Mrs Chu and Sister-inw Chu wereining about the traffic conditions in the capital.


    After all, it was espeically rare to have no congestion during the morning rush hour in the capital. Especially during the holidays, the traffic jam was even worse.


    This traffic jam didn¡¯t care who you were or what kind of big shot you were. You would still be stuck in traffic!


    The two of themined about the traffic jam in the capital. Then, Mrs Chu seemed to have thought of something, and her eyes lit up. She tightened her grip on Gu Xiao¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Since the traffic jam is so serious, how about Xiaoxiao stay at the Chu residence for the next few days?¡± Mrs Chu looked at Gu Xiao expectantly.


    However, before Gu Xiao could say anything, Chu An couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. ¡°No!¡± Chu An objected. His emotions were a little intense. It seemed like he really didn¡¯t want Gu Xiao to stay in the Chu family vi. ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± Previously, Chu An was still thinking of abducting Gu Xiao back to the Chu family vi so that Gu Xiao would have an elder who truly doted on her. Now, he definitely didn¡¯t want Gu Xiao to stay in the Chu family vi.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s favorability in the Chu family vi was too high. If Gu Xiao stayed in the Chu family vi, Gu Xiao¡¯s time would definitely be upied by Mrs Chu or his sister-inw. He would not have a ce by Gu Xiao¡¯s side.


    But if it was in their vi, then he could be as close to Gu Xiao as he wanted. No one woulde over to snatch Gu Xiao¡¯s attention!


    Not to mention, ever since Chu Zi informed Mr Chu and Mrs Chu that he might have bullied Gu Xiao, Mrs Chu and his sister-inw werepletely on guard against him in the Chu family vi, making him unable to approach Gu Xiao.


    Under such circumstances, how could he watch helplessly as Gu Xiao stayed in this dragon¡¯s pool and tiger¡¯s den!

 Chapter 389 - 389: Stay

    Chapter 389 - 389: Stay


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao only needed to look at Chu An¡¯s expression to know what he was thinking. She secretly raised her eyebrows and smiled, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Mrs Chu, who had suggested this, nced at Chu An. ¡°Xiaoxiao hasn¡¯t even said anything. Why are you interrupting?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If Xiao An wants to go back and doesn¡¯t want to stay in the Chu residence, then he can go back himself. Anyway, Xiaoxiao wants to stay in the Chu residence for the holidays,¡± Sister-inw Chu chimed in.


    Chu Zi watched this scene as if he was watching a good show. He had no intention of helping Chu An at all. After all, he naturally had to satisfy his wife¡¯s desires.


    Furthermore¡­ he liked to see Chu An suffer.


    With this thought in mind, a glint shed across Chu Zi¡¯s eyes. He leaned against the sofa and looked calm.


    Seeing that the two of them had refuted him, Chu An immediately looked at Gu Xiao, hoping that Gu Xiao would agree to his decision.


    However, after meeting Chu An¡¯s gaze, Gu Xiao looked away, unwilling to meet Chu An¡¯s eyes.


    She smiled at Mrs Chu. ¡°Then I¡¯ll listen to Auntie and stay in the Chu family residence for the holidays.¡±


    Recently, Chu An had really gone overboard. She felt that it was better to let him settle down.


    Actually, Gu Xiao also knew that Chu An was bing more and more overboard because of her indulgence. It was because she couldn¡¯t really reject Chu An.


    But since she couldn¡¯t reject Chu An, she could only use this method to make Chu An settle down and let her rest for a period of time.


    Thinking of this, the smile in Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes intensified.


    When Chu An heard this, he immediately wilted. If he had a pair of ears on his head, they would probably have already drooped down on his head.


    In contrast to Chu An¡¯s situation, it was Mrs Chu and Sister-inw Chu.


    They did not expect Gu Xiao to agree so easily. While the two of them were happy, they also knew that Gu Xiao was willing to stay and starting to acknowledge the Chu family from the bottom of her heart.


    This realization made Mrs Chu and Sister-inw Chu happy.


    Mrs Chu patted Gu Xiao¡¯s hand and stood up from the sofa. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Xiaoxiao can stay! The kitchen probably hasn¡¯t started cooking yet. 1¡¯11 cook today! I¡¯ll make a delicious meal for Xiaoxiao!¡±


    ¡°Alright! Then I¡¯ll be your assistant!¡± Sister-inw Chu added.


    As soon as Mrs Chu and Sister-inw Chu finished speaking, a hint of surprise shed across Mr Chu and the others¡¯ eyes.


    Even Chu Zi, who was originallyzy, straightened his back and secretly gave Gu Xiao a thumbs up.


    After Mrs Chu and her daughter-inw finished speaking, they ignored the people in the living room and walked towards the kitchen excitedly.


    After the two of them turned the corner andpletely entered the kitchen, Gu Xiao looked at Chu Zi, who had just given her a thumbs up.


    She had naturally tasted Mrs Chu¡¯s cooking when Mrs Chu asked Chu Zi to bring them things. It was indeed very good. However, she did not know much about his sister-inw¡¯s cooking.


    Chu Zi seemed to have seen through Gu Xiao¡¯s thoughts and answered.


    ¡°Mom¡¯s culinary skills are not bad, but your sister-inw¡¯s culinary skills areparable to Mom¡¯s.¡± It could even be said that Sister-inw Chu¡¯s culinary skills were slightly better than Mrs Chu¡¯s.


    However, although Mrs Chu and Sister-inw Chu¡¯s culinary skills were not bad, it was not often that they could taste their cooking.


    After all, regardless of whether it was Mrs Chu or Sister-inw Chu, they only treated cooking as a form of fun. If they were in a good mood, they would cook. If they were unhappy and had no interest, no matter what others said, they would not cook. It could be said that they were very principled.


    Mr Chu and Chu Zi were also willing to dote on the two of them. As long as the two of them were unwilling to cook, they would not force the two of them and fully support their decision.


    It was just that they had not eaten it for a long time, so it was still a slightly precious chance for them.


    Mr Chu nced at the kitchen and saw that Mrs Chu was really nowhere to be seen, so he turned to look at Gu Xiao.


    ¡°I wonder if Xiaoxiao can cook?¡±


    When Mr Chu said this, it immediately attracted Chu An¡¯s dissatisfied gaze.


    After sensing Chu An¡¯s gaze, Mr Chu reacted. It seemed a little inappropriate to say this now, as if he was forcing Gu Xiao to go to the kitchen.


    Mr Chu naturally didn¡¯t have such thoughts at all. It was just that he had never chatted with the younger generation. When he interacted with Chu An and Chu Zi, other than work, he only nagged. For a moment, he really couldn¡¯t think of anything else to talk about with Gu Xiao.


    Hence, he could only continue the topic just now and ask..

 Chapter 390 - 390: Learning secretly

    Chapter 390 - 390: Learning secretly


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mr Chu looked at Gu Xiao nervously, but his face was still serious and dignified.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± Mr Chu exined awkwardly. He didn¡¯t look like how he was when he was nagging in front of Chu An and Chu Zi at all.


    Gu Xiao naturally understood what Mr Chu meant. She looked at Mr Chu in a friendly manner.


    ¡°I know what you mean, Uncle. 1 won¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s understanding words, Mr Chu heaved a sigh of relief. He nced sideways and happened to see Chu Zi and Chu An, who wereughing secretly.


    In an instant, Mr Chu¡¯s gaze turned cold.


    Chu Zi and Chu An sensed danger and immediately restrained their obvious gloating just now. Their faces were solemn, as if nothing had happened just now.


    Gu Xiao looked at the rxed atmosphere between the three of them and could not help but rx.


    She stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look in the kitchen too.¡±


    Perhaps she could even learn how Mrs Chu made braised sliced pork belly with preserved mustard. She really liked Mrs Chu¡¯s braised pork belly with preserved mustard greatly, but for some reason, she had never been able to make it taste like Mrs Chu.


    This time, she could take the chance to learn it secretly.


    After Gu Xiao was some distance away from the sofa, Mr Chu looked at Chu An. ¡°Xiaoxiao can cook too?¡±


    Without waiting for Chu An to answer, Chu Zi, who had the fortune of eating Gu Xiao¡¯s cooking once, was the first to speak. ¡°Xiaoxiao knows how to cook, and her culinary skills are not bad!¡±


    Chu An also nodded in agreement.


    When Mr Chu heard this, he suddenly sighed. He nced at Chu An and Chu Zi, and a trace of disdain shed across his eyes.


    ¡°Tell me, why haven¡¯t you inherited any skills! At this time, you can¡¯t even go in to help. What¡¯s the use of having you!¡±


    Chu Zi did not have to maintain the dignity of the Chu family¡¯s heir that he put up in front of outsiders at home.


    After hearing Mr Chu¡¯s words, he even rolled his eyes in front of Mr Chu.


    ¡°You¡¯re a kitchen killer yourself. How can you have the cheek to despise others? You can only me us for not inheriting Mom¡¯s cooking skills. Why didn¡¯t you say that we were all suffering with you?¡±


    Chu Zi said bluntly without any intention of protecting Mr Chu¡¯s pride.


    If he wasn¡¯t a kitchen killer and was strictly forbidden by his wife to enter the kitchen, who knew how much fun he could have together with his wife.


    Now¡­ he didn¡¯t even dare to think about it anymore.


    He hadn¡¯t evenined about Mr Chu yet! Mr Chu actually had the cheek to mention this matter!


    Mr Chu knew that Chu Zi¡¯s words were true. For a moment, he did not know what to say to refute Chu Zi. He could only cough lightly and change the topic stiffly.


    Gu Xiao had just entered the kitchen when she attracted the attention of Mr Chu and Sister-inw Chu.


    Mrs Chu had a te of braised sliced pork belly with preserved mustard beside her, and looked like she was nning to steam it in the pot.


    The moment she saw the braised sliced pork belly with preserved mustard, Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up. When Mrs Chu and Sister-inw Chu saw this scene, they looked at each other with a smile in their eyes.


    ¡°Why did Xiaoxiao enter the kitchen? Just y with Xiao An outside,¡± Mrs Chu said to Gu Xiao as she dealt with the braised sliced pork belly with preserved mustard in her hand.


    Gu Xiao forced herself to shift her gaze away from the braised sliced pork belly with preserved mustard. ¡°1 also know a bit of cooking so I came in to help Auntie and Sister-inw.¡±


    As she spoke, Gu Xiao¡¯s gazended on the braised sliced pork belly with preserved mustard. ¡°I also want toe in and secretly learn from Auntie how to make the braised pork belly with preserved mustard delicious.¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, the smile on Mrs Chu¡¯s face became even more sincere and brilliant.


    ¡°I knew that Xiaoxiao likes to eat braised sliced pork belly with preserved mustard,¡± Mrs Chu said as she waved at Gu Xiao. ¡°Xiaoxiao,e here. 1¡¯11 teach you how to make braised pork belly with preserved mustard. Originally, I nned to teach Xiao An how to make it, but I didn¡¯t expect that Xiao An, that child, is like his father and brother. They can¡¯t enter the kitchen, so Xiaoxiao, you have to learn it yourself.¡±


    Gu Xiao was tidying up her clothes so she could work easierter. Hearing this, Gu Xiao paused and looked at Mrs Chu curiously.


    ¡°Just like Uncle and Brother Zi?¡±


    Looking at Gu Xiao¡¯s puzzled expression, Sister-inw Chu and Mrs Chu recalled all the things that had happened previously. They looked at each other and could not help butugh.


    ¡°It seems like Xiao An didn¡¯t tell you.¡± Mrs Chu couldn¡¯t suppress the smile in her voice. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you now. When your Uncle Chu entered the kitchen back then, he directly blew up the kitchen just to make scrambled eggs with tomatoes.. He¡­¡±

 Chapter 391 - 391: Mid-Autumn Festival

    Chapter 391: Mid-Autumn Festival


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mrs Chu and the others were talking about the embarrassing matter of Mr Chu and the other two in the kitchen, making the three men outside feel a chill run down their spines, as if something bad had happened.


    They raised their heads vigntly and looked around, but they did not find the source of this ominous feeling.


    The three of them looked at each other and temporarily put this matter to the back of their minds.


    As for the three people in the kitchen, they were talking about the gossip and embarrassing matters of the three people outside. Time passed especially quickly. The food had already been prepared, but Gu Xiao still felt a little restless.


    Mrs Chu seemed to have read Gu Xiao¡¯s mind. She reached out and patted Gu Xiao¡¯s arm.


    ¡°There are still many days to go. Let¡¯s talk moreter.¡±


    Having her thoughts seen through by Mrs Chu, coupled with the fact that she was listening to the gossip and embarrassing matters of the elders, Gu Xiao felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°This, isn¡¯t this inappropriate? Can I listen?¡± Gu Xiao said hesitantly.


    ¡°What¡¯s there that can¡¯t be heard? It¡¯s not a big deal anyway,¡± Mrs Chu said nonchntly.


    Sister-inw Chu held Gu Xiao¡¯s hand, and her eyes shed. ¡°I want to hear it too! Don¡¯t worry, even if Dad and the rest know, they won¡¯t dare to say anything.¡±


    Seeing that Mrs Chu and Sister-inw Chu didn¡¯t seem to care at all, Gu Xiao thought about how Mr Chu looked in front of Mrs Chu, how Chu Zi looked in front of Sister-inw Chu, and her thoughts finally stopped at how Chu An usually looked.


    Her eyes shed and she said tentatively, ¡°Then let¡¯s find a time to continueter?¡±


    Mrs Chu was the first to nod. ¡°We can also find some snacks and talk while eating!¡±


    With Mrs Chu¡¯s strong support, this matter waspletely decided.


    After the food waspletely ready, Mrs Chu and the other two washed their hands and handed the rest to the servants before leaving the kitchen.


    Then, Mr Chu and the other two discovered that after this cooking experience, the rtionship between Mrs Chu and the other two seemed to have be closer.


    In the past, although the three of them were rtively close, there was still some distance between them. But now, thest bit of distance between the three of them seemed to have disappeared, and the three of them became even closer.


    Mr Chu and the other two, who were left outside and had no idea what was going on, looked at each other. Then, they retracted their gazes when Mrs Chu said, ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    Gu Xiao looked at Chu An and the other two, who were walking towards the dining table. She thought of what Mrs Chu had just said about Mr Chu¡¯s embarrassing incidents and the ¡°happy¡± things between Chu Zi and Chu An when they were young, and Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes once again carried an uncontroble smile.


    Chu An saw Gu Xiao¡¯s expression and stopped in his tracks. He kept feeling that something bad that had exceeded his expectations had happened.


    His probing gazended on Gu Xiao. He nned to find a way to test Gu Xiaoter and see if he could find out from her what had happened in the kitchen during this period of time.


    The group chatted andughed as they finished their lunch and rested for a while. In the afternoon, they gathered together to chat and spend time.


    The weather was very good that day. There were stars hanging in the sky, which numbered much more than the nights in the capital in the past. The moon also looked big and round in the clear sky, and the moonlight was bright.


    Gu Xiao and the others admired the moon and ate the mooncakes that Gu Xiao had brought back. They chatted andughed, and the atmosphere was veryfortable.


    Gu Xiao looked at the person beside her and then at the moon hanging in the sky. The smile in her eyes deepened.


    This Mid-Autumn Festival was really not bad.


    Chu An nced at Gu Xiao¡¯s expression. Using the cover of the night, he grabbed Gu Xiao¡¯s hand under the noses of Mr Chu, Mrs Chu, and the others, and even kneaded it gently.


    Gu Xiao looked back at Chu An andughed, allowing Chu An to do as he pleased.


    While the Chu family was enjoying and admiring the moon, the atmosphere on Jiang He¡¯s side was not very warm.


    Ji Chen had a cold personality to begin with, and he did not have much interaction with Jiang He in the past. On ount that Jiang He was his mother, he was willing to spend the Mid-Autumn Festival with Jiang He. However, if he were to be asked to find a harmonious topic, it would be a little difficult for him.


    After all, even in front of Gu Xiao, Ji Chen was always serious and he would noyugh much either.


    Jiang He looked at Ji Chen hesitantly for a while and said tentatively, ¡°The moon outside is not bad today.. Shall we go out and admire the moon?¡±

 Chapter 392 - 392: Company

    Chapter 392: Company


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In fact, Ji Chen did not have much preference for activities like admiring the moon. After all, he had never felt the atmosphere of the Mid-Autumn Festival since he was young. No matter what, he just had to study andplete the tasks given by Old Master Ji.


    Therefore, although he knew what kind of festival the Mid-Autumn Festival was, he was not too biased emotionally.


    However, when he met Jiang He¡¯s expectant gaze, Ji Chen thought for a few seconds and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Okay, what should be prepared?¡±


    After receiving Ji Chen¡¯s reply, a trace of excitement shed across Jiang He¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯m almost done preparing.¡±


    As Jiang He spoke, she gave a look to the servant who was standing at the side. The servant left to tidy up the things that had been prepared and brought them up.


    ¡°There¡¯s a balcony on the second floor of the vi. It¡¯s a very good ce to admire the moon. Shall we go?¡± Jiang He revealed her n and asked for Ji Chen¡¯s opinion.


    Ji Chen stood up and looked down at Jiang He, who was not far away. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jiang He sighed and took the initiative to walk in front, leading the way for Ji Chen.


    The two of them went upstairs in silence and settled down on the seats that Jiang He had already prepared. At this moment, the servants also brought up the things that Jiang He had prepared previously.


    Ji Chen¡¯s gaze lingered on Jiang He for a moment before she looked elsewhere.


    In this area, vis were not too far apart from each other, plus Ji Chen¡¯s eyesight was very good, so he could easily see the surrounding vis. There were two families, and they were also taking their families out to admire the moon.


    Ji Chen could not hear what those people were saying, but he could roughly see the children of those two families ying and the indulgent attitude of the parents.


    When he saw other people eating mooncakes and chatting warmly, Ji Chen finally felt the emotions contained in the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    He took a piece of mooncake prepared by Jiang He and handed it to Jiang He. After Jiang He took it, he took one for himself.


    Ji Chen looked at the round mooncake in his hand, which was less than half the size of his palm, and slowly raised it up and put it into his mouth.


    Seeing Ji Chen¡¯s actions, Jiang He did not eat the mooncake that Ji Chen gave her, but kept looking at Ji Chen. After seeing him swallow it, Jiang He asked impatiently, ¡°How does it taste?¡±


    Ji Chen nodded. His cold expression seemed to be much gentler under the moonlight.


    ¡°It tastes good.¡±


    This mooncake did not taste very good, but perhaps it had the bonus of this being the Mid-Autumn Festival so Ji Chen felt that this mooncake was not bad.


    After all, in the past, he had spent the Mid-Autumn Festival alone. Even with Gu Xiao¡¯s existence, he had been busy with thepany and the Ji Group. He had not spent the Mid-Autumn Festival with Gu Xiao properly.


    This was the first time he had actually celebrated the Mid-Autumn Festival. It was the first time he had eaten mooncakes during the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    When Jiang He heard Ji Chen¡¯s words, a faint smile appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Jiang He murmured.


    Other than buying mooncakes, she had personally led the servants in making mooncakes. After all, she stayed in the vi every day and had nothing else to do. It was really too boring.


    And the mooncake that Ji Chen had just eaten was made by her.


    She took the mooncake handed to her by Ji Chen and took a small bite. She felt that it was indeed as Ji Chen had said, the mooncake tasted pretty good.


    The two of them sat on the balcony, admiring the moon and eating mooncakes. However, they could feel the warmth lingering around them.


    However, no matter how delicious the mooncakes were, they would get tired of them if they ate too much.


    In the end, Jiang He and Ji Chen did not finish the small te of mooncakes.


    It was gettingter andter. When the night wind started to turn cold, Jiang He suggested returning indoors.


    Hearing Jiang He¡¯s words, Ji Chen did not take action immediately. He sat in his seat and looked sideways at Jiang He with a serious expression.


    Facing Ji Chen, Jiang He subconsciously sat up straight.


    She had felt this feeling from her father and Old Master Ji before.


    ¡°Son, do you have something to say to me?¡±


    Ji Chen nodded and said calmly, ¡°I started a small jewelrypany.. After National Day, what do you think about managing thispany?¡±

 Chapter 393 - 393: Mid-Autumn Festival Gift

    Chapter 393: Mid-Autumn Festival Gift


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Jiang He heard Ji Chen¡¯s words, she was stunned. For a moment, she did not understand what Ji Chen was talking about.


    After a few seconds, Jiang He finally understood what Ji Chen meant.


    Her eyes lit up, and her hands on her knees were tightly sped by her. Her body was also a little tense, and it was obvious that Jiang He was nervous at this moment.


    ¡°Chen, Chen¡¯er, are you serious?¡± Jiang He could not wait to confirm with Ji Chen again.


    Ji Chen nodded. ¡°It is true. 1 have applied for thepany¡¯s business license and so on. You just need to enter thepany after National Day.¡±


    ¡°What about the products? Are they ready?¡±


    ¡°You might have to do this yourself. 1 really don¡¯t know much about this.¡±


    Ji Chen was telling the truth. He did not know much about jewelry.


    Moreover¡­ if there were no goods, Jiang He would focus more on thepany and jewelry in the future.


    He started thispany for Jiang He to keep her busy so that she wouldn¡¯t have time to look for Gu Xiao, and she wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to think about Gu Xiao.


    Ever since he had that dream and talked to Gu Xiao about this matter, he was even more determined not to let Jiang He get close to Gu Xiao.


    If he had not prepared thispany for Jiang He, he would not have been so busy previously.


    Jiang He did not know the reason why Ji Chen prepared apany for her. She was just happy that she could have a newpany.


    She mmed her sped hands on her knees, and her nervousness turned into joy.


    She was happy for a while before she remembered that Ji Chen was sitting in front of her.


    Jiang He looked at Ji Chen with a smile. ¡°Chen¡¯er, I like this Mid-Autumn Festival gift very much.¡± She pursed her lips ufortably and looked serious. ¡°Thankyou, Chen¡¯er.¡±


    In fact, after the Ji Group¡¯s situation had temporarily stabilized, she had thought about whether to open a newpany and continue her previous career.


    However, after discussing this with Ji Gao, Old Aster Ji, and even her parents, the results were they were all against it.


    Even her parents said that she should just stay by Ji Gao¡¯s side and not do those so-called things anymore. With Ji Gao around, she would not have to worry about food and clothes. Ji Gao treated her well too. This oue was already very good, so they advised her to behave herself.


    Initially, she was still full of confidence in starting a newpany and felt that she would definitely be able to do it. However, under the attacks and objections of everyone around her, she could not help but start to doubt herself. She even began to feel from the bottom of her heart that she might not be suitable to manage apany¡­


    Hence, even after encountering the matter of Ji Gao¡¯s affair and having an illegitimate child, she would rather torture Ji Gao at home than work alone.


    At that time, she had alreadypletely lost confidence in herself.


    However, Jiang He had never thought that this son, who had never been close to her since he was young and was only doing his duty now, would actually give her such a big surprise on a special festival like the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    Jiang He¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Really, Chen¡¯er, thank you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t need much. She just needed someone to give her a helping hand at this time.


    Ji Chen did not refute Jiang He¡¯s understanding of the Mid-Autumn Festival gift. As long as Jiang He did not cause trouble for Gu Xiao in the future, his goal would be achieved.


    Ji Chen nodded slightly. ¡°I will get someone to send thepany¡¯s information to the vi tomorrow. Mom, you just need to be familiar with it in advance. Take a rest today.¡±


    Hearing Ji Chen¡¯s reminder, Jiang He remembered that she had been talking to Ji Chen about resting.


    She nodded quickly and rose from her chair.


    ¡°Son is right. It¡¯s toote. It¡¯s time to rest. Tomorrow, tomorrow, 1 still have to spare time and energy to see thepany¡¯s situation.¡±


    As Jiang He spoke, she could not wait to go downstairs.


    When she met the servant, she asked the servant to pack up the things on the balcony before turning around and walking to her room.


    Ji Chen looked at Jiang He¡¯s back and was not angry that Jiang He had forgotten about him outside. Or rather, he did not care much about Jiang He¡¯s attitude towards him.


    This would actually make things easier for him..

 Chapter 394 - 394: Night Attack

    Chapter 394: Night Attack


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ji Chen retracted his gaze from Jiang He and looked up at the crescent moon in the night sky, subconsciously thinking of Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao should be in the Chu family vi now, spending the Mid-Autumn Festival with the Chu family. Perhaps they would also be eating mooncakes together and admiring the moon.


    Ji Chen recalled the smile on her face when he talked about the Chu family with Gu Xiao. He understood that Gu Xiao must be doing well in the Chu family vi.


    Thinking of this, Ji Chen¡¯s lips curled up.


    It was already toote in her previous life. The only thing he could do for Gu Xiao now was to protect her.


    Ji Chen lowered his eyes and a dark look shed across his eyes, which disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    When Ji Chen and Jiang He were about to rest, Gu Xiao and the Chu family had already finished admiring the moon and returned to their respective rooms, nning to rest.


    Mrs Chu was worried about Chu Zi saying that Chu An had bullied Gu Xiao, so she arranged a guest room for Gu Xiao.


    However, Chu An was her biological son after all, so the guest room arranged for Gu Xiao was beside Chu An¡¯s room. This could be considered asforting Chu An.


    However, even Mrs Chu probably didn¡¯t expect that her arrangements would benefit Chu An.


    After washing up, Gu Xiaoy on the bed and fell into the soft nkets.


    Too many things had happened today. Previously, when she was chatting with the Chu family, she did not feel it. Now that she was lying on the bed, she felt sleep rush over like a tide. In just a moment, it swallowed her.


    Just as Gu Xiao was about to fall asleep, she suddenly heard some movement from the direction of the door, as if someone wanted to open the door from the outside.


    The moment she heard the sound, even if Gu Xiao knew that she was safe in the Chu residence, she could not help but wake up. She sat up and stared at the door warily.


    After the sound at the door was heard a few times, Gu Xiao heard a click. Then, the door was pushed open from the outside.


    A furry head poked in first and slowly raised eyes to size up the room.


    After seeing who it was, Gu Xiao rxed. She even had a thought that she had expected this.


    Chu An subconsciously looked in the direction of the bathroom. When he didn¡¯t hear anything, he turned to look at the bed and happened to meet Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze.


    Chu An tightened his grip on the door handle, and under Gu Xiao¡¯s probing gaze, a smile appeared on his face.


    He straightened up and walked into Gu Xiao¡¯s room, closing the door behind him.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you¡¯re still awake?¡±


    Gu Xiao raised her eyebrows, and there was a hint of yfulness in her eyes. ¡°If 1 were asleep, would I still be able to see such an exciting scene?¡±


    Moreover, he had clearly taken a first look at the bathroom just now, but now he actually had the cheek to ask if she was asleep? Did he really think that she did not know what he was thinking when he looked at the bathroom?


    Facing Gu Xiao¡¯s teasing, Chu An¡¯s face didn¡¯t turn red, and his heart didn¡¯t skip a beat. His skin was thicker than tree bark, and he didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with breaking into someone else¡¯s room in the middle of the night.


    Chu An walked towards Gu Xiao¡¯s bed without any scruples. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t see you tonight, Xiaoxiao might see me tomorrow morning.¡±


    Gu Xiao looked at Chu An¡¯s self-righteous appearance and couldn¡¯t help but twitch her lips.


    Under Gu Xiao¡¯s indescribable gaze, Chu An climbed onto Gu Xiao¡¯s bed and reached out to hug Gu Xiao¡¯s waist. He evenforted Gu Xiao, ¡°Xiaoxiao, you must be tired today. Let¡¯s sleep early too!¡±


    If you hadn¡¯t suddenlye over, she would have fallen asleep long ago!


    Gu Xiao thought to herself and said it out loud.


    Chu An wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all. ¡°So in order to apologize to you, I¡¯llpensate you with myself. I¡¯ll sleep with you.¡±


    It was clearly Chu An who wanted to sleep with Gu Xiao, but after Chu An said this, it forcefully became as if it was Gu Xiao¡¯s request.


    He held Gu Xiao and led her to lie down on the bed.


    This was because Mrs Chu had only prepared a single pillow for Gu Xiao. At this moment, Chu An benefited as Chu An could sleep close to Gu Xiao and use the same pillow.


    He reached out and patted Gu Xiao¡¯s back. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s sleep!¡±


    Gu Xiao and Chu An were lying face to face. They were too close, and she could even feel the warm breath from Chu An¡¯s nose..

 Chapter 395 - 395: Key

    Chapter 395: Key


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Originally, Gu Xiao was sleepy, but after Chu An did these things, she looked at Chu An, who was right in front of her. When she closed her eyes, she realized that her previous sleepiness had already disappeared without a trace.


    Gu Xiao gathered thoughts of sleeping for a while. After a while, when she realized she really couldn¡¯t fall asleep anymore, she opened her eyes angrily.


    When she saw that Chu An actually had his eyes closed and looked like he would be falling asleep easily, she immediately felt angry.


    She reached out and pushed Chu An.


    It was impossible for Chu An to fall asleep in such a short period of time. After sensing Gu Xiao¡¯s actions, he immediately opened his eyes.


    He looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s slightly angry expression, and his eyes rippled withughter.


    Chu An¡¯s grip on Gu Xiao tightened, allowing her to get closer to him. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t sleep anymore?¡±


    Gu Xiao red at Chu An with a hint of reproach in her eyes. ¡°Whose fault do you think this is?¡±


    She had been sleeping well, but Chu An insisted on doing this. It was so noisy that she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Now, she didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all¡­


    Chu An looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s angry expression, and his heart itched slightly. He felt that even if Gu Xiao was angry, she was still very cute, and he wished he could keep looking at her.


    However¡­ Chu An still had some rationality and knew that he couldn¡¯t say such words.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± Chu An coaxed Gu Xiao softly.


    Chu An knew that Gu Xiao was very independent and very powerful, but he also knew that no matter how strong Gu Xiao looked on the surface and how she wouldn¡¯t be easily injured, in front of him, she was still like the first time they met, a girl who was a little timid and needed him to treat her gently.


    At a time like this, he could just coax Gu Xiao.


    She might not really want to be angry with him.


    Indeed, after Chu Anforted her gently for a while, Gu Xiao¡¯s anger subsided at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    After being coaxed by Chu An, Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze was diverted by Chu An.


    ¡°How did you get in just now? Do you have a key?¡± Gu Xiao looked at Chu An and asked curiously.


    Chu An smiled and stroked Gu Xiao¡¯s back again and again with one hand. Under Gu Xiao¡¯s curious gaze, he slowly nodded.


    ¡°I have keys to the guest rooms that are closer to my room,¡± Chu An exined to Gu Xiao indifferently.


    The Chu family¡¯s vi was not small, so there were naturally more rooms.


    In the beginning, Mr Chu and Mrs Chu were worried that Chu An and Chu Zi had too many things and could not fit them in their own rooms, so they directly gave the keys to the rooms near the two of them in one go.


    If there was a need, they could directly put the things into the rooms near them.


    However, Chu An and Chu Zi were not people who had collections or hobbies. Their rooms were already enough for them to store things, so the two of them had never used these guest rooms. Mrs Chu gradually forgot about this matter.


    If Gu Xiao hadn¡¯t slept in the guest room near him this time, Chu An probably wouldn¡¯t have remembered that he still had the keys to the few guest rooms near his room.


    It was also because he couldn¡¯t remember where these keys were ced that it took him some time to find them, which was why he was a littlete.


    Otherwise, when he came to Gu Xiao¡¯s room, Gu Xiao had been washing up.


    Chu An¡¯s mind was filled with images of the bathroom filled with water vapor. He looked at Gu Xiao beside him, and his Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down unconsciously.


    Gu Xiao saw that the lust in Chu An¡¯s eyes was getting stronger and stronger, so she hurriedly reached out and pinched Chu An¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Throw away all the things you¡¯re thinking about now!¡± Gu Xiao said fiercely, and there was a hint of warning in her eyes.


    Chu An looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s guarded expression and sighed in his heart. It seemed like he really couldn¡¯t do anything today.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I¡¯m not thinking about anything. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Chu An defended himself.


    His eyes were filled with sincerity, as if he was telling Gu Xiao that he would not lie to her.


    Gu Xiao snorted and didn¡¯t move her hand from Chu An¡¯s waist. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t understand you? If you really didn¡¯t think of anything¡­¡±


    Gu Xiao didn¡¯t say anything else, but the hand on Chu An¡¯s waist tightened threateningly.


    Feeling the paining from his waist, Chu An couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao, 1 really am not thinking about anything now! I promise!¡±


    After receiving Chu An¡¯s assurance, Gu Xiao sized up Chu An¡¯s expression. After confirming that Chu An didn¡¯t have any special thoughts, she let go of the hand on Chu An¡¯s waist..

 Chapter 396 - 396: Photo

    Chapter 396: Photo


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Chu An felt the threat at his waist leave, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    Seeing that Gu Xiao really wasn¡¯t sleepy, Chu An blinked and changed the topic. ¡°What did you say to Mom and Sister-inw in the kitchen? Why do I feel that your rtionship seems to have be much closer?¡±


    If Gu Xiao had only gotten close to Mrs Chu and Sister-inw Chu, he would not have asked this question.


    However, he kept feeling that the three of them were close because of him, Chu Zi, and their father. Moreover, it was something bad for them.


    This intuition was really strange and fierce, but Chu An couldn¡¯t make himself ignore this thought.


    After seeing that Gu Xiao was no longer sleepy, he nned to rify this matter.


    When Gu Xiao heard Chu An¡¯s words, a hint of yfulness shed across her eyes.


    Meeting Chu An¡¯s curious gaze, Gu Xiao thought of what Mrs Chu had promised her, so she could only let Chu An down.


    After all¡­ Mrs Chu had promised her that in the next few days, Mrs Chu would find an opportunity to show her photos of Chu An when he was young. There were also photos of him wearing diapers and little dresses.


    Although she knew that the only reason why Chu An was able to wear such clothes was because he was still young, and the baby¡¯s brain capacity was insufficient to withstand Chu An¡¯s memories, and those were equivalent to photos taken before Chu An had his memories.


    However, could it be that Chu An would not be Chu An if he had amnesia?


    Hence, she was really curious about the photos of Chu An when he was young that Mrs Chu had mentioned. She definitely couldn¡¯t let go of this good opportunity!


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. 1 just asked Auntie about how braised sliced pork belly with preserved mustard is made,¡± Gu Xiao said calmly without any ws on her face.


    When Chu An heard this, he looked at Gu Xiao inquisitively, as if to confirm if what Gu Xiao said was true.


    Chu An looked for a long time, but he didn¡¯t see anything wrong with Gu Xiao¡¯s expression. However, he still felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you serious?¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded. As she was lying on the pillow, when Gu Xiao nodded, the flesh on her cheek was squeezed. It was round and very cute.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Chu An¡¯s attention was attracted by Gu Xiao¡¯s face, so he couldn¡¯t care about anything else.


    Anyway, Gu Xiao would not harm him.


    With this thought in mind, Chu Anpletely abandoned the strange intuition in his heart. He stretched out a hand and pinched the cheek that had been squeezed out by Gu Xiao¡¯s movements.


    Although Gu Xiao was usually not too thin, there was not much meat on her cheeks, which made Chu An feel very regretful.


    Now that he had encountered such a good opportunity, he would not spend more effort on ¡°unimportant¡± matters.


    ¡°I believe in Xiaoxiao¡¯s words.¡± Chu An responded to Gu Xiao¡¯s words, but in his heart, he had no further intention of talking about the topic just now.


    Gu Xiao wasn¡¯t angry when Chu An pinched her face.


    Compared to the photos of Chu An when he was young, the matter of her face being pinched was not worth mentioning.


    If Chu An knew that she had designs on his childhood photos, Chu An would definitely think of all ways to stop her. Then, when Chu An was prepared, it would basically be impossible for her to see Chu An¡¯s childhood photos again.


    In fact, Chu An might even deliberately destroy those ¡°precious¡± photos!


    Gu Xiao¡¯s docile attitude also made Chu An even more impudent. When Chu An became more and more excessive, Gu Xiao narrowed her eyes and reached out to p Chu An¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°Alright, time to sleep.¡±


    After saying that, she was worried that Chu An would attack again, so she turned around in Chu An¡¯s arms, with her back facing him.


    When Chu An saw this, he let out a few muffledughs. Gu Xiao, whose back was pressed against Chu An¡¯s arms, could even clearly sense the rise and fall of Chu An¡¯s chest.


    Chu An hugged Gu Xiao tightly in this position and pecked the back of her head. His voice still had a smile that hadn¡¯t dissipated. ¡°Okay, good night. Sweet dreams, my Xiaoxiao.¡±


    Gu Xiao paused for a while before responding to Chu An¡¯s ¡°my Xiaoxiao¡± in a low voice.


    The two of them closed their eyes and did not speak again. After a while, the two of them fell into a deep sleep.


    Hence, the next morning, the Chu family discovered that Chu An, who was supposed to be sleeping in his room, hade out of Gu Xiao¡¯s room..

 Chapter 397 - 397: Coax

    Chapter 397: Coax


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mrs Chu¡¯s eyes widened slightly. She looked at the sleepy Chu An and then at the room behind Chu An. She confirmed that it was the room she had prepared for Gu Xiao yesterday and not Chu An¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°Why are you in Xiaoxiao¡¯s room?¡± Mrs Chu asked questioningly.


    Chu An reached out and ruffled his hair that hadn¡¯t beenbed yet, making it even more messy.


    ¡°I want to sleep with Xiaoxiao. Naturally, I was in Xiaoxiao¡¯s room.¡±


    Mrs Chu was suspicious of Chu An¡¯s words. She looked at Chu An inquisitively.


    ¡°Is Xiaoxiao really willing to sleep with you?¡±


    Didn¡¯t they say that Xiaoxiao was bullied by Xiao An and was unwilling to return to the residence she had bought for the two of them? Recently, Gu Xiao had only moved back to the apartment she had bought to reward Xiao An.


    Or was this news fake?


    Chu An looked at Mrs Chu in confusion. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Xiaoxiao willing to sleep with me?¡± If Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t sleep with him, so who else could she sleep with?


    Mrs Chu looked at Chu An and didn¡¯t say anything for a moment. Chu An also stood quietly on the spot, wanting to see what else Mrs Chu could say.


    Just as the two of them were in a deadlock, Gu Xiao¡¯s door opened again.


    Gu Xiao, who had already washed up, walked out.


    She first nced at Chu An and asked in confusion, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you returned to your room to wash up?¡±


    Then, she saw Mrs Chu standing opposite Chu An.


    She smiled and nodded at Mrs Chu. ¡°Auntie, good morning.¡±


    Facing Gu Xiao¡¯s sweet smile, how could Mrs Chu still remember Chu An? She immediately let go of Chu An and took a few steps to Gu Xiao¡¯s side, holding her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. I¡¯m here to call you for breakfast. Breakfast is ready. We¡¯re just waiting for you.¡±


    Hearing Mrs Chu¡¯s words, Gu Xiao instantly became a little anxious. She looked at Mrs Chu nervously. ¡°Did we wake upte?¡±


    This kind of thing was rather rude no matter where it was. Gu Xiao did not want her rtionship with Mrs Chu yesterday to return to the unfamiliar state from before because of this.


    Mrs Chu instantly understood Gu Xiao¡¯s thoughts.


    She stretched out a hand and waved it. There was a smile in her eyes, and she did not look angry at all.


    ¡°I spoke wrongly. Xiao Zi and his wife haven¡¯t woken up yet! Only Xiao An¡¯s father and I have woken up. We¡¯re old and don¡¯t sleep much, so we woke up a little early. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too early, Xiaoxiao?¡±


    Gu Xiao met Mrs Chu¡¯s gentle eyes and paused for a moment before smiling.


    ¡°Auntie, what are you saying? Auntie is not old. You look like you¡¯re in your early thirties. That¡¯s not old no matter what.¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, the smile in Mrs Chu¡¯s eyes became even more obvious. Even the tiny lines at the corners of her eyes expressed their master¡¯s joy.


    Mrs Chu patted Gu Xiao¡¯s arm and covered her mouth as sheughed.


    ¡°Why is Xiaoxiao so good at talking? You are not like Xiao An at all. If Xiao An is half as good as you, I¡¯ll really be very happy.¡±


    Mrs Chu ridiculed Chu An right in front of the person himself,pletely disregarding Chu An¡¯s thoughts.


    However, Chu An wouldn¡¯t be unhappy over such a small matter. After all, Mrs Chu was right. Other than Gu Xiao, he really didn¡¯t know how to coax people.


    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s not care about them anymore. Let¡¯s go down and eat first! It¡¯s better to eat breakfast early.¡±


    Mrs Chu did not wait for Gu Xiao to speak and continued talking on her own. She held Gu Xiao¡¯s arm and nned to bring her to the first floor.


    As for Chu An, who was at the side, she hadpletely thrown him to the back of her mind. She didn¡¯t even think of asking him.


    Gu Xiao could not refute Mrs Chu, so she could only let her pull her downstairs.


    She turned around and nced at Chu An, who was still standing on the spot. Seeing Chu An nod, she then focused all her attention on Mrs Chu.


    Looking at the back view of Mrs Chu and Gu Xiao getting along quickly, a trace of joy shed across Chu An¡¯s heart. He also turned around and walked towards his bedroom.


    He could not miss the opportunity to eat with Gu Xiao. Even if there was such an opportunity every day, he was still unwilling to give it up.


    When Gu Xiao and Mrs Chu arrived at the first floor, they indeed found Mr Chu already sitting at the dining table.


    When Mr Chu heard themotion, he looked up and saw Gu Xiao and Mrs Chu. He said to the servant beside him, ¡°Serve the dishes.¡±


    The servant replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Then, she turned around and walked towards the kitchen..

 Chapter 398 - 398: Care

    Chapter 398: Care


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mr Chu then looked in Gu Xiao¡¯s direction and waved at her. He said in his most amiable voice, ¡°Xiaoxiao,e over quickly.¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded at Mr Chu and walked towards him arm in arm with Mrs Chu.


    Not long after Gu Xiao and Mrs Chu sat down at the dining table, the servants brought the food that had been prepared long ago.


    There were small meat buns, crystal dumplings, soy milk, and fried dough sticks on the dining table.


    Mrs Chu looked at Gu Xiao with a smile and pushed the te containing the meat buns towards Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Last time at the manor, 1 saw that you seemed to like Chinese food more, so I prepared these for you. I hope you like them, Xiaoxiao.¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she looked at the table full of breakfast in surprise. She felt a warm current slowly flow through her heart.


    She smiled at Mrs Chu. ¡°I like it very much. Thank you, Auntie.¡±


    Mrs Chu agreed with a smile, but Mr Chu, who was sitting at the side, coughed lightly at this moment. Mrs Chu gave Gu Xiao a look, and Gu Xiao understood what Mr Chu meant.


    She nced sideways and said to Mr Chu seriously, ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±


    When Mr Chu heard this, he nodded lightly, as if he was not concerned about Gu Xiao¡¯s gratitude.


    Gu Xiao didn¡¯t know Mr Chu well and could still be intimidated by Mr Chu¡¯s act. However, Mrs Chu, who had been with Mr Chu for almost 30 years, could easily tell that Mr Chu was hiding his smugness.


    She had been married to Mr Chu for so many years, so she would not expose him in front of Gu Xiao.


    Mr Chu cleared his throat. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat quickly.¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she looked at Mr Chu and Mrs Chu, then at the empty stairs. She subconsciously asked, ¡°Don¡¯t we need to wait a little longer? Brother Zi and the others haven¡¯te down yet.¡±


    Upon hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Mr Chu secretly pursed his lips.


    Chu Zi only dared to do whatever he wanted because it was the holiday for the Mid-Autumn Festival, still not getting up at this time. To see him today, it would probably be when it was time for lunch.


    As for Chu An¡­ who asked him to wash up too slowly? Could it be that he wanted the father to wait for the son?


    Mr Chu nagged in his heart, but he did not show it at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. Let¡¯s just eat.¡±


    After hearing Mr Chu¡¯s words, Gu Xiao looked at Mrs Chu from the corner of her eye. After seeing Mrs Chu nod in agreement, she picked up her chopsticks and started eating.


    This Mid-Autumn Festival and National Day in the Chu family vi could be said to be the mostfortable holiday Gu Xiao had had in the past few years.


    After all, after her rebirth, all her thoughts were on how to escape from the Ji family, how to make herself better, and how to make thepany prosper. She had never rested so happily.


    The atmosphere in the Chu family vi was so good and she had never felt it from Ji Chen.


    Moreover, a few days after National Day, Mrs Chu did as she had said previously and brought Gu Xiao to see a series of photos of Chu An when he was young, including photos of him wearing a little dress and a prince¡¯s suit.


    That not too thick photo album brought Gu Xiao too much joy and happiness.


    When Mrs Chu suggested giving her the photo album, Gu Xiao was shamelessly tempted for a moment.


    However, she quickly considered that if this photo collection was in her hands, it was hard to guarantee that Chu An wouldn¡¯t discover itter and destroy the evidence.


    After thinking for a long time, Gu Xiao asked Mrs Chu to keep this photo album for the time being. When she had time, she woulde over to take a look.


    When Mrs Chu heard this suggestion, she immediately agreed.


    In that case, wouldn¡¯t Gu Xiao have more time toe to the Chu family vi in the future? Mrs Chu was naturally happy to see such a win-win situation.


    She hurriedly promised that she would definitely guard this photo collection well and not let Chu An attack it!


    Eight days of vacation might seem like a long time, but when it was really counted, it was not much.


    Mrs Chu only felt that in the blink of an eye, it was already time for Gu Xiao and Chu An to leave.


    Since Gu Xiao and Chu An had sses at 8am in the morning tomorrow, Gu Xiao and Chu An needed to return to school the day before ss started.


    Mrs Chu looked at Gu Xiao, who was standing opposite her, with reluctance. Her well-maintained hands held Gu Xiao¡¯s hands tightly, unwilling to let go. ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you really leaving now? Can¡¯t you stay for a while longer?¡± Mrs Chu asked, unwilling to give up..

 Chapter 399 - 399: Preparing to Leave

    Chapter 399: Preparing to Leave


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Facing Mrs Chu¡¯s persuasion, Gu Xiao did not know whether tough or cry.


    She secretly nced at Chu An, who was hiding at the side and happy to watch the show, with a hint of warning and threat in her eyes.


    Chu An received Gu Xiao¡¯s signal and immediately understood what she meant.


    Gu Xiao had a good rtionship with Mrs Chu now. The reason had been exined just now. Mrs Chu still hoped that Gu Xiao could stay for a longer period of time, so Gu Xiao could not refuse any further.


    At this moment, only Chu An, who was her son, could step forward.


    ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t 1 say that Xiaoxiao and 1 have an eight o¡¯clock lesson tomorrow? It¡¯s not near from here to A University. If you let Xiaoxiao stay, can you bear to let Xiaoxiao get up and go to school before dawn tomorrow?¡±


    After returning to their apartment outside A University today, they could at least sleep a little more tomorrow.


    Moreover¡­


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Xiaoxiao just say that Xiaoxiao would follow me home during the New Year and winter break? If you scare Xiaoxiao now, what if she doesn¡¯t want toeter?¡±


    Hearing Chu An¡¯s first words, Mrs Chu¡¯s eyes wavered. When she heard Chu An¡¯sst sentence, Mrs Chu directly red at Chu An.


    ¡°What are you talking about?! Xiaoxiao and I are very close! Xiaoxiao won¡¯t be frightened by me!¡±


    As Mrs Chu spoke, she smiled at Gu Xiao. After receiving Gu Xiao¡¯s nod, she let go of Gu Xiao¡¯s hand in a good mood.


    She turned to face Chu An, and the smile on her face immediately disappeared. She took a few steps forward and reached out to poke Chu An¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Even if Xiaoxiao really doesn¡¯t want toe home, it must be you who have done something to anger Xiaoxiao! It has nothing to do with me!¡±


    With Mr Chu watching alertly from the side, Chu An could only silently endure Mrs Chu¡¯s poke at his forehead. He could even only echo Mrs Chu¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s my fault. Mom, please show mercy.¡±


    Although Mrs Chu usually looked gentle and gentle, the force in her hand was not small. That fair finger only poked Chu An¡¯s forehead a few times before it began to turn red.


    Speaking of which, when Chu An and Chu Zi were young, they would rather go against Mr Chu than rebel against Mrs Chu.


    After receiving a satisfactory answer, Mrs Chu retracted her hand and temporarily let Chu An off.


    She humphed softly and walked towards Gu Xiao again.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, remember toe and visit next time you have time. I¡¯m really bored at home alone,¡± Mrs Chu said as she looked at Gu Xiao expectantly.


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she subconsciously nced at Mr Chu, who had been standing behind Mrs Chu. Mr Chu was clearly dissatisfied with the ¡°alone¡± Mrs Chu had just said, but he did not dare to refute Mrs Chu. He could only stand at the side aggrievedly and recover from it himself.


    When Chu An saw Mr Chu like this, he snorted coldly in his heart and looked down on his father.


    Look at what he had done for half his life. His wife was not even willing to acknowledge him! He would definitely not end up like this in the future. Xiaoxiao would definitely always value him!


    Gu Xiao looked at Mr Chu¡¯s angry expression and found it funny. However, he was still an elder and she could not reallyugh.


    Hence, Gu Xiao could only shift her gaze away from Mr Chu and look at Mrs Chu again.


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯lle and visit you when 1 have time.¡±


    After receiving Gu Xiao¡¯s guarantee, Mirs Chu beamed with joy and nodded repeatedly.


    Mrs Chu then looked at the servant at the side. After giving the servant a look, she said to Gu Xiao, ¡°Auntie has prepared something for you.¡± Seeing that Gu Xiao seemed to be about to reject her, Mrs Chu spoke first. ¡°It¡¯s not anything expensive. It¡¯s just some food. You can share it with Xiao An.¡±


    After Mrs Chu finished speaking, she even patted Gu Xiao¡¯s hand.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s rejection was blocked by Mrs Chu, and she did not know how to continue rejecting her.


    She nced at Chu An, and after seeing him nod, she said to Mrs Chu, ¡°There¡¯s naturally no reason to reject Auntie¡¯s kind intentions.¡±


    The smile on Mrs Chu¡¯s face widened. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Then, she looked at Chu An. ¡°Little An, why aren¡¯t you opening the trunk so we can put things in?¡±


    When Chu An heard this, he opened the trunk. Mrs Chu was at the side, instructing the servants to ce the things she had already prepared..

 Chapter 400 - 400: Car Is Too Small

    Chapter 400: Car Is Too Small


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao and Chu An could originally ept Mrs Chu¡¯s arrangements, but when they saw that the trunk was no longer enough for Mrs Chu, and when Mrs Chu looked at the back passenger seats, Gu Xiao and Chu An instantly became a little anxious.


    Gu Xiao took a step forward and subconsciously wanted to stop Mrs Chu, but she was stopped by the silent Mr Chu.


    ¡°It¡¯s all snacks and titbits. Your aunt has prepared these for a long time. Just let her prepare them. If you feel that there¡¯s too much to eat, bring them to your dormitory.¡±


    Mr Chu had seen with his own eyes how busy Mrs Chu had been preparing things for Gu Xiao and Chu An these past two days. He also knew that Mrs Chu really took Gu Xiao seriously, so she was worried about these things.


    He did not wish for Gu Xiao to reject Mrs Chu¡¯s good intentions and reject what she had been busy with for the past two days.


    When Gu Xiao heard Mr Chu¡¯s words, she stopped in her tracks. She pursed her lips and looked at Mrs Chu¡¯s excited expression, but did not say anything else.


    She and Chu An stood at the side and watched as Mrs Chu filled their car to the brim. She even kept nagging that this car was really too small and couldn¡¯t even fit much.


    From Mrs Chu¡¯s expression, she really despised Chu An¡¯s car.


    Mrs Chu led the servants to fill the trunk and back seat with things, but the servants were still holding two bags in their hands and could not fit them in.


    Mrs Chu widened her eyes and looked at the car that she had stuffed full, then at the bags in the servants¡¯ hands. In the end, she directly targeted Chu An.


    ¡°You already knew that you wereing home. Why didn¡¯t you prepare a bigger car? Look, the things 1 prepared for Xiaoxiao can¡¯t even be put in!¡±


    Chu An looked at the car. Facing Mrs Chu¡¯s usation, he held his forehead helplessly.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that my car isn¡¯t big enough, but that you¡¯ve prepared too many things.¡± Chu An defended his car. He couldn¡¯t let Mrs Chu misunderstand it like this.


    Mrs Chu snorted coldly and nced at the trunk and back seat again. She also knew that Chu An¡¯s words were correct.


    However, she was also a little unhappy that Gu Xiao could not take away the things she had prepared for her.


    Mrs Chu ignored Chu An. After pondering for a while, she looked at Gu Xiao with bright eyes. ¡°Xiaoxiao, there are only two bags left. Do you want to take them?¡±


    Anyway, Gu Xiao was sitting in the front passenger seat, so she could bring some things with her.


    When Gu Xiao heard this, her gaze subconsciouslynded on the bags in the servant¡¯s hands. Her first reaction was to reject it.


    However, before she could speak, Chu An had already beaten her to it.


    He walked to Gu Xiao¡¯s side, grabbed her wrist, and brought her to the front passenger seat. After letting Gu Xiao sit in the front passenger seat, he looked at Mrs Chu.


    ¡°Mom, we don¡¯t know if there will be a traffic jam on the way back, so Xiaoxiao won¡¯t bring anything. Otherwise, Xiaoxiao will feel terrible.¡±


    Hearing this, how could Mrs Chu let Gu Xiao take what she had not been able to fit in?


    She gave the servant a look and asked the servant to bring the things back to the Chu family vi.


    ¡°Xiao An is still the most thoughtful. Then let¡¯s do as Xiao An says. We can skip these two bags.¡± As Mrs Chu spoke, she even gave Chu An an approving look.


    Chu An epted the praise without blushing.


    After coaxing Mrs Chu, Chu An also opened the car door and got in, nning to leave.


    When Mrs Chu saw this, she distanced herself from Chu An¡¯s car and walked to Mr Chu¡¯s side.


    Chu An started the car. Mrs Chu took advantage of thest bit of time and said to Gu Xiao, ¡°Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t forget our agreement! The next time youe to the Chu family vi, 1 have even better things to show you.¡±


    Gu Xiao nced sideways and met Mrs Chu¡¯s meaningful gaze. She immediately understood what Mrs Chu meant.


    Her eyes lit up and she hurriedly nodded at Mrs Chu.


    ¡°Alright, Auntie, I¡¯ll remember!¡±


    Gu Xiao and Mrs Chu looked at each other and smiled. The meaning behind their smiles was self-evident.


    Seeing that Gu Xiao and Mrs Chu had finished talking, Chu An started the car and drove out of the Chu family¡¯s vi.


    ¡°Xiao An, Xiaoxiao, have a safe trip. Give us a message when you get home.¡± Mrs Chu¡¯s voice sounded from behind the car.


    Gu Xiao stretched out her hand and waved at Mrs Chu. ¡°Alright, Auntie. 1 will.¡±


    On thest day of the holiday, many people returned to the capital.


    Hence, Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s car was unsurprisingly blocked on the road. They might not even be able to move ten meters in ten minutes..

 Chapter 401 - 401: Penalty

    Chapter 401: Penalty


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu An was already very used to this kind of situation and didn¡¯t show any signs of irritation at all.


    Of course, more importantly, Chu An knew that even if he was frustrated now, it couldn¡¯t change the fact that there was a traffic jam.


    As Chu An paid attention to the surrounding situation, he thought of the agreement Mrs Chu had said to Gu Xiao when they had just left the Chu residence. He was still very curious about the agreement Mrs Chu had mentioned.


    After Chu An was forced to stop the car again, he pulled up the handbrake and turned to look at Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, what was the agreement you were just talking about with Mom? Can I know?¡±


    Gu Xiao was originally paying attention to the car in front of them when she suddenly heard Chu An¡¯s words. When she thought of the photos Mrs Chu had shown her, her eyes shed, and she didn¡¯t dare to look Chu An in the eye.


    ¡°I already said that it was an agreement. Of course, 1 can¡¯t tell you.¡± Gu Xiao pretended to be calm.


    Seeing Gu Xiao¡¯s reaction, Chu An increasingly felt that something was amiss.


    He raised his eyebrows and rubbed the steering wheel with his index finger. His gazended on Gu Xiao and did not leave.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s scalp went numb from Chu An¡¯s gaze, but in order to protect her future benefits, she still chose not to say anything.


    The two of them were in a deadlock for a while, and the atmosphere in the car began to turn cold.


    ¡°Alright, the car in front is starting to move. Let¡¯s go too!¡±


    When Gu Xiao saw that the car in front of them was starting to move slowly, she hurriedly said to Chu An, hoping that he would focus on driving and not continue to dwell on her agreement with Mrs Chu.


    Seeing Gu Xiao¡¯s avoidance, Chu An knew that there was probably something fishy about this agreement.


    Otherwise, Gu Xiao would not be like this.


    Chu An chuckled and turned around. Following Gu Xiao¡¯s instructions, he focused his attention on the car in front of them. He put down the handbrake, and the car began to move at turtle speed again.


    It was fine if Gu Xiao was unwilling to say it now. Coincidentally, he could use this reason to ¡°punish¡± Gu Xiao for hiding it.


    With this thought in mind, Chu An didn¡¯t care about the agreement between Gu Xiao and Mrs Chu at all. He only looked forward to the punishment that Gu Xiao might receive tonight.


    Gu Xiao, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, suddenly shivered. She felt like she was being targeted.


    She turned her head slightly and looked at Chu An, who had a smile on his face, and had an even worse premonition.


    However, she had just rejected Chu An¡¯s questioning. She didn¡¯t dare to provoke Chu An now, so she could only pretend that she hadn¡¯t seen anything and turn around. Out of sight, out of mind.


    When the two of them arrived at the parking lot of their apartment outside the school and were about to go upstairs to go home, they realized that ¡°agreement¡± and ¡°punishment¡± were not things they should be thinking about now.


    The two of them stood beside the car and stared nkly at the trunk and the things in the backseat.


    After a while, the two of them came back to their senses and looked at each other. Gu Xiao took the initiative to ask, ¡°What should we do with these things?¡±


    Previously, when Mrs Chu was packing things, they did not think much of it. However, now that they had to move these things upstairs, they immediately felt that it was a huge effort.


    Only then did the two of them remember that when Mrs Chu was packing things previously, there were two servants helping her. Moreover, the two servants even went in and out a few times before the car was filled.


    Chu An held his forehead powerlessly and leaned against the car without moving.


    ¡°We¡¯ll do it slowly,¡± Chu An said after a few seconds.


    The two of them looked at each other and sighed deeply again. They resigned themselves to fate and picked up the things in the back of the car. Only when they could not hold any more with both hands did the two of them stop.


    Chu An closed the car door with difficulty and took the elevator to their unit with Gu Xiao.


    When the two of them entered the unit with difficulty, they could not wait to put down the things. They did not care whether the floor was clean and flopped onto the floor.


    Gu Xiao and Chu An sat on the ground and rested for a while. Looking at each other¡¯s sorry states, they suddenlyughed, and there was a hint of joy in their voices.


    It seemed like they had not experienced such a thing for a long time. Although they were tired, they felt pretty good and were really a little happy.


    After resting for a while, Chu An stood up. ¡°Xiaoxiao, stay here. 1¡¯11 carry the rest alone.¡±


    Hearing Chu An¡¯s words, Gu Xiao stood up in disagreement. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    The two of them had only just brought up the things in the backseat. Mrs Chu had prepared even more things in the trunk. If Chu An were to do it alone, he would probably not be able to bring them up without three or four trips.


    She didn¡¯t want to see Chu An so tired..

 Chapter 402 - 402: Organization

    Chapter 402: Organization


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu An only took a nce at Gu Xiao and understood her concerns. He chuckled lightly, and a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°We still need to leave someone to pack, don¡¯t we?¡± As Chu An spoke, he even used his eyes to gesture at the bags they had just brought up.


    Moreover, ording to Mrs Chu, the bags were filled with food. These things also needed to be opened to take a look so they could categorize those that needed to be finished as soon as possible, and those that could be put aside slightly.


    There were so many things, and the two of them might not be able to finish eating them. Therefore, they still needed to categorize these things slightly and see what they could give out tomorrow.


    Gu Xiao followed Chu An¡¯s gaze and nced at the bags on the ground. After a few seconds of silence, she finally agreed to Chu An¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll stay and pack. Be careful when you go to get the things.¡±


    Even though they had an elevator, and it was more convenient for them toe upstairs.


    There were still so many things to bring up, that even taking the elevator was rather tiring.


    Chu An nodded in agreement, opened the door, and went out.


    Gu Xiao stood on the spot and sighed as she looked at the ¡°sweet burdens¡± on the ground. In the end, she resigned herself to fate and opened the bags to see what was inside and categorize them.


    After the two of them were done with these things, they felt very tired. Even if Mrs Chu had prepared food that were ready-to-eat for them, they were unwilling to move.


    The two of them rested on the sofa for a while and decided to order takeout at night. It was convenient and fast.


    As for the ¡°punishment¡± that Chu An had been thinking about in the car, looking at Gu Xiao¡¯s exhausted expression, Chu An generously let Gu Xiao off for the time being and would find time to punish herter.


    The next morning, Gu Xiao and Chu An rushed to A University for their lesson at eight in the morning.


    Aftering back for lunch, they rushed to A University with the things they had prepared yesterday. However, this time, their destination was the dormitory building of A University.


    As usual, the two of them parted ways at the ground floor of Gu Xiao¡¯s dormitory. They each carried bags of various sizes and walked towards their respective destinations.


    When Gu Xiao passed by the dormitory auntie¡¯s room, she stopped in her tracks.


    After thinking for a few seconds, she took out two bags from the things she was carrying and walked to the door of the dormitory manager¡¯s room.


    In order to make it easier for the students in the dormitory building to find the dormitory management auntie, the dormitory management auntie usually left the door open during the day, so at this moment, Gu Xiao walked in directly.


    The dormitory manager heard themotion at the door and looked up.


    After seeing Gu Xiao¡¯s figure, the dormitory manager smiled.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao? What are you doing here?¡±


    After the previous few conversations, the dormitory management auntie and Gu Xiao had a good rtionship. Sometimes, the dormitory management auntie even looked at Gu Xiao as if she was her younger rtive.


    She waved at Gu Xiao. ¡°Xiaoxiao! Come over quickly. The mooncakes my family made for the Mid-Autumn Festival this time are not bad. 1 even left some for you.¡±


    As the dormitory manager spoke, she turned around and opened the cab beside her. She took out a small bag from the cab.


    This small bag was a stic bag that wasmonly seen, but it was neatly organized and looked pleasing to the eye.


    Gu Xiao did not expect the dormitory auntie to leave her some mooncakes. To say nothing of the taste of the mooncakes, just the dormitory auntie¡¯s sincerity was already a very good gift.


    After all, Gu Xiao had only thought about giving things to the dormitory auntie because of the advice and blessings the dormitory auntie had given her.


    Gu Xiao reached out and took the mooncakes from the dormitory auntie. She smiled at the auntie. ¡°Thankyou, Auntie.¡±


    As she spoke, Gu Xiao separated the two bags in her hand and handed them to the dormitory manager.


    ¡°This is my gift to you, Auntie. I hope you would like them.¡±


    The dormitory manager looked at the two bags that Gu Xiao handed over in surprise. There was a very obvious smile on her chubby face.


    She reached out and took it, her kind gazending on Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Why would Auntie dislike this? It¡¯s already very good that Xiaoxiao has such intentions!¡±


    Gu Xiao was not the first person to give her mooncakes, but she was the first child to remember to bring her a gift.


    Although she didn¡¯tck this gift, it was still something to be happy about..

 Chapter 403 - 403: Sharing

    Chapter 403: Sharing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Gu Xiao left the dormitory auntie¡¯s room, she took the elevator to the fifth floor where her dormitory was.


    She walked to the door of the dormitory with familiarity and opened the door with the key.


    Gu Xiao pushed open the door and walked into the dormitory. Just as she looked up, she met the gazes of Jiang Meng and Wei Shu.


    When they saw that it was Gu Xiao, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. Jiang Meng quickly got off the bed and walked to Gu Xiao in a few big strides. She reached out and hugged Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I¡¯ve really missed you! Finally, 1 can see you!¡±


    Gu Xiao lowered her head slightly and looked at Jiang Meng, who was leaning against her. She raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°If 1 remember correctly, we seemed to have just met in the ssroom this morning.¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Jiang Meng did not feel awkward. She looked up from Gu Xiao¡¯s arms and looked at Gu Xiao seriously.


    ¡°How can meeting in the ssroom be the same as meeting in the dormitory? The ssroom is a ce to study! 1 haven¡¯t even had a proper conversation with you, Xiaoxiao!¡±


    Although Jiang Meng usually looked a little out of ce, she was a real top student. Once she entered the ssroom, she would focus on her studies. Hence, her words just now were really not exaggerated.


    When Wei Shu saw this, she walked over in amusement.


    ¡°Alright, Mengmeng, let go of Xiaoxiao first. Xiaoxiao is still carrying something.¡±


    As Wei Shu spoke, she reached out to take the bag from Gu Xiao¡¯s hand.


    When Jiang Meng heard this, she immediately retreated from Gu Xiao¡¯s arms. Indeed, she saw the bag that she had ignored just now. She also reached out to help Gu Xiao carry the bag.


    Gu Xiao passed the bag in her hand to the two of them with peace of mind and walked to her desk.


    Speaking of which, Gu Xiao had already left the dormitory for a period of time. Coupled with the Mid-Autumn Festival and National Day holiday this time, ayer of dust could havepletely gathered on Gu Xiao¡¯s desk.


    But now, Gu Xiao¡¯s desk was clean and there was no dust at all. It was obvious that during the period when Gu Xiao was not in the dormitory, someone had carefully helped her clean up.


    Seeing that Gu Xiao was staring at the desk, Jiang Meng ced the bag from Gu Xiao¡¯s hands on Gu Xiao¡¯s desk and spoke smugly.


    ¡°How is it? Xiao Shu and I cleaned it up very neatly, haven¡¯t we?¡±


    Gu Xiao looked at Jiang Meng and immediately saw the underlying message in her eyes.


    Her eyes were filled with the words ¡°Quickly praise me! Quickly praise me!¡± Gu Xiao couldn¡¯t even pretend not to see it.


    Gu Xiao could only go along with Jiang Meng¡¯s wishes and praise her a few times. Gu Xiao did not forget Wei Shu, who was silent at the side, either and thanked Wei Shu properly.


    Wei Shu pursed her lips and smiled.


    Gu Xiao handed the bag that Jiang Meng ced on her desk back to Jiang Meng. ¡°These are the gifts I brought back for you. You don¡¯t have to leave them with me.¡±


    Jiang Meng was stuffed with a few bags and could not react in time.


    After hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Jiang Meng happily carried the bag and jumped around with obvious joy in her bodynguage.


    She looked at Gu Xiao with bright eyes. ¡°Xiaoxiao, can 1 open it now?¡±


    ¡°These are all yours. You can naturally open them if you want to.¡±


    With Gu Xiao¡¯s permission, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu looked at each other, found a ce, and started to open the bag.


    Gu Xiao had chosen some snacks and titbits for Jiang Meng and Wei Shu that could be stored in this weather and would not spoil quickly.


    Jiang Meng took out something and eximed softly. She seemed to like it very much.


    After opening all the bags, Jiang Meng hugged the snacks that she couldn¡¯t bear to buy previously and asked in disbelief, ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you giving all these to me?¡±


    Gu Xiao raised her hand and tapped at Jiang Meng¡¯s forehead from afar.


    ¡°There is also Xiao Shu¡¯s share.¡±


    Wei Shu pursed his lips and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can give it all to Mengmeng.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Meng calmed down instead.


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s also Xiao Shu¡¯s,¡± she muttered to herself, then cheered up. ¡°1 can eat with Xiao Shu! Share them with her!¡±


    As Jiang Meng spoke, she looked at Wei Shu expectantly.


    Wei Shu naturally nodded in agreement.


    Gu Xiao leaned against the bed weakly and looked at Jiang Meng and Wei Shu with a rxed smile.


    This feeling of looking at others being lively and cute was really not bad..

 Chapter 404 - 404: Knowing

    Chapter 404: Knowing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Gu Xiao and Chu An delivered their gifts, they chatted with their friends in the dormitory for a while. In the evening, they still chose to return to their own little nest.


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu tried to persuade her to stay. Seeing that Gu Xiao had already made up her mind, they did not say anything else.


    After returning to school, Gu Xiao and Chu An returned to their previous state of studying.


    Five days after the holiday ended, Chu An received a message. His gaze lingered on the message for a long time. Only when he could memorize the message did he put away his phone.


    At night, Chu Anzily sat on the sofa with his arms around Gu Xiao¡¯s waist. Then, he inadvertently said, ¡°Brother Chen seems to have opened apany for Jiang He.¡±


    The moment Chu An finished speaking, he sensed the body in his arms stiffen for a moment.


    Although Gu Xiao quickly rxed again, the moment of stiffness still couldn¡¯t be hidden from Chu An, who had been paying attention to Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu Xiao said calmly, as if she did not care about this news at all.


    If Chu An hadn¡¯t sensed the unnaturalness in that moment just now, he would probably have been deceived by Gu Xiao¡¯s indifferent expression.


    He straightened up and stared straight at Gu Xiao.


    ¡°You care a lot about this matter.¡± Chu An¡¯s voice was firm.


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she looked up at Chu An and quickly lowered her eyes again.


    Her hands moved by her sides and gripped the corner of the sofa tightly.


    Did she care? Of course she did.


    Ji Chen was the only person who had shown her kindness in her first life. He was also the person who had trulye to her side in this life, and he was really rted to her by blood.


    How could she not care about such a special person?


    She naturally knew that Jiang He was Ji Chen¡¯s biological mother. Jiang He treated Ji Chen well, so it was only right for Ji Chen to repay Jiang He. This was what a son should do when he had the ability.


    But¡­ but it wasn¡¯t easy for her to bankrupt thepany that had brought her nightmares in her previous life. It made Jiang He experience the despair of losing the most important thing.


    Now, Ji Chen had given Jiang He back the thing that she valued the most.


    Even though she knew that this was what Ji Chen was supposed to do, she could not help but feel betrayed.


    Chu An reached out and grabbed Gu Xiao¡¯s hand by her side, carefully wrapping it in his palm.


    ¡°Since you care, how about asking Brother Chen directly? Brother Chen should have his reasons for doing this.¡± Chu An¡¯s voice was very soft, with a hint offort.


    He knew that Mrs Chu and Mr Chu were very close to Gu Xiao, as if they were real family.


    But at the same time, he also knew that a person had to have a close rtive by her side to have more confidence. If it was only him and his family that Gu Xiao had by her side, he did not want to see this scene.


    So he was willing to protect the rtionship between Gu Xiao and Ji Chen.


    Moreover, although Ji Chen had prepared a jewelrypany for Jiang He, he did not know the reason for Ji Chen¡¯s actions.


    On the surface, it looked like Ji Chen was trying to make up for the regret of Jiang He¡¯spany going bankrupt. But what if there was another reason? He was still willing to believe Ji Chen, believing that Ji Chen would not rub salt on Gu Xiao¡¯s wound.


    Especially when Ji Chen already knew about that matter.


    Gu Xiao blinked and sent a message to Ji Chen under Chu An¡¯s encouraging gaze.


    After sending the message, Gu Xiao held her breath. She did not want to get the answer that she did not want from Ji Chen.


    At the end of the day, she was really afraid that Ji Chen, the only one who stayed by her side, would leave her side and return to Jiang He and Ji Gao¡¯s side.


    Then, she would be left alone again.


    Chu An seemed to sense Gu Xiao¡¯s uneasiness and tightened his grip on Gu Xiao¡¯s hand, as if he was using this method to tell Gu Xiao that no matter what, he would always be by her side and apany her.


    Perhaps because Ji Chen was still busy at this time, after Gu Xiao sent the message, the other party did not reply immediately.


    During this period of waiting, Gu Xiao also understood that no matter why Ji Chen chose to help Jiang He in this way, she would not alienate Ji Chen because of this..

 Chapter 405 - 405: Explanation

    Chapter 405: Exnation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Gu Xiao figured it out, she gradually felt relieved.


    At this moment, Ji Chen¡¯s message came.


    [I was taking a shower just now, so 1 didn¡¯t see the message.]


    [Looks like Xiaoxiao already knows the news. I did prepare apany for Mom, but there are other reasons.]


    As Ji Chen spoke, he directly told her about how Jiang He had nned to look for her and ask her to go home, but was stopped by him.


    Then, he told her the reason why he had prepared apany for Jiang He. It was so that Jiang He would not disturb her again.


    Gu Xiao looked at the message from Ji Chen and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. Her fingers subconsciously rubbed the edge of the phone.


    Seeing Gu Xiao like this, Chu An raised his eyebrows, and a trace of interest shed across his eyes.


    ¡°What did Brother Chen say? Let me take a look too?¡± Chu An asked for Gu Xiao¡¯s permission.


    Hearing this, Gu Xiao texted ¡°I understand¡± to Ji Chen and handed the phone to Chu An.


    Chu An nced at Ji Chen¡¯s message and understood why Gu Xiao couldn¡¯t help but be happy.


    To a certain extent, Ji Chen¡¯s idea was indeed a very good way to stop Jiang He from harassing Gu Xiao.


    After all, if Jiang He had really made up her mind to look for Gu Xiao, they really had no better way to chase Jiang He away.


    Even if Gu Xiao hadpletely cut ties with Jiang He, if news of Gu Xiao disregarding her rtionship with Jiang He and chasing Jiang He away really spread, it would probably cause a huge uproar on the Inte.


    This was not a good thing for Gu Xiao or Star Brilliance.


    However, it was impossible for them to stop Jiang He from appearing. They could not call the police because of this. After all, even if Ji Gao had done so many disgusting things, they could not really send him to jail either.


    It was really a good idea to let Jiang He focus all her attention on apany so that she would not have the time and energy to look for Gu Xiao.


    After Chu An figured out the head and tail of the situation, he returned the phone to Gu Xiao.


    Ji Chen had sent a new message, which Gu Xiao had to reply to personally.


    Chu An looked at Gu Xiao, who was looking down and typing seriously, and suddenly said, ¡°Do you think that someone was behind Jiang He¡¯s sudden decision to look for you?¡±


    ording to Jiang He¡¯s attitude towards Gu Xiao in the past, if Jiang He really understood the error of her ways and wanted to seek Gu Xiao to make up for her sins, then neither Chu An nor Gu Xiao would believe this matter.


    Therefore, in Chu An¡¯s opinion, Jiang He¡¯s sudden thought of looking for Gu Xiao and wanting to repair their rtionship could only be guided by someone behind the scenes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Gu Xiao¡¯s voice was cold, as if she was not very interested in the name Jiang He. ¡°Those who want to use Jiang He must know how my rtionship with her is. It¡¯s absolutely impossible to use Jiang He to deal with me.¡±


    When Jiang He appeared in front of her, her first reaction must have been to be wary of Jiang He and not give her the slightest chance to get close to her.


    Under such circumstances, no matter what the mastermind wanted to use Jiang He to do, it was impossible to seed.


    Anyone who was not stupid would not think of starting with Jiang He.


    She would rather believe that Jiang He¡¯s decision to get close to her was because there was something wrong with Jiang He¡¯s brain.


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Chu An hesitated for a moment before nodding thoughtfully.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s words were indeed more reliable.


    Chu An wrapped his arms around Gu Xiao¡¯s waist again, and he leaned against Gu Xiao¡¯s body as if he had no bones.


    ¡°Then, are we going to ignore Jiang He?¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded and waved her phone in front of Chu An.


    ¡°Since Brother has already thought of a way to stop Jiang He from approaching me, let¡¯s not think too much about this matter.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu An nodded and really didn¡¯t dwell on this matter.


    He leaned on Gu Xiao¡¯s shoulder. From this angle, he could only see Gu Xiao¡¯s side profile and curly eyshes. Her serious look had a different kind of attraction in Chu An¡¯s eyes.


    Previously, he had sympathized with Gu Xiao¡¯s weariness, so his punishment did not seem to have beenpleted.


    Today¡­ would he be able toplete his punishment of Gu Xiao? Chu An thought silently..

 Chapter 406 - 406: Something Happened

    Chapter 406: Something Happened


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Ji Chen¡¯s exnation, Gu Xiao and Chu Anpletely forgot about the fact that Ji Chen had gifted apany to Jiang He.


    From then on, Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s lives seemed to have returned to a peaceful state.


    Chu An was alreadypletely used to the courses of the Weapon Systems and Engineering major. Even after National Day, when he was in a state of relentless pursuit in his studies, his learning progress faintly surpassed that of the original students in the Weapon Systems and Engineering major.


    While Chu An¡¯s progress made the teachers of the Weapon Systems and Engineering major happy, it also made the students shout that Chu An was abnormal, making Chu An¡¯s reputation in A University even greater.


    However, because Chu An had ced all his attention on his studies, matters that Tian Xian from Star Brilliance did not dare topletely decide alone were ced on Gu Xiao¡¯s shoulders.


    Fortunately, such situations were not many. They might not even happen once a month. This allowed Gu Xiao toplete her studies outstandingly even when she was still managing certain matters from thepany.


    As Gu Xiao and Chu An were busy, time seemed to pass very quickly. Before Gu Xiao and Chu An could react, the winter break of A University had started.


    After a semester of study and busyness, winter break suddenly came, and their time was suddenly free. Gu Xiao and Chu An didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Just as the two of them were wondering if they should go to thepany to take a look, they received a message from Mr Chu and Mrs Chu, hoping that the two of them could return to the Chu residence.


    After discussing it with Chu An, Gu Xiao agreed to Mr Chu and Mrs Chu¡¯s suggestion and agreed to return to the Chu residence.


    However, not long after the two of them returned to the Chu residence, Tian Xian sent a new message. He said that there was a problem with a television drama that would be airing during the winter break.


    On the phone, Gu Xiao and Chu An roughly understood the problem. After a few words of exnation to Mr Chu and Mrs Chu, they drove to Star Brilliance.


    ¡°Is this drama very important?¡± Chu An asked Gu Xiao as he drove.


    After National Day, Chu An¡¯s mind waspletely focused on his studies. He only knew a little about the internal ns of Star Brilliance.


    Now that he knew that something had happened to thepany, he could only take advantage of the time on the road to understand the ins and outs of the matter.


    There was a hint of coldness in Gu Xiao¡¯s expression. ¡°This drama is more important to both Star Brilliance and Mi Rui.¡±


    After Mi Rui signed in under Star Brilliance, there just happened to be a good resource. Mi Rui¡¯s conditions were more suitable, so Star Brilliance let Mi Rui be the female lead of this drama.


    The plot of this drama was not bad. Roughly, it was about a wandering woman who was in danger every day during the era of Republic of China. She was picked up by a kind-hearted theatre troupe master and even taught to sing opera [).


    Just as the woman felt that her life would no longer be like a rootless duckweed, because of the Japanese invasion, the home that took her in was destroyed in the mes of war. She was hidden away by the troupe master, and then she watched helplessly as the kind troupe master was cruelly killed by the Japanese soldiers.


    After that, the woman went on stage. Because of her graceful figure and crisp voice, she quickly made a name for herself and also attracted the attention of the Japanese people.


    After that, the woman used the excuse of performing to be socially active among the Japanese soldiers, and obtained a lot of news about Japan. And she passed all this news to the underground intelligence personnel.


    And this woman was also betrayed by a traitor and died under the guns of the Japanese soldiers, dying on her stage. In the end, not even a corpse was left behind.


    Although it looked like a very old story, the screenwriter¡¯s ability was not bad. Even with such an old theme, he still wrote a very exciting script.


    ording to Tian Xian, when this script was circting in thepany, many youngdies had cried from watching it, and many youngdies had said repeatedly that they would definitely watch the television drama after it was released.


    This television drama was Star Brilliance¡¯s show of sincerity to Mi Rui, and it was also a television drama used by Star Brilliance to promote the other artists under them. Of course, more importantly, this television drama was the only television drama prepared by Star Brilliance for the winter break.


    If there was a problem with this television drama, Star Brilliance would bepletely idle during the winter break.


    This was not what Gu Xiao wanted to see.

 Chapter 407 - 407: Change of show

    Chapter 407 - 407: Change of show


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Chu An also understood the urgency.


    He frowned slightly and asked in a low voice, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Gu Xiao rubbed her temples helplessly. Then, she rxed and leaned against the back of the chair.


    ¡°Apple TV suddenly went back on their word, which caught us off guard.¡±


    Cherry TV, which had a good rtionship with them, already had ns. Moreover, in this industry, a filmpany could not cooperate with only one satellite channel forever. Hence, Star Brilliance chose to work with Apple TV this time.


    They had already discussed their coboration with Apple TV. This ¡°Peony Fall¡± starring Mi Rui would be broadcast by Apple TV during the winter break.


    But now, Huang Tu had prepared a package of an ancient era idol drama and modern idol drama for Apple TV at a very low price.


    And Huang Tu had raised a condition for Apple TV. These two dramas had to be broadcasted consecutively,pletely upying the entire winter break period of more than a month¡¯s time.


    Although Huang Tu didn¡¯t say that they were targeting Star Brilliance and Peony Fall, there was only one meaning in their words, and that was that during the winter break, they wouldn¡¯t leave a day for Star Brilliance¡¯s Peony Fall to be broadcasted.


    This method was more or less ruthless.


    After all, everyone knew that only during the winter and summer holidays, when students were on vacation, was the critical period for television dramas to have a burst of viewership.


    Other than the high traffic and poprity during the winter and summer holidays, when the winter and summer holidays ended, the students would definitely talk about the television dramas they watched during the holidays when they returned to school.


    This also brought long-term attention to the television drama.


    This was a good opportunity for the television drama, the main lead, and the production team.


    Now, Huang Tu wanted to upy the entire winter break. Their goal was very obvious. They wanted to prevent the viewership of ¡°Peony Fall¡± from exploding.


    Tian Xian naturally could not watch this happen and personally negotiated with Apple TV. However, in front of the television station, the producer was often the passive party. They were in a weak position and did not have much say.


    They could only follow the television station¡¯s instructions.


    Seeing that the matter could not be resolved, Tian Xian hurriedly called Gu Xiao to see if there were any other solutions.


    However, before Gu Xiao could rush to thepany, the news of Apple TV changing television dramas during the winter break also spread online.


    Previously, after Apple TV and Star Brilliance confirmed their coboration, they had started promoting it. After the present drama was fully aired, they would y ¡°Peony Fall¡± starring Mi Rui.


    But now, just when it was about to start broadcasting, it was suddenly changed to other television dramas. Not to mention that Star Brilliance was unwilling to ept it, even the audience could not ept it.


    After all, ever since the promotion of ¡°Peony Fall¡±, the audience had already begun to look forward to it.


    [What is Apple TV doing? Changing the show before the broadcast? Is this for real?]


    [I¡¯ve seen people change the show for various reasons. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a show being changed for no reason. Not a single exnation has been provided for the change of show. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen something like this happen.]


    [Although 1 admit that the poprity of Huang Tu¡¯s two dramas is not bad, and the content of the promotional photos seems to be good, isn¡¯t it not good to have this kind of drama that has already been decided forcefully reced? Isn¡¯t this Huang Tu taking advantage of their seniority in the industry and the poprity of the two dramas to snatch other people¡¯s schedules?]


    [To be honest, 1 have a better impression of Star Brilliance now than Huang Tu. Did the person who made this decision on Apple TV really bring his brain to work? Who doesn¡¯t want to work with Star Brilliance now! This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a television station push Star Brilliance out!]


    [Huang Tu, get lost! I¡¯ve been looking forward to ¡°Peony Fall¡± for a long time. Mi Rui¡¯s appearance inside is really good! And now, you¡¯re telling me now that you want to change the show? Apple TV, are you serious?!]


    [If Apple TV can¡¯t give an exnation for this matter, don¡¯t me me for scolding you!]


    In the face of the condemnation of manyizens on the Inte, Apple TV acted as if they had not seen anything and had not discovered anything. They simply yed dead and did not speak.


    The people from Apple TV also knew that they had been wrong to do things like this, and it was very easy to incur public anger. For the sake of their reputation, they could only remain silent now.


    However, this was all the higher-ups¡¯ idea! They, the small fries, could not decide on such a big matter.


    The employees of Apple TV¡¯s Public Rtions Department looked at thements online and cried internally..

 Chapter 408 - 408: Wait

    Chapter 408 - 408: Wait


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In just a short while, the fans of Mi Rui, Lu Yu, and the others had already found Star Brilliance Entertainment. Under the official ount of Star Brilliance Entertainment, they asked Star Brilliance Entertainment to resolve this matter as soon as possible.


    Lu Yu had been discovered and promoted by the Star Brilliance. Her fans also knew that Star Brilliance treated Lu Yu quite well. Therefore, when they saw the news from Apple TV, they only hoped that Star Brilliance would give them an exnation. They were not too radical.


    However, Mi Rui¡¯s fans were different.


    Most of Mi Rui¡¯s fans now were from her previous poprity period. After discovering that Mi Rui had regained her poprity, they began to support her again.


    However, to Mi Rui¡¯s fans, they were only Mi Rui¡¯s fans. They did not have a good impression of Star Brilliance Entertainment.


    At this moment, most of thements under the official ount of Star Brilliance Entertainment were questions and even curses from Mi Rui¡¯s fans. [Are you useless? How can you let someone snatch away the schedule that has already been set?! You have signed on our Sister Mi Rui now, so you don¡¯t cherish her anymore, right?! How can you bully our Mi Rui like this?]


    [Star Brilliance Entertainment is trash! Look at what they¡¯re doing! Just looking at them makes me unhappy!]


    [I¡¯m waiting for a solution from Star Brilliance Entertainment. I believe that Star Brilliance Entertainment will definitely give us all an exnation! We can¡¯t panic!]


    [Apple TV has already bullied you head-on. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t n to do anything? Are you just going to watch?]


    Tian Xian naturally saw the fans¡¯ments under the official ount, but they had already signed a contract with Apple TV. Although Apple TV was a little shameless, they had not vited the conditions of the contract. They had no other way to me Apple TV.


    It was also because they did not expect Apple TV to be like this that they did not add firm conditions for broadcasting into the contract, giving Apple TV an opening.


    Now¡­ they could only wait for Gu Xiao toe before discussing how to resolve this matter.


    Due to the silence of Star Brilliance Entertainment, the fans of Peony Fall and fans of the actors who had been paying attention to the official ount of Star Brilliance Entertainment all expressed their disappointment under the official ount of Star Brilliance Entertainment.


    Mi Rui¡¯s fans even cursed and threatened to send des to Star Brilliance Entertainment?.


    Mi Rui looked at the status of her fans under the official ount and was anxious. She wanted to calm her fans down. Ning Shuang even directly entered the fan group, hoping to calm down her fans.


    The rational fans could still follow Ning Shuang¡¯s instructions, but those fanatical fans who were already obsessed could no longer listen to any persuasion.


    Mi Rui and Ning Shuang looked at the reactions of Lu Yu and the others¡¯ fans, and thenpared them to her own fans. They felt a little helpless.


    ¡°Sister Ning, it¡¯s better to manage the fan groups more in the future,¡± Mi Rui put down her phone and suggested to Ning Shuang.


    This time, Ning Shuang did not object. Instead, she nodded in agreement.


    If Star Brilliance was really apany that disregarded celebrities, then it was normal for fans to pressure thepany. However, Star Brilliance was not such a disgustingpany at all. Naturally, they could not go against thepany.


    It seemed that she had more rational fans.


    Now that Mi Rui had already begun to transform her image, she could no longer use the method of poprity. If thepany really had a negative opinion of Mi Rui because of her fans, Mi Rui¡¯s future would be difficult.


    After Ning Shuang thought it through, she came back to her senses and patted Mi Rui¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after this incident, I¡¯ll pay more attention to the situation of the fan group.¡±


    After hearing Ning Shuang¡¯s words, Mi Rui was slightly relieved.


    As for what would happen after that, she would wait for thepany¡¯s instructions.


    As thements online became more and more lively, Gu Xiao and Chu An finally arrived at thepany.


    The two of them did not stay anywhere else for long. Once they arrived at thepany, they went straight to Tian Xian¡¯s office to ask him about what had happened.


    Tian Xian recounted what had happened in detail. After observing Gu Xiao¡¯s reaction, he shut his mouth and waited for Gu Xiao toe back to her senses.


    Gu Xiao frowned slightly and crossed her legs. Her fingertips tapped her knees again and again.


    After a while, Gu Xiao looked up at Tian Xian and said, ¡°Huang Tu really gave Apple TV two dramas at a low price?¡±

 Chapter 409 - 409: Confidence

    Chapter 409: Confidence


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tian Xian nodded when he heard that.


    ¡°One was sold at a low price, while the other can be considered as partly sold, and partly free.¡± There was a hint of puzzlement in Tian Xian¡¯s voice.


    Even if he had already received this news for a period of time, he could not think of how the people in Huang Tu would actually do such a thing.


    Based on his previous experience in Huang Tu, the ancient era idol drama that Huang Tu sold at a low price was considered an S-grade production within Huang Tu. Generally, the cost was at least 100 million. Selling it at a low price was a loss.


    As for that modern idol drama, it was said that Huang Tu had produced it to promote a newbie. Although it could notpare to an S-grade production, from the news he had heard, it was at least close to A-grade.


    Now that Huang Tu was doing this, not only would they lose money, but this drama would probably not be of much use either to promote the newbie.


    If a drama used to promote a newbie was not promoted properly and they did not choose a good schedule, how could it promote the person?


    In Tian Xian¡¯s eyes, Huang Tu¡¯s actions were akin to sacrificing themselves in order to cause damage to their enemy.


    After hearing Tian Xian¡¯s introduction, Gu Xiao roughly understood why Apple TV had chosen to agree to Huang Tu¡¯s coboration this time.


    An S-grade and A-grade production could be bought at an extremely low price, and the price to be paid was only to suppress Peony Fall. It was really worth it.


    However, this was not beneficial to Star Brilliance.


    Gu Xiao uncrossed her legs and leaned forward to look at Tian Xian seriously.


    ¡°Still can¡¯t contact the station director of Apple TV?¡±


    A dark look shed across Tian Xian¡¯s eyes as his expression turned ugly. ¡°I can¡¯t contact him. The station director of Apple TV has chosen to avoid me. No matter how I try to contact him, I can¡¯t find him.¡±


    Upon receiving Tian Xian¡¯s answer, Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes shed as she stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact him myself.¡±


    Apple TV could avoid them, but they couldn¡¯t just sit around and wait for death. They had to find a way to find someone who could make decisions first.


    Chu An didn¡¯t say anything, but he still stood up with Gu Xiao, expressing his support for her.


    He would go wherever Gu Xiao went.


    When Tian Xian saw this, he opened his mouth. Just as he was about to say something, Gu Xiao seemed to have guessed what he wanted to say and spoke first.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in the office. You don¡¯t have to follow me. If anyone else in thepany has any business, it¡¯ll be easier for them to look for you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Tian Xian hesitated for a second before retracting his steps.


    He nodded solemnly at Gu Xiao. ¡°Yes, I understand, President Gu.¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded slightly and left Tian Xian¡¯s office with Chu An.


    On the way to Gu Xiao¡¯s office, Chu An nced sideways at the swift and decisive Gu Xiao beside him and asked, ¡°Can we contact the station director of Apple TV?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Chu An didn¡¯t trust Gu Xiao, but that the station director of Apple TV obviously wouldn¡¯t answer their calls now.


    Apple TV was not in the same city as them at all. Even if they rushed to the city where Apple TV was, it would probably be toote.


    From the news he had just received from Tian Xian, Huang Tu hadpletely let Apple TV spread the news only on thest day in order to catch them off guard. They just wanted to see Star Brilliance in a sorry state, with nowhere to seek help.


    Under such circumstances, it did not seem like the station director of Apple TV would agree to contact Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Since I can¡¯t contact the station director of Apple TV, I will contact someone I can.¡± Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes shed with coldness. ¡°On ount of Star Brilliance, the huge Apple TV doesn¡¯t dare topletely offend Star Brilliance.¡±


    If it was Tian Xian, then the others would be wary of Tian Xian¡¯s status and could still reject him with some reasons. Then, she would personally contact them. As long as Apple TV did not want topletely fall out with Star Brilliance, they would push someone out and not ignore her.


    When Star Brilliance had just started, she did not dare to say such things. However, now that Star Brilliance had developed for two to three years and had outstanding artists and works, no one was willing to fall out with her.


    This was also the confidence of their Star Brilliance!


    Chu An looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s high fighting spirit, and a glint shed across his eyes.


    The corners of his lips curled up slightly, and the way he looked at Gu Xiao became gentler.


    However, when he thought of the current situation, Chu An still forced himself to calm down and stop thinking about it..

 Chapter 410 - 410: Contact

    Chapter 410: Contact


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When the two of them arrived at the office, they did not rest. Or rather, Gu Xiao did not rest.


    She nced at the contact information of some people in Apple TV that Tian Xian had just sent over.


    After thinking for a second, she still called the station director of Apple TV. As expected, the station director of Apple TV did not answer the call.


    Gu Xiao was not angry. She calmly called the deputy station director of Apple TV.


    The ringtone rang from beginning to end. As the other party did not pick up, the call automatically hung up. Gu Xiao did not even blink and directly dialed the number again.


    If the other party didn¡¯t pick up this time, she could only try to call the next person.


    Fortunately, this time, in thest few seconds before the call was automatically hung up, the other party picked up.


    ¡°Deputy Station Director Fan, hello. I¡¯m the CEO of Star Brilliance, Gu Xiao.¡±


    After hearing Gu Xiao introduce herself, the other party finally realized who was on the other end of the line.


    ¡°So it¡¯s CEO Gu. 1 didn¡¯t know your phone number before, so 1 didn¡¯t recognize you.¡± Deputy Station Director Fanughed. ¡°I wonder why CEO Gu called me this time? As you know, it¡¯s the winter break, and almost the new year. I¡¯m also very busy here.¡±


    Gu Xiao didn¡¯t seem to understand Deputy Minister Fan¡¯s hidden meaning. She didn¡¯t hang up the phone, nor did she want to beat around the bush with the other party. She had to be direct.


    ¡°I also know that Deputy Station Director Fan has been rather busy recently, so I won¡¯t waste any more of your time. I¡¯ll just say it directly. I¡¯m calling you this time because of Peony Fall.¡±


    After Gu Xiao finished speaking, there was no more sound from the other end.


    Gu Xiao didn¡¯t say anything. She waited patiently with Deputy Station Director Fan. Anyway, her main goal this time was to resolve the matter of Peony Fall. She had time.


    After a while, Deputy Station Director Fan¡¯s troubled voice came from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°CEO Gu, it¡¯s not that 1 don¡¯t want to help you, but it¡¯s really a foregone conclusion. I can¡¯t help much either.¡± Then, perhaps because Deputy Station Director Fan really didn¡¯t want to fall out with Gu Xiao, he hurriedly said, ¡°How about this, CEO Gu? I¡¯ll make the decision. After the winter break, we¡¯ll give Peony Fall the best time slot. What do you think?¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard Deputy Station Director Fan¡¯s words, the expression in her eyespletely darkened.


    What Star Brilliance valued the most was this winter break. What was the use of broadcasting Peony Fall after the winter break?


    How could the prime time slot after the winter break bepared to the schedule during the winter break? How was it possible that they would just be appeased by a post-winter break slot?


    However, Gu Xiao also knew that Star Brilliance was at a disadvantage now. It was not appropriate for them to really fall out with Apple TV, so she could only suppress the anger in her heart.


    ¡°Deputy Station Director Fan, I know you¡¯re in a difficult position, so I thought of a way to get the best of both worlds. 1 wonder if you¡¯re interested?¡±


    As soon as Gu Xiao said this, the other party did not reply immediately. It was obvious that they still had some concerns.


    Although Deputy Station Director Fan didn¡¯t say anything, they still had a chance since he didn¡¯t hang up.


    Hence, she did not wait for Deputy Station Director Fan¡¯s reaction and exined her ideas in detail.


    When Chu An heard this, his eyes instantly lit up. Looking at the calm Gu Xiao, his eyes were filled with joy.


    Deputy Station Director Fan pondered for a moment. ¡°I can¡¯t make the decision on this matter, but I will convey CEO Gu¡¯s thoughts to the station director. As for the rest, 1 can¡¯t guarantee anything.¡±


    After hearing Deputy Station Director Fan¡¯s words, Gu Xiao¡¯s lips curled up slightly, but her tone was still as unhurried as before.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll have to trouble Deputy Station Director Fan.¡±


    The two of them continued to chat on the phone for a while before Deputy Station Director Fan hung up first.


    Seeing Gu Xiao put down her phone, Chu An asked, ¡°Then, will the station director of Apple TV agree to this method?¡±


    Gu Xiao flipped through the other contact details that Tian Xian had given her. After some thought, she decided not to continue contacting them.


    It was already enough to have one person to pass on the message. If there were too many, it would not be good.


    Hearing Chu An¡¯s words, Gu Xiao directly put her phone aside and looked at Chu An with a trace of certainty in her eyes. ¡°1 believe that the station director of Apple TV won¡¯t really reject my suggestion..¡±

 Chapter 411 - 411: Meeting Love Around the Corner

    Chapter 411: Meeting Love Around the Corner


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu An looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s confident expression and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Gu Xiao looked at Chu An¡¯s smiling face, and her originally tense expression couldn¡¯t help but rx.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t tell Chu An either. Even if Apple TV didn¡¯t agree to this idea, she had other ways to make ¡°Peony Fall¡± broadcast during this winter break.


    After all, they had only prepared Peony Fall during the winter break. If Peony Fall could not be broadcasted during the winter break, it would mean that their Star Brilliance would be vacant during the winter break.


    Now was the time when Star Brilliance needed to be careful. They definitely could not do nothing about this period of vacancy!


    Star Brilliance could not let go of this market for winter break no matter what!


    The next night, Huang Tu¡¯s ¡°Meeting Love Around the Corner¡± was broadcasted on Apple TV¡¯s prime time slot. That day, Huang Tu spent a lot of money to buy nearly 20 trending topics to promote ¡°Meeting Love Around the Corner¡±.


    After Meeting Love Around the Corner was broadcasted, the official ounts of Meeting Love Around the Corner and Apple TV were immediately attacked.


    Among these attacks, there were fans of Mi Rui, Lu Yu, and the other actors who starred in ¡°Peony Fall¡±. There were also fans of the male lead of ¡°Meeting Love Around the Corner¡±, fans who were looking forward to ¡°Peony Fall¡±, and fans of other celebrities. All kinds of fans and passersby were sandwiched together, making the trending searches look very ugly.


    Especially under the nearly 20 trending topics that Huang Tu had bought, it waspletely a good venue forizens to vent. There were even scolding statements below.


    [What the f*ck is this?! It¡¯s fine that the female lead is fat, but she¡¯s also so f*cking ugly. It¡¯s simply polluting my eyes! Is this what Huang Tu is supporting now? Huang Tu is an old managementpany, for better or worse. Is their taste so bad?]


    [I¡¯m just a passerby, and 1 don¡¯t take anyone¡¯s side. However, after watching an episode of Meeting Love Around the Corner, 1 really don¡¯t know what to say. This drama is really inferior to that Peony Fall! At least the costumes of Peony Fall are much better than this! If even a modern drama¡¯s costumes look like this, how can they still have the cheek to release it?]


    [Brother is really unlucky to have met such a female lead! Her acting skills are dull and boring, and her lines are obviously dubbed. Even if Huang Tu wants to promote a newbie, they can¡¯t ruin our Brother like this, right?]


    [Hehehe, Huang Tu is dead. I¡¯m preparing to send a de!]


    [A television drama is not as good as even the promotional video for Peony Fall. Is Apple TV blind? Why did they choose such a drama to release?]


    [Can¡¯t this kind of trash stay in the trash can properly? Do you still have to release it to let passers-by like us suffer?]


    Meeting Love Around the Corner had just aired an episode, and all kinds of shorings were pointed out.


    Coupled with the fact that Peony Fall had been squeezed out of the schedule by it previously, the fans who had been looking forward to Peony Fall criticized this drama even more.


    Even if there were ghostwriters and some fans of Huang Tu, this could not be avoided so that the reputation of Meeting Love Around the Corner would rise.


    Instead, because of their cleansing of the negativements, moreizens boycotted Meeting Love Around the Corner.


    Theizens¡¯ boycott caused Meeting Love Around the Corner¡¯s viewership ratings to only be 0.3 on the day it was broadcasted. As time passed, this viewership ratings continued to decrease.


    At the end of the second episode, the viewership ratings were only left with a pitiful 0.12.


    Such viewership ratings would be considered a flop even in some mainstream dramas, let alone an idol drama. This was so low, to the point that it was about to prate the earth¡¯s core.


    As soon as this viewership rating was released, theizens became even angrier and immediately targeted Apple TV.


    [I¡¯m really impressed. I don¡¯t even know what to say about the drama selection department of Apple TV. Look at all this trash. Even if you f*cking put up an advertisement, it won¡¯t just have a 0.12 viewership rating! But the advertisement can still be charged. What¡¯s the use of your drama? Just because it is cheap?]


    [I knew it. Meeting Love Around the Corner isn¡¯t a good drama. Look at the current situation. Hurry up and switch back to Peony Fall!]


    [Apple TV¡¯s good hand have really been yed terribly! Star Brilliance¡¯s productions have always had a good reputation.. If Peony Fall was broadcasted, the viewership ratings would not be so low no matter what!]

 Chapter 412 - 412: Low Viewership

    Chapter 412: Low Viewership


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At 9:30 p.m., the two episodes of Meeting Love Around the Corner were broadcasted, and the viewership ratings were low.


    It was unknown if theizens did it on purpose, but even the ratings of the advertisement period between the two episodes of ¡®Meeting Love Around the Corner¡¯ were 0.9 higher than when ¡®Meeting Love Around the Corner¡¯ was broadcasted. This waspletely a p to the face for ¡®Meeting Love Around the Corner¡¯.


    Theizens looked at the estimated viewership ratings online and wanted to see how Apple TV was going to deal with this situation.


    Under the gazes of theizens, Apple TV unhurriedly released an announcement on the official website.


    [At ten o¡¯clock tonight, Peony Fall will meet you on Apple TV. See you there.]


    The moment this announcement appeared, Apple TV released the trailer of Peony Fall at the same time.


    Not to mention theizens, even some employees of Star Brilliance and Apple TV who were unaware of this were shocked.


    Theizens were watching the excitement when they were suddenly shocked by Apple TV¡¯s move. Their eyes widened in disbelief, and they did not know what to say for a moment.


    The other people in the industry, who were nning to watch Apple TV fail, watched helplessly as the car that was about to overturn was turned back because of Apple TV¡¯s tricks and continued to drive normally.


    The people in the industry were collectively speechless, not knowing what to say.


    No one expected Apple TV to be so shameless as a first-tier satellite station.


    Apple TV had indeed not breached the contract.


    Apple TV had indeed given Meeting Love Around the Corner the prime time slot for the winter break. They had also removed Peony Fall¡¯s original schedule.


    However, Huang Tu would definitely be unwilling to admit that there was nothing wrong with this.


    Back then, Huang Tu was willing to sell Meeting Love Around the Corner and another ancient era idol drama at a low price to snatch the schedule of Peony Fall so that it could not be broadcasted.


    As long as Peony Fall was suppressed until school started and lost its audience and poprity, Peony Fall would really be doomed.


    After all, most of the audience for Peony Fall were students. If they waited until school started, it would be useless even if Peony Fall was a good drama.


    This also allowed Huang Tu to achieve the goal of suppressing Star Brilliance. Star Brilliance would not be able to recover from this during the entire winter break or even the first half of next year.


    But now¡­ Huang Tu¡¯s efforts were all for naught.


    Although Peony Fall was broadcasted a littlete and this time slot could notpare to the traffic and viewership ratings of the prime time slot, it was not toote for the targeted audience of Peony Fall, students They could totally wait.


    As long as the show was good and of good quality, it would be very easy to surpass the benefits of the prime time slot during the winter break.


    Hence, everyone in the industry gave up on the idea of going to bed early. They wanted to see the viewership ratings of Peony Fall.


    They wanted to see if Star Brilliance could break out of the encirclement or if Huang Tu could achieve their goal.


    Theizens were obviously looking forward to thispetition, especially the fans of Star Brilliance and Peony Fall. They were even more satisfied with the uing broadcast of Peony Fall.


    [I hope that Peony Fall can be broadcasted sessfully for no other reason than to fight against capitalism. 1 also want Huang Tu to know that it¡¯s not that simple to boycott a drama!]


    [1 hope Apple TV, Star Brilliance, and Gu Xiao can persevere! I really want to watch Peony Fall! Hurry up and broadcast it. I¡¯m already looking forward to it!] [Hahaha, in order to contribute to the viewership ratings of Peony Fall, I¡¯ve already pulled in all my aunts and uncles! Peony Fall, charge!]


    [Apple TV¡¯s operation is awesome! It¡¯s too awesome! I think after this incident, no one will dare to snatch the schedule of other television dramas. If they still want to snatch it by force, let¡¯s see what happens to Huang Tu this time!]


    [In that case, I¡¯m getting a little excited. I never expected that I would be able to participate in such a game of capitalism one day! Forget it, I¡¯ll go and contribute to the viewership ratings for Peony Fall now!]


    [Apple TV is amazing too. They actually dare to use two big productions topete at the same time.. I¡¯m really looking forward to it! 1 just want to say that Apple TV did a good job! ]

 Chapter 413 - 413: Questioning

    Chapter 413 - 413: Questioning


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Thements online were all over the ce. When the current CEO of Huang Tu, Bai Kai, saw thesements online, his first reaction was lingering fear, followed by anger.


    After Bai Kai asked his assistant to leave, he picked up his phone and called Ding Wen, the station director of Apple TV.


    Before the other party could speak, Bai Kai opened his mouth and questioned, ¡°Station Director Ding! What do you mean by this? Are you deliberately going against our Huang Tu?!¡±


    When Ding Wen heard Bai Kai¡¯s question, there was no panic in his voice.


    He calmly yed dumb and asked, ¡°CEO Bai, what do you mean by that? Why don¡¯t I understand what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    Hearing this, Bai Kai sneered. ¡°Station Director Ding, you said that Meeting Love Around the Corner would upy the prime slot during winter break and Peony Fall would be removed. What do you mean by this now? Are you toying with our Huang Tu?!¡±


    ¡°CEO Bai, didn¡¯t I do as you said? Didn¡¯t I let Meeting Love Around the Corner upy the prime slot during winter break and remove Peony Fall? Didn¡¯t 1 do as you instructed?¡± Ding Wen said innocently.


    When Bai Kai heard Ding Wen¡¯s words, he was instantly so angry that he did not know what to say.


    He did not expect Ding Wen to be so thick-skinned! He was really shameless to the point of being invincible! He had really underestimated Ding Wen!


    Seeing that Bai Kai was silent, Ding Wen did not care and continued to ramble.


    ¡°CEO Bai, you can¡¯t cause trouble for our television station just because the viewership ratings of Meeting Love Around the Corner are not good. Besides, our television station has to earn money. We can¡¯tpletely ignore thements ofizens online.¡±


    ¡°If there are conflicts, I have to prioritize the interests of the television station. Otherwise, my position as the station director will be difficult. I believe CEO Bai understands these difficulties, right?¡±


    The more Bai Kai listened, the angrier he became. He was furious at Ding Wen¡¯s shamelessness.


    However, they really could not do anything to Ding Wen.


    When Huang Tu signed the contract with Apple TV, it only stipted the broadcast date and time of the two dramas including Meeting Love Around the Corner. It was impossible to make any stiptions for other television dramas.


    It was already wrong to have Peony Fall change schedule back then. In addition, they had only signed a verbal agreement back then and had not signed a written agreement.


    Now that they were suffering in silence, even if Huang Tu did not want to swallow this loss, they could only endure it.


    Could it be that they had to publicize that Huang Tu had originally nned to suppress Star Brilliance and Peony Fall, but Station Director Ding of Apple TV went back on his word?


    It was good to know these unspoken rules in private. When they were brought out in the open, it would be another matter.


    However, Bai Kai could not just let it off like that.


    ¡°Good! Good! I¡¯ve underestimated Station Director Ding! I hope Station Director Ding won¡¯t ask a favor from Huang Tu in the future! Just wait and see!¡±


    After Bai Kai finished speaking, he hung up without waiting for Ding Wen¡¯s reaction.


    Ding Wen put down his phone and nced at the phone that had already been hung up. He directly put the phone aside and did not care about Bai Kai¡¯sst threat.


    As a provincial-level satellite channel, they were not afraid of such a small matter.


    Although they did not want to go against Huang Tu, they could not just watch Apple TV¡¯s reputation plummet and still suffer losses, right?


    If Huang Tu¡¯s Meeting Love Around the Corner was indeed good and could make Apple TV earn money, he might not agree to Gu Xiao¡¯s suggestion.


    Even before Meeting Love Around the Corner was broadcasted, he was still hesitating.


    However, after seeing the unsightly viewership ratings, he could only agree to Gu Xiao¡¯s suggestion.


    After all¡­pared to reputation and benefits, Huang Tu¡¯s two dramas were really not worth mentioning. He still understood what choice he should make.


    Thoughts flew through Ding Wen¡¯s mind, but his expression remained unchanged.


    He nced at Fan Yuan, who had been waiting at the side with his head lowered. ¡°Peony Fall will be yed at ten o¡¯clock on schedule.¡±


    Hearing this, Fan Yuan replied, ¡°Yes.¡± He turned around and nned to pass on Ding Wen¡¯s words.


    Just as he was about to leave Ding Wen¡¯s office, Ding Wen¡¯s voice came from behind him. ¡°In the future, pay more attention to the CEO Gu of Star Brilliance..¡±

 Chapter 414 - 414: Cultivation Style

    Chapter 414 - 414: Cultivation Style


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Fan Yuan heard Ding Wen¡¯s words, he immediately stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Ding Wen in surprise.


    He hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Station Director Ding, isn¡¯t this cing too much importance on her?¡±


    From Fan Yuan¡¯s point of view, although Gu Xiao had indeed proposed a good idea this time, it was not enough to make them pay so much attention to her.


    At the end of the day, Gu Xiao was just an 18-year-old child.


    Ding Wen naturally knew what Deputy Station Director Fan was thinking. He shook his head at Fan Yuan and sighed. There was a hint ofplex emotions in his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because she¡¯s still young that we have to be more careful with Gu Xiao.¡±


    If they waited until Gu Xiao hadpletely grown up and only thought of getting closer to her then, it would probably be toote.


    Especially in this matter, he truly experienced the impact of Gu Xiao and Star Brilliance.


    Was Peony Fall a good drama? Of course, it was a good drama, and its quality was considered top-notch.


    In the past, were there not many television dramas that had been suppressed and changed time slots at thest minute? Of course, there were many. There were even some television dramas that had been suppressed and had not been broadcasted even until now. There was no chance for them to see the light of day after that.


    But why was it that nothing had happened in the past, but this time, such a bigmotion had been caused?


    He also paid attention to the news online. Most of it was because of the influence of Gu Xiao and Star Brilliance.


    Gu Xiao could be said to have grown up in the eyes of this batch ofizens. They had watched her free herself from her family, open apany, ande all the way here.


    Theizens had a natural good impression of Gu Xiao. When something happened, as long as there was no concrete evidence, manyizens would subconsciously side with Gu Xiao.


    On the Inte, there was a term specifically used to describe this matter. It was called ¡°Cultivation Style.?¡±


    With Gu Xiao¡¯spany, Star Brilliance, theizens naturally had a good impression of her. Coupled with the slogan that Star Brilliance¡¯s products were definitely top-notch, it could be said that they had left an impression in the hearts of theizens in the past two years.


    Therefore, in this incident, mostizens were defending Gu Xiao and herpany, Star Brilliance.


    Ding Wen thought of thements online, and the expression in his eyes darkened.


    ¡°Just remember to be on good terms with Gu Xiao. However, there¡¯s no need to be too obsequious,¡± Ding Wen continued to say to Fan Yuan.


    After all, as provincial satellite TVs, they had to be have their pride.


    When Fan Yuan saw Ding Wen¡¯s serious expression, he did not dare to underestimate Gu Xiao. He had been mentored by Ding Wen, so he naturally knew Ding Wen¡¯s ability. He also believed in Ding Wen¡¯s judgment of people.


    Since Ding Wen had said so, it was naturally right for him to follow Ding Wen¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°Alright, Station Director. I understand.¡±


    Seeing Fan Yuan agree, Ding Wen¡¯s expression rxed a little.


    He leaned back in his chair, and there was a hint of a smile in his tone. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get off work after making the arrangements. Because of this matter today, we¡¯ve already dyed for too long.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they wanted to see the reaction on the Inte and bear the pressure from Huang Tu, why would they stay in the television station for so long?


    Ever since he became the Deputy Station Director, he had never gotten off work sote, let alone after he became Station Director.


    Fan Yuan also had a helpless expression on his face. He did not expect that what had been such a trivial matter in the past would almost ruin Apple TV¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°Station Director Ding, go back and rest early too,¡± Fan Yuan said. After seeing Ding Wen nod, he turned around and left Ding Wen¡¯s office.


    At Apple TV¡¯s insistence, the first episode of Peony Fall was broadcasted on time at 10 p.m.


    When theizens saw that it was indeed Peony Fall that was broadcasted at ten o¡¯clock, they all felt proud and ted, feeling that they had defeated a big capitalist like Huang Tu.


    Just like what they had said before, they mobilized all their rtives and friends, their aunts and uncles, to start contributing to the viewership ratings of Peony Fall while enjoying the fruits of their victory.


    Under such circumstances, once Peony Fall was released, its poprity and viewership ratings werepletely nothing that Meeting Love Around the Corner couldpare to.

 Chapter 415 - 415: Premiere Viewership

    Chapter 415: Premiere Viewership


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Meeting Love Around the Corner¡¯s viewership ratings dropped from 0.3 to 0.12, but Peony Fall¡¯s viewership ratings soared from 0.7 at the beginning to 0.96 at the end of the second episode.


    In the past few years, the viewership ratings of all the major satellite channels had not been very good. Thest time it could break 1 and reach 1.8 viewership ratings was Star Brilliance¡¯s ¡°The Consort¡±.


    Other than that, the viewer ship ratings of the other television dramas were not very good. Even the other television dramas produced by Star Brilliance were simr in terms of viewership ratings, at most 0.8.


    Under such circumstances, a viewership rating of 0.96 was top-notch even for a prime time slot. It was one of the best among the viewership ratings of most satellite channels.


    However, Peony Fall was only a television drama at ten o¡¯clock at night. When they bought it back then, it wasn¡¯t too expensive, and only Mi Rui was slightly more famous.


    To be able to obtain such results for the premiere broadcast was already shocking enough.


    When Peony Fall¡¯s viewership ratings were estimated, not only theizens and viewers were shocked, but even some people in the industry were shocked.


    They had never expected that Peony Fall, which was not a big production and had just reached A-grade, could achieve such results under such circumstances.


    In fact, based on theizens, Peony Fall had a good reputation.


    In just two episodes, news about Peony Fall had already appeared on Weibo and WeChat.


    [Mi Rui¡¯s acting skills are really not bad. Previously, she fell. Although there¡¯s The Consort, I¡¯ve always thought that Mi Rui might only be a sh in the pan after that. After all, Concubine Xiao in The Consort and Mi Rui have the same characteristics. However, Mi Rui¡¯s performance in Peony Fall has indeed stunned me.]


    [After watching the first and second episodes of Peony Fall, 1 simply can¡¯t imagine that that pitiful woman from the Republic of China is actually Mi Rui! This is too amazing! 1 love her!]


    [After watching the television drama, you will know that not only is Peony Fall good in the promotional video, but even in the main content, Peony Fall is also not bad! It makes one¡¯s eyes light up. It even makes me feel that everything in the Republic of China is disyed in front of me like a painting.]


    [Hahaha! I really want to know how the expression of the CEO of Huang Tu looks when he sees the viewership ratings of Peony Fall. It must be very ugly! I¡¯m really looking forward to it!]


    Even Huang Tu probably didn¡¯t expect that because they wanted to snatch the schedule of Peony Fall and suppress Star Brilliance, their actions had instead created momentum for Peony Fall, making moreizens pay attention to Peony Fall, so that it could obtain a better result.


    Gu Xiao and Chu An, who had already returned to the Chu residence, looked at the news online and nodded in satisfaction.


    Chu An looked at Gu Xiao, who was leaning against the head of the bed. He moved his body and pulled Gu Xiao into his arms.


    ¡°Looks like you were right back then. Apple TV did not reject your suggestion.¡±


    Gu Xiao noticed Chu An¡¯s actions and leaned into his arms.


    She lowered her eyes slightly and spoke her true thoughts. ¡°At first, I naturally wasn¡¯t sure, but after discussing with Tian Xian, 1 can basically confirm that this matter will seed.¡±


    Back then, when she received Tian Xian¡¯s hint, she thought of the decision to change the time slot. After she finished speaking to Fan Yuan, she naturally could notpletely rx without receiving a direct answer from him.


    It was just that she couldn¡¯t show it in front of Chu An.


    Because she knew that if she couldn¡¯t handle it, Chu An would definitely think of a way. Even if it meant borrowing the power of the Chu Corporation, he would help her settle it. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t let Chu An see through her.


    After that, she also confirmed with Tian Xian. Tian Xian had been in the industry for a long time, after all. When Gu Xiao said that, realization dawned on himpletely.


    It was all thanks to Tian Xian that this matter waspletely facilitated.


    Chu An raised his hand and ced it on the top of Gu Xiao¡¯s head. He casually stroked Gu Xiao¡¯s hair and then rubbed the side of his face against the top of Gu Xiao¡¯s head to express his feelings of intimacy.


    ¡°In any case, the oue has already been decided, so we have nothing to worry about. Moreover, Huang Tu even helped us publicize, which is also a good thing..¡±

 Chapter 416 - 416: Gratitude

    Chapter 416: Gratitude


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Gu Xiao heard Chu An¡¯s words, a smile instantly appeared in her eyes, and she evenughed out loud.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, we should thank Huang Tu.¡±


    If not for Huang Tu¡¯s actions, Peony Fall would only attract the fans of Star Brilliance, the fans of the actors in the drama, or just the fans of the drama.


    However, because of Huang Tu¡¯s actions, some passers-by who usually did not pay much attention to these news began to be curious about the Peony Fall. They even subconsciously began to pay attention to the television drama, Peony Fall.


    When they found out that Peony Fall was going to be broadcasted, these passersby who were curious about Peony Fall would also click on it to see what this television drama was about.


    In addition, the quality of Peony Fall was good enough to make these passersby stay.


    ¡°If we really go and thank him, I wonder if CEO Bai of Huang Tu will be so angry that he won¡¯t be able to eat,¡± Chu An said with a smile.


    When Tian Xian heard that in the afternoon, he had already found out that the person who had caused this was Huang Tu¡¯s CEO, Bai Kai.


    However, Gu Xiao and Chu An also knew who was behind this Bai Kai.


    Thinking of this, Chu An suddenly looked down at Gu Xiao. ¡°What do you n to do about the person behind Bai Kai, Ji Gao?¡±


    When she heard Chu An mention the name Ji Gao, the expression in Gu Xiao¡¯s eyespletely darkened, and a chill shed across her eyes.


    After a while, Gu Xiao said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after this matter has stabilized a little.¡±


    Now that Ji Gao had already left the Ji Group, his mistress had left him, and even his illegitimate son had passed away. To teach Ji Gao a lesson, she would probably have to think of a way that would affect Ji Gao.


    If she took revenge on Ji Gao, and it did not hurt him at all. It would not be considered revenge.


    Chu An clearly understood Gu Xiao¡¯s reservations, so he nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else about Ji Gao. He turned the topic back to Peony Fall.


    The two of them chatted for a while. Seeing that it was gettingte, theyy down and rested.


    The poprity of Peony Fall was even higher than Gu Xiao and Chu An had imagined.


    When Gu Xiao and Chu An woke up the next day, the data of the other tforms had already been released. The poprity of Peony Fall was unprecedented this year.


    Although it was not as good as The Consort, it was much higher than other television dramas. There were even no shorings in the discussion on various tforms.


    It it was imed that the poprity of the first night was because passers-by were watching the show.


    Then today, all the poprity and viewership ratings were because of Peony Fall itself.


    That night, the third episode had just started broadcasting when the viewership ratings reached 0.9. At the end of the third episode, it even broke through 1 and reached 1.2.


    This viewership rating was the highest in Apple TV¡¯s viewership ratings this year and evenst year!


    The third episode of Peony Fall had just ended when Apple TV¡¯s recruitment department received several calls from advertisers, hoping to invest in Peony Fall.


    Although Apple TV was a first-tier satellite channel and had a lot of good viewership ratings, they had not seen such advertisers taking the initiative toe knocking on their door. In fact, the advertisers¡¯ attitude was abnormally friendly.


    After all, as the first party, as capitalists, advertisers often ignored them, and they would not be anxious to this extent.


    Now that they were so eager to seek them out, it meant that these advertisers really thought highly of Peony Fall. They even thought that Peony Fall would be a big hit in the future.


    When the staff of Apple TV saw this, they simply did not rest. They arranged meetings with these advertisers who came to look for them and negotiated the contract overnight to produce the advertisement.


    On the third day of the broadcast of Peony Fall, these advertisements were inserted into the broadcast of Peony Fall.


    That night, Peony Fall¡¯s viewership ratings skyrocketed again, reaching 1.6, bing Apple TV¡¯s highest viewership rating in recent years.


    Therge-scale insertion of advertisements immediately attracted the attention of attentiveizens.


    Some boredizens calcted carefully. In just one day, Apple TV had negotiated 14 advertisements. The ie could exceed 200 million!


    This was only the ie from the first day of advertising.


    One had to know that television drama advertisements were calcted by the second.. If this situation continued for a few more days and the viewership ratings of Peony Fall increased again, Apple TV¡¯s ie would probably increase again!

 Chapter 417 - 417: Advertising

    Chapter 417: Advertising


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    On the premiere of the advertisements, Apple TV recouped their costs and even made a small profit.


    When this news spread in the industry, everyone was shocked and even in disbelief.


    One had to know that during the premiere of thest greatly popr drama, The Consort was also because of its continuous influence after it started airing, which allowed it to reach such a terrifying viewership rating.


    However, ording to the trend of Peony Fall bing a huge hit as soon as it was broadcasted, it was considered a dark horse among the explosive dramas this year, no matter how one looked at it.


    After two consecutive explosive dramas were released from Star Brilliance this year, the rest of the industry finally took Star Brilliance, apany that had only been established for two to three years, seriously.


    Those high and mighty capitalists were finally willing to lower their eyes and look directly at thispany that waspletely inconspicuous in their eyes.


    For Star Brilliance, this was both an opportunity and a danger.


    Apple TV did not care about these changes in attitudes. Or rather, at this moment, everyone in Apple TV was happy because of the chain reaction caused by Peony Fall.


    To have such good results before the new year meant that they would have an easier time over the new year period.


    The head of the recruitment department, who had chosen to buy Peony Fall back then, smiled until his teeth were visible when he saw the rising viewership ratings. He, who had always been serious and unsmiling among the employees, had seemingly be kind and amiable at this moment.


    Ding Wen could not help but rejoice that he had listened to Gu Xiao¡¯s suggestion. Otherwise, Apple TV would probably suffer a huge loss during the winter break.


    If they really kept broadcasting Meeting Love Around the Corner during the winter break, Apple TV would not only lose money this season, but they would really be at a disadvantage with the damage to their reputation and loss of viewers.


    Fortunately, the oue of all of this was not bad, or rather, very good.


    On the Inte, the fans of the actors and actresses of Peony Fall only felt proud and ted when they saw the results of Peony Fall. There were even many fans who had previously insulted Star Brilliance and Gu Xiao, and they all apologized under Star Brilliance and Gu Xiao¡¯s official Weibo.


    [This drama is really making meugh to death. Hahahaha! Huang Tu is selling television dramas at a low price and wants to snatch the schedule of Star Brilliance. To say nothing of how they didn¡¯t snatch itpletely, but the viewership ratings is beaten by the drama from Star Brilliance! 1 feel embarrassed for them even if I¡¯m not from Huang Tu! ]


    [I¡¯m really sorry. I thought that the Star Brilliance was really a trashpany. 1 didn¡¯t expect it to implement such a drastic measure! Hehehe, I like this method!]


    [Previously, I was wondering why Lu Yu¡¯s fans weren¡¯t in a hurry. Now, I understand. They really believe in Star Brilliance! This time, my impulsiveness has affected Sister Mi Rui badly. 1 apologize to Star Brilliance. I hope that Star Brilliance can let bygones be bygones and continue to take care of our Sister Mi Rui!]


    [This show is indeed satisfying, but I want to know what Apple TV ns to do in the future. Are they going to let Meeting Love Around the Corner upy the prime slot? You have to know that the price of advertising slots in prime slots ispletely different from the price of other slots. If such a popr drama is not in the prime time slot, Apple IV will probably lose more money.]


    [Is Apple TV really willing to watch real money slip away from them if they don¡¯t change the time slot of Peony Fall? If it were me, i would have a heart attack immediately! How much money would 1 lose! ]


    Thest thing that theizens were discussing was exactly what Ding Wen was currently considering.


    Back then, he had personally signed the contract for Meeting Love Around the Corner. Now that he saw the news online, Ding Wen could not help but feel a little stifled.


    Ding Wen put his phone aside. Out of sight, out of mind. However, he was even more determined to change the time slots of Meeting Love Around the Corner and Peony Fall.


    As for the agreement with Huang Tu, at most, he would just break the agreement andpensate for the breach of contract!


    When they bought this television drama, they did not spend much money to begin with. Coupled with the private agreement with Huang Tu, the penalty for breach of contract was not much. Compared to the money they could earn after changing time slots, it was just a drop in the bucket.


    All the management of Apple TV estimated that if Peony Fall was switched to prime-time, Apple TV¡¯s ie this year would be at least two billion yuan.


    This sum of money was not something that could be achieved for a time slot at io pm..

 Chapter 418 - 418: Changing time slot

    Chapter 418: Changing time slot


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As a selling point for advertisments, other than viewership ratings, the schedule of television dramas was also important.


    Even if the prime-time slot was broadcasting trash like Meeting Love Around the Corner, the price of an advertisement slot was still much more expensive than other schedules.


    If Peony Fall was switched to prime-time, the advertising fee they had signed previously would not only be 200 million, but it could even be sold for nearly 300 million.


    With such a gap, as long as he did not really have a conflict with money, Ding Wen wouldn¡¯t think of keeping Peony Fall at 10pm.


    Ding Wen thought for a moment and found Fan Yuan. ¡°I will contact Huang Tu. Regarding the issue of the schedule, I will try my best to resolve it harmoniously.¡±


    Even if he couldn¡¯t solve this problem harmoniously, he couldn¡¯t care less.


    In front of real money, even if he knew that Huang Tu was targeting Star Brilliance, he would not suppress Star Brilliance for the sake of Huang Tu and reject money.


    Fan Yuan naturally understood the difficulty of resolving this ¡°harmoniously¡±. He also knew that Huang Tu would probably not easily agree to them. Unless Star Brilliance went bankrupt, Huang Tu would not care about the schedule of this Peony Fall.


    However, that was obviously impossible. Star Brilliance was thriving now!


    ¡°Station Director, why don¡¯t you let me go¡­¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll settle it.¡±


    He was the one who signed the contract back then, so he should bear this responsibility now. He definitely could not watch the television station incur losses.


    When Fan Yuan saw Ding Wen¡¯s confident expression, his eyes shed, but he did not say anything.


    Ding Wen waved at Fan Yuan, signaling him to release the news of changing the time slot for Peony Fall.


    After Fan Yuan left, Ding Wen thought for a moment and called Gu Xiao first.


    After Gu Xiao picked up the call, Ding Wen briefly exined the matter of changing the time slot for Peony Fall.


    After hearing Ding Wen¡¯s words, Gu Xiao pondered for a moment and gave Ding Wen an idea.


    ¡°Station Director Ding, Apple TV is a first-tier satellite TV. Many productionpanies are begging to cooperate with you. If the television dramas are not sold to you, I¡¯m afraid they will only incur losses most of the time. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Ding Wen¡¯s eyes shed, and he immediately understood Gu Xiao¡¯s hint.


    A rxed smile appeared at the corners of his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s true. It is not that we are willing to take on television dramas from just anypany.¡±


    Seeing that Ding Wen understood what she meant, Gu Xiao nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°If Peony Fall can really be switched to being a prime-time daily broadcast, then our Star Brilliance still has a modern romance drama that has just beenpleted. 1¡¯11 send someone to show it to you tomorrow. What do you think, Station Director Ding?¡±


    Gu Xiao did not dwell too much on the matter of Huang Tu. After all, she could not get too involved in the matter between Apple TV and Huang Tu. She just had to ensure that the time slot for Peony Fall could be changed.


    What¡¯s more, she couldn¡¯t wait for Huang Tu to really go against Apple TV. She wanted Huang Tu to lessen their attention on the Star Brilliance and also cause a moderate amount of trouble for Huang Tu.


    When Ding Wen heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, he immediately understood what she meant.


    This meant that she was going to use the copyright of the new Star Brilliance drama to trade for changing the broadcast time of Peony Fall to a prime-time slot.


    If Peony Fall could not be switched to prime-time on Apple TV, then this new drama would probably belong to other satellite channels.


    Ding Wen¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, CEO Gu. The change of time slot for Peony Fall will definitely seed!¡±


    As an industry insider, he was well aware of the changes in the attention of capitalists in the industry recently.


    Putting aside Star Brilliance¡¯s previous achievements, just the fact that ¡°Peony Fall¡± was sessfully broadcasted and even exploded in poprity under Huang Tu¡¯s suppression was enough to make Star Brilliance even more famous.


    The TV series produced by Star Brilliance had already been coveted by other satellites. After this incident, the TV series produced by Star Brilliance would probably be even more popr.


    If he was still undecided when Gu Xiao offered him a way out, then there was really no need for him to continue being the station director!


    He had also heard about Star Brilliance¡¯s production this time. It was said that it was also a television drama that Star Brilliance was using to promote newbies.


    Star Brilliance had always valued television dramas that promoted new artistes. Needless to say, the quality of the Star Brilliance television drama was probably not bad.


    Then he was even more unwilling to miss this opportunity!

 Chapter 419 - 419: Resolution

    Chapter 419: Resolution


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Ding Wen hung up the phone, he immediately called Bai Kai.


    After hearing Ding Wen¡¯s request, Bai Kai was naturally unwilling. It waspletely impossible for him to give up his schedule for Star Brilliance!


    However, in the face of Bai Kai¡¯s rebuttal, Ding Wen said firmly, ¡°If Huang Tu is unwilling to cooperate with the television station¡¯s arrangements, then Apple TV will not cooperate with Huang Tu in the future.¡±


    When Bai Kai heard Ding Wen¡¯s threatening words, he was instantly infuriated.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already signed a contract. What is it? Is Station director Ding nning to breach the contract?¡± Bai Kai lowered his voice, but one could still hear the dissatisfaction and anger in his voice.


    Ding Wen¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°It can¡¯t be considered a breach of contract. Meeting Love Around the Corner will still be broadcasted normally, but at a different time.¡±


    Bai Kai naturally could not agree to such a thing. No matter what Ding Wen said, he was unwilling to give in.


    Seeing that it was impossible for Bai Kai to agree to this condition, Ding Wen did not continue to beat around the bush with Bai Kai. He sneered and said directly, ¡°For Meeting Love Around the Corner, what¡¯s the difference between a prime-time slot and a 10pm slot? Isn¡¯t it still just a o.i viewership rating?¡±


    Bai Kai was indignant after being rebuked by Ding Wen, but he knew that Ding Wen was right. The viewership ratings of Meeting Love Around the Corner were really too poor.


    Even within Huang Tu, they did not have much hope for Meeting Love Around the Corner.


    Seeing that Bai Kai was silent, Ding Wen continued, ¡°Let me say this. The change of timeslot for Meeting Love Around the Corner is a unanimous decision of our television station. If CEO Bai feels that our television station has breached the contract, you can sue us directly. We are willing to pay the penalty.¡±


    With that, Ding Wen hung up without waiting for Bai Kai¡¯s reaction.


    That afternoon, Apple TV¡¯s official Weibo ount issued a notice: The schedule of Peony Fall has been adjusted from 10pm every night to prime time. At 20:00 tonight, Peony Fall invites you to enjoy it together.


    As soon as the news of Apple TV was sent out, it immediately attracted a lot of fans.


    [Hahahaha! It feels so good to see this news! In the beginning, it was suppressed and couldn¡¯t even be broadcasted. Later on, the viewership ratings were strong and snatched the limelight. Now, it is actually switched from 10pm to prime time! What kind of cool plot is this! It¡¯s too awesome!]


    [Huang Tu, that capitalist, is finally suppressed! Hahaha, I¡¯m so happy. I even want to go downstairs and runps in joy!]


    [Star Brilliance is awesome! Peony Fall is awesome!]


    [Apple TV has good taste. They know they should switch Peony Fall from 10pm to prime-time. They know their mistakes and can change!]


    After Gu Xiao saw the news about the change of time slot for Peony Fall online, she took the initiative to contact Ding Wen and sold the copyright of the modern romance drama that they had agreed on previously.


    However, the price this time was much higher than Peony Fall had been previously.


    On the first day of Peony Fall¡¯s adjusted time slot, the viewership ratings of Peony Fall rose again. It broke 2 at the beginning of the first episode, and even reached 2.8 at the peak of the second episode.


    Apple TV had not seen such a high viewership rating for several years in a row.


    When the viewership ratings were released, the staff of Apple TV rushed to spread the news. They were so happy that they did not know what to say.


    Apple TV was very happy with this result. Gu Xiao was also quite satisfied with this result. The others from Star Brilliance were even more happy with this result. Even the advertisers were smiling until their teeth were visible when they found out about this viewership rating.


    The only ones who were unhappy were probably Huang Tu and Bai Kai.


    The higher-ups of Huang Tu had originally suspected that Peony Fall¡¯s viewership ratings were bought, and was notpletely real.


    However, after investigating, they realized that such a high viewership rating was actually real.


    When Bai Kai heard the news, he had mixed feelings. He scolded his subordinates and the producer of Meeting Love Around the Corner.


    Gu Xiao was not interested in what was happening in Huang Tu. Instead, there was something else that attracted Gu Xiao¡¯s attention.


    This time, Tian Xian couldn¡¯t resolve the news of the Peony Fall in time. It wasn¡¯t that Tian Xian wasn¡¯t capable, but that his current status wasn¡¯t as high as when he was in Huang Tu.


    As a result, many people on Apple TV were unwilling to give Tian Xian face and ignore him.


    This time, Gu Xiao wanted to resolve this matterpletely..

 Chapter 420 - 420: Discussion

    Chapter 420: Discussion


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After poaching Tian Xian from Huang Tu, Gu Xiao nned to give him some shares directly. After all, Tian Xian also had shares when he was in Huang Tu. She did not want to treat Tian Xian too badly and did not want Tian Xian¡¯s position in Star Brilliance to be lower than when he was in Huang Tu.


    When she was discussing the shares of Star Brilliance with Tian Xian, Tian Xian had already rejected her suggestion before she could say anything.


    ording to Tian Xian¡¯s thoughts, no matter how many merits he had made in Huang Tu, these merits had nothing to do with Star Brilliance. Therefore, Tian Xian did not want the shares of Star Brilliance.


    Back then, she had also discussed with Tian Xian. When Tian Xian waspletely settled in Star Brilliance and thepany¡¯s people began to ept Tian Xian, she would discuss with him about the shares for Star Brilliance again.


    However, before this, there was not a good opportunity to discuss the shares of Star Brilliance with Tian Xian. This time, it was a good opportunity.


    Gu Xiao shared this thought with Chu An. Chu An was silent for a moment before nodding in agreement.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to discuss this matter. Otherwise, Tian Xian will be restrained in the future.¡±


    This time, why did Apple TV dare to not answer Tian Xian¡¯s call? Tian Xian could not even contact a staff member of Apple TV. Even if anyone did, they would just continuously put him off. It wasrgely because of his position andck of shares in thepany.


    In the eyes of others, Tian Xian, who did not have shares in Star Brilliance, was just a person who worked for Star Brilliance. He did not have much status. It was fine to offend him. They were not worried about Tian Xian¡¯s revenge.


    That was why the people from Apple TV chose to ignore Tian Xian after receiving a signal from Ding Wen and the others.


    However, if it was Tian Xian, who had shares in Huang Tu back then, even if Ding Wen and Fan Yuan were unwilling to see Tian Xian, they would not dare to really reject him like this.


    Furthermore¡­ Tian Xian had already joined Star Brilliance for more than a year. Tian Xian had also taken good care of Star Brilliance. If Star Brilliance did not express anything to Tian Xian, then the other truly talented people would not considering to Star Brilliance in the future.


    ¡°I still have 70% of the shares in my hands. How about I directly give him 10% of my shares this time?¡± Gu Xiao said to Chu An.


    There was a total of 100% shares. In the beginning, Gu Xiao had distributed 15% of the shares into Chu An¡¯s hands. It could be considered a show of loyalty to the Chu Corporation. In order to rope in Jiang Xi at that time, Gu Xiao also gave him 10% of thepany¡¯s shares.


    Later on, Lu Mo rose too quickly. In order to keep Lu Mo, in addition to increasing Lu Mo¡¯s contract level, she also gave 3% of her shares.


    The remaining 2% of shares would be scattered shares, considered as a reward.


    Even if Gu Xiao took out 10% of her own shares to give to Tian Xian now, Gu Xiao still had the most shares. Star Brilliance waspletely in her hands, so she did not care about the 10% shares that she had to give Tian Xian at all.


    However, when Chu An heard Gu Xiao¡¯s n, he frowned slightly.


    ¡°Just give a portion of my shares to Tian Xian.¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she frowned and was about to say something when Chu An raised his hand to stop her.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve studied Weapon Systems and Engineering, this is the only thing I want to do in the future. Even if 1 graduate from university, I don¡¯t have much time to manage thepany. Therefore, I¡¯ll give Tian Xian the shares from my own shares. I will just have 5% of the shares.¡±


    Chu An had his own concerns. He didn¡¯t want the shares in Gu Xiao¡¯s hands to be diluted now.


    Especially with the current development of Star Brilliance, one day, their Star Brilliance would also need to be listed on the stock market.


    If it was listed, they would have to take out 25% of the shares to distribute to the public shareholders. At that time, the shares in Gu Xiao¡¯s hands would decrease too much. This was a result he did not want to see.


    Star Brilliance was apany established by Gu Xiao. He did not want to see Gu Xiao¡¯s shares decrease bit by bit.


    Of course, more importantly, as he had just said, he might not have time to manage the Star Brilliance in the future.


    Currently, his sses were rtively easy, but the following sses would be more and more difficult, especially when he nned to take the postgraduate and doctoral examinations in the future. He might not have as much time as he did now to participate inpany matters with Gu Xiao.


    So now was the best time for him to reduce his shares..

 Chapter 421 - 421: Offer

    Chapter 421: Offer


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao naturally knew that what Chu An said made sense, but personally, she didn¡¯t want to touch Chu An¡¯s shares.


    The shares in Chu An¡¯s hands were also evidence of his hard work with her.


    Chu An had a smile on his face, and there wasn¡¯t a trace of reluctance at all as he persuaded Gu Xiao to agree to his suggestion.


    After Chu An pestered her for two days, Gu Xiao really had no choice but to agree to Chu An¡¯s suggestion and agree to give Tian Xian shares from Chu An¡¯s shares.


    However, due to Gu Xiao¡¯s insistence, the two of them decided to each hand out 5% to produce a total of 10% of shares for Tian Xian.


    After discussing the shares, Gu Xiao and Chu An rushed to Star Brilliance to inform Tian Xian about this.


    When Tian Xian heard that Gu Xiao and Chu An hade to thepany and had even asked him to make a trip to Gu Xiao¡¯s office, he was still a little puzzled.


    After all, Gu Xiao and Chu An didn¡¯t have any major matters now, so the two of them wouldn¡¯t care too much about Star Brilliance Entertainment. They would only ask about the recent development of Star Brilliance from Tian Xian in another month or two.


    When Tian Xian thought of this, his expression immediately darkened.


    Could it be that something bad had happened to Star Brilliance that he did not know about?


    With this thought in mind, Tian Xian subconsciously quickened his pace as he rushed to Gu Xiao¡¯s office.


    After arriving outside Gu Xiao¡¯s office, Tian Xian took a deep breath and calmed his anxious breathing because of the thought that had just popped up.


    After confirming that there was nothing wrong, Tian Xian reached out and knocked on Gu Xiao¡¯s office door.


    ¡°President Gu, it¡¯s me, Tian Xian.¡±


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    After getting Gu Xiao¡¯s approval, Tian Xian pushed open the door to Gu Xiao¡¯s office.


    When Tian Xian walked into Gu Xiao¡¯s office and saw Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s expressions, he realized that his thoughts on the way here were probably wrong.


    After all, Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s expressions were very rxed, and there was even a trace of joy. They didn¡¯t look like something had happened to Star Brilliance.


    Tian Xianposed himself and asked, ¡°President Gu, President Chu, the two of you have something to discuss with me?¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded and gave Chu An a look.


    Under Tian Xian¡¯s gaze, Chu An took out a folder from a drawer at the side. Then, he stood up and walked in front of Tian Xian, handing the folder to him.


    Tian Xian nced at Chu An, then looked down at the folder and took it from Chu An¡¯s hand.


    As Chu An walked back, Gu Xiao raised her chin slightly at Tian Xian. ¡°Open it and take a look.¡±


    When Tian Xian heard this, his gaze wandered between Gu Xiao and Chu An for a while. After nodding at Gu Xiao, he opened the folder.


    After seeing the contents of the folder, Tian Xian looked up at Gu Xiao in surprise.


    ¡°President Gu, this¡­¡±


    ¡°Take a look first. We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±


    Upon hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words and seeing Gu Xiao¡¯s determined expression, Tian Xian¡¯s eyes shed and his hand that was holding the folder clenched slightly.


    Then, under Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze, Tian Xian continued reading the contents of the folder.


    Tian Xian read carefully, flipping through the pages one by one.


    At this moment, other than the sound of Tian Xian flipping through documents, there was no other sound in the entire office.


    Tian Xian had worked in this industry for many years and had previouslye into contact with contracts regarding the transfer of shares.


    Therefore, even though Tian Xian was looking at it seriously and could even be considered to be looking at it term by term, it did not take long for him to finish reading the contract in the folder.


    Tian Xian¡¯s previous thoughts when he saw the name of the contract hadpletelye into reality. Even if it was him, he felt very excited.


    He took a few deep breaths to suppress his excitement and did not show it on the surface.


    ¡°President Gu, are you and President Chu nning to hand over 10% of the shares in Star Brilliance to me?¡± Even though he had already seen the document, Tian Xian could not help but want to personally confirm it from Gu Xiao.


    Looking into Tian Xian¡¯s slightly excited eyes, Gu Xiao nodded calmly.


    ¡°1 can understand why you didn¡¯t want the shares of Star Brilliance back then. However, I think the time is ripe now. The shares that 1 promised you back then should be handed over to you..¡±

 Chapter 422 - 422: Shares Transfer

    Chapter 422: Shares Transfer


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tian Xian was really capable. Gu Xiao did not wish for Tian Xian to leave Star Brilliance.


    To Gu Xiao, if Tian Xian really left Star Brilliance, he would be a difficult enemy for her and Star Brilliance.


    Even from this perspective, their Star Brilliance should hold onto Tian Xian.


    Tian Xian¡¯s eyes shed with excitement. ¡°But aren¡¯t these shares a little too much?¡±


    One had to know that at the beginning of the establishment of Star Brilliance, Jiang Xi, who had brought poprity to Star Brilliance, allowing Star Brilliance to smoothly enter the right track, had only obtained 10% of the shares.


    ording to Tian Xian¡¯s guess, even if he would own the shares of Star Brilliance in the future, it would at most be seven to eight percent of the shares. Ten percent of the shares was really a lot.


    Especially for the current Star Brilliance, 10% of shares was definitely not a small amount.


    When Gu Xiao heard that, she looked at Tian Xian with a smile in her eyes.


    ¡°These are all what you deserve. In the future, Star Brilliance will still need you to manage it. These shares are not much.¡±


    Moreover, with the shares, Tian Xian could be considered one of the bosses of Star Brilliance. In the future, he would consider things from the perspective of Star Brilliance. This was also a good thing for Star Brilliance.


    Tian Xian looked at the serious Gu Xiao and then at Chu An, who had been sitting silently at the side. He pondered for a moment before raising his head and speaking to Gu Xiao seriously.


    ¡°President Gu, President Chu, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely help Star Brilliance to get sessfully listed on the stock market in the future! I will let Star Brilliance develop better and better!¡±


    Upon hearing Tian Xian¡¯s assurance, the smile in Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes intensified.


    She nodded. ¡°Since you think there is no problem, sign the papers.¡±


    After hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Tian Xian did not hesitate anymore. He picked up the pen that Gu Xiao handed over and signed his name on the contract for the transfer of shares.


    Tian Xian looked at the contract in front of him. Seeing that 10% of the shares had been transferred to his name, Tian Xian finally felt a sense of stability.


    After settling the matter of transferring the shares, Tian Xian took advantage of the time when Gu Xiao and Chu An were in thepany to tell them what he had investigated during this period of time.


    ¡°This time, other than suppressing us, there seems to be Ji Gao¡¯s shadow behind Huang Tu¡¯s attack on Star Brilliance.¡±


    After seeing that Star Brilliance had made aeback and confirmed that his status in Star Brilliance was not low, he had more contact with some ¡°friends¡± in the industry.


    Moreover, because of this incident, he had gained more connections in the industry.


    Therefore, under his deliberate investigation, he quickly found hints of Ji Gao¡¯s presence in this scheme.


    It was said that in order to get Huang Tu to agree to trade two dramas for the change of schedule of Peony Fall, Ji Gao had even privately transferred arge sum of money to some people in Huang Tu. Then, using his identity as a shareholder of Huang Tu, he agreed to this somewhat unreliable n.


    After all, Huang Tu also hated Star Brilliance. However, they still had their rationality. They knew that they could not possibly sacrifice an S-rank drama and another drama for promoting a newbie just for the sake of attacking Star Brilliance.


    To Huang Tu, although suppressing Star Brilliance was important, the most important thing was still Huang Tu¡¯s own development and promoting their own new artistes.


    However, even if there were still some rational people in Huang Tu, they were no match for Ji Gao and the shareholders who had privately epted Ji Gao¡¯s money.


    When Gu Xiao and Chu An heard Tian Xian¡¯s words, they looked at each other. They were not surprised at all by what Tian Xian had investigated. After all, they had already known that Ji Gao was involved in this matter.


    Ji Kai did not have a lot of shares in Huang Tu. They only knew that Bai Kai was Ji Gao¡¯s man, so when they knew that this matter was pushed by Bai Kai, they knew that Ji Gao was involved.


    However, they were not too sure how Ji Gao had convinced the other shareholders of Huang Tu to agree to this matter.


    From the looks of it now¡­ Tian Xian was more well-informed in the entertainment industry.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s slender index finger tapped lightly on the desk before she asked again, ¡°It¡¯s just Ji Gao¡¯s doing?¡± She wanted to confirm through Tian Xian¡¯s information channel that the Ji Group and Old Master Ji were really not involved.


    One had to know that thest time he targeted their Star Brilliance, Old Master Ji had already used the few connections in the entertainment industry.


    Why were the Ji Group and Old Master Ji indifferent this time?

 Chapter 423 - 423: Tax Evasion

    Chapter 423: Tax Evasion


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tian Xian nodded. ¡°There is indeed only Ji Gao this time.¡±


    Gu Xiao and Chu An looked at each other and understood what Tian Xian meant. This matter was very likely Ji Gao¡¯s personal decision, and Old Master Ji didn¡¯t know about it.


    It was indeed difficult for them to teach Old Master Ji and the Ji Group a lesson without the help of the Chu Corporation¡¯s power, or rather, it was impossible.


    However, it was not so difficult to teach Ji Gao a lesson.


    However, now that Ji Gao hadpletely left the Ji Group, even if they really wanted to teach Ji Gao a lesson, they had to n carefully.


    After all, if it was just a simple lesson for Ji Gao, to say nothing of Chu An, even Gu Xiao was unwilling to let Ji Gao off easily.


    Gu Xiao waved at Tian Xian. ¡°Alright, 1 understand. You don¡¯t have to waste too much time on Ji Gao. Just take care of Star Brilliance.¡±


    After hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Tian Xian no longer dwelled on Ji Gao¡¯s matter. After nodding at Gu Xiao, he took the contract to transfer the shares and left Gu Xiao¡¯s office.


    After the door to Gu Xiao¡¯s office opened and closed, Gu Xiao looked at Chu An.


    ¡°Tell me, what should we do this time to teach Ji Gao a lesson so that he won¡¯t easily find trouble with us again?¡±


    Chu An pondered for a moment. ¡°1¡¯11 get someone to investigate first.¡±


    He wanted to see what else Ji Gao had against him. He could not let Ji Gao off so easily.


    When Gu Xiao heard Chu An¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t say anything else. She nned to wait for Chu An to find out something.


    However, before Chu An could get any news from his investigations, Ji Chen, who had heard that Ji Gao had secretly attacked Star Brilliance, called Gu Xiao first.


    He briefly asked about Gu Xiao¡¯s Star Brilliance. After confirming that Ji Gao had not given up and wanted to attack Gu Xiao, he fell silent.


    Gu Xiao couldn¡¯t hear any sound from the other end of the phone. She took the phone down and took a look. After confirming that the call was indeed still ongoing, she asked softly, ¡°Brother? Are you still listening?¡±


    ¡°Still listening.¡± Ji Chen¡¯s voice came again.


    After a while, Ji Chen seemed to have finally made up his mind and said something.


    ¡°Previously, when Ji Gao was still managing the Ji Group, the Ji Group did a business deal that involved 500 million yuan in tax evasion.¡±


    Hearing Ji Chen¡¯s words, Gu Xiao could not react for a while.


    She nced at Chu An, who was right in front of her. After seeing the shock in his eyes, she finally confirmed that she hadn¡¯t heard wrongly.


    However, how was this possible?


    Even though Ji Gao was in charge of the Ji Group at that time, Old Master Ji did notpletely let go of control over the Ji Group. He would still check on the situation of the Ji Group from time to time.


    Although Old Master Ji was not a good person, he was indeed an honest person when it came to business.


    In particr, Old Master Ji respected the government very much. He would never dare to do such a thing as tax evasion that would bring self-ruin.


    Moreover, it was a huge tax evasion of 500 million.


    She did not believe that Old Master Ji did not know at all.


    Ji Chen seemed to know what Gu Xiao was thinking. He paused for a while and gave Gu Xiao enough time to react before continuing.


    ¡°Indeed, Old Master Ji doesn¡¯t know about this. It was done by Ji Gao alone. Moreover, Ji Gao handled the 500 million yuan from both sides and transferred it from thepany to his own ount.¡±


    Ji Gao had done this very secretly. Even though Ji Chen had stayed in the Ji Group for a period of time, he had not discovered anything wrong with it.


    He had only found out about this because when Ji Group had suppressed Radiant back then, it caused Jiang He to start resisting Old Master Ji and Ji Gao.


    After Jiang He and Ji Gao divorced, Jiang He was still a little worried that Old Master Ji and Ji Gao would not let him off easily. Therefore, she told him about this matter so he could have something on Ji Group and Ji Gao. This also made Ji Group and Ji Gao not dare to act rashly against him.


    This was Jiang He¡¯s goodwill towards him, so he had never told Gu Xiao before.


    However, after hearing that Ji Gao had actually started to attack Gu Xiao again, he finally thought of telling Gu Xiao and Chu An about this, hoping to help them..

 Chapter 424 - 424: Use

    Chapter 424: Use


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Gu Xiao and Chu An heard Ji Chen¡¯s words, the two of them, who were originally leaning against the sofa, immediately straightened their backs and their expressions became serious.


    ¡°Can we still investigate this matter? Can we find evidence?¡± Gu Xiao¡¯s tone was calm with a hint of urgency.


    Ji Chen was silent for a few seconds and then said regretfully, ¡°I don¡¯t have any evidence, but I might still be able to find some clues now.¡±


    The matter of Ji Gao¡¯s tax evasion happened before Jiang He and Ji Gao divorced, or rather, before Gu Xiao appeared in their lives.


    When Jiang He discovered that there was an additional sum of money in Ji Gao¡¯s ount, she had asked Ji Gao where the money came from. Ji Gao said that it was thepany¡¯s dividend, but at that time, the time for dividend distribution of the Ji Group had yet to arrive.


    Jiang He became suspicious, so she thought of investigating and found out that Ji Gao was evading taxes.


    However, at that time, Jiang He had not discovered that Ji Gao had an affair. She even felt that the two of them had a good rtionship. After discovering this matter, she naturally did not say anything. She even got someone to erase all traces. After wrapping up Ji Gao¡¯s affairs, she pretended that nothing had happened.


    Ji Chen thought of the hatred in Jiang He¡¯s eyes when she told him about this.


    ¡°Ji Gao used this money to buy a luxurious vi worth tens of millions for Du Li and her son. The rest was also used on these two people. We can investigate from this aspect.¡±


    Previously, Jiang He suddenly had the thought of investigating the use of the 500 million yuan back then. It was because she knew that Ji Gao had a lover and an illegitimate child outside that she became suspicious.


    After investigating what Ji Gao had done back then, she realized that Ji Gao had spent all his money on Du Li and her son.


    Back then, when Jiang He discovered that Ji Gao was evading taxes, she thought that it was because of Ji Gao¡¯s own matters. In the end, after an investigation, she discovered that Ji Gao¡¯s 500 million yuan back then could be said to have been usedpletely on Du Li and her son.


    Other than that luxurious vi, he also bought all kinds of expensive jewelry for Du Li. He even spent a lot of money to build a few roads for Du Li¡¯s hometown, a poor vige, and a small vi for their family.


    The vige where Du Li¡¯s hometown was located could be said to have soared because of Du Li alone.


    After doing these things, the remaining money from the sum of 500 million seemed to have beenpletely handed over to Du Li, allowing her to use it for her usual expenses.


    When Jiang He found out about these things, she was once so angry that she wanted to directlyy her cards on the table with Ji Gao and find trouble with him.


    It was just that she and Ji Gao did not get a divorce at that time, and because Ji Chen was still in the Ji Group, she did not want Ji Chen to be implicated, so she buried this matter in the bottom of her heart.


    However, this matter was still a thorn in Jiang He¡¯s heart.


    After all, if Ji Gao used his own money, it was hard to guarantee that he would not be discovered by Old Master Ji, who could then follow the clues to find Du Li and her son. In order to let Du Li live a happy and luxurious life, Ji Gao even dared to covet thepany¡¯s money and dare to avoid taxes. It really disappointed Jiang He.


    What wasughable was that after discovering this matter back then, Jiang He actually wholeheartedly believed in Ji Gao and even dealt with the aftermath for him.


    Now that she knew how this money had been spent, how could this not make Jiang He hate Ji Gao?


    Ji Chen thought of the hint of madness that shed across her eyes when Jiang He told him about this. He lowered his eyes slightly.


    Since Jiang He hadpletely cut ties with Ji Gao, even if anything happened to Ji Gao, it would not have anything to do with Jiang He. Now that Jiang He had apany to manage and he was around, no matter what, she would live more freely than before.


    ¡°You can also go to the Ji Group and the tax department to check the ounts. There should be some clues.¡± Ji Chen continued to remind Gu Xiao.


    After all, the taxes paid were different from the ounts. It was very difficult to find other evidence.


    However, if they were to start from checking the ounts, it should not be too difficult.


    Gu Xiao naturally knew what Ji Chen meant. She and Chu An looked at each other, then said to Ji Chen on the other end of the phone, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. Investigating this 500 million won¡¯t implicate me.¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Ji Chen heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s good.¡±


    Ji Chen was worried that when Gu Xiao found out about this, to investigate this matter, she would implicate herself.


    Even if this matter might not affect Gu Xiao too much, he still did not want Gu Xiao to be hurt at all..

 Chapter 425 - 425: Plan

    Chapter 425: n


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    500 million was not a small sum. In addition, it had been so many years.


    Perhaps thepensation fine for tax evasion would be ten times higher than this amount


    With such arge amount, who knew what would happen ig they were implicated?


    Therefore, it was better to be careful.


    When Ji Chen told Gu Xiao about Ji Gao¡¯s tax evasion, his assistant¡¯s voice came from his side, saying that there was something in thepany that Ji Chen needed to deal with personally. After Gu Xiao heard it, she told Ji Chen to deal with thepany¡¯s matters.


    Gu Xiao hung up the phone and nced at Chu An, who was sitting beside her. Then, her body rxed and she leaned directly on Chu An¡¯s shoulder.


    The two of them were already very used to this kind of action. In just a second, Gu Xiao found a position that made her feelfortable.


    After finding afortable position, Gu Xiao¡¯s head stopped moving.


    ¡°500 million plus thepensation fine for tax evasion. This amount is neither too little nor too much for the Ji Group. It¡¯s just enough to shake the Ji Group for a period of time. Of course, more importantly, Ji Gao will probably have to go to jail.¡±


    After all, this amount was really too much.


    Chu An lowered his eyes and nced at Gu Xiao. Then, he rubbed against Gu Xiao¡¯s furry head.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Chu An asked calmly.


    Previously, they had wanted to send Ji Gao to jail, but they could not find concrete evidence for those things he had done. Even if they called the police, Ji Gao could not go to jail with those specious evidence.


    Now was a good opportunity.


    Gu Xiao sneered, and there was a hint of mockery and pleasure in her eyes.


    Her eyes were deep. ¡°Good, of course it¡¯s good. What¡¯s not good with that?¡±


    The consecutive ¡°good¡±pletely exposed Gu Xiao¡¯s current state of mind. She waspletely anxious for Ji Gao to be sent to prison.


    From the beginning to the end, Gu Xiao knew very well that it was never entirely Ji Yao¡¯s fault that she could reach that stage in her previous life. Or rather, Ji Yao was just a weapon in Ji Gao¡¯s hands.


    The one who really forced her to that point was Ji Gao from the beginning to the end.


    Hence, how could she not feel good when she knew that Ji Gao could go to jail? She even wanted to p her hands in joy.


    Moreover, once such arge amount of tax evasion was exposed, even if thepensation fine would not shake the foundation of the Ji Group, the Ji Group would not be as good as it was now.


    The doubts and distrust of the public would be another blow to the Ji Group!


    However, she still needed to think about what to do about this matter.


    After all, half of Ji Gao¡¯s blood flowed in Gu Xiao¡¯s body. If this matter was revealed by her, even if it would not affect her personally, her reputation would still be a little tarnished.


    Previously, she had been able to get the support of others because Ji Gao had been too obvious and had gone too far with her. Others could not stand it anymore and supported her.


    However, if she took the initiative to expose this matter now, the trend on the Inte would definitely change and criticize her.


    After all, in the minds of many people online, it was not a glorious thing for a child to reveal the wrongdoings of her father.


    Just as Gu Xiao was thinking about what to do, Chu An reached out and rubbed Gu Xiao¡¯s fluffy head.


    ¡°The methods we used previously can still be used now. I have many people under me who can do this. We don¡¯t need to appear in this.¡±


    As long as they found someone to spread the news and muddy the water in the pool, they could hide behind it and naturally remove themselves at any time. No one would know that they were involved.


    They didn¡¯t even need people from Star Brilliance to spread the news.


    After being in the entertainment industry for so long, even if he did not care too much about thepany¡¯s matters, he still had the contact information of some ghostwriters or marketing ounts.


    Gu Xiao pped away Chu An¡¯s hand that was messing around on her head. She didn¡¯t even need to look to guess that the current situation of her hair was probably indescribable.


    She gave Chu An a warning look, and Chu An raised his hands in surrender.


    Seeing this, Gu Xiao retracted her gaze.


    Then, she said calmly, ¡°This is indeed a good idea.¡±


    They didn¡¯t have to investigate Du Li¡¯s situation. As long as they could attract the attention of the tax bureau, they didn¡¯t have to care about what happened after that.


    The tax bureau could naturally follow the clues and find Ji Gao..

 Chapter 426 - 426: Exposed

    Chapter 426: Exposed


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Gu Xiao and Chu An confirmed what to do next, they each began to take action.


    They had never dyed what they wanted to do. What they liked better was to do what they could as soon as possible.


    Hence, that night, a post appeared on a popr forum.


    [A certainrge corporation once evaded taxes of 500 million yuan. The chairman transferred this money to his own ount to support his mistress and illegitimate child, buy a mansion for his mistress, and repair the roads in his mistress¡¯s hometown. He spent a lot of money. I really don¡¯t know what to say.]


    The original poster of this post only posted this news and did not have any evidence. It seemed that he was afraid that the particrrge corporation would really take revenge on him. After saying this news, the original poster himself disappeared.


    This post did not attract anyone¡¯s attention at first. After all, nothing could be confirmed without photographic evidence.


    And the water army that Chu An had prepared, when they felt that it was about time, began to pretend to be passersby and reply curiously under the post.


    They kept postingments under this post. As the poprity increased, the real passers-by also clicked on it curiously, wanting to see what was going on. [A certainrge corporation? How are we supposed to guess this? There¡¯s not even a hint. At least say the initials of thisrge corporation!]


    [F*ck! 500 million, is that a whole sum? If it¡¯s a whole sum of 500 million, then is this person behind the tax evasion crazy or crazy?]


    [A mistress and an illegitimate child? Why is my first thought Ji Gao and the Ji Group? Could it be that Ji Gao¡¯s illegitimate child and mistress have left too deep an impression on me?]


    [Reply to the person above, my first thought is also Ji Gao and the Ji Group. I still remember clearly that Ji Gao wanted to use Gu Xiao¡¯s blood as a match for his illegitimate son! But it shouldn¡¯t be Ji Gao and the Ji Group, right? Ji Gao has so much money, there¡¯s no need to evade taxes, right?]


    [There¡¯s no truth without photographic evidence. Perhaps someone wants to be famous and hype himself up! Without any evidence, let¡¯s just disperse!]


    [Only rich people avoid taxes, right? After all, even if 1 want to avoid taxes, 1 don¡¯t have the right. It¡¯s really too real.]


    Theizens were originally skeptical about this matter. Coupled with the fact that there was no truth without any photographic evidence in the post, the passersby discussed for a while and gradually forgot about it.


    Without the addition of more passers-by, the poprity of this post began to slowly decrease.


    When the water army that Chu An had arranged saw this situation and was about to think of a way to hype up this post, aizen¡¯sment directly raised the poprity to a higher level. This post even appeared on the front page of the forum.


    [Why do I feel that the certainrge corporation in this post might really be the Ji Group? I¡¯ve found something and posted it for theizens to see and distinguish if it¡¯s true.]


    After thisizen finished speaking, he directly posted a few photos.


    The contents of the photos were very clear, allowing people to see the contents of the photos clearly.


    There was news about the Ji Group a few years ago in this photo, mentioning the amount of money involved in one of the coborations of the Ji Group. Someone calcted that this amount was about 500 million ording to the tax rate.


    There was also a picture of a piece of news about buying a luxurious house.


    The media said that a certain big client bought a mansion worth more than 70 million yuan for his wife without even blinking. And in this promotional photo, the back view of the client mentioned and Ji Gao¡¯s back were highly simr. No one would believe it if anyone imed it wasn¡¯t him.


    More importantly, the dates of these two pieces of news were only about half a month apart. They were very close, chronologically speaking.


    Actually, these two pieces of news were not concrete.


    These two pieces of news could prove that Ji Gao had a mistress and bought a mansion, but there was no evidence to prove that Ji Gao had really evaded taxes.


    However, it was these two pieces of news that made the others in the forum excited and more enthusiastic to participate in the discussion of this matter.


    Theizens did not have any channels to obtain evidence, but they could hype it up.


    As this post became more and more popr, it attracted more and more attention, and more guesses gradually appeared.


    Manyizens knew that about those tycoons that had mistresses. Almost all of them had been guessed by theizens..

 Chapter 427 - 427: Receiving the News at the Gathering

    Chapter 427: Receiving the News at the Gathering


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The tycoons with mistresses naturally felt disgusted by these guesses of theizens. They wished they could find these randomizens and teach them a lesson.


    Although they thought so, none of the rich people dared to do so. They did not even dare to respond.


    They were afraid that the Inte would say things like ¡°an exnation is a cover-up, and a cover-up means that this is the truth.¡±


    At that time, they would really be unable to clear their names even if they jumped into the Yellow River?!


    No one dared to stand out at this time.


    After all, keeping a mistress was only a matter of being scolded. It was a moral problem. However, tax evasion of 500 million was a huge matter.


    No matter how big a business was, how much GDP it contributed, when something like tax evasion happened, it was impossible to escape punishment.


    These tycoons did not dare to stand out, so there were more and more spections online. At this moment, Ji Gao did not know that such revtions had circted online.


    After Ji Gao suffered a huge setback on the Inte, he expressed some resistance to some things on the Inte. Regarding matters on the Inte, there were usually people who helped him deal with them. He did not need to pay too much attention, especially after he left the Ji Group.


    However, the matter of tax evasion of 500 million yuan was too big. Finally, a small post actually made the entire Inte know about it.


    Even if Ji Gao had the intention to avoid the news on the Inte, after the entire Inte knew, this matter still reached his ears.


    When Ji Gao learned of this news, he had contacted a few of his previous friends, and they hade out and having a good time together.


    One of them said jokingly, ¡°I don¡¯t know when the matter that has been made known to the entire Inte wille to an end. I¡¯ve been chased and scolded every day recently, so much so that I don¡¯t even dare to go online now.¡± Another person also sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a small matter to be scolded, but my wife suspects that it was me every day. She would criticize me from time to time and even asked me to turn myself in! Previously, she didn¡¯t even care that 1 had a mistress. Now, she¡¯s bringing this up every few days. I¡¯m really annoyed!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? 1 almost hate that person who exposed the news to death. Since he wants to expose the news, he should make it clear! What¡¯s with the random barrage? 1 think if this continues, even 1 will be suspected! 1 clearly don¡¯t even have a mistress!¡±


    ¡°These days are really getting harder and harder. Not to mention you, even my wife is starting to suspect that I¡¯m having an affair outside, avoiding taxes and keeping a mistress! I¡¯ve f*ckinge with her all the way to this stage in life. When have 1 ever done such a thing!¡±


    ¡°Sigh! These things are so annoying!¡±


    The middle-aged men looked at each other for a while, then lowered their heads and sighed.


    Everyone knew what the others were talking about. Only Ji Gao was still confused.


    He nced at the first person to speak. ¡°What are you talking about? What tax evasion?¡±


    When the others heard this, they looked over in surprise.


    One of them said directly, ¡°The matter on the Inte is all over the ce. You actually don¡¯t know anything?¡±


    As soon as this person finished speaking, someone secretly poked his waist, reminding him to speak less.


    After all, the Ji Group¡¯s situation was very bad now. Ji Gao¡¯s online reputation was even more indescribable. Even they, who had seen many storms, felt terrified when they saw it.


    As for Ji Gao himself, he probably didn¡¯t dare to go online.


    Everyone on the Inte knew about it, but Ji Gao probably didn¡¯t know.


    The few of them looked at each other. In the end, one of them kindly exined.


    ¡°This matter isn¡¯t too important. It shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with us. It¡¯s just that someone on a forum revealed that someone in our rich circle has evaded taxes of 500 million yuan and used this money to support a mistress and an illegitimate child.¡±


    ¡°This matter is obviously fake. No one in the circle believes it at all! However, theizens think that it¡¯s true. They are trying their best to find out who this person is. The more they can¡¯t find it out, the more popr it bes. Basically, no one in our circle has escaped. Even those who don¡¯t have mistresses have been implicated.¡±


    The person who spoke sighed again.


    Ji Gao was originally indifferent, but when he heard the number ¡°500 million¡±, his face instantly turned pale, and a trace of fear shed in his eyes.

 Chapter 428 - 428: Not Exposed

    Chapter 428: Not Exposed


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Of course, Ji Gao knew what he himself had done.


    A few years ago, he was still rtively young, and his methods and abilities were not as strong as they were now. Many things in the Ji Group were still in the hands of Old Master Ji, and he did not even have any shares.


    At that time, he had neither power nor money. It was impossible for him to be extravagant, let alone use more money to support Du Li and Ji Lin.


    That was why he had had that kind of idea when he saw Du Li and Ji Lin living in a very small room. He wanted to give Du Li and Ji Lin a better life.


    This matter had always been a thorn in Ji Gao¡¯s heart. He had always been worried about this matter.


    However, he had never thought that there would be a day when this matter would be exposed, and even expose it to the public.


    Those who knew about this back then were all his trusted aides. They were also in the same boat. It was impossible for them to tell anyone about this.


    Then now¡­ who had exposed this matter?


    The change in Ji Gao¡¯s expression was too obvious. The person who spoke previously was not stupid. When he saw the change in Ji Gao¡¯s expression, he guessed the reason for it.


    His eyes shed, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He still looked the same as before.


    He lowered his eyes andined with a dissatisfied expression, ¡°I don¡¯t know who did this. If it¡¯s exposed, just expose the person who did it! Now that they¡¯re being so secretive, it¡¯s harming us who are honest and paying taxes.¡±


    Ji Gao¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of evasion.


    However, in the face of the person who spoke, he could only force a smile and say, ¡°Yes, the culprit should be exposed.¡±


    That person nced at Ji Gao but did not expose him. Instead, he casually changed the topic and helped Ji Gao cover up.


    He would not show it. He already knew about Ji Gao¡¯s tax evasion. After all, if Ji Gao was exposedter, it would not be good if Ji Gao med him afterwards.


    Although he said that he was friends with Ji Gao, they were not just simple friends. They were gathered together because of benefits.


    Although Ji Gao looked down and out now, he still had Old Master Ji and the Ji Group behind him. No matter what, they were not parties he could provoke.


    Therefore, it was better for him to behave himself.


    That person secretly nced at Ji Gao, and his expression rxed, no longer as ugly as before.


    After all, he had already found the protagonist of this matter. In the future, he did not have to worry about being ndered. Perhaps, he could even secretly watch Ji Gao and the Ji Group make a fool of themselves.


    After this matter came out, Ji Gao was really not in the mood to continue this gathering. After that, he casually found an excuse and left.


    From the perspective of others, Ji Gao¡¯s back view when he left was really a little disheveled.


    When Ji Gao found out about this and hurried home, Gu Xiao and Chu An were also paying attention to the news online.


    After realizing that the entire circle was being barraged randomly, Gu Xiao was still surprised. She did not expect theseizens to have such ability.


    Then, she saw a familiar name on the list that theizens had dug out.


    She nudged Chu An¡¯s waist with her elbow and handed the phone to Chu An.


    She pointed at the familiar name.


    ¡°Why is he on this list?¡±


    The person Gu Xiao was talking about was considered rather famous in the circle.


    He relied on his wife¡¯s family to make a name for himself. He was also capable himself, so after using his wife¡¯s family to make a name for himself, hispany prospered day by day. In the past few years, hispany had even surpassed his wife¡¯spany.


    However, even so, he was still very good to his wife and was very respectful to her family. He did not have the arrogance that one would normally have after prospering.


    As long as anyone in the circle heard that there was a phoenix man in any family, they would mention him and praise him 0. He had a good reputation in this circle.


    Gu Xiao was familiar with this person because when she was working with others, she had heard people praise him more than once. Previously, she had thought that if there was a chance, she could work with that person once.


    But now, this person had actually appeared on the list ofizens. It was even said that this person had a mistress in private and that his illegitimate son was only a year away from adulthood!


    This was beyond Gu Xiao¡¯s imagination.

 Chapter 429 - 429: Set Up the Stage

    Chapter 429: Set Up the Stage


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu An put down the book on Weapon Systems and Engineering, turned his head, and nced at the name Gu Xiao mentioned. Then, under Gu Xiao¡¯s puzzled gaze, he nodded affirmatively.


    ¡°The news online is confirmed to be true,¡± Chu An said in an indescribable tone.


    When he saw the news about this person on the Inte previously, he thought that it was fake and had been fabricated by theizens. After all, Mr Chu had also praised Miao Hai in front of him previously. His impression of Miao Hai was not bad.


    But now¡­ the situation was very different.


    When Miao Hai¡¯s wife saw the news about her husband online, she naturally did not want to believe it. However, theizens were all swearing that Miao Hai had an affair and had a mistress. In order to calm thements online, she also investigated.


    Originally, Miao Hai¡¯s wife had nned to absolve Miao Hai of the nder, but after a real investigation, she realized that thements online were all true.


    And she was the one who was kept in the dark.


    Miao Hai indeed had a mistress and an illegitimate child outside.


    As soon as this news came out, Miao Hai¡¯s wife immediately started arguing with Miao Hai.


    Due to the matter with Miao Hai¡¯s family, the circle was also watching the excitement. Even attention regarding the news online about the matter of tax evasion had been somewhat reduced.


    When Gu Xiao heard Chu An exin the ins and outs of this matter, she clicked her tongue slightly.


    ¡°You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover,¡± Gu Xiao muttered to herself.


    She suddenly felt that Miao Hai and Ji Gao were somewhat simr. They both had mistresses and illegitimate children outside, but the people in the circle still thought that they had a good matrimonial rtionship.


    It had to be said that the two of them were indeed quite capable. Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to hide for more than ten years without being discovered.


    However, they had used this ability in the wrong ce.


    Chu An chuckled and reached out to wrap his arm around Gu Xiao¡¯s shoulders. He blew lightly by her ear.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t worry. Such a thing will definitely not happen to us.¡±


    Gu Xiao nced at Chu An, then retracted her gaze and continued to look at the tablet in her hand.


    Just as Chu An thought that Gu Xiao wouldn¡¯t say anything more about this matter, he heard Gu Xiao¡¯s threatening voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you would dare.¡±


    When Chu An heard this, he lowered his eyes slightly, and the first thing he saw was Gu Xiao¡¯s head.


    The corners of his mouth curled up silently, and the smile in his eyes was undisguised.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao is right. 1 naturally wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Gu Xiao snorted and flipped through the news online. After roughly understanding the current situation on the Inte, she put the tablet aside.


    ¡°Now that the stage has been set up, it depends on Ji Gao¡¯s reaction.¡± Gu Xiao¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if Ji Gao has seen the news online.¡±


    At the thought of Ji Gao¡¯s terrified expression when he saw the news online, Gu Xiao could not help but smile.


    It was a pity that she could not see this scene now.


    At this moment, Ji Gao had already returned to the Ji family¡¯s vi.


    After dismissing all the servants, he locked himself in his room.


    Ji Gao took out his phone and anxiously opened the social media tform that he had not used for a long time. Then, he followed what his friend had said previously and searched for news about tax evasion.


    The public opinion on the Inte was all over the ce. Without even needing Ji Gao to search carefully, arge number of posts about tax evasion immediately appeared.


    Theizens had their own opinions on this matter.


    There were countless suspicious tycoons listed by theizens. Among them, the one who ounted for the majority of the posts was Ji Gao, who had previously caused an uproar online and was very ¡°famous¡±.


    Ji Gao looked at theizens¡¯ guesses about him. His heart, which was in his throat, instantly felt like it had fallen into a coldke, making him shiver uncontrobly.


    If¡­ if this matter blew up in the end, what¡­ what would he do?


    The more Ji Gao thought about it, the more flustered he became.


    He walked around the room a few times, gritted his teeth, picked up his phone, and called one of the people that had been involved at that time.


    After the call went through, before the other party could say anything, Ji Gao had already blurted out his question.


    ¡°Why did this matter get out?! Why didn¡¯t you deal with the news online?! Now that it¡¯s blown up so much, how are we going to clean up the mess in the future?!¡±

 Chapter 430 - 430: Trending Again

    Chapter 430: Trending Again


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Faced with Ji Gao¡¯s question, the person on the other end also felt very wronged. Thinking of themotion on the Inte now, he could not help but feel a trace of anger.


    ¡°President Ji, even if you didn¡¯t call me, i would have called you. Back then, when we did this, you swore that nothing would leak out and nothing would happen. Then what¡¯s the situation online now?!¡±


    Ji Gao was at a loss for words after being questioned by the person on the other end of the line.


    ¡°President Ji, let me tell you this. If the officials really notice this matter, you can afford to pay the fine, but I don¡¯t have the ability. When the timees, if I go to jail, if you don¡¯t think of a way to get me out, 1 definitely won¡¯t let this matter rest! President Ji, 1 don¡¯t think you want to be dragged down again, right?¡±


    The person on the other end threatened Ji Gao and hung up the phone without waiting for him to speak.


    When Ji Gao heard the cold beeping sounding from the phone, a trace of ruthlessness shed across his eyes.


    He gripped his phone tightly, the veins on the back of his hand bulging.


    Don¡¯t let him know who leaked this matter. Otherwise, he would definitely not let that person have an easy time!


    The fear and anger in Ji Gao¡¯s heart had reached its peak because of that person¡¯s threat and unawareness of who was behind this. He punched the table angrily and felt a throbbing pain in his temples.


    However, Ji Gao knew very well that he could not act rashly now. Just as his friend had said, he could not respond now and could only pretend that he did not know anything.


    As long as he maintained the illusion of peace like the others and did not let anyone find conclusive evidence, he would still have a chance of surviving this.


    No one responded, and as long as no one responded to this news, there would eventually be a day when this show would end!


    With this thought in mind, Ji Gao straightened up and took a deep breath. Then, he slowly exhaled.


    He closed his eyes. When he opened them again, there was only calmness in his eyes, as if the person who had vented his anger on the table just now was not him.


    Only by keeping hisposure could he live in peace.


    As time passed, there was no new source of information. The news of 500 million yuan in tax evasion gradually quietened down.


    Ji Gao had been paying attention to thements online during this period of time. Seeing that the public opinion was gradually declining, he immediately rxed.


    Look, his previous decision was right. As long as he could steady himself, the person who exposed the news would not be able to do anything to him!


    As New Year¡¯s Eve approached, Ji Gao became more and more rxed.


    Just as everyone was nning to celebrate the new year, a post rted to Ji Gao suddenly appeared on the Inte.


    #The person who evaded taxes is Ji Group¡¯s Ji Gao!#


    As soon as this post appeared, it became a trending topic and was ranked top on the trending searches. Anyone who could enter the tform would be able to see this post at first nce.


    As soon as this post appeared, the entire Inte instantly became lively.


    They never expected that something that they had almost forgotten would appear in front of them in such a way.


    As soon as the post appeared, before Ji Gao could discover it, he received a call.


    ¡°Old Ji! What¡¯s with that post online? Is someone trying to frame you? You have to investigate carefully! You can¡¯t let this matter go so easily. Tax evasion is not a joke!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with that trending topic? Why are you the one who evaded taxes of 500 million yuan?¡±


    ¡°The Ji Group is such a big family business. I don¡¯t believe you did this. How could you have done this for a mere 500 million? Old Ji, this matter can¡¯t wait. Hurry up and deal with it!¡±


    Ji Gao had just hung up one call when the next call woulde in.


    After answering more than ten calls, his phone stopped vibrating and quietened down.


    Ji Gao gripped his phone tightly, and a trace of mockery shed across his eyes.


    These people¡¯s words were simr. They seemed to be concerned about him and seemed to be filled with righteous indignation for him, but in fact, none of them were reliable!


    They all said that if it was a rumor, they could help him sue, but no one said that if he really did this, they would help him solve this problem..

 Chapter 431 - 431: Solid Proof

    Chapter 431: Solid Proof


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At this point, Ji Gao¡¯s name was directly on the trending searches on the Inte. Then, this matter definitely had something to do with him.


    These people clearly knew that, but they were smart enough to not express anything.


    They hadn¡¯t called him to offer help. They just wanted to show that they weren¡¯t indifferent to his dilemma. Or rather, they just wanted to secretlyugh at him!


    These were his friendships ¨C false, surface-level friendships!


    After a few minutes of silence, Ji Gao¡¯s phone rang again.


    He nced at the caller ID on his phone. He was no longer in the mood to deal with these people who seemed to care about him on the surface, so he let the phone ring.


    The phone rang for a long time before the other party finally hung up.


    Ji Gao looked at the darkened phone screen and thought of the meaning of those people¡¯s words just now. He came back to his senses slightly.


    Trending search, tax evasion, his name.


    What exactly was said on the trending searches? Why would anyone really believe it? Perhaps, perhaps it was all nder or fabricated evidence?


    At the thought of this, Ji Gao¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He was filled with anticipation. He couldn¡¯t wait to pick up his phone and open Weibo.


    The moment he entered, he saw the #The Person Who Evaded Taxes of 500 Million Dors is Ji Gao from Ji Group!# post. The post was so conspicuous that it made him a little frustrated.


    Ji Gao stared at the post for a minute. After mentally preparing himself, he took a deep breath and clicked on it.


    The content of the article was locked as a trending topic, so Ji Gao saw the most important content of the article at a nce.


    It was a post from a financial marketing ount.


    [The 500 million yuan tycoon who was previously exposed on the forum has already been confirmed to be the former CEO of the Ji Group, Ji Gao. The evidence is as follows.]


    After that, there were six pictures.


    The first one was an analysis. It described the various evidence that he had used to analyze that the person who had evaded taxes previously was Ji Gao.


    The second was a receipt. The edge of the receipt looked a little old, and it looked like it was already a few years old. However, one could still vaguely tell that it was rted to the sum from back then.


    The third photo was of Ji Gao¡¯s bank flow during that period of time. It could prove that Ji Gao¡¯s bank ount had indeed had a deposit of 500 million yuan during that period of time, but the source was unknown.


    After that, there were two pictures. They were pictures of Ji Gao and Du Li spending money during that period of time.


    When theizens on the Inte saw these photos, coupled with the analysis of the blogger, how could they not know that the 500 million from before was indeed rted to Ji Gao?


    Especially the second and third photos. That receipt and 500 million yuan in bank flow from an unknown source were enough to prove that Ji Gao was rted to the previous sum of 500 million yuan in tax evasion.


    After Ji Gao finished looking at the first picture showing an analysis, he felt like his heart had turned to ashes.


    His face was pale as he closed the first photo. His fingers trembled slightly as he clicked on the second photo.


    He erged the bill and could clearly see the tax amount written on it. It was the 500 million yuan he had stolen back then.


    Ji Gao felt the world spin. He wished he could faint and not face thements online.


    Below the blogger¡¯s post werements fromizens. Ji Gao¡¯s rationality told him not to read it.


    However, his fingers did not seem to be listening to his mentalmands, and the content on the screen slid down a little. Theizens¡¯ments were alsopletely exposed to him.


    [I didn¡¯t expect it to really be Ji Gao evading taxes. I¡¯m really curious about what Ji Gao was thinking. Is the Ji Group short of a mere 500 million? Is there a need for you to resort to tax evasion?]


    [1 really want to vomit. I didn¡¯t expect Ji Gao to be such a person at all! What kind of trash is this?]


    [Back then, when the Ji Group rose, they received a lot of preferential treatment from the government. Now that they¡¯re prospering, they¡¯re actually evading taxes? Didn¡¯t the Ji Group think about the kindness shown to them years ago?]


    [F*ck! Ji Gao actually used the money from tax evasion to support his mistress and illegitimate son. Why is he so detestable?! 1 wonder what the government can do if this 500 million yuan is handed over to the government! Now, it¡¯s actually used to support a mistress. 1 really feel disgusted!]


    [How can there be someone like Ji Gao in this world! Can¡¯t Ji Gao get lost? Just die!]


    [1 just want to throw away all the things I bought when I think about how my family bought things from the Ji Group and how the money I spent might have been used by Ji Gao to support his mistress!]

 Chapter 432 - 432: Official Investigation

    Chapter 432: Official Investigation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The insults online were dirty and unpleasant.


    To Ji Gao, thesements were like sharp daggers that were forcefully stabbed into his heart.


    Ji Gao gripped his phone tightly. His eyes were bloodshot and his expression was fierce. Just looking at his expression was too terrifying.


    He gritted his teeth and his finger kept touching the phone screen. Thements slid down bit by bit with his actions.


    He wanted to see if anyone was still speaking up for him online.


    However, even after scrolling through his phone for a long time, he did not see anyone speaking up for him. Even if it was just a neutral remark, there was none.


    All he saw were insults.


    Even the marketing ounts that had been mocked as immoral and only cared about money were condemning Ji Gao with the public.


    At this moment, it was as if Ji Gao was really someone who hadmitted a heinous crime. If one did not step on Ji Gao, he would not be human.


    Ji Gao looked at thements online and turned off the social media tform in anger and embarrassment.


    He sat on the chair in a daze, not knowing what to do for a moment.


    If he was found to have evaded taxes, he would only need to pay a fine for the first time. He could still afford the fine, and so could the Ji Group. This was not the most important thing.


    As for the charge of embezzlingpany funds¡­ As long as Old Master Ji did not pursue the matter, he would not have to go to jail.


    However¡­ he really, really could not return to the Ji Group after this. His future prospects would disappear with this matter.


    Even if the Ji Group was handed over to an outsider, it would probably not fall into his hands.


    Even if Old Master Ji passed away and the shares were handed over to him, he probably had no reason to return to the Ji Group.


    How, how did this happen? He clearly still had a sliver of a chance to return to the Ji Group, but now, it was all over, all over!


    Ji Gao felt a chill run down his spine and could not help but shiver.


    He sat in the study and suddenly felt that the surrounding air had be abnormally cold. Even the air he inhaled made him ufortable.


    Just as his gaze wandered and he did not know what to do, his phone on the desk suddenly rang.


    The ear-piercing ringtone entered his ears and pierced into his mind, startling him so much that he jumped up from his chair. His heart was so frightened by the sudden ringtone that it was thumping, as if it was about to jump out of his throat.


    Ji Gao paused for a few seconds beforeing back to his senses.


    He lowered his head to look at the caller ID. When he saw the caller ID, a trace of fear shed across his eyes. He even subconsciously took a few steps back, as if there was something terrifying inside the phone.


    The phone rang tirelessly, as if it would continue ringing if Ji Gao did not pick up.


    Ji Gao blinked, picked up his phone, and answered the call.


    He called out hoarsely, ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    After calling him ¡°Dad¡±, Ji Gao closed his eyes in pain, waiting for Old Master Ji to criticize him.


    Now that he had done this, it would definitely implicate the Ji Group. The Ji Group¡¯s reputation had already been reduced because of his previous matter. Once this matter was exposed, the reputation of the Ji Group would probably be even worse and affect the other businesses of the Ji Group.


    He knew Old Master Ji too well. He had caused the Ji Group to fall into such a disadvantageous situation. When Old Master Ji called, he could only denounce him.


    Ji Gao was trembling in fear as he quietly waited for the storm from Old Master Ji.


    After an unknown period of time, to Ji Gao, perhaps a century had passed before Old Master Ji¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°What is being said online, about the tax evasion, did you do it?¡±


    Old Master Ji¡¯s voice was very calm, and there was no hint of a storm. However, Ji Gao did not dare to rx. He knew that Old Master Ji would not let it go just like that.


    He made a weak sound of acknowledgment and admitted it directly.


    After all, even if he didn¡¯t want to admit it, it was useless to deny it. He might as well admit it openly. Perhaps Old Master Ji could scold him less.


    Then, Ji Gao heard Old Master Ji sigh deeply. He couldn¡¯t tell if it was disappointment or something else.


    ¡°This matter has already reached the officials. Thepany has just received a notice requesting thepany¡¯s cooperation in investigating this matter..¡±

 Chapter 433 - 433: Fine

    Chapter 433: Fine


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ji Gao hummed softly, as if he did not know what to say anymore.


    Old Master Ji didn¡¯t mind and continued, ¡°You¡¯ve already done it. If the officials want to investigate, they can naturally find out the ins and outs of the matter. You don¡¯t have any other way now. Instead of finding someone else to take the me, why don¡¯t you turn yourself in now?¡±


    Instead of a storm from Old Master Ji, Old Master Ji hade to help hime up with ideas. Ji Gao still could not believe it for a moment.


    ¡°Dad,¡± Ji Gao murmured.


    ¡°Go and turn yourself in now. Be serious and take the initiative topensate. You don¡¯t have to go to jail.¡± Old Master Ji ignored Ji Gao and continued, ¡°You should know what to say and what not to say. I don¡¯t need to teach you.¡±


    At this point, Old Master Ji paused and his voice became serious.


    ¡°If this matter can be resolved smoothly, you and the Ji Group can continue surviving. If it can¡¯t be resolved¡­ I don¡¯t need to say much about the consequences, right?¡±


    It was Ji Gao who hadmitted the crime, but the person in charge of the Ji Group was Old Master Ji.


    If this matter could not be resolved, neither of them would be able to escape responsibility. So now, having Ji Gao turn himself in was the best solution he could think of.


    Ji Gao listened to Old Master Ji¡¯s words in silence. He naturally knew that Old Master Ji¡¯s method was the right one. It was also the only way out for him, and for them now.


    He gritted his teeth. ¡°Dad, I understand. 1¡¯11 turn myself in now!¡±


    ¡°Go. Our Ji family can still afford a fine of billions. It¡¯s really not wise to go to jail for this.¡±


    Ji Gao hummed in reply. He did not speak, and the other party did not speak either.


    This silence made Ji Gao even more frightened.


    His hand that was holding the phone trembled slightly. He swallowed his saliva and only dared to speak after emboldening himself.


    ¡°Dad, I-I¡¯ve caused so much trouble for the Ji Group. Why¡­ why didn¡¯t you scold me?¡±


    Before the matter had escted to this point, Old Master Ji had already scolded him unhappily. It could even be said that he had barraged him without any second thoughts.


    This tax evasion was even more serious than the previous issues about morals. He could already imagine how Old Master Ji would scold him.


    However, he did not expect that Old Master Ji still did not speak.


    Old Master Ji was silent for a long time before saying, ¡°Because it¡¯s useless to scold you.¡±


    If it was just a moral matter, then he would scold Ji Gao and hope that Ji Gao would remember his mistakes, or he would not dare to do such a thing again out of fear.


    But now¡­ this was a matter that would concern possible imprisonment. So what if he scolded Ji Gao?


    Even if he looked down on Ji Gao and felt that he was not capable enough, he could not really watch his biological son go to jail.


    What was the use of scolding Ji Gao at this time? Could it be that if he scolded Ji Gao, he wouldn¡¯t have to go to jail?


    ¡®How is that possible?¡¯


    Therefore, he could only think of how to help Ji Gao resolve this matter.


    Of course, he would not say this to Ji Gao.


    ¡°Instead of worrying about these things here, why don¡¯t you settle the matter immediately? You can¡¯t afford to waste time now.¡±


    After Old Master Ji finished speaking, he hung up.


    Ji Gao listened to the beeping sound in his ear and thought of Old Master Ji¡¯s words just now. He suddenly felt a little calm.


    His eyes shed, and he tightened his grip on the phone.


    In just a moment, Ji Gaoposed himself and left the Ji family¡¯s vi. He drove alone to turn himself in and honestly exined the whole process of his tax evasion.


    The relevant departments quickly found the relevant evidence and personnel, and punished them ording to the severity of the matter.


    Ji Gao still remembered that the person who handled the matter previously had threatened him. Afraid ofplicating matters, he took the initiative to request to bear all the fines himsself and lighten the punishment for the other parties involved.


    Ji Gao¡¯s attitude was not bad. In addition, he had turned himself in and was willing to bear the fine, so the relevant departments did not make things too difficult for Ji Gao.


    Three dayster, Ji Gao¡¯s private ount paid 500 million yuan in taxes and rted fines to the tax department.


    After the fine was handed over, the relevant departments issued a notice to put an end to this matter.


    [When Ji Gao was the CEO of the Ji Group, he used his position to evade taxes by 500 million yuan. This is a severe matter, and a matter of ill nature. However, because of his upright attitude, he took the initiative to turn himself in and paid the corresponding fine. Thus, appropriate lenienvy will be orded. A fine of 3.22 billion in fines and taxes has been imposed on Ji Gao and the Ji Group, and this amount has been received..]

 Chapter 434 - 434: Discount

    Chapter 434: Discount


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This notice not only closed the case, but also confirmed the trending topic from before.


    This proved that the tycoon who used tax evasion to support his mistress and an illegitimate child was really Ji Gao.


    Initially, some people could not believe that Ji Gao was really the one who did this. However, now that the officials had issued an announcement, those people had no choice but to believe it.


    [To be honest, 1 still can¡¯t believe that the person who evaded taxes by 500 million yuan is really Ji Gao. After all, Ji Gao has always given me the feeling that he has always been very rich. He wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.]


    [Trash! I knew it was Ji Gao! Previously, someone even said that it wasn¡¯t Ji Gao! Are you satisfied with this result now? When will trash like Ji Gao get out of the Inte!]


    [I just want to know if this tax evasion of 500 million yuan has anything to do with the Ji Group. Does the Ji Group know about this?! If the Ji Group knows about this and is indifferent, I will permanently cklist the Ji Group!]


    [The Ji Group is considered apany that 1 was more familiar with when 1 was young. I really don¡¯t want the Ji Group to encounter such a thing. 1 hope the Ji Group will investigate this matter independently. Otherwise, it will really let us consumers down!]


    After the notice was released, theizens expressed their opinions online.


    Among them, most of them were insulting Ji Gao, and someizens were questioning the Ji Group. Why didn¡¯t the Ji Group react at all before about such a huge matter?


    Old Master Ji and the current professional manager of the Ji Group had already expected this to happen. When the topic of the Ji Group appeared online, the water army and public rtions arranged by the two of them immediately began to take action.


    The Ji Group¡¯s Public Rtions Department apologized directly and exined that this matter was only done by Ji Gao alone and that the Ji Group did not know about it. However, because it was rted to the Ji Group, the Ji Group was willing to bear the corresponding responsibility.


    Moreover, everything under the Ji Group, be it electronics, food, supermarkets, and so on, would have a series of corresponding discounts to make up for the losses of the public.


    After the Ji Group¡¯s headquarters issued an announcement, the branches under the Ji Group also reposted this announcement.


    At this moment, the water army arranged by Old Master Ji also began to descend.


    [Although I also hate Ji Gao for evading taxes, if this matter really has nothing to do with the Ji Group, I still have a good impression of the Ji Group. After all, it¡¯s an oldpany that has apanied me since I was young.]


    [Actually, the Ji Group seems to be quite unlucky. With someone like Ji Gao, the entire Ji Group has been dragged down. I feel that the Ji Group is too unlucky!]


    [It¡¯s true that trash like Ji Gao shouldn¡¯t appear, but I still hope that nothing will happen to the Ji Group. If something happens to the Ji Group, won¡¯t hundreds of thousands of employees lose their jobs?]


    [Aren¡¯t you curious about the discount that the Ji Group is talking about? It¡¯s almost the new year. If there¡¯s a discount at this time, you can buy whatever you need from the Ji Group. You can save a lot of money! ]


    [I can¡¯t stand Ji Gao, but I really love the discount of the Ji Group. Previously, 1 had always wanted to buy a cell phone produced the Ji Group, but it was a little expensive. This time, with that discount, I can finally strengthen my resolveto buy that cell phone! Aren¡¯t you guys going to charge for this?]


    Gradually, although there were still somements online that insulted Ji Gao, Ji Gao had already resigned from the Ji Group. Moreizens still viewed Ji Gao and the Ji Group separately because of this. They did not hate the entire Ji Group because of Ji Gao¡¯s individual actions.


    In addition, there was an uproar over the discounts offered by the Ji Group. It was almost the new year, and theizens were even more focused on hoarding goods. Their impression of the Ji Group did not decrease too much.


    Chu An looked at the almost one-sidedments online and frowned slightly.


    He scrolled down to more than tenments. Seeing that most of them were discussing what they should buy while the Ji Group was having a sale, he directly turned off the screen of his phone and threw it aside. Out of sight, out of mind.


    After sulking for a while, he nced at Gu Xiao, who was watching anime with relish, and leaned against Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Now that thements online have changed drastically, aren¡¯t you angry?¡±

 Chapter 435 - 435: Policy to Recover Dividends

    Chapter 435: Policy to Recover Dividends


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao paused the anime and nced at Chu An, who was clearly sulking. Her body rxed and she leaned against the sofa.


    She raised her eyes slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I just nned to teach Ji Gao a lesson.¡±


    What¡¯s more, in this incident, she had only started it by revealing a little information. She was not the one who did the rest.


    Although she had been looking forward to Ji Gao going to jail, after seeing Ji Gao turn himself in, she understood that it was impossible for Ji Gao to go to jail.


    Moreover¡­ she had received a better reward.


    ¡°I¡¯ve received news that because the impact of this incident is rtively bad, the official department rted to business and finance ns to take back all the preferential policies they had previously given to the Ji Group.¡±


    Previously, she only wanted to deal with Ji Gao and had never thought of touching the Ji Group, a behemoth. However, she never expected that Ji Gao¡¯s matter would actually bring her such a surprise.


    For the Ji Group, the 3.2 billion yuanpensation was not a big problem. The Ji Group was a big business, so the 3.2 billion yuan was not a big deal.


    Now, the Ji Group had done a good job in stabilizing the public. Although there were stillizens who did not buy it and nned to be haters of the Ji Group for the rest of their lives, this was not a big problem for the Ji Group.


    However, withdrawing the government¡¯s preferential policies towards the Ji Group was definitely a fatal blow to the Ji Group.


    In particr, the Ji Group would not be able to enjoy these benefits for the next ten years. The Ji Group¡¯s days would probably be even worse after that.


    It had to be known that it was rare forrgepanies to have not enjoyed benefits from government policies. Or rather, the policy dividends given by the government were the true source of confidence for argepany.


    If they lost the policy dividends given by the government, it meant that it would be very difficult for thispany to continue to improve in the future.


    When this notice was really implemented, even if the Ji Group did not go downhill, it would probably not develop as steadily as before.


    This was the real good news for Gu Xiao.


    After Chu An heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, he immediately understood why Gu Xiao could still be so carefree when the Ji Group¡¯s online reputation had improved. She lookedpletely unworried.


    He reached out and pinched Gu Xiao¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°How did you hear about this? Why don¡¯t you tell me? I¡¯ve been worried about it.¡±


    Gu Xiao reached out and pped the hand on her cheek away. Fortunately, Chu An let go quickly and hadn¡¯t really been pinching Gu Xiao¡¯s cheek. Otherwise, Gu Xiao wouldn¡¯t know how painful it would be.


    ¡°I just heard the news from my brother and haven¡¯t had the time to tell you.¡±


    Ji Chen had not taken any action this time, but he had been paying attention to the progress of this matter and the situation at the Ji Group.


    After hearing the news, Ji Chen immediately sent a message to Gu Xiao, which made Gu Xiao happy.


    A hint of understanding shed across Chu An¡¯s eyes. ¡°So it¡¯s Brother Chen.¡± Then it wasn¡¯t surprising that Gu Xiao knew about this.


    After knowing that the Ji Group wouldn¡¯t have a good ending, Chu An recalled thements on the Inte that spoke up for the Ji Group, and he wasn¡¯t so angry anymore. He even felt a little smug.


    Even if the Ji Group could turn the tide and make up for their image in the eyes of theizens, so what? Wouldn¡¯t they still be taught a lesson by the government?


    With this thought in mind, Chu Anpletely stopped paying attention to the news of the Ji Group. He pulled Gu Xiao into his arms and watched the anime with her.


    Gradually, after watching it, Chu An realized that the animation Gu Xiao was watching seemed to be pretty good.


    On this side, Gu Xiao and Chu An watched the animefortably, but on the side of Old Master Ji and the Ji Group, things weren¡¯t too good.


    On the second day after the notice regarding Ji Gao¡¯s tax evasion was released, the relevant departments of business and finance also issued a statement retracting the preferential policies towards the Ji Group.


    After this announcement was made, everyone in the Ji Group felt a sense of rm.


    The Ji Group¡¯s reputation on the Inte was still good, but some sharp people had already seen something from this policy and quietly began to sell their shares of the Ji Group.


    In just a few days, the Ji Group¡¯s share price fell to an unprecedented number again.


    Those in the Ji Group looked at this number and vomited blood in their hearts. They could not help but grit their teeth in hatred towards Ji Gao, who had caused all of this.


    The shareholders of the Ji Group discussed for a while before looking for Old Master Ji again..

 Chapter 436 - 436: Revenge

    Chapter 436: Revenge


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Master Ji nced at Ji Gao coldly. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s the Ming family?¡±


    Ji Gao nodded with a serious expression. ¡°It¡¯s true that theter actions are linked to the Ming family. However, the person who leaked the news previously hasn¡¯t been found out yet. Do we need to continue investigating?¡±


    Hearing this, Old Master Ji did not answer Ji Gao¡¯s question immediately.


    His eyes shed, and after a moment, he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Even with the Ji Group¡¯s ability, we haven¡¯t been able to find out after two days of investigation. There won¡¯t be much progress after that. On the other hand, if it weren¡¯t for the Ming family as the final pusher, our Ji Group wouldn¡¯t have fallen to such a state.¡±


    The Ming Family, the Ming Family. Did the Ming Family really think that by pulling down the Ji Group, they would be able to sessfully rise to the top?


    Old Master Ji sneered with undisguised disdain for the Ming family.


    If the position of the leader was so easy to hold, he would not have been so afraid to rx even until now, and he had previously beenpletely focused on nurturing an outstanding heir.


    He wanted to see if the Ming family could really withstand the revenge of the Ji Group after doing such a thing!


    It was said that a starving camel was still bigger than a horse. Their Ji Group had not really fallen!


    The look in Old Master Ji¡¯s eyes became even darker. Ji Gao couldn¡¯t help but shiver as he watched from the side. He hurriedly lowered his head, not daring to look Old Master Ji in the eye again.


    ¡°After that, tell¡­¡± Old Master Ji¡¯s tone was calm, but the words he said were not very good.


    When Ji Gao heard what Old Master Ji said about how to deal with the Ming family, his eyes immediately lit up.


    The person who hated the Ming family the most was naturally Ji Gao.


    After the news of him evading taxes was exposed, not only did he have no way out, but Old Master Ji even controlled the funds in his hands. As long as he exceeded a certain amount every month, Old Master Ji would find out and freeze his ount.


    Ever since he had secured his position as the CEO of the Ji Group, when had he ever been so tight on money?


    Now, not only did he lose his position and shares in the Ji Group, but he also did not have the freedom to spend money. How could he not hate them!


    After hearing Old Master Ji¡¯s words, a trace of pleasure shed across Ji Gao¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Dad! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely do as you say this time! I definitely won¡¯t let the Ming family have an easy time!¡±


    Ji Gao said fiercely. After getting Old Master Ji¡¯s approval, he turned around and left, nning toplete what Old Master Ji had instructed him to do.


    Gu Xiao and Chu An couldn¡¯t care less about the conflict between the Ji Group and the Ming Family. Since the Ming Family had wanted to add insult to injury, they naturally had to bear the revenge from the Ji Group.


    However, the fact that they werepletely invisible in this matter surprised Gu Xiao.


    In a conversation, Gu Xiao directly voiced her questions to Chu An.


    Chu An raised his brows. ¡°I used some of my brother¡¯s connections.¡±


    Actually, he didn¡¯t ask Chu Zi for help. It was just that when these things happened, they were in the Chu residence. In addition, Chu Zi knew him too well, so before he took action, Chu Zi took the initiative to look for him and ask if he needed help.


    Since Chu Zi had taken the initiative toe, it would be a waste not to use him. Hence, he asked Chu Zi for some connections.


    Chu Zi¡¯s connections were indeed not bad. Under the full blown investigation of the Ji Group, they were actually not found out. This was really impressive.


    A hint of understanding shed across Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes. ¡°I see. No matter what, you didn¡¯t let me interfere at all previously because of Brother Zi.¡±


    Chu An smiled and wrapped his arms around Gu Xiao¡¯s shoulders, pulling her into his embrace.


    ¡°I just want you to rx. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Gu Xiao nced at Chu An, retracted her gaze, and leaned against Chu An¡¯s chest.


    ¡°I am indeed rxed.¡±


    After that, Chu Zi also brought back some news of how the Ji Group and the Ming Family were going against each other from time to time. He told Gu Xiao and Chu An these anecdotes as if he was telling a joke.


    In such a rxed atmosphere, Gu Xiao and the Chu family weed New Year¡¯s Eve.


    On New Year¡¯s Eve, Gu Xiao woke up early. When she opened her eyes and was about to get up, she realized that she was trapped in Chu An¡¯s arms. Chu An¡¯s arms were tightly wrapped around her waist, making her unable to move at all..

 Chapter 437 - 437: Investigation

    Chapter 437: Investigation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The shareholders of the Ji Group were furious. ¡°Ji Gao did something wrong himself, but now he wants all of us to bear the responsibility together. How can there be such a logic in this world! We can¡¯t ept this oue!¡±


    Old Master Ji had never been easy to bully, nor was he an easy person to control.


    It had always been Old Master Ji who controlled others. When had it been anyone¡¯s turn to threaten him?


    Old Master Ji raised his drooping eyelids and nced coldly at the shareholders who hade to question him.


    Most of the shareholders of the Ji Group had experienced the pressure from Old Master Ji. Now, facing Old Master Ji¡¯s cold gaze, they seemed to have returned to the scene when Old Master Ji controlled the Ji Group.


    The shareholders averted their gazes, not daring to look Old Master Ji in the eye.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t ept it, what else do you want?¡± Old Master Ji sneered. His old and hoarse voice sounded a little sinister at this moment. ¡°Ji Gao has already resigned from the Ji Group and doesn¡¯t have any shares in his hands. What else do you want? To send him to prison, or for me to kill him?¡±


    The shareholders were rendered speechless by Old Master Ji¡¯s words. For a moment, they did not know how to refute Old Master Ji¡¯s words.


    However, the reality was indeed as Old Master Ji had said. Now that Ji Gao had already left the Ji Group and had no shares, he was considered someone who had nothing to do with the Ji Group. Even if they wanted to deal with Ji Gao, what other methods could they use?


    Could they really attack a ¡°stranger¡±?


    However, they were unwilling to swallow this anger!


    Old Master Ji nced at everyone present, and a trace of coldness shed across his eyes. He said to the butler at the side, ¡°See the guests out!¡±


    The shareholders red unhappily at Old Master Ji and Ji Gao, who was hiding behind him, but they could not do anything to Ji Gao.


    Their anger could not be appeased, and they did not want to pretend to be obedient in front of Old Master Ji. With a flurry of their sleeves, they left.


    When the others had left and only Ji Gao was left in the huge living room, Old Master Ji sighed deeply. After this sigh, Old Master Ji seemed to have aged a few years in an instant.


    He looked at the angry backs of the shareholders, and a sense of sorrow rose in his heart. He felt bitter.


    The son he had raised was stupid. That was why the Ji Group, which he had worked hard for his entire life, had ended up in this state.


    Initially, he had thought that he had an outstanding grandson who could maintain his business empire, but now¡­ he could only watch as his useless son leave the Ji Group. His outstanding grandson had also be a rival of the Ji Group.


    Even if there was a professional manager supporting the Ji Group now, what would happen after that? What would happen to the Ji Group after that?


    As Old Master Ji thought about this, he took another deep breath. He nced at Ji Gao, who was hiding behind him with his head lowered, and his eyes were cold.


    ¡°Go and investigate! Find out who released the news previously! Who wants to harm our Ji Group behind the scenes!¡±


    When Ji Gao heard this, he hurriedly raised his head. ¡°I¡¯ll go and investigate now!¡±


    With that, Ji Gao walked out from behind Old Master Ji and left the Ji family¡¯s old residence.


    Two dayster, Ji Gao had already found the information he wanted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who sent the first message. After that ount uploaded the first post, it was directly deleted. We can¡¯t find any information about it now. The people who hyped up the news at the beginning also hid it very well. The water army on the inte also don¡¯t know who it was that had contacted them.¡±


    At this point, Ji Gao paused, and a trace of anger shed across his eyes.


    ¡°As for the people who directly threw out the evidence onler, they were from the Ming family!¡±


    When Old Master Ji heard this, his eyes turned cold.


    The Ming Family, it was actually the Ming Family!


    The Ming family¡¯s business ovepped with the Ji Group¡¯s business. However, because the Ji Group had started earlier than the Ming family¡¯s business, and because their research and development results were better than the Ming family¡¯s, the Ji Group had always suppressed the Ming family¡¯s business. The Ming family¡¯s business could only exist in the shadow of the Ji Group.


    It was not that the Ming family had never thought of surpassing the Ji Group, but the Ji Group¡¯s ability and technology were indeed not bad. It was not something that the Ming family could surpass just because they wanted to.


    Therefore, this time, after realizing that Ji Gao had actually made such a huge mistake, the Ming family could not wait to kick them when they were down. They wanted to use this to pull the Ji Group down from its position as the leader of the industry.


    Now, it could be said that the Ming family¡¯s n was already half sessful..

 Chapter 438 - 438: New Year’s Eve

    Chapter 438: New Year¡¯s Eve


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao was obviously very used to this situation. There was no surprise in her eyes.


    However, because it was New Year¡¯s Eve, Gu Xiao didn¡¯t want to waste her precious time on the bed. Hence, she ignored Chu An, who was still sleeping, and reached out to move his arm.


    With Gu Xiao¡¯s hard work, she finally managed to shift Chu An¡¯s arm from her waist a little. Chu An directly exerted strength in his arms and pressed Gu Xiao into his arms again.


    Chu An clearly used the same kind of shower gel as her, but when this shower gel was used on Chu An, it seemed to smell a little different from hers.


    The scent on Chu An¡¯s body was more reserved. It was a scent unique to Chu An.


    Gu Xiao buried herself in Chu An¡¯s arms and felt Chu An¡¯s aura for a while.


    Seeing that Chu An still didn¡¯t move, she couldn¡¯t help but reach out and push Chu An.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, let go of me. It¡¯s time to get up.¡±


    As soon as Gu Xiao finished speaking, Chu An opened his eyes and quietly looked at Gu Xiao. There was no trace of bleariness from just waking up in his eyes. Clearly, he had been awake for a while.


    Chu An looked into Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes for a while and seemed to be tempted. He lowered his head and nted a soft kiss on Gu Xiao¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early. We can sleep a little longer.¡±


    There was a hint of hoarseness in Chu An¡¯s voice. Even though Gu Xiao had heard Chu An¡¯s waking voice countless times before, every time she heard it, Gu Xiao still felt her heart skip a beat with a hint of joy.


    However, in the face of Chu An¡¯s temptation, Gu Xiao still insisted on her idea.


    ¡°No, I want to getup.¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Chu An narrowed his eyes. Almost embarrassed, he lowered his head and rubbed against Gu Xiao¡¯s neck.


    After rubbing his hair until it was sticking up, Chu An reluctantly let go of Gu Xiao and let her get up.


    He sat up on the bed and looked at Gu Xiao, who had already gotten out of bed and was about to go to the bathroom. ¡°There aren¡¯t so many rules in our family. Even if we wake upter, there won¡¯t be any problem,¡± he muttered.


    Seeing Gu Xiao walk straight to the bathroom without looking back, although Chu An still wanted to sleep, it was really meaningless to sleep alone. He could only get up from the bed.


    After the two of them washed up and came out of the bathroom, Gu Xiao walked ahead and suddenly turned to look at Chu An.


    ¡°Where are the clothes Auntie prepared for us?¡±


    Mr Chu and Mrs Chu seemed to be following the customs of previous New Years. Everyone had to have a new set of clothes during the New Year, even if a lot of the contents in their wardrobe was new clothes.


    Chu An also stopped in his tracks. ¡°It¡¯s in the wardrobe in the room. Are you nning to wear it now?¡±


    New clothes were usually worn on the first day of the Lunar New Year. However, if Gu Xiao wanted to wear them today, he would not say anything. Instead, he would apany Gu Xiao to wear new clothes.


    Gu Xiao shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just asking. I want to confirm that the new clothes are ready.¡±


    Actually, after confirming her rtionship with Chu An, Mrs Chu would also prepare something for her every New Year. It was just that she felt that it was a little inappropriate previously, so she had never spent the New Year in the Chu residence.


    It was always Chu An who went back to apany her for another celebration of New Year after he had celebrated New Year at the Chu residence.


    This time, she was celebrating the new year with the Chu family. To Gu Xiao, the meaning was different, so she subconsciously paid more attention to this matter.


    Chu An looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s back, and a hint of a smile appeared in his eyes.


    Although Gu Xiao looked nervous, he knew that she was happy.


    It seemed that asking Mr Chu and Mrs Chu to invite Gu Xiao to the Chu residence for the new year was a very correct decision.


    After Gu Xiao and Chu An were done preparing, they went downstairs together.


    Mr Chu and Mrs Chu, who were already downstairs, were stunned for a moment when they saw Gu Xiao and Chu An.


    Mrs Chu looked at Gu Xiao with a smile and a gentle expression. ¡°Xiaoxiao, why didn¡¯t you sleep a little longer? We have to stay upte tonight. If you don¡¯t sleep a little more in the morning, what will you do at night??¡±


    When Gu Xiao saw Mrs Chu waving at her, she sat down beside her. As for Chu An, it was fine as long as there was a ce for him to sit.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t fall asleep either, so 1 got up directly.¡±


    When Mrs Chu heard this, she smiled and did not continue to dwell on this issue. She changed the topic. ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you hungry? Breakfast isn¡¯t ready yet. You can eat some snacks to fill your stomach.¡±


    On New Year¡¯s Day, the chefs in the Chu residnce were all on holiday. Only the Chu family would cook themselves. Only after Mrs Chu woke up, would preparations for breakfast begin.


    However, the chefs had prepared these snacks before they left, so there was nock of snacks.

 Chapter 439 - 439: Preparing for Reunion Dinner

    Chapter 439: Preparing for Reunion Dinner


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao naturally saw the snacks on the small coffee table, but she had just woken up and did not have the appetite to eat them.


    She shook her head at Mrs Chu. ¡°No need, Auntie. I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡±


    When Mrs Chu heard this, she did not say anything else. She changed the topic and talked about some interesting things in the circle.


    Not long after Gu Xiao and Chu An came down, Chu Zi and his wife, Wei Xuexi, also went downstairs.


    When Wei Xuexi saw Gu Xiao, who was already talking to Mrs Chu, a trace of embarrassment shed across her eyes. She pursed her lips and sat down beside Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, why are you up so early? Why didn¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡±


    Gu Xiao smiled at Wei Xuexi and repeated her exnation to Mrs Chu.


    Wei Xuexi nodded and did not say anything else.


    Not long after Chu Zi and Wei Xuexi came downstairs, the breakfast Mrs Chu had prepared was ready. The group got up from the living room and went to the dining room.


    The Chu family didn¡¯t have any rules of not speaking during meals or sleep. Instead,ughter could be heard from time to time. The atmosphere was abnormally rxed and happy.


    After breakfast, Mrs Chu had no intention of resting. After roughly preparing lunch, she began to prepare for the reunion dinner in the evening.


    The Chu family had always valued reunion dinner on New Year¡¯s Eve, so they would start preparing early.


    When Wei Xuexi and Gu Xiao saw this, there was no logic that they should go and rest by themselves. They followed Mrs Chu and got busy.


    As for Chu An and the other men, they were chased out of the kitchen by Mrs Chu righteously. Even if they wanted to help, they could only get simple jobs like peeling garlic.


    Moreover, even if it was such a job, Mr Chu and the other two might not be able toplete it very well.


    Chu An nced at Mr Chu and Chu Zi, who were sitting on small stools peeling garlic, and snorted disdainfully. Then, he leaned against the kitchen door.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, how about Ie in and help too? I can still cut vegetables,¡± Chu An suggested carefully.


    With Chu An¡¯s perseverance in training, although Chu An still couldn¡¯t be the head chef, cutting vegetables wasn¡¯t a problem.


    Previously, in their apartment outside school, he had entered the kitchen to help Gu Xiao. Moreover, he had not been chased out by Gu Xiao who could not tolerate it anymore.


    Therefore, in Chu An¡¯s impression, he had already improved a lot and waspletely qualified to enter the kitchen!


    Upon hearing Chu An¡¯s words, Gu Xiao and the other two stopped what they were doing at the same time and turned to look at Chu An.


    Being stared at by the three of them at the same time, Chu An felt some pressure. He swallowed his saliva, still wanting to defend his right to enter the kitchen.


    Wei Xuexi sneered and picked up the kitchen knife to cut the carrot in front of her into shreds.


    Then, she turned around and asked without giving Chu An any face, ¡°Can you do this?¡±


    Of course, Chu An couldn¡¯t! If he had this ability, he wouldn¡¯t have been despised by Gu Xiao! Under Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze, Chu An didn¡¯t even dare to lie and shook his head honestly.


    ¡°No?¡± The corners of Wei Xuexi¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. ¡°If you can¡¯t, get out! Even if you came in, you would be a hindrance!¡±


    In the face of his sister-inw¡¯s disdain, Chu An subconsciously looked at Gu Xiao for help, hoping that Gu Xiao would speak up for him. However, he didn¡¯t expect Gu Xiao to actually turn her head and not look at him at all.


    Looking at Gu Xiao¡¯s back, he realized that Gu Xiao despised him too. It was just that she couldn¡¯t say it out loud previously.


    Under Wei Xuexi and Mrs Chu¡¯s strong disdain, Chu An still did not enter the kitchen.


    When he returned to the living room, he was mocked by his biological father. ¡°What? Chased out? You deserve it!¡±


    Mr Chu was still holding a piece of pockmarked garlic in his hand. It was impossible to tell that it was intact previously, but this didn¡¯t stop Mr Chu from mocking Chu An.


    After all, he still had a measure of his own abilities and would not take the initiative to ask for a scolding.


    Although Chu Zi did not say anything, he did not hide the rich hints of a smile in his peach blossom eyes at all.


    Chu An snorted lightly and walked over to push Mr Chu away. He picked up a piece of garlic and started peeling it, ignoring Mr Chu¡¯s mockery as if he considered him below his notice.


    Mr Chu red at Chu An angrily, but he still found another seat and sat down, continuing to peel garlic..

 Chapter 440 - 440: New Year’s Eve Surprise

    Chapter 440: New Year¡¯s Eve Surprise


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The members of the Chu Family happily finished their reunion dinner on New Year¡¯s Eve.


    After sitting on the sofa for a while to digest his food, Chu An stood up and walked to a room on the first floor.


    Gu Xiao and the others, who were originally doing their own things, looked up at Chu An¡¯s back when they saw his actions.


    Wei Xuexi waited for Chu An to enter the room and close the door before retracting her gaze and looking at Gu Xiao. ¡°Xiaoxiao, do you know what Xiao An is doing?¡±


    Gu Xiao was also puzzled. After hearing Wei Xuexi¡¯s question, she shook her head gently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    On the other hand, a hint of understanding shed across Chu Zi¡¯s eyes. There was a smile on his lips, as if he knew what Chu An had gone to do.


    Wei Xuexi naturally didn¡¯t miss Chu Zi¡¯s reaction. ¡°Do you know what Little An is doing?¡±


    The smile on Chu Zi¡¯s lips did not change, but the way he looked at Wei Xuexi clearly softened.


    ¡°I do know.¡± Chu Zi dragged out his voice and saidzily, ¡°But if I say it now, there would be no surprise. Let Xiao An say it himself.¡±


    Gu Xiao and Wei Xuexi looked at each other and didn¡¯t ask anything else. However, their gazes still didn¡¯t leave the room Chu An had entered.


    About a few minutester, Chu An came out of the room with a cardboard box.


    Gu Xiao stood up from the sofa. Her gaze paused on the cardboard box in Chu An¡¯s arms for a few seconds before she looked up and met Chu An¡¯s gaze.


    She took a few steps in Chu An¡¯s direction. ¡°What did you prepare?¡±


    Chu An had a pleasant smile on his lips as he winked at Gu Xiao mysteriously. ¡°A surprise, you should like it.¡±


    Upon hearing Chu An¡¯s words, Gu Xiao raised her eyebrows, and there was a hint of anticipation in her eyes.


    Then, Chu An looked sideways at Mrs Chu and the others. ¡°Do you want to follow us to y? There¡¯s no point in just staying upte like this.¡±


    Upon hearing this, ATr Chu and Mrs Chu subconsciously nced in the direction of the television. At this moment, the Spring Festival G was ying on the television. However, the Spring Festival G programs in the past few years were really not very good. They were all the same programs and there was no novelty at all.


    If not for their past memories and emotional attachment, they would not even turn on the television.


    Mr Chu and Mrs Chu retracted their gazes and nodded at Chu An. ¡°Then let¡¯s y with you!¡±


    They will just keep the broadcast of the Spring Festival G on like this.


    Wei Xuexi and Chu Zi also stood up, using their actions to express their attitude.


    Seeing that everyone agreed to y together, Chu An began to worry if the things he had prepared were enough.


    Although this was what he thought, Chu An didn¡¯t show it on his face. With a calm expression, he led Gu Xiao and the others out of the vi.


    He found a clean corner and put down the cardboard box. Then, under the gazes of Gu Xiao and the others, he opened the cardboard box.


    Gu Xiao stuck her head out and stared intently at Chu An¡¯s actions. When she saw the contents of the cardboard box, a trace of joy shed across Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Fireworks?! When did you prepare them?¡± Gu Xiao squatted down beside Chu An and reached out to take out a firework from the cardboard box.


    Mrs Chu, who was at the side, frowned slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t setting off fireworks banned in the city? Why did you buy so many back?¡±


    Before Chu An could say anything, Chu Zi exined to Mrs Chu.


    ¡°Fireworks are prohibited in the city, but because the public have been resisting this matter for the past two years, there are new rules this year. On New Year¡¯s Eve, there is a temporary permission for fireworks to be set off, but only some small fireworks can be set off for fun.¡±


    Chu An¡¯s cardboard box was basically filled with fireworks that could be yed with. The mostmon ones were sparklers and silver waterfalls?¡­ These were all considered small fireworks that could be set off on New Year¡¯s Eve ording to the rules.


    After Mrs Chu heard Chu Zi¡¯s exnation, her eyes were even brighter than Gu Xiao¡¯s.


    She squatted down and squeezed past Chu An, squatting side by side with Gu Xiao. She reached out and randomly chose a sparkler from the cardboard box, happily taking it and going off to look for Mr Chu.


    The people who missed fireworks the most were Mr Chu and Mrs Chu¡¯s generation. They had watched fireworks since they were young.


    However, they did not expect that after they grew up, they would not be able to do anything.


    Chu An, who was pushed to the side, wasn¡¯t angry. After Mrs Chu left with the fireworks, Chu An squatted beside Gu Xiao again.


    He nced sideways, his eyes only focused on Gu Xiao. ¡°Xiaoxiao, do you like this surprise?¡±

 Chapter 441 - 441: Fireworks

    Chapter 441: Fireworks


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao¡¯s hand that was holding the fireworks paused, and she turned to look at Chu An.


    It was unknown if Chu An did it on purpose, but the ce he was squatting was very close to Gu Xiao. Gu Xiao had only turned her head, and the two of them were directly nose to nose.


    They were so close that they could feel each other¡¯s breathing.


    Gu Xiao fell into Chu An¡¯s gentle eyes. Then, she couldn¡¯t be bothered about Mrs Chu and the others at the side, and stepped forward slightly, and after giving Chu An a light kiss on the corner of his lips, she quickly retreated.


    ¡°Yes, I like it very much.¡±


    Wei Xuexi had originally nned to wait for Gu Xiao to finish taking the fireworks before she stepped forwards to take them.


    However, when she saw this sudden scene, Wei Xuexi¡¯s eyes shed. She nced at Chu Zi, whose expression was filled with teasing humor, and reached out to pull Chu Zi¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the side and take a look first.¡±


    They woulde over after Gu Xiao and Chu An were done.


    Wei Xuexi sighed and pulled Chu Zi, who still wanted to continue watching the show, away to watch Mrs Chu set off fireworks.


    When Gu Xiao came back to her senses, she realized how bold her actions were just now. Everyone around her was Chu An¡¯s family.


    Gu Xiao btedly felt a trace of shyness. She carefully looked up and sized up her surroundings. Seeing that Wei Xuexi seemed to be having fun with Mrs Chu, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Chu An looked at the adorable reaction and pursed his lips, and felt as if he could still feel the softness just now.


    He naturally couldn¡¯t tell Gu Xiao that Chu Zi and Wei Xuexi had seen their actions just now. He suppressed the joy in his heart and tried his best to be as calm as possible. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother and Sister-inw didn¡¯t see it.¡±


    Gu Xiao coughed lightly and nced at Chu An. She casually took a sparkler from the cardboard box and stood up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go set off the fireworks too.¡±


    Chu An naturally had no reason to disagree. He nodded and stood up to set off the fireworks with Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao felt that the blush on her face hadpletely disappeared, and only then did she really focus on the fireworks. Only then did she realize that she did not have a lighter in her hand.


    Gu Xiao subconsciously cast her gaze at Chu An, who happened to take out a lighter from his pocket.


    ¡°I prepared this a long time ago.¡±


    Chu An didn¡¯t smoke, and he never had anything like a lighter on him. It was only when he was preparing the fireworks that he remembered that he needed to light the fireworks, so he specially bought a lighter for Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao took the lighter from Chu An¡¯s hand and lit the bottom of the sparkler.


    The moment the lighter touched the sparkler, sparks exploded in the area, crackling in the night.


    The warm orange-yellow firelight shone, so gorgeous that people could not take their eyes off it.


    However, at this moment, Gu Xiao subconsciously looked at Chu An beside her and met Chu An¡¯s focused eyes.


    It turned out that she wasn¡¯t the only one who wasn¡¯t attracted by the dazzling fireworks of the sparkler. There was a person around them who attracted their attention more than the fireworks.


    Gu Xiao looked at Chu An¡¯s smiling eyes and suddenly thought of a sentence she had read somewhere before.


    ¡°A sparkler can burn for nine seconds and instantly release 18 billion mes, more than the stars in the Milky Way. That¡¯s why I called you out to set off fireworks. I wanted to give you a sky full of stars.¡±


    Gu Xiao thought, Does Chu An know what this means? Looking at Chu An¡¯s eyes, Gu Xiao felt that it didn¡¯t matter if Chu An didn¡¯t know.


    After all, even if he did not know, he had already ced the best thing in front of her.


    Sparklers burned very quickly. When thest spark of the sparkler disappeared into the night, Gu Xiao leaned forward slightly and kissed Chu An again. However, this time, it wasn¡¯t just the corner of his lips.


    Chu An had missed the opportunity previously, so how could he miss it again?


    The moment Gu Xiao kissed him, he raised one hand and ced it on the back of Gu Xiao¡¯s head, cutting off her escape route.


    The two of them kissed gently in the dark night before slowly separating.


    Chu An¡¯s hand rubbed the back of Gu Xiao¡¯s head a few times, and he looked at Gu Xiao seriously and affectionately. ¡°Do you still want to continue ying?¡±


    Gu Xiao smiled at Chu An. Before Chu An could react, she reached out and pushed Chu An away.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    With that, Gu Xiao turned around and walked towards the cardboard box.


    Chu An put his hands in his pockets and looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s back. He smiled silently and followed..

 Chapter 442 - 442: Happy New Year

    Chapter 442: Happy New Year


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    With fireworks to y with, this New Year¡¯s Eve seemed to be even more dazzling and colorful. It also left a deep and beautiful memory for Gu Xiao and the others.


    Previously, Chu An¡¯s worries had indeed be true. A cardboard box of fireworks indeed couldn¡¯t satisfy the needs of six people. In the end, even Mr Chu felt that it wasn¡¯t enough.


    However, the fireworks in this box allowed the Chu family to stay awake until the dawning of a new day.


    The moment the clock struck, Gu Xiao looked at Chu An meaningfully and said softly, ¡°Happy New Year.¡±


    Chu An chuckled softly. ¡°Happy New Year.¡±


    Mrs Chu had walked to Gu Xiao¡¯s side at some point in time and reached out to hug her. There was still a hint of joy in her voice.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, Happy New Year.¡±


    Gu Xiao retracted her gaze from Chu An and said gently to Mrs Chu, ¡°Auntie, Happy New Year.¡±


    After the few of them said Happy New Year, they tidied themselves up and walked to their rooms separately.


    After all, there were still peopleing to visit tomorrow and they needed to wake up early. If they could sleep early, it was better to sleep early.


    The next day, on the first day of the Lunar New Year, Gu Xiao and Chu An put on the new clothes that Mrs Chu had brought them to buy, and left their rooms.


    Mrs Chu, who was already downstairs, saw Gu Xiao¡¯s clothes and her eyes lit up. She circled Gu Xiao a few times in satisfaction.


    When Gu Xiao walked over, Mrs Chu directly grabbed Gu Xiao¡¯s hand. ¡°I knew Xiaoxiao would look good in this. My taste has not deteriorated.¡±


    Gu Xiao smiled and nodded, praising Mrs Chu.


    When guests came, Mr Chu and Mrs Chu did not let Gu Xiao avoid them. Instead, they let her sit at the seats for the hosts, just like Chu An, Chu Zi, and Wei Xuexi, and receive the guests with them.


    When the guests saw Gu Xiao sitting beside Chu An, their eyes shed.


    When they saw Mr Chu and Mrs Chu¡¯s reactions, they immediately understood what the Chu family wanted to express. They pulled Gu Xiao over and praised her.


    After these guests left the Chu family vi, the news of Gu Xiao receiving guests in the Chu family vi on the first day of the Lunar New Year gradually spread in the circle.


    There were some things that couldn¡¯t be said in front of the Chu family, but in private, they didn¡¯t have any scruples.


    ¡°The Chu family kept Gu Xiao in the Chu family¡¯s ancestral residence for the new year. They even let Gu Xiaoe out to meet guests on the first day of the new year. I heard that Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s actions are also very intimate! Could it be that the Second Young Master of the Chu family has already confirmed his choice of Gu Xiao and won¡¯t change it?¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, with the identities of Gu Xiao and the Second Young Master of the Chu family, they are still a little ipatible. Although Gu Xiao is from the Ji family, Gu Xiao did not change her surname back to Ji. Moreover, the Ji family is in a decline now. No matter how I look at it, these two should not be together.¡±


    ¡°But 1 heard that Gu Xiao has a good rtionship with her biological brother? Ji Chen is very capable. If he doesn¡¯t take the wrong path, Ji Chen will be able to create a Ji family himself sooner orter. If she has a good rtionship with Ji Chen, then Gu Xiao is not without a background.¡±


    ¡°I still feel that Gu Xiao is not worthy of Second Young Master Chu. I keep feeling that Gu Xiao is not a good person.¡±


    ¡°Why? If Gu Xiao isn¡¯t a good person, are you? It¡¯s a fact that Gu Xiao¡¯s background is poor, but it¡¯s not right to say that Gu Xiao isn¡¯t a good person, right? Speaking of which, I remember that you mentioned the Second Young Master of the Chu family previously and wanted him to marry your daughter? It¡¯s a pity that the Second Young Master of the Chu family would rather have a Gu Xiao with no background than marry a member of your family!¡±


    ¡°You! What do you mean by that!¡±


    ¡°Alright! These are just words said out of boredom in private. There¡¯s no need to be angry. Calm down!¡±


    ¡°I heard that there seems to be a banquet on the seventh day of the Lunar New Year. The Chu family should be attending too. What¡¯s the use of guessing now? Why don¡¯t we see if the Chu family will bring Gu Xiao to the banquet on the seventh day of the Lunar New Year? If the Chu family really brings Gu Xiao to attend, we can also see if the Chu family is really satisfied with Gu Xiao.¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, the originally deadlocked atmosphere immediately eased.


    ¡°That makes sense,¡± someone muttered to himself.


    Although the others did not speak, from their flickering gazes, it could be guessed that these people were probably also looking forward to the banquet on the seventh day of the New Year..

 Chapter 443 - 443: Attending the Banquet

    Chapter 443: Attending the Banquet


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    On the seventh day of the Lunar New Year, as everyone was looking forward to it, it slowly arrived.


    This morning, the Chu family woke up. Even Chu An, who always liked to sleep in, didn¡¯t cling onto Gu Xiao and ask to stay in bed.


    After all, he knew that if a girl wanted to attend a banquet, she needed to make too many preparations. Dress, makeup, hair¡­ These things needed to be considered.


    Even the men had to prepare well. They couldn¡¯t go to the banquet with stubble and looking tired, right?


    Hence, after breakfast, Mrs Chu brought Gu Xiao and Wei Xuexi out to prepare for the banquetter.


    Although Chu An and the other two didn¡¯t need to go through so much trouble, considering that their wives/girlfriends had already left, there didn¡¯t seem to be any meaning for them to stay at home, so they followed.


    In the evening, guests gradually entered the venue.


    The guests who arrived were holding wine sses in their hands. When they saw people they were familiar with, they would walk forward and talk to them.


    Work, life, and politics were all topics of conversation among the guests, but other than these, most of the topics were about Gu Xiao.


    ¡°I wonder if the Chu family will really bring Gu Xiao here today. Not everyone can enter the Song family¡¯s banquet. If the Chu family can bring Gu Xiao here today, it means that they have really acknowledged Gu Xiao, right?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I think that Gu Xiao is a good girl. She¡¯s good-looking and capable. She was able to establish herpany in the industry in a mere three years.¡±


    ¡°I heard some rumors previously. It¡¯s said that Gu Xiao¡¯spany developed too quickly and snatched other people¡¯s share of the industry, so some people want to teach Gu Xiao a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Teach Gu Xiao a lesson? If Gu Xiao was really brought out by the Chu family today, no one would dare to really attack Gu Xiao, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. Didn¡¯t the eldest young master of the Chu family start his own business in university previously? Some people didn¡¯t know his identity as the eldest young master of the Chu family and even attacked thepany of the eldest young master of the Chu family at that time. Didn¡¯t the Chu family not make a move either?¡±


    ¡°This is different. Back then, Chu Zi had already confirmed that he was going to inherit the Chu Corporation. You can say thatpany belonged to Chu Zi, but it was actually his ssmate¡¯s. Chu Zi was just ying around, so he naturally couldn¡¯t take it seriously. But Gu Xiao¡­ the person standing beside her is Chu An.¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present revealed a trace of understanding.


    After all, the Chu family valued Chu An, the second young master, and this was already famous in the circle. If something really happened to Chu An¡¯s little girlfriend and Chu An went home to ask the Chu family to deal with it, could the Chu family refuse?


    ¡°Alright, alright. Where did this topic go? We¡¯re talking about whether Gu Xiao will be brought out by the Chu family today!¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ve heard some news. It seems that Gu Xiao and Chu An are already engaged, but there¡¯s no big banquet. It¡¯s just a meal between the two families.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the person who said this was patted on the shoulder by someone beside him.


    ¡°Is this news true?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor,¡± someone said. ¡°If Gu Xiao and Chu An are really engaged, the Chu family will definitely bring Gu Xiao here this time. We just have to wait. When the Chu family arrives, we¡¯ll know what Gu Xiao¡¯s status is in the Chu family.¡±


    Although she said that, everyone present was still a little curious.


    After all, there were many people who had their eyes on the position of the Chu family¡¯s Second Young Mistress.


    Although there was news that Gu Xiao and Chu An were in a rtionship, as long as they weren¡¯t engaged and Gu Xiao wasn¡¯t brought out by the Chu family, they still had a chance.


    Everyone knew the benefits of getting close to the Chu family. Naturally, there were also people who were unwilling to give up.


    However, when the Chu family arrived at the banquet hall, those who still had the hope of getting luckypletely dispelled their covetous thoughts about Chu An.


    Because not only was Gu Xiao here, but she was also standing beside Mrs Chu and was brought in by Mrs Chu. Back then, after Wei Xuexi¡¯s rtionship with Chu Zi was confirmed, she was also brought to the banquet by Mrs Chu.


    Needless to say, Chu An was standing on Gu Xiao¡¯s other side. The moment their eyes met, anyone with a discerning eye could tell that the atmosphere between Gu Xiao and Chu An wasn¡¯t right.. Pink bubbles could be felt around the two of them!

 Chapter 444 - 444: Unfriendly

    Chapter 444: Unfriendly


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Those who coulde to the banquet were all wise people. Looking at the distance between Mrs Chu, Chu An, and Gu Xiao, they could guess what their rtionship was.


    After the Chu family arrived at the banquet, the topic of whether Gu Xiao had received the Chu family¡¯s approval no longer appeared.


    After all, the Chu family had just appeared and already ced the answer to this question in front of them.


    When the head of the Song family, Song Mu, saw Mr Chu and the rest, he apologized to the person who was talking and turned to walk towards them.


    Song Mu exchanged a few pleasantries with Mr Chu and nced at Gu Xiao, his eyes shing.


    He had naturally heard of the spections in the circle. However, like most people, he didn¡¯t want Gu Xiao and Chu An to really be engaged.


    His daughter was not a bad match for Chu An.


    Although the Song family could notpare to the Chu family, the Song family was one of those who could get close to the Chu family in this circle.


    Song Mu nced at Chu An, who was standing extremely close to Gu Xiao, and his expression looked as if he had just spotted Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Brother Chu, which family¡¯s daughter is this? Why haven¡¯t 1 seen her before?¡± Song Mu nced at Gu Xiao with a smile and said to Mr Chu.


    When Mr Chu heard Song Mu mention Gu Xiao, his expression subconsciously softened. When Song Mu saw Mr Chu¡¯s change, his heart sank.


    ¡°This is Xiao An¡¯s fiancee, Gu Xiao. Although you haven¡¯t seen her before, you should have heard of her name.¡±


    Song Mu looked enlightened.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Gu Xiao, Miss Gu. I¡¯ve heard of Miss Gu¡¯s name, but I haven¡¯t had the chance to see her before. Now, thanks to Brother Chu, 1 can finally see Miss Gu.¡±


    There didn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong with Song Mu¡¯s words, and his expression was well concealed.


    However, Gu Xiao was more sensitive to a person¡¯s malice. She could clearly sense the disdain in Song Mu¡¯s words.


    Although Gu Xiao¡¯s lips were still curled up, the smile in her eyes had already dissipated.


    Without waiting for Gu Xiao to speak, Song Mu turned around and said to Mr Chu, ¡°Brother Chu, there¡¯s some new news about that piece ofnd in the west of the city.¡±


    As he spoke, he gave Mr Chu a look.


    When Mr Chu saw this, he understood that they were going to talk about business afterwards. He asked Chu Zi to stay and let the others do as they pleased.


    After Mrs Chu and Wei Xuexi brought Gu Xiao to meet a few people, they saw that Chu An had been following Gu Xiao like a tail, so they no longer forced Gu Xiao to follow them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already met most of the people I need to see. Those people just now are on good terms with the Chu family and can be considered to be close to our Chu family. If Xiaoxiao needs help in the future, you can also look for them,¡± Mrs Chu said to Gu Xiao earnestly.


    Mrs Chu knew that Gu Xiao did not want to rely too much on the Chu family. However, they were still a little worried about letting Gu Xiao work alone.


    Hence, when she found out that the Song family was preparing for a banquet on the seventh day of the New Year, Mrs Chu discussed with Mr Chu and confirmed that she could bring Gu Xiao to meet those people.


    If she introduced them personally and Gu Xiao came looking for them, these people would make things easy for Gu Xiao on ount of the Chu family.


    Gu Xiao naturally understood Mrs Chu¡¯s reason for doing this. Whether she would use these connections in the future was one thing, and Mrs Chu¡¯s introduction of these connections to her was another matter.


    Even if she would not use these connections in the future, she had to ept Mrs Chu¡¯s kindness.


    Gu Xiao nodded at Mrs Chu. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll remember everything.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Xiao didn¡¯t refuse, a smile filled Mrs Chu¡¯s eyes. She reached out and gently patted Gu Xiao¡¯s shoulder, then nced at Chu An, who was neither too far nor too close to them, and chuckled.


    ¡°Alright, you can go y with Xiao An from now on! I hope you two have fun.¡±


    After Mrs Chu finished speaking, she gave Chu An a look and left with Wei Xuexi.


    When Chu An saw this, he slowly walked over.


    He naturally reached out and hugged Gu Xiao¡¯s waist. He lowered his eyes and looked at Gu Xiao.. ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you hungry? I¡¯ll bring you to eat something to fill your stomach?¡±

 Chapter 445 - 445: Third Miss Song

    Chapter 445: Third Miss Song


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Since they were attending such a banquet, they had only eaten some snacks beforeing.


    However, this banquet shouldst for a while. If they didn¡¯t eat after that, they would definitely still be hungry, although most people rarely ate for the sake of etiquette.


    However, this rule wasn¡¯t important to Chu An. In any case, it wasn¡¯t as important as Gu Xiao.


    Moreover, didn¡¯t the host prepare food for them to eat? How could there be so many rules about eating?


    Gu Xiao scanned her surroundings and finally retracted her gaze.


    Although she was already used to everyone¡¯s gazes on her, this faint malice and spection still made her feel a little ufortable.


    She didn¡¯t remove Chu An¡¯s hand from her waist and nodded at Chu An¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s find a corner to eat something first!¡±


    Seeing that Gu Xiao had agreed, Chu An looked up and swept his gaze across the entire venue. Then, he brought Gu Xiao to a ce with fewer people.


    After letting Gu Xiao sit down, he picked up a te and casually took some of Gu Xiao¡¯s favorite food before returning to sit beside Gu Xiao.


    He passed the te to Gu Xiao. ¡°Try it and see if it suits your taste.¡±


    Gu Xiao picked up a piece of food and ced it in her mouth. After chewing carefully for a while, she nodded at Chu An.


    ¡°It tastes good.¡± As she spoke, she picked up another piece of food and handed it to Chu An. ¡°Try it too.¡±


    Chu An didn¡¯t mind that the chopsticks had already been used by Gu Xiao. He followed Gu Xiao¡¯s actions and ate the food. Perhaps it was because the food was personally fed to him by Gu Xiao, but he felt that the taste of this food was indeed not bad.


    When the people around them, who had been sizing up Gu Xiao and Chu An, saw their interaction, their gazes at the two of them instantly burned.


    After sensing that their gazes might attract Gu Xiao and Chu An¡¯s attention, these people hurriedly shifted their gazes away from Gu Xiao and Chu An.


    After Gu Xiao finished the food Chu An had prepared for her and confirmed that no one was approaching, she whispered into Chu An¡¯s ear, ¡°How much do you know about the Song family?¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Chu An¡¯s eyes shed, and he nced at Gu Xiao with an unreadable expression.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much. I only know that the Song family has a good rtionship with our Chu family and we have more coborations in business.¡± He pursed his lips. ¡°Xiaoxiao, do you think there¡¯s something wrong?¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, a trace of conflict appeared on her face.


    Under Chu An¡¯s questioning gaze, she still revealed her previous guess. ¡°I think that Song Mu, the head of the Song family, seems to be a little, a little unfriendly to me.¡±


    Song Mu had looked at her as if she had snatched something very important from him. There was a hint of wariness in his malice towards her.


    However, she had nothing to do with the Song family. The Song family and the Ji family were not close, and the Song family did not seem to have any businesses in the entertainment industry. She should not have done anything that would have offended Song Mu.


    After hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Chu An also looked a little puzzled.


    After a moment, he seemed to have thought of something and an awkward expression appeared on his face.


    Gu Xiao naturally didn¡¯t miss the expression on Chu An¡¯s face. She raised her eyebrows and looked at Chu An inquisitively.


    ¡°It seems that you should know what happened?¡±


    Chu An hesitated, and the fingers by his side moved uneasily. He had the intention to not say it, but under Gu Xiao¡¯s questioning, he sighed and still voiced his guess.


    ¡°Before 1 recovered from my illness but before 1 met you, Master Song had mentioned that he hoped that 1 could get engaged to the third daughter of the Song family. After that, we could nurture our rtionship so the Song family and the Chu family could be closer.¡±


    After Chu An finished speaking, he saw that Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze was bing more and more intriguing, so he hurriedly spoke again.


    ¡°But when 1 found out about this, 1 immediately rejected it! Dad and Mom also ced more importance on my own opinions, so the engagement back then waspletely gone. 1 haven¡¯t even met the third daughter of the Song family!¡±


    Although he did not know if Gu Xiao was in this world, he could not forget Gu Xiao in his heart. Naturally, he would not agree to be with other girls, even if it was such an emotionless engagement.


    After Mr Chu and Mrs Chu rejected Song Mu for him, whenever he heard that the third daughter of the Song family was around, he would usually not attend the banquet. He was also quite desperate to avoid arousing suspicion to this extent..

 Chapter 446 - 446: End of the Holiday

    Chapter 446: End of the Holiday


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Chu An met Gu Xiao, even if he was still unterally at odds with Gu Xiao at that time, he had already subconsciouslypletely forgotten about the third daughter of the Song family.


    Needless to say, after he and Gu Xiao resolved the misunderstanding between them in their previous life, he even forgot about the marriage that the Song family had once proposed.


    He could remember because he did not have much of a rtionship with the Song family. With Gu Xiao¡¯s words in mind, he flipped through all the things about the Song family in his mind before he recalled the memory of this matter from a corner of his mind.


    After hearing Chu An¡¯s words, Gu Xiao immediately understood why Song Mu was so wary of her.


    She looked at Chu An meaningfully, and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. Chu An only felt his body tremble, and he subconsciously tensed up.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, 1 really have nothing to do with the third daughter of the Song family! I swear!¡±


    Gu Xiao¡¯s smile widened, and her eyes were filled with smiles.


    ¡°Of course I believe you. Why are you so nervous?¡±


    Chu An saw the smile in Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes and understood that Gu Xiao had done it on purpose just now just to see him tremble in fear.


    He heaved a long sigh of relief and hugged Gu Xiao¡¯s waist as if he was taking revenge. He exerted a little force.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, was it fun?¡±


    Gu Xiao didn¡¯t seem to notice the force at her waist and nodded seriously at Chu An.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed quite fun.¡±


    Although they had already spoken, Gu Xiao still maintained a sense of alertness about the Song family¡¯s banquet. asionally, she would pay attention to Song Mu¡¯s actions, or rather, anyone at the banquet that might be the Third Miss of the Song family.


    After all, ording to Song Mu¡¯s reaction to her just now, it was very likely that Song Mu had no intention of giving up on the marriage with the Chu family.


    However, even after the banquet ended, Gu Xiao did not discover anything off.


    After the banquet ended, Gu Xiao and the rest returned to the Chu family vi.


    In the following days, other than their coborations with the Chu family, the Song family never appeared in Gu Xiao¡¯s life again. Gradually, Gu Xiao forgot about Song Mu¡¯s dissatisfaction with her at the banquet and did not think of this matter again.


    Time passed bit by bit, and in the blink of an eye, winter break was over. Gu Xiao and Chu An also had to prepare to continue their studies.


    On the day that Gu Xiao and Chu An left the Chu family vi, Mrs Chu filled Chu An¡¯s car with things like before before before letting Gu Xiao and Chu An leave.


    The day before school started, Gu Xiao and Chu An both chose to return to the school dormitory.


    After all, when school started, it was usually busier. There were many things that would be more convenient for them to do in school.


    When Wei Shu and Jiang Meng saw Gu Xiao, they went forward excitedly. Jiang Meng even reached out and gave Gu Xiao a big hug.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, 1 feel like 1 haven¡¯t seen you in a long time.¡± Jiang Meng hugged Gu Xiao and rubbed her head against Gu Xiao¡¯s shoulder. Her tone was soft and dragged out.


    Gu Xiao subconsciously smiled and reached out to rub Jiang Meng¡¯s head.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long. Didn¡¯t we video call each other during the winter break?¡± Gu Xiao said helplessly.


    Wei Shu, who was standing beside Jiang Meng, hurriedly shook her head when she heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words. ¡°A video call is a video call. It¡¯s different from a conversation with a real person.¡±


    Jiang Meng also nodded. She retreated from Gu Xiao¡¯s arms and said to Gu Xiao, ¡°The video call can¡¯t let me touch you. If I can¡¯t even touch you, how can it be the same?¡±


    As she spoke, she reached out and touched Gu Xiao¡¯s cheek, arm, and other ces, using her actions to prove that what she had just said was right.


    Gu Xiao watched helplessly as Jiang Meng touched her. However, she did not say anything to stop her and allowed Jiang Meng to do as she pleased.


    When Jiang Meng touched Gu Xiao¡¯s waist, she suddenly stopped. She paused for a few seconds and looked up at Gu Xiao seriously.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I have a very serious question for you. You can¡¯t not answer!¡±


    Seeing how serious Jiang Meng was, Gu Xiao really thought that something serious had happened. The smile in her eyes gradually faded.


    ¡°Just ask.¡±


    Jiang Meng swallowed her saliva. ¡°Xiaoxiao, did you not gain any weight during the new year? And even lost weight?!¡±


    Gu Xiao thought that Jiang Meng was going to say something and had already prepared herself that it would be a very difficult question to answer. She did not expect Jiang Meng to actually say this.


    Speechless, she pushed Jiang Meng away and walked towards her desk..

 Chapter 447 - 447: Habitual Weight Gaining During the New Year

    Chapter 447: Habitual Weight Gaining During the New Year


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, Jiang Meng, unwilling to give up, chased after her. ¡°Xiaoxiao, my good Xiaoxiao, just tell me! 1 really want to know this answer. This answer is really important to me!¡±


    Seeing that Gu Xiao was still indifferent, Jiang Meng looked directly at Wei Shu.


    ¡°Xiao Shu, do you also want to know the answer to this question?¡±


    Gu Xiao stopped tidying the desk and looked up at Wei Shu.


    Based on her understanding of Wei Shu, she probably wouldn¡¯t care about such boring things.


    However, under her gaze, Wei Shu hesitated for a few seconds. In the end, she chose to follow her heart and nodded.


    As if seeing the shock in Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes, Wei Shu pursed her lips in embarrassment and lowered her eyes.


    ¡°I-I gained ten pounds during the New Year,¡± Wei Shu muttered. ¡°Xiaoxiao, didn¡¯t you eat anything delicious during the New Year?¡±


    Jiang Meng also nodded crazily at the side. ¡°I gained 13 pounds during the New Year! 1 don¡¯t even know what 1 ate during the New Year! Why did 1 gain so much weight!¡±


    With that, she grabbed Gu Xiao¡¯s hand as if she was holding onto a life-saving straw.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, quickly, quickly tell me how you didn¡¯t get fat?¡± Jiang Meng looked at Gu Xiao pleadingly. ¡°Save me! 13 pounds is really too much!¡±


    Gu Xiao looked at the expectant faces of Jiang Meng and Wei Shu. Shepletely put down the things in her hand and began to recall what she had done and eaten during the New Year. She realized that there was nothing special.


    ¡°It was just as usual, 1 really didn¡¯t do anything special.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Xiao did not seem to be lying, Jiang Meng slowly let go of Gu Xiao¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you haven¡¯t eaten anything delicious during the new year? Braised pork ribs, stewed pork trotters, steamed carp¡­¡± Jiang Meng stopped here and swallowed before continuing, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you haven¡¯t eaten any of these?¡±


    Gu Xiao shook her head. ¡°1 have eaten all those.¡±


    After all, these things had always been prepared during the New Year. It would be strange if they didn¡¯t eat them.


    ¡°Then why is the result so different when we all eat the same thing!¡± Jiang Meng cried and pinched the extra flesh on her waist.


    Wei Shu also covered her waist in embarrassment. Although she was wearing too many clothes now and others could not tell, the flesh on her waist did exist.


    Gu Xiao was silent for a moment and said hesitantly, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m exercising?¡±


    Upon hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu¡¯s expressions froze for a moment. Their eyes shed, and they looked away from Gu Xiao as if nothing had happened.


    When Gu Xiao saw Jiang Meng and Wei Shu¡¯s expressions, there was nothing she did not know.


    She raised her eyebrows, crossed her arms, and looked at the two guilty people. ¡°You¡¯re eating so well during the New Year. Aren¡¯t you going to exercise?¡±


    Jiang Meng pouted and said stubbornly, ¡°Isn¡¯t¡­ isn¡¯t this the New Year? Isn¡¯t visiting rtives considered a sport as well?¡±


    Wei Shu did not say anything. She lowered her head in shame because she felt the same way.


    It was the New Year, and it was a lively time. Who would have thought that they still needed to exercise? They had both focused on ying, and coupled with the fact that they were eating and drinking a lot, it seemed normal for them to gain weight.


    Gu Xiao did not speak. She just looked at Jiang Meng quietly.


    In the beginning, Jiang Meng was still stubborn, but in the end, she was defeated by Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Alright! Alright! This is indeed my fault, but who asked it to be custom to prepare delicious food, snacks, and titbits during the New Year? Aren¡¯t these things ced in front of me to tempt me to eat them?¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she walked closer to Jiang Meng and patted the spot where Jiang Meng had pinched the additional flesh just now.


    ¡°So you have to bear the consequences too.¡± Seeing that Jiang Meng was listless, Gu Xiao spoke again. ¡°Remember to exercise when you reach school. You will lose weight very quickly.¡±


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu looked at each other and made up their minds.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao is right! I want to reduce my weight to the pre-New Year figure within a month! 1 want to start reducing my carbohydrate intake and start exercising!¡±


    Wei Shu also nodded. ¡°Mengmeng, we¡¯ll supervise each other. We¡¯ll definitely lose weight quickly!¡±


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu held hands. Their faces were firm and serious, as if they would not let the matter rest if they did not lose weight.


    Gu Xiao looked at the two of them, who were holding hands and looking at each other with tears in their eyes. She turned around and returned to her desk, opening the bag she had brought.


    ¡°Since you want to control your diet, it¡¯s a pity that I brought these desserts and snacks. I don¡¯t know if whom I would have to give them toter¡­¡±


    ¡°Me! i can lose weight after eating these desserts and snacks!¡±


    ¡°My health is less important. I can¡¯t miss desserts and snacks!¡±


    Before Gu Xiao could finish speaking, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu had already interrupted her..

 Chapter 448 - 448: Criticism

    Chapter 448: Criticism


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu no longer bothered about losing weight. They ran over and surrounded Gu Xiao, looking at the dessert in Gu Xiao¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, can we eat this dessert now?¡±


    Jiang Meng looked at the dessert in Gu Xiao¡¯s hand. Just by looking at it, she knew that it was delicious. She swallowed her saliva and tilted her head to look at Gu Xiao.


    Wei Shu¡¯s almond-shaped eyes were filled with anticipation as she looked at Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao sized up Jiang Meng and Wei Shu. ¡°Why, are you not going on a diet now?¡±


    Jiang Meng chuckled. ¡°We can dietter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s the same for us to dietter. Anyway, the situation is simr every year.¡± Wei Shu nodded in agreement.


    Although they could eat these foods at other times, the atmosphere during the new year was different. The food seemed to be especially delicious, and unknowingly, they had gained a lot of weight.


    Every year, they would experience such a situation. However, with Gu Xiao topare to this time, they were a little shocked by this matter.


    After all, in the past, as long as the people around them celebrated the new year, they would basically gain a few pounds. It was really rare for anyone to be like Gu Xiao, to not gain any weight during the new year.


    In the first ce, Gu Xiao was just teasing the two of them. After the two of them expressed their willingness to eat dessert, she did not hesitate and distributed the dessert to the two of them.


    Seeing how satisfied Wei Shu and Jiang Meng were, Gu Xiao could not help but feel satisfied.


    After school started, they collected new books and new ss schedules. After doing a series of misceneous things, life in school gradually began to be dull. The situation seemed to be no different from the situation of thest semester.


    Almost two months after Gu Xiao started school, some short videos criticizing Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s television dramas and movies gradually appeared on the Inte.


    These short videos used the excuse ofmentary to devalue the television dramas and movies produced by Star Brilliance. Even the television dramas and movies starring artists from Star Brilliance Entertainment were criticized.


    In particr, ¡°The Consort¡± and ¡°Peony Fall¡±, which became poprst year, received the most ridicule from the Inte celebrities.


    ¡°The Consort is really popr! Originally, this blogger never liked to watch such harem television dramas. After all, these harem television dramas are all about a group of beauties brainlessly surrounding a man. There¡¯s really nothing good to watch. However, many of my friends are watching and rmending it. Therefore, this blogger also went to watch.¡±


    ¡°As this blogger watched it, although it¡¯s indeed better than some other harem dramas, I have to say that ¡®The Consort¡¯ still has some serious weaknesses.¡±


    ¡°Firstly, ording to the background of the television drama, ¡®The Consort¡¯ was during the Qing Dynasty in our country. However, there was a scene that shocked me very much. In the end, when the female lead returned to the pce, she was actually standing beside the Emperor of the Manchu Dynasty in a phoenix crown and ceremonial robe. There was also the consort selection. The Qing Dynasty stipted that the potential consorts who participated in the consort selection had to wear blue clothes and braid their hair. The female lead¡¯s attire during the consort selectionpletely did not conform to this rule of the consort selection. More importantly, the female lead¡¯s attire at the consort selection was what a woman would wear after marriage¡­¡±


    ¡°Secondly, regarding etiquette, the consort selection for the imperial pce of the Qing Dynasty would be carried every three years. Because the male lead at the beginning said that this would be the only time, itpletely did not match the situation of that era. This is because the selection is not only for the emperor to choose a concubine, but also for other nobles to choose their own consorts, concubines and so on. If this is the only time the consort selection would be held, wouldn¡¯t the other members of the royal family be unable to marry? Also, outsiders are not allowed to enter the Imperial Court. The female lead¡¯s mother even visits the female lead; she shouldn¡¯t be able to follow the female lead into the pce¡­¡±


    ¡°Thirdly, regarding an error inmon sense, a concubine is the emperor¡¯s woman after all. How can she sing and perform in public? Even if she wants to do it, she should do it in private for the emperor to see alone, right? Also, when the concubine enters the pce, she can¡¯t bring anyone else. Naturally, it¡¯s impossible to bring her own maids. Also, regarding some pce maids in the pce, it¡¯s wrong. It doesn¡¯t match the historical facts¡­¡±


    ¡°Fourth¡­¡±


    ¡°Fifth¡­¡±


    The bloggerined five times in a row. His logic was clear, the content was clear, and it was reasonable. He even released many screenshots of the television drama, fully proving that the content he said was reasonable.


    The moment this video was released, it immediately attracted the attention of arge number ofizens..

 Chapter 449 - 449: The General Trend

    Chapter 449: The General Trend


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After this blogger¡¯s video was posted, it seemed to be a signal. Gradually,int videos about television dramas like ¡°The Consort¡± appeared one after another on the Inte. It was obvious that there was someone behind thisrge-scale operation.


    As long as anyone had a source of information in the industry, they would know who the mastermind was.


    There were only so many resources in the industry. Gu Xiao had originally started from variety shows. Although the television dramas and movies after that were not bad,pared to the oldpanies that had existed for a long time, Star Brilliance Entertainment was not strong enough.


    However, ¡°The Consort¡± and ¡°Peony Fall¡± were really too poprst year.


    Inst year¡¯s popr dramas, ¡°The Consort¡± and ¡°Peony Fall¡± were ranked first and third respectively. Star Brilliance Entertainment upied two of the top five popr dramas, and their positions were not low, suppressing the television dramas of otherpanies.


    In addition, after Gu Xiao entered university, although she did not often manage some matters in thepany, it was obvious that her focus was still on Star Brilliance Entertainment. The development of Star Brilliance Entertainment had also be much faster, and there was even a vague feeling that it would be listed on the stock market soon.


    At this moment, the capitalists andpanies in the industry could not stand it anymore.


    How was it possible for apany established by a brat to be on equal footing with them so quickly? Those capitalists would not watch Star Brilliance Entertainment get listed on the stock market so smoothly andpete with them for more resources.


    Although Gu Xiao did not have a backer, and she did not have a good rtionship with the Ji Group.


    However, Gu Xiao and the Chu Corporation were very close. Even if the Chu Corporation did not show their rtionship with Star Brilliance Entertainment previously, some capitalists would not dare to openly mock Star Brilliance Entertainment.


    They were unwilling to watch Star Brilliance Entertainment get listed, so they could only contact otherpanies and television stations that had grudges against Star Brilliance Entertainment and secretly target Star Brilliance Entertainment. In any case, they did not want Star Brilliance Entertainment to be sessful.


    Even if they could not do it this time, they had to disgust Gu Xiao. There would always be other opportunities in the future.


    Hence, thesepanies and television stations found many big celebrities toin about the television dramas and artists under Star Brilliance Entertainment from all aspects.


    On one hand, they wanted to ruin the reputation of these television dramas under Star Brilliance Entertainment. It would be best if they could take these television dramas down. On the other hand, they wanted to use the problems of these television dramas to frame Gu Xiao.


    With the arrangements of these television stations andpanies, many verified ounts thatined about Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s television dramas instantly appeared on the Inte.


    In the beginning, the blogger ¡°Oreo Milk¡± was still reasonable and well-founded in hisments. What he said was indeed some loopholes in The Consort. However, the content of the other reputed bloggers that followed closely behind might not be true.


    However, in a series of television dramas that were ndering The Consort and Peony Fall, it was impossible forizens to watch these television dramas that were criticized, one after another. Someizens could easily be led astray in this environment.


    Not to mention theizens who had never watched these television dramas, even some viewers who had watched the television dramas began to suspect that their words were all true.


    [I originally thought that the television drama produced by Star Brilliance Entertainment was really exquisite, but now that I look at it¡­ it¡¯s just like that. I feel that my faith has copsed.]


    [How should I put it? 1 didn¡¯t feel surprised at all when I saw such news. After all, many people in the industry are in this situation. However, when these television dramas were broadcasted previously, many people were saying how good these television dramas were. No one would believe me even if 1 told the truth. Now, it¡¯s great. Indeed, they will still be beaten back to their original state.]


    [Tsk, tsk, tsk. They even said that Star Brilliance Entertainment has the best conscience of the industry. This is how the best conscience of the industry betrays us, the audience.]


    [I admit that Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s variety show is indeed not bad. Since the variety show is doing well, can¡¯t you just focus on doing variety shows? Why did you have to film some television drama? In the end, it ended up like this. You¡¯re ying with us, the audience, like we are monkeys!]


    The paid posters prepared by otherpanies and television stations also began to appear. In an instant, the entire Inte seemed to be belittling Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s television dramas.


    Even if there wereizens who were putting in a good word for Star Brilliance Entertainment, thesements were drowned out by the general trend, and no one could see their words..

 Chapter 450 - 450: Influence Extended

    Chapter 450: Influence Extended


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After the television station and some otherpanies took action, those celebrities who had their resources snatched away by Star Brilliance Entertainment also began to secretly act. They were determined to bite off a piece of meat from Star Brilliance Entertainment.


    When Tian Xian saw therge-scale nder and ridicule online, he knew that this matter could not be resolved peacefully. He also knew that it was because their Star Brilliance Entertainment had blocked the path of others that they had been ndered on such arge scale.


    He also tried to suppress the negative poprity of Star Brilliance Entertainment on the Inte, but just as he suppressed the poprity, someone on the other side re-hyped it.


    Even if Star Brilliance Entertainment gave exnations for a lot of untrue news online, no one would see it. Most passers-by would still choose to believe the words of those famous bloggers.


    This matter was not too serious, but it was not too easy either.


    Under such circumstances, Tian Xian did not disturb Gu Xiao. Instead, he chose to resolve it himself.


    Gu Xiao had never paid much attention to the news online. This time, Tian Xian did not tell her, so she naturally did not know.


    She knew about the situation online only because when she was in the dormitory, she heard Jiang Meng and Wei Shu angrily hugging their phones and sending messages. She saw it and asked curiously, and only then did she know that such a situation had actually happened online.


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu briefly recounted what had happened online. In the end, they even said angrily, ¡°Those people on the Inte who have never seen the television drama are also there to join in the fun. They don¡¯t even know what the situation is and are spouting nonsense. It¡¯s so annoying!¡±


    Wei Shu also red angrily. ¡°That¡¯s right! Although Mi Rui is rtively famous in ¡®The Consort¡¯, Mi Rui isn¡¯t the protagonist! They aren¡¯t even sure who the protagonist is yet, and they still have the cheek to say that they find ¡®The Consort¡¯ ugly after watching it. I really don¡¯t know what these people are thinking!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all trolls! These trolls are so annoying!¡± Jiang Meng echoed.


    After Gu Xiao received the news, she took out her phone and logged into Weibo. She clicked on the news about Star Brilliance Entertainment on the Inte.


    Upon hearing Jiang Meng¡¯s words, Gu Xiao looked up at her in amusement. ¡°Since you already know they are just trolls, why are you still arguing with the trolls?¡±


    Jiang Meng turned around and leaned on the chair. She rested her chin on the back of the chair and puffed up her cheeks.


    ¡°Although I know they¡¯re trolls, these trolls¡¯ words are too ugly. Even passers-by can¡¯t stand it!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Xiaoxiao, didn¡¯t you see some trolls talking? They were clearly talking about some problems with the plot of the television drama, but they just had to pull in the actors as well. They even cursed the entire family of the actors¡­¡±


    At this point, Wei Shu hurriedly stopped. Thinking that the Inte was also cursing Gu Xiao now, she swallowed the rest of her words and changed her words.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s quite unpleasant to hear. There are even rumors. It¡¯s really too much!¡±


    At this moment, Gu Xiao¡¯s Weibo had already been loaded. There was no need for her to search carefully for the news about her and Star Brilliance Entertainment. These news were all over the Inte when she entered Weibo.


    Gu Xiao clicked on a topic called #Star Brilliance Entertainment TV Series Loophole #. The Weibo post at the top was the profile and video of ¡°Oreo Milk¡±.


    Gu Xiao raised her eyebrows and clicked on it to take a look. It was indeed reasonable.


    After watching the video, she exited to take a look at the otherments on this topic. The rest of the criticism was basically taking advantage of the situation. There was nothing substantial.


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu saw that Gu Xiao had already looked at Weibo for a while, but her expression did not change. They could not help but feel strange.


    Previously, Gu Xiao was not angry because she did not know about the situation online.


    But now, she had already seen the public opinion on the Inte with her own eyes, but she was still not angry. Jiang Meng and Wei Shu could not understand.


    Jiang Meng swayed her chair around and looked sideways at Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, aren¡¯t you angry when you see these news?¡± Especially when some of the news was fabricated, it left a bad impression on passers-by who did not understand the situation.


    To say nothing of Gu Xiao, the boss of Star Brilliance Entertainment, even passers-by like them were furious when they saw this. It was impossible for them not to be angry.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiao raised her head and looked at Jiang Meng strangely.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about?¡±

 Chapter 451 - 451: Not Taking Action

    Chapter 451 - 451: Not Taking Action


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Theizens were indeed very hostile towards Gu Xiao, Star Brilliance Entertainment, and the artists under Star Brilliance Entertainment. In fact, it was simr to the situation when the news of Ji Gao evading taxes was exposed.


    However, this was only on the surface. At that time, Ji Gao¡¯s matter had caused an uproar. Other than the water army at the beginning, the rest of the time, they were all true passers-by.


    This time, although it looked like many people were cursing, most of them were actually paid posters. The rest were just passersby who had been led astray.


    As long as they weren¡¯t really scolded by the entire Inte, this matter was still very easy to resolve.


    Of course, more importantly, Gu Xiao had already seen the few points that theizens were scolding them for. Other than a few ces that did not hurt, most of the rest were made up and were not worth mentioning.


    So, why should she be angry at something that could be easily rified?


    When Jiang Meng and Wei Shu heard Gu Xiao¡¯s exnation, they looked at each other and felt that Gu Xiao was right.


    However, how many people could really not be angry? In any case, they could not do it.


    Jiang Meng got up from the chair and grabbed half the space of Gu Xiao¡¯s chair and sat down. She even leaned her head on Gu Xiao¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Then, Xiaoxiao, what are your ns? Do you need to rify anything?¡±


    Wei Shu nodded as well. ¡°That¡¯s right, Xiaoxiao. If this continues for too long, I¡¯m afraid it will ruin the poprity among the passersby on the Inte.¡±


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu were sincerely worried about Gu Xiao.


    Looking at Gu Xiao¡¯s calm and unhurried expression, the two of them wished they could just take action and chase her off to deal with this matter!


    To say nothing of the fact that Gu Xiao was their friend, just the television dramas produced by Star Brilliance Entertainment was food for their spirits?. Even if it was just for the sake of the food for their spirits, they hoped to resolve this matter as soon as possible.


    Gu Xiao looked at Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, who were urging her, and a smile appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out and make a call.¡±


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu nodded repeatedly. ¡°Go quickly! Go quickly! We¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡±


    Gu Xiao stood up with her phone and smiled at Jiang Meng and Wei Shu. Then, she walked out of the dormitory and stopped on the balcony.


    She took out her contact list and called Tian Xian.


    The call was quickly picked up. ¡°Hello? President Gu?¡±


    Gu Xiao hummed softly and asked, ¡°What are your ns for the Inte? I¡¯ve taken a look, and you don¡¯t seem to have done much yet.¡±


    Upon hearing Gu Xiao mention this, Tian Xian eximed in understanding. Then, he exined the matter to Gu Xiao.


    ¡°The Consort and Peony Fall are currently being rerun by two television stations. I¡¯ve taken a look at the news online, and they¡¯re not based on concrete evidence. After suppressing the trending searches, I discussed with the people in charge of the two television stations and we n to use this matter to provide another wave of poprity for The Consort and Peony Fall.¡±


    Now, these two dramas were the ones that were criticized the most.


    When he first saw so manyments online, Tian Xian was actually a little worried.


    However,ter on, he and the people from the television stations realized that theseints had attracted the attention of some passers-by. They wanted to see if these two dramas were as bad as the Inte said.


    Initially, he had already nned to resolve this matter directly. However, after learning from the television stations that the search rate for ¡®The Consort¡¯ and ¡®Peony Fall¡¯ had increased, he temporarily dispelled the idea of resolving this matter as soon as possible.


    In particr, not only the two dramas ¡®The Consort¡¯ and ¡®Peony Fall¡¯, even some of the other Star Brilliance Entertainment dramas that were criticized had a certain number of viewers returning.


    After this matter came out, the number of visits to their video tform increased exponentially. Some television dramas that had been released previously had also attracted some viewers again.


    How could Tian Xian let go of such a good thing so easily? Of course, he had to make good use of the poprity this time!


    After listening to Tian Xian¡¯s exnation, Gu Xiao did not expect that this matter would actually bring such benefits to Star Brilliance Entertainment and their video tform.


    She saw the scolding online. Although she felt that they were fabricated, she still thought that Star Brilliance Entertainment had been negatively affected.


    However, from the looks of it, it seemed to be more beneficial for them to ignore this matter for the time being?

 Chapter 452 - 452: Reputation

    Chapter 452 - 452: Reputation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Actually, in the face of such arge-scale criticism and attack, to have such effects, could it be because our Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s reputation had always been very good before? Otherwise, we would probably be facing arge-scale nder and boycott now.¡± How could there be such benefits?


    As Tian Xian spoke on the other end of the line, Gu Xiao could not help but nod.


    It was indeed as Tian Xian had said. In the face of such arge-scale attack and nder, if it were any otherpany with a bad reputation, it would probably be in chaos by now. The artists of thatpany would not have a good ending either.


    The reason why Star Brilliance Entertainment could escape this cmity waspletely because of the poprity they had umted previously.


    That was because they were popr among passersby. In the face of such arge-scale nder, passersby who had a good impression of them would not follow the thoughts of the nderers immediately. Instead, they would think about whether Star Brilliance Entertainment was really like this, and that they would have to take a look personally.


    This allowed Star Brilliance Entertainment to sessfully escape from thisrge-scale nder and even reaped a wave of traffic for their past productions.


    Gu Xiao looked at theke in the distance. The calmke surface rippled under the breeze.


    She lowered her eyes and thought for a few seconds before looking up again and speaking to Tian Xian on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Gu Xiao¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°However, this incident has also given us a revtion. From now on, all the artists in Star Brilliance Entertainment will follow the current route. Never try to take the path of infamy!¡±


    Star Brilliance Entertainment had resources and capital. If they wanted to promote people, they could give resources themselves. They did not need to trade a good reputation for poprity of their artists.


    This time, they could rely on their previous reputation to survive. Then, they could not destroy this reputation in the future.


    When Tian Xian heard that, he nodded in agreement.


    Then, he remembered that he was on the phone with Gu Xiao. Gu Xiao could not see his actions, so he echoed, ¡°1 understand, President Gu. I¡¯ll get the managers to pay more attention to the artists under them in the future.¡±


    Theirpany had scripts and variety shows to earn money. They did not rely on thepensation that artistes would have to pay for breach of contract to earn money, so they werepletely capable of signing fewer artistes and finding really capable artistes to support Q.


    If this beneficial cycle continued, it would only have benefits, and no disadvantages to thepany.


    It was also because of Gu Xiao¡¯s decision this time that Star Brilliance Entertainment became a clear stream in the entire entertainment industry. Even the artists under them, even if they did not have any works, the audience had a natural good impression of Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s artists.


    This allowed Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s artistes to progress more smoothly in the entertainment industry.


    When other capable artistes saw this, they would also want to throw themselves into Star Brilliance Entertainment more and more, truly realizing the beneficial cycle that Tian Xian had mentioned.


    After knowing Tian Xian¡¯s n, Gu Xiao gave him a few simple instructions, telling him to pay more attention to the situation online and not to go overboard. Then, she hung up.


    After taking another deep look at theke not far away, she turned around and returned to the dormitory with her phone.


    When Jiang Meng and Wei Shu heard footsteps, they subconsciously turned around.


    Jiang Meng looked at Gu Xiao with bright eyes. ¡°How is it, Xiaoxiao? Has the matter been resolved?Are you going to suppress the trending topics?¡±


    ¡°The news online should have been suppressed long ago. It¡¯s really too much!¡± Wei Shu echoed.


    In just a short while, there were already people online who had started to create funeral photos of Gu Xiao and some artistes under Star Brilliance Entertainment?. This was too despicable!


    Gu Xiao briefly exined what Tian Xian had just said. After listening to Gu Xiao¡¯s exnation, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu immediately understood.


    Jiang Meng crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at Gu Xiao with admiration. ¡°So there¡¯s such a method? I always thought that bad news would be suppressed directly!¡±


    Wei Shu also nodded. ¡°I thought so too. I didn¡¯t expect there to be so many twists and turns.¡±


    Seeing their reactions, Gu Xiao chuckled and sat back in her chair.


    She ced one hand on the desk and supported her head. She looked at Jiang Meng and Wei Shuzily.


    ¡°Since you know about this, do you still feel angry when you look at the news online?¡±

 Chapter 453 - 453: Treating to a Meal

    Chapter 453: Treating to a Meal


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu looked at each other, then smiled at Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Since Xiaoxiao has already said that this matter has brought traffic to Star Brilliance Entertainment, why should we still be angry? We should be happy!¡±


    Gu Xiao nced at the slightly embarrassed Wei Shu and then at the carefree Jiang Meng. She stood up and took her coat from the back of the chair.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s lively today. I¡¯ll treat you guys to a meal.¡±


    Although Jiang Meng and Wei Shu¡¯s worries were for naught, Gu Xiao was not an ungrateful person.


    Since the two of them were sincerely thinking for her, she could not express nothing in gratitude.


    Upon hearing this, Wei Shu immediately understood what Gu Xiao meant. She hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°Xiaoxiao, we didn¡¯t do anything. How can we let you treat us to a meal?¡±


    Jiang Meng was stunned for a moment. When she heard Wei Shu¡¯s words, she also reacted.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Xiaoxiao. We didn¡¯t do anything. There¡¯s no need to treat us to a meal!¡± Jiang Meng scratched her head in embarrassment.


    Gu Xiao raised her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m happy. Can¡¯t 1 treat my friends to a meal?¡±


    When Jiang Meng and Wei Shu heard this, they looked at each other, not knowing what to do.


    In the end, it was Jiang Meng who stood up and skipped to Gu Xiao¡¯s side. She stretched out her hand and clung onto Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Since Xiaoxiao has already said so, if we still don¡¯t agree, won¡¯t we be disrespecting Xiaoxiao?¡± Jiang Meng tilted her head and looked at Gu Xiao. After meeting her gaze, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Xiaoxiao, can I order the food for the meal today?¡±


    As the two of them spoke, Wei Shu hesitated for a moment before walking to Gu Xiao¡¯s side.


    Gu Xiao nodded without hesitation when she saw that both of them had agreed to eat and heard Jiang Meng¡¯s words.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m treating you guys to a meal, it¡¯s naturally you guys who should order.¡± As she spoke, Gu Xiao looked at Wei Shu again. ¡°What about Xiao Shu? Is there anything you want to eat?¡±


    When Wei Shu heard this, she thought seriously for a moment and shook her head.


    Jiang Meng let go of Gu Xiao¡¯s hand and raised her hand as if she had something to report. ¡°Xiaoxiao, can we go to the hotpot we went to previously? I really want that hotpot!¡±


    Hearing Jiang Meng¡¯s words, before Gu Xiao could react, Wei Shu¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Obviously, Wei Shu also agreed with Jiang Meng¡¯s suggestion.


    On the other hand, Gu Xiao looked at Jiang Meng in confusion. ¡°Can you eat hotpot now?¡±


    After more than two months, Jiang Meng finally lost the additional flesh that she had gained during the new year. In fact, she did not have to spend so much time. It was just that during the weight loss period, she could not control her mouth and did not abstain from eating, so her weight loss slowed down.


    It was fine if she ate herself, but she even ate with Wei Shu.


    If not for the fact that Wei Shu was also eating happily, she would have forced Jiang Meng into losing weight.


    Who asked Jiang Meng to nag at her about weight loss the entire day?


    This time, if she ate hotpot and caused Jiang Meng¡¯s previous weight loss to go to waste, she would rather not treat them to this meal.


    After Gu Xiao¡¯s reminder, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu clearly remembered the pain when they were on their weight loss n previously.


    Jiang Meng lowered her head and sped her fingers. After thinking for a while, she looked up at Gu Xiao and stammered, ¡°It¡¯s just a hotpot. It shouldn¡¯t be so serious, right?¡±


    As she spoke, Jiang Meng even nudged Wei Shu with her elbow, indicating for her to speak.


    Wei Shu hesitated for a while, but in the end, she could not resist the temptation of hotpot. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem. At most, we won¡¯t order butter hotpot? . We¡¯ll just order something slightly spicy. It won¡¯t be a big problem!¡±


    Hotpot? Who could resist the temptation of hotpot? Anyway, Wei Shu could not.


    Even if this was during the weight loss period, since there was a chance to eat hotpot, she could not reject it no matter what!


    Jiang Meng¡¯s eyes lit up, and she nodded repeatedly in agreement with Wei Shu.


    Seeing that the two of them had already made up their minds, Gu Xiao did not say anything else. She only reminded them in advance, ¡°If you really need to lose weight in the future, then you can¡¯t talk about it in my ears anymore. 1 don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xiaoxiao! After eating the hotpot, I¡¯ll immediately exercise with Xiao Shu! There definitely won¡¯t be any problems!¡±


    Gu Xiao looked meaningfully at the confident Jiang Meng. After making Jiang Meng feel guilty, she retracted her gaze.


    ¡°Alright then! Let¡¯s eat hotpot today!¡±


    When Jiang Meng and Wei Shu heard this, they cheered. After casually taking some things that might be useful, they walked out of the dormitory doors with Gu Xiao.

 Chapter 454 - 454: Change

    Chapter 454: Change


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The three of them had just walked out of the dormitory building when Gu Xiao¡¯s phone rang.


    Gu Xiao stopped in her tracks and took out her phone from her pocket. When she saw the caller ID on the phone screen, she could not help but smile.


    She took her phone and gestured to Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, who had also stopped to wait. She turned around and took a few steps before answering the call.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao?¡±


    As soon as Gu Xiao picked up the call, Chu An couldn¡¯t wait to speak.


    Gu Xiao hummed softly and asked, ¡°Why are you calling?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. I heard from Mo Nan and the rest that there seems to be some bad news online about Star Brilliance Entertainment, so I want to call you to ask what Star Brilliance Entertainment ns to do?¡±


    Hearing Chu An say this, a hint of understanding shed across Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes. Then, she briefly exined her and Tian Xian¡¯s ns.


    Just as she finished speaking, she heard Chu An on the other end of the phone heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. When I saw the overwhelming criticism and ridicule online, I thought it was really something serious.¡±


    Chu An changed the topic. ¡°Xiaoxiao, what are you doing now?¡±


    Gu Xiao held the phone and turned to nce at Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, who were waiting at the side. ¡°I¡¯m nning to bring Mengmeng and Xiao Shu out for dinner.¡± She paused and said, ¡°Do you want toe?¡±


    Hearing this, Chu An didn¡¯t answer Gu Xiao immediately.


    After a few seconds, Chu An sighed.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go. Just have fun with them.¡±


    It was all girls over there, and he also knew that for some reason, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu had always been more intimidated by him. If he really went, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu would probably not be able to eat well.


    When Gu Xiao heard Chu An¡¯s words, the smile in her eyes intensified.


    It was unknown if it was because Chu An had already found something other than Gu Xiao that he was interested in, or if it was because he had Mo Nan and a few other friends who looked childish but were more sociable, but Chu An was no longer as clingy to Gu Xiao as before.


    If the misunderstanding between Chu An and Gu Xiaosted for a long time, Chu An would probably follow them no matter what when he found out that Gu Xiao nned to go out for a meal.


    The current situation¡­ was really good.


    ¡°Alright, remember to eat too.¡±


    Chu An nodded, then remembered that Gu Xiao couldn¡¯t see his actions at all.


    ¡°En, I also n to go to the canteen with Mo Nan and the rest, but Mo Nan and the rest are still in ss, I still need to wait for a while.¡±


    Now that Chu An and Mo Nan and the others weren¡¯t in the same major, the timetable for their sses was naturally different.


    If they wanted to have a gathering together, they could only amodate each other. Fortunately, no matter if it was Chu An, Mo Nan, or the others, they didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with this. In fact, they were even a little happy.


    The two of them exchanged a few more words before Gu Xiao hung up.


    Gu Xiao put her phone back into her pocket as she walked towards Jiang Meng and Wei Shu.


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu saw that Gu Xiao had finished her call and took the initiative to walk over. Jiang Meng nudged Gu Xiao gently with her shoulder and looked at Gu Xiao teasingly.


    ¡°Is it Mr. Chu?¡±


    Gu Xiao was not embarrassed by Jiang Meng¡¯s teasing at all. She nced at Jiang Meng indifferently and said matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Who else could it be?¡±


    As soon as Gu Xiao finished speaking, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu tacitly put on an expression as if they werepletely blinded by their lovey-doveyness.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. You only smile so sweetly when Mr. Chu calls you.¡± Jiang Meng muttered loudly, then sighed. ¡°Sigh, your rtionship with Mr. Chu is really good. It makes me want to fall in love.¡±


    Hearing Jiang Meng¡¯s words, Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes shed.


    If she remembered correctly, in the previous semester, Jiang Meng had a senior from the same club wooing her.


    After that, she unintentionally spoke to Wei Shu about this. She heard from Wei Shu that the senior was very capable and good at studying. He was also tall, handsome, and a very good boyfriend candidate.


    She just did not know what was going on between him and Jiang Meng.


    Thinking of this, Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes shed. She turned around and was about to ask Jiang Meng about this when she met Wei Shu¡¯s gaze.


    Wei Shu seemed to have sensed that Gu Xiao wanted to ask something. Before Gu Xiao could speak, she shook her head and stopped her.


    When Gu Xiao saw this, although she did not understand what had happened, she still shut her mouth and did not continue to talk about love. Instead, she changed the topic..

 Chapter 455 - 455: Fool

    Chapter 455 - 455: Fool


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Gu Xiao and the other two happily finished a hotpot meal and returned to the dormitory, Jiang Meng had already forgotten about the matter of exercising. After washing up, shey on the bed and nned to take an afternoon nap.


    Gu Xiao nced at Jiang Meng, who was lying on the bed and ying with her phone. She was still a little curious about the senior from before.


    She took out her phone, found Wei Shu¡¯s contact in her contacts, and sent a message to her.


    [What¡¯s going on with Mengmeng and that senior? Wasn¡¯t Mengmeng very close to that senior previously?]


    She even felt that Jiang Meng and that senior did not look like it was a rtionship between a courter and a person who was being courted. They had even reached the stage of having an ambiguous rtionship. They were just short of crossing over to be actual boyfriend and girlfriend.


    Wei Shu¡¯s phone rang. She picked it up and nced at it. Then, she subconsciously looked at Gu Xiao, but quickly reacted and retracted her gaze.


    For some reason, Wei Shu suddenly felt guilty and could not help but turn off the notification on her phone.


    [Sigh, Xiaoxiao, you were so busy that you didn¡¯t know. It¡¯spletely impossible for Senior and Mengmeng to be together anymore. When Mengmeng interacts with Senior, she¡¯s a fool!]


    [Senior has already made it so obvious, but Mengmeng still doesn¡¯t know that Senior is wooing her! She thought that she was just good friends with Senior! I also tried to remind Mengmeng, but Mengmeng didn¡¯t react at all! A month after school started this year, 1 heard that Senior already has a girlfriend.]


    Gu Xiao looked at Wei Shu¡¯s series of exmation marks and knew how indignant she was about this matter.


    However¡­ Gu Xiao nced at the message that Wei Shu had sent her again. Then, she looked at Jiang Meng, who was lying on the bed, rolling around andughing.


    No matter how she looked at it, she could not tell that Jiang Meng was actually such a slow person when it came to such matters.


    To be honest, sometimes, when Jiang Meng talked about rtionships in the dormitory, she would be very logical. She thought that Jiang Meng was really very sensitive when it came to rtionships.


    And what happened in the end? If these things happened to her personally, she wouldn¡¯t be able to tell anything, right?


    Gu Xiao retracted her gaze and did not know what to say.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s phone vibrated. She retracted her thoughts and looked down. She realized that Wei Shu had sent another message.


    [Previously, Mengmeng even asked me why she didn¡¯t see that senior so often in the club anyone. I was too embarrassed to directly say that the senior didn¡¯te to the club to avoid arousing suspicion, so 1 could only say that the senior already had a girlfriend, so he had to apany his girlfriend and couldn¡¯te to the club often.]


    [After that, Mengmeng never asked about that senior again. I felt that Mengmeng didn¡¯t seem to have much feelings for the senior, so 1 didn¡¯t tell Mengmeng that that senior had been courting her.]


    More than once, Wei Shu wanted to remind Jiang Meng that the senior had been courting her. After all, Senior was a good person. Jiang Meng also talked about wanting to date in the dormitory all day long.


    However, every time she wanted to remind Jiang Meng, Jiang Meng would act like she was just a good friend of her senior, making Wei Shu not know how to continue.


    Wei Shu thought of what had happened during that period of time and could not help but sigh.


    [I heard that Senior met his girlfriend when he went back for the new year. There were some signs during the new year, and it waspletely confirmed after school started. So, Xiaoxiao, let¡¯s end the matter of Senior courting Mengmeng here!]


    [Alright, I understand.]


    After Gu Xiao understood what had happened, she could not help but look up at Jiang Meng.


    She did not know if Jiang Meng would regret it if she found out that she had lost chance of a rtionship that she had been looking forward to for a long time.


    However, looking at Jiang Meng lying on the bed andughing, Gu Xiao felt that this was not bad.


    Since Jiang Meng did not realize it, and that senior already had a girlfriend, this matter should indeed end here.


    Jiang Meng was still young. Even if she wanted to date, she had a lot of time to date in the future. There was no hurry.


    With this thought in mind, Gu Xiao put away her phone. She nned to go to bed and rest for a while after reading soem reading material for their major. After all, she still had two sses for her major in the afternoon..

 Chapter 456 - 456: Change in Public Opinion

    Chapter 456 - 456: Change in Public Opinion


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Gu Xiao started her second major ss in the afternoon, a series of changes happened to thements about the Star Brilliance Entertainment television dramas online.


    The female lead in Peony Fall was magnified because of the issue of how it was moremon for girls to be abandoned, and it pointed to the problem of favoring boys over girls. In fact, because of the actions of a supporting actor in Peony Fall, they said that Gu Xiao and Star Brilliance Entertainment were trying to please the values of some foreign countries,pletely disregarding the plot and character.


    There were also some previous Star Brilliance Entertainment television dramas that had been caught on a very small point and then had this minor issue magnified indefinitely. They said that the values promoted by these television dramas were problematic and would have a negative impact on young people, and requested that these television dramas be taken off the shelves.


    Gradually, there were more and morements on the Inte that were magnified like this. It was even a little uncontroble.


    Tian Xian looked at the increasingly excessivements online and thought for a while. He decided to use this time to rify some of the rumors.


    After all, the usations against Star Brilliance Entertainment were no longer on the same level as the previousments. If thesebels were really pasted on Star Brilliance Entertainment, it would be difficult for Star Brilliance Entertainment to rify in the future.


    However, before he could take action, more and moreizens spoke up for Star Brilliance Entertainment on the Inte.


    [Actually, I¡¯ve already wanted to say it when the criticisms about The Consort¡¯s clothes appeared online. The Consort was originally a novel. When it was filmed into a television drama, it waspletely based on the novel. However, because in the review after the filming wasplete, it was said that having an imaginary background was not good and was not allowed to pass, so it was changed to the background of Qing Dynasty.]


    [However, the television drama had already been filmed at that time. If it needed to be changed, it would be a time-consuming and costly project. Back then, if they had to film ¡®The Consort¡¯ again, the director could do nothing but to release the television drama like this. That was why there were some costume problems in ¡®The Consort¡¯.]


    [Those who said that Peony Fall promoted boys over girls and curried favor with foreign countries, did they really watch this television drama properly? I¡¯ve only watched four or five episodes, and I already know that this news is fake.]


    [I don¡¯t know why there are so many bloggers ndering Star Brilliance Entertainment all of a sudden. Is Star Brilliance Entertainment blocking someone¡¯s path? Why are they ndering Star Brilliance Entertainment on such arge scale?]


    [It¡¯s not just nder. Ourments on behalf of Star Brilliance Entertainment will be deliberately deleted not long after we post them. I¡¯m really impressed. I¡¯m just a passerby who has watched Star Brilliance Entertainment television dramas. You deleted myments after saying a few words in support of Star Brilliance Entertainment. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m going to stand on the side of Star Brilliance Entertainment, and contend with you till the end!]


    [Originally, I wasn¡¯t a fan of Star Brilliance Entertainment, but I only asked a question about Star Brilliance Entertainment, and I was chased and scolded on the INte! Are these people crazy? If there¡¯s something wrong with their brains, don¡¯te out to the Inte! Let¡¯s see if you can delete thements faster, or if 1 can post them faster!]


    [We have to admit that the television dramas and movies produced by Star Brilliance Entertainment do have some ws, but the ws don¡¯t hide the beauty. Compared to more superior dramas, they do have some ws, butpared to poor dramas, they are very much better. Anyway, I really like Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s television dramas.]


    On the Inte, because of the previousrge-scale review control, it hadpletely angered a portion ofizens. Originally, they were just passers-by, but they had been forced to be fans of Star Brilliance Entertainment by those Inte trolls and famous bloggers.


    The people who spoke up for the Star Brilliance Entertainment previously were suppressed by all kinds of ghostwriters.


    However, as time passed, more and moreizens who had watched Star Brilliance Entertainment television dramas and movies began to join in the battle. The voices of those who spoke up for Star Brilliance Entertainment suddenly became louder.


    Tian Xian watched as the bias of the onlinements began to change. In for a penny, in for a pound. He directly used the Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s official tform to issue a series of rifications.


    He did not avoid the real mistakes at all. He directly apologized and admitted it. After that, he weed the audience¡¯s supervision of their future productions. Star Brilliance Entertainment would also do better in the future and make the audience even more satisfied.


    Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s actions immediately attracted more favorable impressions fromizens. There were positivements spontaneously beginning to help Star Brilliance Entertainment suppress those badments.


    As for those verified ounts and bloggers who made things up and ndered Star Brilliance Entertainment, Star Brilliance Entertainment did not have such a good attitude towards them..

 Chapter 457 - 457: Lawyer’s Notice

    Chapter 457: Lawyer¡¯s Notice


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Star Brilliance Entertainment: Regarding the past two days, Weibo users @Hang Little Daze, @Entertainment Early Watch, @ Industry Insiders and other online users, and self-media have posted arge number of untruements about ourpany on Weibo and other online tforms, causing arge number ofizens to repost andment. Thesements are seriously inconsistent with the facts. They are spreading rumors, distorting the truth, and are suspected of viting ourpany¡¯s reputation rights. Ourpany will reserve the legal responsibility to pursue the vitors ording to thew!


    Under the official announcement of Star Brilliance Entertainment, there was awyer¡¯s notice. In the announcement, Star Brilliance Entertainment had tagged dozens of bloggers and self-media ounts.


    Theizens did not expect Star Brilliance Entertainment to dare to fight head-on with self-media ounts and bloggers. They all followed Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s official blog to see if thiswyer¡¯s notice was real or fake.


    When they saw¡¯ that thewyer¡¯s notice sent by Star Brilliance Entertainment indeed had awyer¡¯s signature and stamp, some of the marketing ounts that had spread rumors about Star Brilliance Entertainment began to panic. They hurriedly deleted the false messages they had sent previously, hoping that Star Brilliance Entertainment would let them off with this.


    Unexpectedly, just as they started to delete their posts on Weibo, a message followed from Star Brilliance Entertainment.


    [All thements ndering Star Brilliance Entertainment have been screenshot ted and saved, leaving behind evidence.]


    As soon as this w^as said, more people began to panic, as if they had sensed the toughness of the Star Brilliance Entertainment.


    However, there w^ere also marketing ounts who were used to being sent legal notices from time to time. Coupled with the fact that they had someone backing them, they did not feel guilty at all in the face of warning of awyer¡¯s notice from Star Brilliance Entertainment. They even posted on Weibo and stubbornly asked Star Brilliance Entertainment to just go ahead and sue them.


    The reply from the marketing ounts was like a drop of water falling into hot oil. The atmosphere on the Inte instantly became lively.


    [If a single false post has actually been clicked on and viewed more than 5,000 times, or has been forwarded more than 500 times, with more than 200ments, it can be ssified as an insult and defamation crime, and can be investigated criminally ording to thew. You can be sentenced to less than three years of fixed-term imprisonment ording to criminalw, detained, controlled, and stripped of political rights. Hehe, I look forward to the oue of the marketing ounts.]


    [I¡¯ve long disliked the way these marketing ounts do things. Just because you¡¯re online, you can insult others at will and even spread rumors! It¡¯s really terrible! Star Brilliance Entertainment will directly deal with them. I support you!]


    [Exciting! Finally, apany that dares to go against marketing ounts has arrived! Star Brilliance Entertainment, I have high hopes for you! Just deal with them directly. You must let these marketing ounts who spread rumors receive the punishment they deserve!]


    [My sister was previously ndered by @Entertainment and w^as banned by the Inte. After that, shemitted suicide because of depression and couldn¡¯t be saved. My sister paid the price with her life, but (?Entertainment didn¡¯t suffer any punishment at all. If this Star Brilliance Entertainment can really sue (?Entertainment, no matter what the oue is, I will be a loyal fan of Star Brilliance Entertainment!]


    [When I think of my brother, he was also ndered by these marketing ounts and self-media. In the end, he left the industry. If my brother¡¯spany at that time could be like Star Brilliance Entertainment and dare to fight head-on with these marketing ounts and self-media, the oue might be different.]


    At this moment, theizens could already tell that most of the self-media and marketing ounts tagged by Star Brilliance Entertainment had spread rumors about the artists under Star Brilliance Entertainment, and that was why they would be receiving legal notices.


    As for those who spread rumors about Star Brilliance Entertainment, Star Brilliance Entertainment did not bother with them for the time being.


    No matter what happened after that, it had gained a lot of favour from theizens for apany to step forward at this time to protect their artistes.


    There were even fans of other celebrities who started to @ their favorite celebrities, jokingly saying that they hoped that their favorite celebrities could jump ship to Star Brilliance Entertainment.


    Ever since Star Brilliance Entertainment sent out thewyer¡¯s notice, the attention of the entire Inte had shifted from the ws and loopholes of those television dramas to Star Brilliance Entertainment and the marketing ounts themselves. They wanted to see if Star Brilliance Entertainment would win this war, or if the marketing ounts and self-media would continue to get away with it.


    When the marketing ounts and self-media saw that their attention was increasing, they smiled so widely that their eyes were slits. Even thewyer¡¯s notice that they had been worried about previously was temporarily forgotten by them.


    Just as the marketing ounts and media were happy about the fans, they received a summons from the court at the same time in their respective homes..

 Chapter 458 - 458: Delete Comments and Apologize

    Chapter 458: Delete Comments and Apologize


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    On the Inte, while there were still discussions about the actions of Star Brilliance Entertainment sendingwyer¡¯s notices, some perceptiveizens who followed the marketing ounts and self-media that were tagged by Star Brilliance Entertainment realized that these marketing ounts had actually started to delete the Weibo posts that had previously ndered Star Brilliance Entertainment artists.


    When the sharp-eyedizens discovered this matter, they immediately posted it, instantly attracting arge wave ofizens¡¯ attention.


    Whenizens began to guess if these marketing ounts had taken the wrong medicine, they realized that these ounts had begun to apologize to Star Brilliance Entertainment and even posted small essays of apology.


    Seeing this, theizens were a little puzzled by these previously stubborn marketing ounts.


    [I think I know the reason. A colleague from mypany just received a summons from the court. Another colleague from ourpany saw it. It¡¯s a summons issued by Star Brilliance Entertainment.]


    [A colleague of mine has also received it. That colleague of mine is usually quite honest in real life. I didn¡¯t expect him to actually spread rumors about others on the Inte. You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Now, the court summons has arrived, and we finally know him for who he is. We won¡¯t be interacting much in the future.]


    [This is nothing. A neighbor of mine was arrested! It seems like it¡¯s also because of the rumors that had been spread about Star Brilliance Entertainment previously.]


    [F*ck! I didn¡¯t expect Star Brilliance Entertainment to really dare! 1 thought Star Brilliance Entertainment was just sending outwyer¡¯s notices! Just like those top-notch and popr stars threatened to send outwyer¡¯s notices previously.]


    [Many of thewyer¡¯s notices from those top celebrities are simply issued wholesale. They arepletely useless. After all, because these things happened on the Inte, the process is very slow andplicated. Not many people are really willing to do these things.]


    [I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for Star Brilliance Entertainment to be so unreasonable! They were just saying it casually. Wouldn¡¯t Star Brilliance Entertainment go overboard if they were sued and even had these matters recorded on their files because of such unintentional words?]


    [Is the person above also the kind of person who likes to spread rumors, so she sympathizes with these ostentatious people? If not, then I hope that the person above will also have rumors spread about them. At that time, the person above will understand how terrifying it is to have rumors spread about them!]


    [Don¡¯t say that Star Brilliance Entertainment is so out of line, okay? Look at that @Oreo Milk. Didn¡¯t he also say that ¡®The Consort¡¯ was bad? But what he said is reasonable. Didn¡¯t Star Brilliance Entertainment not do anything to him? Instead, they gave him a ¡®like¡¯?]


    [I support Star Brilliance Entertainment doing this! Someone should havee forward to rectify the situation of casual rumors in the entertainment industry long ago! I hope that with Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s matter, more marketing ounts will understand that the cost of spreading rumors is not low! I hope you will consider your actions carefully! ]


    Due to Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s actions, the Inte was in an uproar.


    A small number ofizens spoke up for those marketing ounts and self-media, but there were still moreizens who felt that Star Brilliance Entertainment had done well and supported Star Brilliance Entertainment in doing so.


    Seeing that an apology was useless, those marketing ounts could only find the capitalists that had hired them previously.


    However, the court had already issued a subpoena. Even those capitalists could not salvage this matter.


    Or rather, they did not expect Star Brilliance Entertainment to really disregard the unspoken rules of the entertainment industry and really dare to sue these marketing ounts.


    For a moment, the capitalists behind the marketing ount were caught off guard by Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s move. They actually did not know how to deal with it. They could only watch helplessly as the public opinion online leaned towards Star Brilliance Entertainment again.


    Such a huge matter on the Inte naturally could not escape the eyes of Jiang Meng and Wei Shu.


    Seeing those marketing ounts apologizing and deleting thements out of fear, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu felt that the anger that had been stuck in their chests had finally been vented, making them feel refreshed.


    Jiang Meng threw her phone aside and turned to the side. She nced at the teacher who was giving a lecture on stage. Seeing that the teacher was not paying attention to what was going on downstage, she asked softly, ¡°Xiaoxiao, was it your idea to sue the marketing ounts on the Inte?¡±


    Hearing Jiang Meng¡¯s words, before Gu Xiao could react, Wei Shu, who was sitting on the other side of Gu Xiao, lit up and looked at Gu Xiao.


    To say nothing of Wei Shu and Jiang Meng, even the surrounding students could not help but prick up their ears when they heard Jiang Meng¡¯s words.


    Some students didn¡¯t know what was going on, but they took the opportunity when the teacher wasn¡¯t paying attention to take out their phones and go online to see what was going on this time..

 Chapter 459 - 459: Inquiring

    Chapter 459: Inquiring


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao nced at the teacher who was giving a lecture and nced sideways at the sneaky Jiang Meng.


    Jiang Meng did not wait for Gu Xiao¡¯s reply and continued to speak, ¡°Xiaoxiao, I saw that you didn¡¯t do anything for the past two days. I thought that everything was over after sending thewyer¡¯s notice! 1 didn¡¯t expect you to blow up without anyone knowing!¡±


    As Jiang Meng spoke, there was still a trace of a daze on her face.


    The surrounding students, who had yet to have the webpage loaded, immediately understood after hearing Jiang Meng¡¯s words.


    If not for the fact that they were still in ss, these students would have turned around and participated in Jiang Meng¡¯s discussion.


    However, even if they could not participate in the discussion openly, the surrounding students still pricked up their ears and focused all their attention on Gu Xiao.


    Just as Gu Xiao was about to speak, the bell rang. It was time for break.


    The teacher who was still in ss paused for a moment, nced at the students below, and then left the ssroom.


    To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and se@rch this link " /39h6j " to support us


    As soon as the teacher left, the students sitting in front of Gu Xiao immediately turned around. Even the students behind Gu Xiao subconsciously stood up and supported their heads as they looked at Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, what¡¯s yourpany¡¯s n? Are you really going to sue those people?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Xiaoxiao, are you really going to sue those marketing ounts? 1 think it¡¯s good to sue. Those marketing ounts are spreading rumors every day. They¡¯re so annoying!¡±


    Gu Xiao was an aloof person. In addition, she had established her ownpany in high school. She felt that there was a wall between her and them.


    In addition, Gu Xiao always had an even colder Chu An by her side, so in the beginning, the people in the ss didn¡¯t dare to interact with Gu Xiao.


    However, after spending more than a semester together, the students gradually realized that Gu Xiao did not seem to be as distant as they had imagined. Only then did they gradually interact with Gu Xiao.


    They surrounded Gu Xiao and looked at her with bright eyes.


    Gu Xiao saw that so many people were curious and thought about it. This matter was not a big problem, so she did not hide it. She briefly exined the situation online and the current n of Star Brilliance Entertainment.


    ¡°It was Tian Xian¡¯s idea to issue the subpoena. If we take it lightly this time, those marketing ounts will think that Star Brilliance Entertainment is a soft target that can be bullied at will. That¡¯s why we will directly sue.¡±


    Tian Xian had also consulted her about this decision and exined the reason for it to her.


    She also felt that if she could not make those marketing ounts feel fear at this time, this kind of thing would still happen next time.


    After the enemy seeded once, they would think that you were easy to bully. The next time they attacked, they would have even less scruples and might even hit harder.


    Only when they cut off their outstretched hand the first time and taught the enemy a lesson would they not act rashly.


    This was also an opportunity for Star Brilliance to let those who were eyeing them know that even if they did not have a backer, they could bite off a piece of meat from them!


    In addition, if they stood up for their artistes at this time, it would also increase the artistes¡¯ sense of belonging to Star Brilliance. It was killing two birds with one stone.


    Star Brilliance did notck funds. After all, their television dramas and movies were very good.


    Even if some of the audience did not like it, it was enough for them to recoup their losses.


    Of course, Gu Xiao would not casually reveal her thoughts about dealing with capitalists. After all, it was an internal matter of thepany, and it was not good to spread it.


    As soon as Gu Xiao finished speaking, the other students nodded in agreement.


    One of the students even looked at Gu Xiao with a sigh and said seriously, ¡°Xiaoxiao, if he was an artist from yourpany when I had been a celebrity fan, he might not have suffered so much injustice.¡±


    That was the first artiste she had pursued, but he was also the only artiste she had ever been a fan of. Ever since that artiste¡¯s ident, she no longer dared to chase after celebrities and pay attention to matters in the industry.


    The blow to that artist back then seemed to have left a deep shadow on her.


    She smiled at Gu Xiao. ¡°Now, I think I can try to chase the artistes in yourpany..¡±

 Chapter 460 - 460: Tang Si

    Chapter 460: Tang Si


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao could tell that there was a hint of nostalgia and sadness in her ssmate¡¯s eyes. Thinking of the situation on the Inte, she was slightly stunned for a moment.


    Then, she quickly reacted and smiled at this ssmate. ¡°That¡¯s good. I hope that the artistes from Star Brilliance will look like the ones you really like.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Xiao was so easy to talk to, the surrounding students also chatted with Gu Xiao about some celebrities in herpany.


    Gu Xiao did not hide anything and tried her best to satisfy her ssmates. When she encountered something that she could not say, she calmly changed the topic and the ssmate who asked the question did not pursue the matter.


    Just as Gu Xiao was chatting happily with her ssmates, a slightly different voice interrupted.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao! 1 don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for yourpany to do this. How are those people going to live with you issuing subpoenas with such fanfare? You¡¯re too ruthless! You¡¯re still a university student. Don¡¯t you have any sympathy?¡±


    The words spoken by the gentle voice were exceptionally ear-piercing to the surrounding people.


    Gu Xiao and the surrounding people frowned slightly and looked at the person who spoke.


    To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and se@rch this link " /39h6j " to support us


    The person who spoke was a girl. She looked gentle and did not retreat in the face of Gu Xiao and the others¡¯ gazes.


    Seeing Gu Xiao look over, she tilted her head. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Am I wrong? What if those people are really sentenced? Wouldn¡¯t Xiaoxiao havemitted a sin? I¡¯m doing this for Xiaoxiao¡¯s own good-¡±


    Gu Xiao sized up the girl and realized that she had no impression of this girl at all.


    Jiang Meng, who was sitting beside her, seemed to know what Gu Xiao was thinking. She leaned close to Gu Xiao¡¯s ear and exined softly, ¡°This is Tang Si, a ssmate of our ss. However, many people in our ss don¡¯t y well with her. Even her dormitory mates think that she¡¯s annoying and don¡¯t want to go out with her.¡±


    ¡°Tang Si is simply crazy! Thest time Ruirui was sick, she didn¡¯t finish her meal in the canteen and threw it away. Tang Si said that Ruirui was a spoilt princess and wasting food. She doesn¡¯t know how to be grateful! She¡¯s an ingrate.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Also, isn¡¯t Xiao Yun allergic to ultraviolet rays? That¡¯s why Xiao Yun would hold an umbre when she went out on sunny days. Tang Si said that Xiao Yun was pretentious. Xiao Yun was originally introverted, so she was about to cry when she said that to her face. After that, when the sun was hot, didn¡¯t Tang Si hold an umbre herself?¡±


    ¡°Tang Si likes to meddle in these things. She¡¯s a saint! Double standards! She can do what others can¡¯t do herself. She even spreads rumors outside every day that her dormitory mates are isted and cold-blooded. She doesn¡¯t even look at what she herself does. Who can stand it?¡±


    As soon as she spoke, the surrounding people also whispered in Gu Xiao¡¯s ear. It seemed that the students had a bad impression of this girl called Tang Si.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you have to be careful. Tang Si should being for you this time.¡±


    As long as Gu Xiao¡¯s ss ended, she would either return to the dormitory or leave the school with Chu An. Tang Si really didn¡¯t have the chance to find trouble with Gu Xiao.


    Seeing Gu Xiao¡¯s reaction this time, she probably wouldn¡¯t let the matter rest.


    ¡°What are you whispering about? What can¡¯t you say directly? You can also tell me.¡± Tang Si looked at the few people who spoke curiously.


    As soon as Tang Si finished speaking, the person who had ridiculed Tang Si rolled his eyes in front of her and sat back down in disdain.


    Tang Si seemed to have sensed that she was not wee. She pursed her lips and looked at Gu Xiao pitifully.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I¡¯m doing this for your own good! You can¡¯t misunderstand me like everyone else.¡±


    ¡°This is thepany¡¯s decision, and I can¡¯t change it on my own. As for whether I ammitting a sin or not, Miss Tang Si doesn¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Gu Xiao spoke very politely, but her tone was not good. There was even a hint of coldness,pletely unlike the gentleness she had when she was talking to others just now.


    After all, although she had restrained her temper now, it was not to the extent that others would climb over her head.


    When Tang Si heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, she looked at her in shock.. ¡°Xiaoxiao, w-how can you say that about me? Did someone say bad things about me to you, so you misunderstood me?¡±

 Chapter 461 - 461: Saint

    Chapter 461: Saint


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Jiang Meng looked at Tang Si¡¯s pretentious appearance and rolled her eyes in front of her again.


    ¡°Tang Si, are you close to Xiaoxiao? What¡¯s your rtionship with Xiaoxiao? How dare you deliver critique on Xiaoxiao¡¯s matters? Can you restrain your saintly heart? You¡¯re really disgusting!¡±


    When Gu Xiao saw how merciless Jiang Meng was, she immediately looked at Jiang Meng in surprise.


    After all, in her impression, Jiang Meng was the kind of girl who was carefree and had a good rtionship with many people. Even if she was angry, Jiang Meng would easily forgive the offender as long as she apologized properly.


    She had known Jiang Meng for more than a semester, but this was the first time she had seen Jiang Meng hate someone so openly.


    However, it was not good to ask Jiang Meng too much about it now. She turned to look at Tang Si, who had an injured expression, but was still unwilling to leave.


    ¡°Miss Tang, if you want to be generous at others¡¯ expense, you have to see if you have the right.¡± Gu Xiao¡¯s voice was very calm, but her eyes were filled with coldness as she looked at Tang Si. ¡°Miss Tang, no one is a fool. I hope you can think twice before acting.¡±


    When Tang Si heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, her eyes widened, and tears seemed to sh in her eyes.


    ¡°Student Gu Xiao, 1-1 thought you were different from the others. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a vicious and selfish person!¡±


    Tang Si¡¯s questioning words made the surrounding students look at her with confused expressions.


    Was it because they were too normal that they could not understand Tang Si¡¯s thoughts?


    After Tang Si finished speaking angrily, she turned around and left with a sad expression.


    Initially, she thought that someone would ask her to stay, but when she had already walked to the ssroom door, no one said anything. Instead, they surrounded Gu Xiao again.


    For a moment, Tang Si could not decide to leave or not.


    In the end, it was only when the fifteen-minute break ended and the bell rang that she heaved a sigh of relief. She lowered her head and walked back to her seat from before.


    Jiang Meng could not stand Tang Si¡¯s hypocritical attitude and rolled her eyes again.


    Sensing Gu Xiao¡¯s curious gaze, Jiang Meng was about to say something when she met the gaze of the teacher who walked into the ssroom.


    Under the teacher¡¯s watchful eyes, Jiang Meng did not dare to speak openly.


    She could only give Gu Xiao a look, indicating that they should return to the dormitory first.


    Gu Xiao nodded slightly and went along with Jiang Meng to focus on the teacher¡¯s ss.


    After ss, Tang Si picked up her book and phone, lowered her head, and left the ssroom in a hurry.


    After this ss ended, Gu Xiao did not have any sses in the afternoon. The three of them discussed for a while before returning to the dormitory.


    Gu Xiao recalled Chu An¡¯s ss schedule, took out her phone, and sent a message to Chu An.


    [You don¡¯t have toe and look for me today. I¡¯m with Mengmeng and Xiao Shu.]


    Chu An replied very quickly. Two seconds after Gu Xiao sent the message, Chu An replied with a question mark.


    [Didn¡¯t you say that you would wait for me to finish ss and we would go back together? Xiaoxiao, do you have a new n?]


    [I just heard a piece of gossip. I want to go back to the dormitory to talk to Mengmeng and Xiao Shu about what¡¯s going on.]


    When Chu An saw the message from Gu Xiao, he was about to get up and leave when he suddenly stopped. He carefully read Gu Xiao¡¯s message again and confirmed that he hadn¡¯t misread it.


    Gossip? Since when was Xiaoxiao interested in gossip? Why didn¡¯t he know?


    Chu An¡¯s head was filled with question marks. Just as he didn¡¯t know how to reply, someone patted his shoulder.


    He came back to his senses and turned around. It was a ssmate of his after he had changed majors.


    ¡°Great God Chu, what are you waiting for? We¡¯re going to change ssrooms. The next ss isn¡¯t in this ssroom. Have you forgotten?¡±


    Chu An shook his head silently. ¡°I¡¯m replying to a text.¡±


    When the ssmate heard this, he smiled knowingly. ¡°I understand. Sending a message to Sister-inw? That¡¯s more important.¡±


    After the ssmate teased him, he left with the others.


    Chu An stood up again, and as he walked out, he recalled the changes in Gu Xiao recently. Then, he suddenly thought of something.


    It seemed that during the new year in the Chu family vi, when Mrs Chu and Wei Xuexi talked about some gossip in the circle, Gu Xiao sat at the side and listened.


    In the beginning, Mrs Chu was the one who pulled Gu Xiao to listen. After that¡­ whenever Mrs Chu started gossiping, Gu Xiao seemed to have started taking the initiative..

 Chapter 462 - 462: Chat

    Chapter 462: Chat


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Chu An thought of this, his footsteps suddenly became heavy, and the expression on his face became unfathomable.


    Gu Xiao loved to listen to gossip. Could it be that she had developed this hobby at that time?


    Chu An recalled the way Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard Mrs Chu and Wei Xuexi talking about the gossip in the circle before school started. He suddenly felt that his guess was right.


    Chu An held his forehead slightly. It seemed like the root cause was still him.


    However, it was not a bad habit to listen to gossip. If Gu Xiao liked it, he was also willing to find out more gossip for her.


    After thinking it through, Chu An took out his phone and sent a message to Gu Xiao.


    [Alright, I understand. Then, we won¡¯t go back today. We¡¯ll stay at school. Xiaoxiao, have fun.]


    Gu Xiao replied very quickly. In less than a second, a cute rabbit emoji appeared in the dialog box.


    Chu An looked at the rabbit on the screen and seemed to be able to imagine how Gu Xiao would give an ¡®OK¡¯ to him if she was in front of him.


    It would probably be as cute as this rabbit, or rather, even cuter than this rabbit.


    With this thought in mind, Chu An moved his fingers and saved the emoticon packet that Gu Xiao had sent him. He could use it with Gu Xiao next time!


    After Gu Xiao put away her phone, Jiang Meng nudged Gu Xiao with her shoulder with a teasing expression.


    ¡°You two are really loving! You even have to report such a small matter. Don¡¯t you find it annoying?¡± After saying this, Jiang Meng revealed a trace of confusion on her face.


    If someone asked her to report everything to him, and would also report everything to her, she would definitely feel impatient! She might even want to drag the person on the other end out and beat him up!


    Gu Xiao nced at Jiang Meng and reached out to rub Jiang Meng¡¯s head.


    ¡°When you really have someone you like, you will understand,¡± Gu Xiao said lovingly.


    Wei Shu nodded as well.


    She nced at Jiang Meng and thought that this might be one of the reasons why Jiang Meng had yet to date.


    Gu Xiao and the other two returned to the dormitory. After putting down their books, they dragged their chairs to Gu Xiao¡¯s side. Gu Xiao also took out the snacks Chu An had prepared for her from the cab.


    She handed Jiang Meng and Wei Shu a packet each. Jiang Meng took it and gave Gu Xiao a thumbs up. Wei Shu thanked her before opening the snacks.


    Jiang Meng snatched a handful of Wei Shu¡¯s snacks. When she met Gu Xiao¡¯s questioning gaze, her expression turned serious.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, do you still rememberst semester when Mr. Chu changed his major?¡±


    Gu Xiao naturally wouldn¡¯t forget about something concerning Chu An. She nodded and gestured for Jiang Meng to continue.


    ¡°Back then, Tang Si was the one who said that Mr. Chu used his power to suppress others!¡± As Jiang Meng spoke, she seemed to have recalled something bad and her face instantly wrinkled.


    When Wei Shu saw this, she took over the conversation and continued.


    ¡°When Tang Si was speaking ill of Mr. Chu and Xiaoxiao, Mengmeng and I heard it. Mengmeng and I put in a few good words for you.¡±


    At this point, Wei Shu suddenly put down the snacks in his hand and stretched out three fingers to swear to the heavens. ¡°Mengmeng and I really didn¡¯t say anything too serious. We just reminded Tang Si not to speak nonsense if she doesn¡¯t know the exact situation. It¡¯s not good for Mr. Chu and you.¡±


    ¡°In the end! Xiaoxiao, do you know what happened after that? Tang Si actually ran to the instructor and said that Xiao Shu and 1 bullied her! Bullied her! And that we even wanted to hit her! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that other students were around at that time to testify for Xiao Shu and me, Xiao Shu and I would have been punished!¡±


    Jiang Meng continued Wei Shu¡¯s words and said indignantly. She even grabbed a handful of peanuts and put them into her mouth, chewing fiercely, as if the peanuts in her mouth were Tang Si.


    When Gu Xiao heard Jiang Meng¡¯s words, a trace of shock shed across her eyes.


    To be honest, she had lived for three lifetimes and had never seen such a person.


    Although she had seen many framing incidents in her previous life, it was a little different from Tang Si¡¯s disgusting situation.


    If she really had to choose, she would rather choose to face the methods of the court harem. At least she could take revenge legitimately and not be so aggrieved!


    Oh, Tang Si was also a saint. This kind of person was even more disgusting..

 Chapter 463 - 463: Fake Love triangle

    Chapter 463: Fake Love triangle


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Of course, there are even worse ones.¡± After swallowing all the peanuts in her mouth, Jiang Meng continued, ¡°From then on, Tang Si seemed to have set her mind on me. From time to time, she would find fault with me! She often went to the counselor toin about me, making me so annoyed! Xiaoxiao, tell me, how annoying is this kind of person!¡±


    Speaking of this, Jiang Meng became even angrier. She gave Gu Xiao many examples of Tang Si framing her.


    On the other hand, when Jiang Meng said this, Wei Shu¡¯s expression twisted for a moment. Although she quickly recovered, her change did not escape Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes.


    Gu Xiao raised her eyebrows. She knew that there was more to the matter of Tang Si targeting Jiang Meng.


    However, looking at Wei Shu¡¯s appearance, it was probably not appropriate to ask in front of Jiang Meng. Then, she would ask Wei Shu in privateter.


    Gu Xiao thought to herself. She nodded from time to time as she listened to Jiang Meng¡¯sints.


    ording to Jiang Meng¡¯s words, it seemed reasonable for Jiang Meng to hate Tang Si.


    After all, who wouldn¡¯t be angry and disgusted by someone targeting them?


    After Jiang Mengined about all her dissatisfaction with Tang Si, she felt that the anger in her heart had finally dissipated a little.


    When she calmed down, Jiang Meng suddenly felt that the peanuts in her hand seemed to be really delicious. She nced at the snack bag and saw that she was about to finish all the peanuts inside. She could not help but regret it.


    She was so angry just now that she didn¡¯t even have a good taste of the peanuts.


    Jiang Meng looked at Gu Xiao with tears in her eyes. ¡°Xiaoxiao, where did you buy these peanut snacks? Can you tell me? I want to buy them too.¡±


    Gu Xiao saw that Jiang Meng hadposed herself so quickly and even focused on eating. For a moment, she did not know what to say about Jiang Meng.


    However, Jiang Meng was magnanimous. After venting out the frustration in her heart, she forgot about it. Indeed, she had a good temperament.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. This was sent over by Aunt Chu. 1 didn¡¯t ask.¡±


    As Gu Xiao answered Jiang Meng¡¯s question, she bent down and rummaged through the cab for snacks.


    There were a lot of snacks in her cab, and Chu An would send her snacks every now and then, so there had never been a shortage of snacks in her cab.


    After rummaging through the cab for a while, Gu Xiao saw the peanut snacks that Jiang Meng was eating.


    She took out the snacks and handed them to Jiang Meng.


    ¡°There¡¯s still one more packet. Eat it first. I¡¯ll tell you after 1 ask Aunt Chu.¡±


    Jiang Meng¡¯s eyes lit up. She hurriedly reached out and took the snacks from Gu Xiao¡¯s hand. She stood up and gave Gu Xiao a big hug. She even rubbed her cheek against Gu Xiao¡¯s.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, 1 knew you were the best to me! Thank you so much!¡±


    As she spoke, she even blew Gu Xiao a kiss.


    Looking at Jiang Meng¡¯s mischievous look, Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes carried a slight hint of a smile. She helplessly reached out and rubbed Jiang Meng¡¯s head.


    The three of them ate their snacks and chatted for a while before separating.


    However, before Wei Shu returned to her bed, Gu Xiao waved her phone and Wei Shu gave her a knowing look.


    When Wei Shu was in bed, Gu Xiao sent a message.


    [Is there something between Mengmeng and Tang Si that Mengmeng herself doesn¡¯t know?]


    When Wei Shu saw Gu Xiao¡¯s message, an indescribable expression appeared on her face. However, her typing speed did not slow down. After a while, Gu Xiao received Wei Shu¡¯s reply.


    [That Tang Si likes the senior who pursued Mengmeng before¡­]


    Gu Xiao widened her eyes slightly and looked at Wei Shu in surprise.


    After meeting Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze, Wei Shu nodded solemnly, indicating that there was no mistake with her words.


    [Tang Si and Mengmeng are also in the same club, so they also know that senior. Back then, when the senior was pursuing Mengmeng, other than Mengmeng herself, many people around knew.]


    [Tang Si also keeps finding trouble with Mengmeng because Senior likes her and she is unwilling to ept it. However, Mengmeng is a fool and doesn¡¯t know about these things at all. She just thinks that Tang Si can¡¯t stand her and is looking for trouble with her.]


    After reading Wei Shu¡¯s words, Gu Xiao was speechless.


    It turned out that there was actually a fake love triangle. Fortunately, Mengmeng did not know about this. If she knew, she would probably be even more disgusted and unable to eat..

 Chapter 464 - 464: Court Session

    Chapter 464: Court Session


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ever since that day in the ssroom when Gu Xiao mercilessly criticized and rejected Tang Si, Tang Si had never appeared in front of Gu Xiao again.


    Even if she identally bumped into Gu Xiao sometimes, she would hurriedly lower her head and leave quickly with her things. She did not dare to stay in front of Gu Xiao for too long.


    Every time Jiang Meng saw Tang Si¡¯s reaction, she felt refreshed and felt the pleasure of taking revenge.


    After all, she had been disgusted by hwe for a long time. Seeing her having a bad time, she would feel good.


    Because of this, Jiang Meng even forcefully dragged Gu Xiao and Wei Shu out to treat them to a meal, saying that she wanted to thank Gu Xiao properly. Of course, they only ate hotpot this time as well.


    The matter at school gradually calmed down and returned to its usual calmness. However, the poprity of Star Brilliance Entertainment and the marketing ounts and self-media that had been subpoenaed did not decrease online.


    Even if the poprity was suppressed, there would still be manyizens who voluntarily pushed this poprity up again, which was against what certain people wanted.


    Under the attention of theizens, the court session sueing the marketing ounts and self-media for nder and rumors about Star Brilliance Entertainment finally began.


    As soon as this news spread, the poprity on the Inte increased.


    [The court session has begun! After 1 found out that Star Brilliance Entertainment had really sent a court summons, I¡¯ve been looking forward to the day of the court session! It has finally arrived! I¡¯m really too excited!]


    [You can go and watch such a court session, right? Is anyone going? Can you broadcast it live for us?! I¡¯m still at work, but 1 really want to know what the verdict will be!]


    [I¡¯m also at work and also want to know the oue. One of my colleagues received a court summons. Everyone in ourpany is paying attention to this matter now!]


    [I¡¯m at the scene. It¡¯s about to begin! 1 can¡¯t y with my phone anymore. 1¡¯11 answer you when 1e out!]


    Not only were theizens paying attention to this matter, even Jiang Meng and Gu Xiao¡¯s ssmates were silently paying attention to the situation on the Inte.


    Fortunately, Gu Xiao¡¯s major did not have any sses at this time. Otherwise, the entire ss would probably not be in the mood to attend ss.


    Jiang Meng refreshed the online news page from time to time, afraid that she would identally miss some important news.


    She subconsciously shook her legs, and some sweat gradually seeped out of her palms. She nonchntly wiped the sweat off on her clothes, but her gaze was still fixed on the phone screen.


    She refreshed for a long time, but there was no useful message. She could not help but sigh and temporarily put down her phone.


    Jiang Meng subconsciously looked up and immediately saw Wei Shu, who was sitting on the opposite bed in the same state as her. In fact, it seemed that Wei Shu was even more nervous than her.


    Wei Shu seemed to have sensed Jiang Meng¡¯s gaze. She looked up and saw her looking at her questioningly. Wei Shu could not help but shake her head.


    After all, they had refreshed the news on the same website. If one person did not get any news after refreshing the page, the other person would naturally not have any news either.


    Jiang Meng sighed, picked up her phone, and put it down again.


    She paused for a moment, then bent down andid her entire body on the bed. She held the iron railing on the bed and stretched her head out to look at Gu Xiao.


    At this moment, Gu Xiao was sitting steadily in her seat. She was holding a finance-rted extracurricr book in her hand and reading it with relish.


    When Jiang Meng saw this, she pursed her lips and gestured to Wei Shu opposite her.


    Wei Shu received Jiang Meng¡¯s gaze. Then, she followed Jiang Meng¡¯s posture and poked her head out to look in Gu Xiao¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao!¡± Jiang Meng attracted Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze and said to her, ¡°Yourpany is in court today! Aren¡¯t you paying attention at all? Aren¡¯t you afraid of encountering any idents?¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Meng was about to talk about this, Gu Xiao retracted her gaze and flipped a page of the book.


    ¡°I¡¯m not paying attention, and I don¡¯t think anything will happen.¡± Gu Xiao¡¯s voice was calm, as if she was really not nervous at all about the court hearing. ¡°Tian Xian has gathered all the evidence. Even if they deleted thementster, it would be useless.¡±


    She had a hint of certainty, as if she could already see the ending..

 Chapter 465 - 465: Contacting the Victims

    Chapter 465: Contacting the Victims


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu looked at each other in confusion when they saw how confident Gu Xiao was. Then, Jiang Meng straightened her back and got off the bed with her phone.


    When Wei Shu saw this, she hesitated for a moment and also got off the bed.


    Jiang Meng put on her slippers and pattered to Gu Xiao¡¯s side.


    She ced her hands on the back of Gu Xiao¡¯s chair as support. She bent over 90 degrees and ced her head on Gu Xiao¡¯s nape.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, do you know something that none of us know?¡± Jiang Meng said with a hint of excitement in her voice.


    Gu Xiao did not speak. Her eyes were all focused on the book in her hand.


    Jiang Meng did not know what was so attractive about this obscure and ugly thing, especially after seeing such arge page of text, Jiang Meng felt her eyes hurt even more.


    Ever since the college entrance examination ended, Jiang Meng could be said to havepletely returned all her knowlege to the teacher. Now, she did not want to see it at all.


    She stretched out a hand and closed the book that Gu Xiao was reading shamelessly. She said coquettishly to Gu Xiao, ¡°Xiaoxiao- My best Xiaoxiao, please satisfy my curiosity! 1 really want to know some news that no one else knows.¡±


    Gu Xiao looked at the fair palm on the page and knew that she could not read this book anymore. Fortunately, she had already marked it just now, so she did not have to worry about not being able to find where she was reading next time.


    She simply put the book aside and turned around to look at Jiang Meng, who was only a fist¡¯s distance away from her, and then nced sideways at Wei Shu, who was standing at the side.


    ¡°Xiao Shu, you want to know too.¡±


    Wei Shu pursed her lips in embarrassment and smiled at Gu Xiao. She still followed her heart and nodded under Gu Xiao¡¯s questioning gaze.


    Please! Who could refuse gossip and excitement? Especially when no one else knew about it except you.


    This was even more of a temptation!


    Gu Xiao looked at the two of them and met their pleading gazes. She sighed helplessly in her heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple,¡± Gu Xiao said calmly. Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, who were at the side, could not help but prick up their ears. ¡°Not only did Tian Xian find out about them spreading rumors about Star Brilliance Entertainment, but he also contacted the victims they used to spread rumors about.¡±


    Many victims received Tian Xian¡¯s contact and knew that Star Brilliance Entertainment would bear all the legal expenses. Most of the victims were willing to testify.


    There were also a small number of victims whose lives had already returned to normal. They were no longer willing to have any ripples in their lives and did note out to testify. However, Tian Xian and her expressed that they did not force these matters. After all, everyone had their own ns and habits.


    However, these people also expressed that if they really needed their help, they would consider it again.


    Tian Xian had contacted quite a number of victims. When all of them were added up, it was a fatal blow to those marketing ounts and self-media.


    On the other hand, when Jiang Meng and Wei Shu heard Gu Xiao, there was a hint of joy in their eyes and a smile on their faces.


    Then, Wei Shu seemed to have thought of something and said tentatively, ¡°Xiaoxiao, will this bring secondary harm to these victims?¡±


    After all, as far as she knew, there were still many celebrities and even some ordinary people who had had rumors spread about them. There were even some unsightly rumors.


    Because of these rumors, many of the victims suffered from depression or other mental illnesses.


    Under such circumstances, if these victims were maliciously exposed online, it would not be a good thing for the victims.


    The theory of the victims being guilty had never disappeared online 0.


    When Jiang Meng heard Wei Shu¡¯s words, she immediately reacted. The smile on her face could not help but fade.


    There was a smile in Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes. She raised her eyebrows at Wei Shu. ¡°Since our Star Brilliance Entertainment dares to let these victims appear, we won¡¯t let them suffer a second injury. If we didn¡¯t have the ability to protect the victims, we wouldn¡¯t have contacted these victims.¡±


    As she spoke, Gu Xiao paused, and there was a deep meaning in her eyes.


    ¡°Or does Xiao Shu and Mengmeng think that our Star Brilliance Entertainment can¡¯t protect these victims well?¡±


    Upon hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, although Wei Shu and Jiang Meng had yet topletely react, they still subconsciously shook their heads.


    ¡°Of course not! We both believe in Xiaoxiao!¡± Wei Shu hurriedly exined.

 Chapter 466 - 466: Sentence

    Chapter 466: Sentence


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Gu Xiao saw Wei Shu¡¯s nervous expression, she deliberately became serious and could not continue.


    She waved at the two of them indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know what you¡¯re worried about, but don¡¯t worry. What you¡¯re worried about won¡¯t happen. Even if it¡¯s for the reputation of Star Brilliance Entertainment, Star Brilliance Entertainment will protect these victims well.¡±


    After all, they were the ones who contacted the victims. If they could not protect them well, the reputation of Star Brilliance Entertainment would be ruined.


    However, Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s reputation was the most important thing now. They would not let anyone destroy Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s reputation at this time.


    Seeing that Gu Xiao was so calm, Jiang Meng¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Xiaoxiao, what are you, what is your Star Brilliance Entertainment nning to do?¡±


    Gu Xiao smiled. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. It¡¯s just a warning to those who want to spout nonsense.¡±


    Once this battle ended, Star Brilliance Entertainment would leave an image in front of the media that tget were not to be trifled with. After that, even if these media wanted to attack Star Brilliance Entertainment, they would have to take it into consideration.


    This time, Star Brilliance Entertainment could directly sue the offenders in court. Then, Star Brilliance Entertainment would dare to continue doing this.


    Those media outlets naturally had to consider if they dared to face thiswsuit.


    With this intimidation, it would be much easier for them to do things in the future.


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu were not stupid. They were even considered smart. Otherwise, they would not have been admitted to A University. In addition, Gu Xiao would exin some insider information and methods of thepany¡¯s management to them from time to time. Hence, after hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, they immediately understood.


    After thinking it through, Jiang Meng retracted her hand from the back of Gu Xiao¡¯s chair. She stood up straight and scratched her head in embarrassment.


    ¡°I was wondering why Star Brilliance Entertainment refused to let go this time. Previously, 1 thought that it was making a mountain out of a molehill. Now, it seems like this is just right.¡±


    There were even many unexpected effects.


    Gu Xiao did not say anything, but the smile on her lips became a little meaningful.


    After Gu Xiao exined to the two of them and saw that they were fine, she turned around and picked up the book that she had ced aside. She found the spot where the bookmark was previously and continued reading.


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu looked at each other and did not intend to go back to bed. They sat in front of the desk and started scrolling on their phones again.


    After an unknown period of time, new news about the trial finally appeared on the Inte.


    [F*ck! They were really sentenced! Especially that @Entertainment. He was actually sentenced to three years in prison! It really broadened my horizons.]


    [Is Star Brilliance Entertainment for real? 1 always thought that was Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s public rtions tactic! After all, isn¡¯t itmon for the entertainment industry to send legal notices from time to time?]


    [Awyer¡¯s notice and a court summons are two different things. Awyer¡¯s notice actually doesn¡¯t necessarily mean anything, but a court summons is different.]


    [I heard that those media and marketing ounts have really been sentenced. Even if the highest sentence is only three years, I still feel happy. Someone can finally deal with these evil marketing ounts and media!]


    [Only three years?! I thought it would be higher! That @Entertainment seemed to have really indirectly caused a loss of ife! In the end, he was only sentenced to three years!]


    [Actually, the fact that these marketing ounts and media were sentenced is already the result of Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s efforts. Otherwise, these marketing ounts would continue to get away with it.]


    [Hahahaha! These marketing ounts have finally gotten their retribution! 1 want to see now. With these marketing ounts and media examples, who would dare to spread rumors on the Inte in the future?! The Inte is not awless ce!]


    [The Inte is not awless ce!]


    After all the marketing ounts and media were dealt with, Star Brilliance Entertainment immediately revealed the evil deeds done by those marketing ounts and media, as well as the verdict of every marketing ount and blogger.


    When they saw the announcement issued by Star Brilliance Entertainment, theizens immediately came looking for them, feeling happy that the marketing ounts had received the retribution they deserved.


    Because of this incident, the attention on Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s official Weibo continued to increase.


    When the people in the industry saw that Star Brilliance Entertainment had actually ¡°be famous again¡±, they were so jealous that their eyes turned red.


    It was just that Star Brilliance Entertainment was currently the center of attention among theizens. No one dared toy their hands on Star Brilliance Entertainment..

 Chapter 467 - 467: Hope to Join

    Chapter 467: Hope to Join


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, as time passed, thements under the Star Brilliance Entertainment announcement gradually deviated.


    It was originally praises fromizens and passers-by for Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s actions and refreshingments about the punishment of the terrible marketing ounts.


    However, at some point, thements below this announcement were upied by some fans of celebrities in the industry.


    [Although I know it¡¯s impossible, I still really want my Sister to jump ship to Star Brilliance Entertainment?. If there was a goodpany like Star Brilliance Entertainment protecting her, my Sister wouldn¡¯t be unable to do anything after her resources were snatched away. She could only silently endure it.]


    [@Actor Mi Lan, work harder to jump ship to Star Brilliance Entertainment. Your acting career will definitely be much easier in the future! Don¡¯t sing that ugly song of yours anymore!]


    [I¡¯m here for my Brother. Although my Brother can¡¯t jump ship, he still shoulde over to admire thepany that is fighting awsuit for their artistes.] [Wuwuwu, why isn¡¯t such a godlypany my Brother¡¯spany?! I¡¯m really envious and jealous of the artists of Star Brilliance Entertainment!]


    Initially, some of the capitalists had nned to create momentum online, saying that Star Brilliance Entertainment was too ruthless and vicious, not giving anyone a way out at all. The selfishments were all suppressed by these fans¡¯ments, and there was not even a ripple.


    Tian Xian had been paying attention to thements online. When he saw that something was wrong, he immediately sent someone to suppress those negativements.


    Because he knew that now was the most important time.


    If someone still wanted to deal with them, they would definitely choose this time to attack. After all, once they missed this time, it would be even more difficult for those people to attack again.


    Tian Xian had been watching the Inte for two days and did not see any major movements. Only then did he write a report of this matter from beginning to end and send it to Gu Xiao.


    As the chairperson and president of Star Brilliance Entertainment, Gu Xiao had to know about these things.


    Even if Gu Xiao said that he would handle all the matters of Star Brilliance Entertainment, he could not let Gu Xiao know nothing.


    After reading the news, Gu Xiao got Tian Xian to settle the matter of the victims and give the staff who resolved this matter a bonus. She did not pay attention to these matters anymore.


    Just as Gu Xiao thought that this matter would end just like that, Tian Xian suddenly called Gu Xiao a few dayster.


    ¡°President Gu, have you been paying attention to the news online recently?¡±


    Upon hearing Tian Xian¡¯s words, Gu Xiao straightened up from Chu An¡¯s arms. After giving Chu An a look, Chu An understood what Gu Xiao meant and didn¡¯t disturb Gu Xiao anymore.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention to the news online recently.¡±


    After the marketing ounts and those bloggers who ndered Star Brilliance Entertainment were settled, there was no more gossip in the school, so Gu Xiao agreed to stay with Chu An for a while.


    She did not stay in the dormitory. Without the two sources of information, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, she was not very clear about the news online.


    Moreover¡­ during ss, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu did not say anything. She thought that the storm on the Inte had subsided, so she did not care much.


    However, from the looks of it, something that she did not know seemed to have appeared on the Inte again?


    However, from Tian Xian¡¯s tone just now, it didn¡¯t seem like it was bad news for Star Brilliance Entertainment.


    Tian Xian sighed. It was unclear if he was happy or troubled.


    He paused for a moment before exining, ¡°President Gu, I¡¯ll send you a linkter. You can take a look and we¡¯ll discuss what to do.¡±


    After saying that, Tian Xian gave a few simple words before hanging up.


    When Chu An saw Gu Xiao move the phone away from her ear, he knew that Gu Xiao had already finished her call.


    He leaned against Gu Xiao again and gently rested his chin on the top of her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s Tian Xian?¡± There was a hint of certainty in his tone. ¡°What problem does thepany have again? That you are needed to resolve it?¡±


    Gu Xiao shook her head. ¡°1 don¡¯t know yet, but from Tian Xian¡¯s tone, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a big problem.¡±


    As she spoke, she clicked on WeChat. When she saw the link that Tian Xian had sent her, she clicked on it without hesitation.

 Chapter 468 - 468: Cause of the Matter

    Chapter 468: Cause of the Matter


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The cause of the matter had to start from the blogger, Oreo Milk.


    Back then, this blogger pointed out all sorts of loopholes in The Consort. It was all about loopholes inmon sense, so there was indeed not much they could exin.


    However, the readers of The Consort¡¯s original book did have something to say about the loophole regarding the costumes.


    They directly expressed that the unreasonableness in ¡®The Consort¡¯ waspletely because the original novel was based on an imaginary background. ¡®The Consort¡¯ was only a restoration of the original novel.


    When this exnation came out, it was the time when the Inte was in an uproar about other marketing ounts. Many people paid attention to the marketing ounts and bloggers that had been pointed out by Star Brilliance Entertainment, so there was less attention to the blogger Oreo Milk.


    Even with the likes of the Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s official Weibo ount, it was still inferior to theizens¡¯ interest in watching the show. The attention on the video released by Oreo Milk gradually fell.


    After the marketing ounts and bloggers that were posted by Star Brilliance Entertainment were confirmed to be sentenced and the oue was settled, theizens began to focus on Oreo Milk, the blogger.


    With the retracing of theizens, thement below the Oreo Milk video that the drama was just a restoration of the original novel attracted the attention of theizens, or rather, theizens who read novels.


    It had to be known that some IP adaptations had already be the mainstream. However, many fans of novels did not want their favorite novels to be filmed.


    The reason was that many readers of novels felt that film and television would destroy their favorite novels. They would even modify their favorite novels beyond recognition and destroy their impression of novels.


    However, readers also knew better. Only when the copyright was bought could the author they liked earn more money, and they could not stop the author from earning this portion of money.


    In particr, the copyrights of many books were not in the hands of the author himself. As long as the novel website wanted to sell, the author did not have much say.


    Therefore, in a situation where there was no way to avoid it, they hoped that it would be a reliablepany that respected the original novel that they liked that would be filming the production.


    At this moment, Star Brilliance Entertainment entered the view of the readers because of the marketing ount¡¯s nder.


    [Have you seen the original work of ¡°The Consort¡±? Tell me, is ¡°The Consort¡± filmed by Star Brilliance really the original work?]


    [I started chasing after ¡®The Consort¡¯ when the original novel had just started, and I chased after it until the author finished. 1 can say very responsibly that ¡®The Consort¡¯ is indeed very in line with the original novel. It has even been simplified a lot and looks more smooth. Even the author himself has praised ¡®The Consort¡¯ on Weibo to express his satisfaction @ Wanting to nt Coriander All Over the World.]


    [I¡¯m a reader. When I found out that it was going to be adapted into a drama, 1 was really desperate because the original novel was considered the white moonlight in my harem-style novels 0. Naturally, 1 didn¡¯t want my white moonlight to be destroyed. However, when ¡®The Consort¡¯ came out, it was really a p in my face.]


    After hearing this news from the readers of The Consort, the readers of other novels could not sit still anymore. They ran to Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s Weibo toment.


    [I wonder if Star Brilliance Entertainment still wants to film an IP drama. If you want to film it, do you want to see the novel ¡®Peach Blossoms Burning¡¯? It¡¯s really good! The plot is also very good! It¡¯s definitely not a loss!]


    [You can also take a look at our ¡°Suitable for Room and Home¡±, a little sweet novel.]


    [Please, hurry up and film more IP dramas! We readers really need a filmpany like you to save us! ]


    [I¡¯m not hoping that Star Brilliance Entertainment would film all my favorite novels, but you really can¡¯t miss out on my white moonlight ¡°To Be the World¡±!]


    [Star Brilliance Entertainment, 1 believe you! Big IP, let¡¯s charge! Buy them all for me! Please!]


    After suchments increased, it also caused some other fans of Star Brilliance Entertainment to be dissatisfied.


    After all, it was always infuriating that their home territory was upied by others.


    Hence, Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s variety show fans began to argue with these fans who had suddenly appeared.

 Chapter 469 - 469: Not Appearing

    Chapter 469: Not Appearing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    [Please, get this straight. Star Brilliance Entertainment started from variety shows, okay? How could they really leave variety shows alone and spend a lot of money to buy IPs? Moreover, they don¡¯t know how this IP is like and if it can be adapted into a television drama.]


    [That¡¯s right. Why is are IP drama fans here to join in the fun? We variety show fans have yet to say anything!]


    [What¡¯s more, the variety shows that were popr in Star Brilliance Entertainment back then were all personally handled by Gu Xiao. However, in terms of television dramas, President Tian Xian is more in charge, right?]


    Seeing the variety show fans say this, these fans who wanted an IP drama naturally did not want to be outdone.


    [I¡¯mughing. You variety show fans still have the cheek to say anything here? Other than the first two variety shows, when did President Gu personally handle it? Moreover, so what if Star Brilliance Entertainment started from variety shows? Isn¡¯t it not even definite for one variety show a year now? For our television dramas, Star Brilliance Entertainment, has one or two every year!]


    [If you want to talk about Gu Xiao personally doing it, could it be that Gu Xiao has put in more effort than she did for the television drama ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯? Although the script of ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯ was not written by Gu Xiao, Gu Xiao has been following it the whole while. Even the filming progress has been monitored by Gu Xiao.]


    [Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Let¡¯s just talk aboutst year¡¯s ¡°The Consort¡±. As far as 1 know, President Gu even personally participated in the casting selection? What about variety shows? Has President Gu still had anything to do with variety shows in the past two years?]


    The fans of IP dramas and variety shows argued with each other. In any case, they were unwilling to let each other have an easy time.


    Neither side was willing to ept mediation, so the scope of the argument gradually increased.


    Coupled with the fact that Star Brilliance Entertainment had other fans participating and joining in the fun with passersby, this matter gradually became bigger and bigger on the Inte.


    When Tian Xian saw that the situation waspletely out of control, and that this matter was not a bad thing for Star Brilliance Entertainment, he turned a blind eye.


    However, this matter had too much to do with Gu Xiao. Hence, after some thought, Tian Xian sorted out the cause and effect of the matter and sent a message to Gu Xiao.


    After Gu Xiao saw what had happened, she covered her forehead with her hand.


    She had never expected that such a matter could be debated endlessly on the Inte, and the poprity was even so high.


    Chu An looked at Gu Xiao¡¯s reaction and raised his eyebrows slightly. He was a little curious. What exactly was it that made Gu Xiao put on such a distressed and helpless expression?


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, let me take a look?¡± As Chu An spoke, he reached out to take Gu Xiao¡¯s phone tentatively.


    Gu Xiao waved her hand weakly and directly handed the phone to Chu An.


    After Chu An finished reading the ins and outs, he felt a little helpless for a moment. He looked at Gu Xiao with some heartache, then reached out to pat Gu Xiao¡¯s headfortingly.


    ¡°What does Xiaoxiao n to do?¡±


    Just now, he had also clicked into Weibo to take a look. Under the official ount of Star Brilliance Entertainment, thements were still increasing by tens or hundreds every minute. It seemed that this poprity would not disappear for a while.


    When Gu Xiao heard this, a trace of confusion shed across her eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but if 1 don¡¯t interfere, it should work too.¡±


    She even thought that since Tian Xian said that there was nothing serious about this matter, she would not appear and pretend that she did not know anything.


    Anyway, as the chairperson of Star Brilliance Entertainment, even if she really didn¡¯t appear, there wouldn¡¯t be a big problem.


    Chu An nodded. Just as he was about to say something, he saw from the corner of his eye that Gu Xiao¡¯s Weibo was constantly surging with messages and private messages.


    He swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth. Then, he lowered his eyes and looked at the news on Gu Xiao¡¯s Weibo seriously.


    Chu An raised his head again, and there was a hint of helplessness in his voice, as well as a hint of teasing from watching a good show.


    ¡°But 1 don¡¯t think so now. The fire has already reached you, Xiaoxiao.¡±


    As he spoke, Chu An even disyed the page with the rising number of red dots on Weibo in front of Gu Xiao. Since these fans had already found Gu Xiao, it was really impossible for Gu Xiao to pretend that she didn¡¯t see anything.


    After all, in the beginning, Gu Xiao was active on the Inte for various reasons.


    If shepletely ignored the news online now that she was a chairperson, it would be harmful to Gu Xiao¡¯s reputation, especially since Gu Xiao was in the entertainment industry..

 Chapter 470 - 470: Idea

    Chapter 470: Idea


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao took the phone and clicked on the private messages @ her and sent to her. She realized that most of the content was simr.


    It was none other than the news that Tian Xian had shown her previously. The fans of IP dramas wanted her to continue filming IP dramas and buy more IPs to film. Meanwhile, the fans of variety shows hoped that Gu Xiao coulde out of retirement and produce another variety show.


    Of course, there were also moreizens who expressed that regardless of whether it was television dramas or variety shows, they hoped that Star Brilliance Entertainment could prepare more.


    Gu Xiao looked at thements on Weibo and raised her eyebrows.


    Buying an IP drama was not something she could decide. They needed to look at the market and have the screenwriter monitoring it, before she could choose and buy it.


    After all, although some novels were well written, it was too difficult to adapt them into scripts. If the gains were not proportional to the investment, they would not choose to buy them.


    Furthermore, the time and energy needed for filming and preparations for a drama were also veryplicated things.


    She was really helpless about buying an IP drama.


    However, even if she could not casually interfere in IP dramas, she could do something about variety shows.


    Gu Xiao blinked and looked at Chu An. ¡°Do you know how Star Brilliance Entertainment is doing on variety shows recently?¡±


    When Chu An heard Gu Xiao¡¯s question, he instantly understood Gu Xiao¡¯s n.


    The corners of his lips curled up slightly. ¡°Is Xiaoxiao nning to ept the invitation to prepare a variety show? What about the fans of IP dramas under Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s official Weibo ount?¡±


    He wondered how the fans of IP dramas would react if they found out that their argument had instead allowed the variety show fans to get what they wanted.


    He was suddenly looking forward to it.


    ¡°The IP dramas are managed by Tian Xian. It¡¯s not good for me to interfere casually.¡± As Gu Xiao spoke, she paused and subconsciously rubbed her thumb and index finger. ¡°As for variety shows, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong with me participating.¡±


    Or rather, it was not just the fans. Even Gu Xiao herself had some special attachment for variety shows.


    Just like what theizens said, it was a variety show that allowed Star Brilliance Entertainment to start its business. It was a special medium that allowed Star Brilliance Entertainment to be known and recognized by moreizens.


    Even during the interval, when Star Brilliance Entertainment almost had an ident, they were saved by the variety show and resolved arge portion of their financial difficulties.


    Previously, she was busy with the college entrance examination, school advancement, and misceneous matters. She really did not have the time to pay attention to these things.


    However, now that everything in university was on the right track, there was nothing much to pay attention to, so she rxed for the time being.


    For the variety show, she could totally provide an idea and let others film it. If she had more time, she might be able to follow the production team.


    Chu An had always been supportive of Gu Xiao¡¯s thoughts, and this time was no exception.


    ¡°If Xiaoxiao wants to start a variety show, it¡¯s naturally possible. Perhaps Tian Xian will even happily agree to this matter.¡±


    After all, ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡± that Gu Xiao had decided on back then was still being produced even now.


    Even though the guests had changed countless times, the audience was still very enthusiastic about ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡±. They even wished that time was not needed to n for ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡± and it could be broadcasted to them every day.


    Because of the audience¡¯s enthusiasm for ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡±, ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡± also became a celebrity variety show.


    Even newbies who had just debuted could gain a group of fans if their behaviour was not considered too pretentious in The Vanished Beauty. Whether they continued to be variety show stars or act in television dramas, they could be considered to have a foundation in fans.


    The idea provided by Gu Xiao, ¡®The Secret of Love¡¯, and all its bad endings made the audience mutter from time to time.


    After these two variety shows were released, it was not that nopany chose to imitate them, but the audience did not buy it. Otherpanies could only watch helplessly as Star Brilliance Entertainment profited from this share of the market until now.


    When Chu An thought of this, he looked at Gu Xiao with an even deeper gaze.


    He lowered his head slightly and nted a kiss on Gu Xiao¡¯s lips. It was a kiss without any lust.


    Gu Xiao indifferently raised her eyelids and nced at Chu An. There was a smile between Chu An¡¯s brows as he quietly looked at Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao seemed to be used to Chu An¡¯s actions, so she didn¡¯t ask why Chu An suddenly did this. She leaned over and nted a light kiss on Chu An¡¯s lips before lowering her eyes, nning to contact Tian Xian..

 Chapter 471 - 471: Decision

    Chapter 471 - 471: Decision


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu An looked at Gu Xiao quietly. Other than a smile, there was only gentleness in his eyes.


    He really liked thisnd of Gu Xiao. It made him feel that he could fall in love with her for different reasons every time. Gu Xiao¡¯s indulgence of him also made him greedy to possess all of her.


    Chu An reached out and, without hindering Gu Xiao¡¯s movements, wrapped his arms around Gu Xiao¡¯s waist. He leaned his head on her shoulder and lowered his eyes slightly as he watched Gu Xiaomunicate with Tian Xian.


    After Gu Xiao briefly exined her thoughts, Tian Xian quickly replied.


    [President Gu, are you really nning to produce another variety show?]<div>


    After receiving Gu Xiao¡¯s affirmative reply, Tian Xian was clearly excited.


    [Okay! President Gu, I understand! I¡¯ll inform them immediately!]


    If it was the usual Tian Xian, he would not have used so many exmation marks. It seemed that Gu Xiao¡¯s decision still brought Tian Xian some surprises.


    After Gu Xiao put down her phone, Chu An tightened his grip on Gu Xiao¡¯s waist and rubbed his chin against Gu Xiao¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Then won¡¯t you be busy from now on?¡± There was a hint of reluctance in Chu An¡¯s voice.


    Even if it was just a thought, Chu An couldn¡¯t quite ept Gu Xiao being busy with these things. However, he had already learned to let go now and wouldn¡¯t think of following Gu Xiao all the time.


    Of course, even if Chu An wanted to keep pestering Gu Xiao, he couldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°I remember that your study load is quite heavy now. It seems to be better for me to be busy.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Chu An was too busy with his studies, how could Chu An have given up on cohabiting recently and let Gu Xiao return to the dormitory?


    It was because Chu An was too busy, but Gu Xiao stayed at home alone, so he was worried that Gu Xiao would be bored, so he asked Jiang Meng and Wei Shu to apany Gu Xiao.


    When Chu An heard this, his expression froze for a moment, but he quickly recovered.


    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s not bad for Xiaoxiao to prepare for the variety show.¡± Chu An changed his mind. ¡°I might still be busy in the future and won¡¯t have much time to apany Xiaoxiao.¡±


    Gu Xiao naturally knew what Chu An was talking about when he needed to be busy in the future.


    Although Chu An had switched to the Weapon Systems and Engineering major midway, it was undeniable that Chu An was interested and talented in this area.


    In just over a semester, Chu An hadpletely convinced the instructors of Weapon Systems and Engineering with his own abilities.


    Originally, there were some instructors who looked down on Chu An, but now, they wished they could keep Chu An by their side at all times. Even if they needed to do experiments or go on business trips, they would gesture for Chu An to follow them.


    However, because Chu An was still not used to or unwilling to leave Gu Xiao¡¯s side, he had never agreed to the mentors¡¯ request.


    Now¡­ Chu An hoped to give it a try.


    An obvious smile appeared on Gu Xiao¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t say anything and only held Chu An¡¯s hand at her waist.


    It seemed to beforting Chu An, but also seemed to be affirming Chu An¡¯s abilities.


    After Tian Xian learned from Gu Xiao that Gu Xiao would be participating in the production of a variety show, he began to make arrangements for the future.


    However, the fans of IP dramas and variety shows were still arguing online. It was not appropriate to release this news now. He could only start to control thements in private and slowly start to lead the flow of public opinion..


    There was no need to hide it from the staff of Star Brilliance Entertainment for the time being.


    After Zhu Jin and the rest heard that Gu Xiao was preparing for a variety show, without discussing with their manager, they went straight to Tian Xian.


    Tian Xian still gave some face to Zhu Jin and the others, who had been in Star Brilliance Entertainment since the beginning and had never thought of leaving. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Tian Xian looked at them and pretended to be puzzled.


    Zhu Jin and the others looked at each other for a while. In the end, it was Lu Yu who said, ¡°CEO Tian, it¡¯s like this. We heard that President Gu seems to be nning to produce a variety show, so we were wondering if we could use our connections to directly participate in the recording of this variety show.¡±


    After Lu Yu finished speaking, Zhu Jin hurriedly said, ¡°Yang Jia and Lu Mo also asked us to ask if they cane back to participate.¡±


    To Lu Mo and the others, it was Gu Xiao who had discovered them and promoted them to this level.


    They were different from Xu Xi. They were willing to stay at Star Brilliance Entertainment even after being poached by Huang Tu because they really felt that Star Brilliance Entertainment was not bad from the bottom of their hearts. They also had a strong sense of recognition for Star Brilliance Entertainment.


    Therefore, after hearing about Gu Xiao¡¯s ns this time, Zhu Jin, Lu Yu, and He Shi, who temporarily had no jobs at the moment, directly came looking for him..

 Chapter 472 - 472: Request

    Chapter 472 - 472: Request


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Although Tian Xian had already guessed the reason for Zhu Jin andpany¡¯s arrival, he could not help but frown when he heard that Yang Jia and Lu Mo were involved.


    He nced at Zhu Jin and He Shi. ¡°If I remember correctly, the two of you seem to have been chosen and are about to sign the contract to enter the production team.¡±


    Zhu Jin and He Shi met Tian Xian¡¯s gaze and subconsciously shrunk back. However, at the thought of being able to participate in the variety show produced by Gu Xiao, the two of them still firmed their resolve and looked at Tian Xian.


    Seeing this, Tian Xian snorted softly and looked at Lu Yu. ¡°And you, 1 remember that your manager is now giving you ess to the movie resources. Now you areing to participate in a variety show, will your manager agree?¡±


    Ever since ¡°Peony Fall¡± became a hit, Lu Yu had also been promoted from a C- or D-list actor to a B-lister.<div>


    Although her development wasn¡¯t as good as Mi Rui¡¯s, she had developed quite well.


    In particr, Lu Yu¡¯s performance in ¡°Peony Fall¡± was really not bad. There were also directors who came to ask Lu Yu to audition for their works.


    However, her manager still valued Lu Yu¡¯s first movie very much, so until now, she had yet to confirm which production team she would join.


    If not for the fact that her manager had epted a few advertisements for her, Lu Yu would really have to stay in thepany and do nothing.


    ¡°This, my manager hasn¡¯t decided yet, right? Perhaps, perhaps movie resources might not be confirmed?¡± Lu Yu didn¡¯t dare to look Tian Xian in the eye, so she could only look away and mutter softly.


    When Zhu Jin and He Shi heard Lu Yu¡¯s words, their eyes lit up and they echoed her.


    ¡°Yes! CEO Tian, the contract hasn¡¯t been signed yet, right? There has been no signing of the contract for the past few days. Perhaps there is already a more suitable candidate?¡± He Shi said his guess excitedly.


    Zhu Jin, who was at the side, also nodded. He seemed to agree with He Shi.


    When Tian Xian heard that, he snorted softly. He took out two folders from his desk and threw them to the desk.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about that. The contract has already been sent over. After your manager has seen it and confirmed that there are no mistakes, the contract will be signed immediately.¡± Tian Xian reached out and pointed at Zhu Jin and He Shi. ¡°The two of you, get lost to the production team too!¡±


    Zhu Jin and He Shi looked at each other, not knowing what to say.


    They did not expect this contract toe at this time. If this contract hade two dayster, they might have been able to persuade CEO Tian to agree to let them participate in President Gu¡¯s variety show.


    Tian Xian nced at Lu Yu from the corner of his eye.


    ¡°As for you, your manager has already chosen a movie with a good script and a good director. Your manager should inform you about this soon.¡±


    As the earliest batch of seniors in Star Brilliance Entertainment, Yang Jia and the others had developed quite well. Hence, their managers would report their work to Tian Xian from time to time.


    Although Tian Xian did not know everything about Yang Jia andpany, he still knew about some major matters and the general direction of development.


    Fortunately, he knew about these things in advance. Otherwise, with the status of these three people, he might have hesitated for a moment before agreeing to their request.


    Zhu Jin and He Shi picked up the documents on Tian Xian¡¯s desk and opened it. They realized that it was indeed the contract sent by the production team they had made contact with previously.


    Looking at this contract, Zhu Jin and He Shi knew that their idea of participating in Gu Xiao¡¯s variety show would never seed.


    The hands that were holding the folders clenched slightly. Then, they sighed and epted their fate.


    After a few seconds, Zhu Jin looked at Tian Xian hesitantly. ¡°CEO Tian, can you not tell our manager that we came to look for you today?¡±


    If their manager found out¡­ although their manager would not punish them physically, he would deliberately make them eat nutritious food that tasted terrible.


    This way, they would reflect on themselves every time and would not dare to do anything else.


    After that, no one knew who sent this method to the chat group consisting of the managers of Star Brilliance Entertainment. Now, whenever an artist from Star Brilliance Entertainment did something wrong, they would be punished like this, causing the artistes from Star Brilliance Entertainment to suffer unspeakably.


    Tian Xian found it funny when he saw the three of them looking worried.


    ¡°Why? Are you afraid now? When you came to look for me, why didn¡¯t you think of what would happen now?¡±

 Chapter 473 - 473: News Spreads

    Chapter 473 - 473: News Spreads


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zhu Jin andpanyughed awkwardly and looked at Tian Xian ingratiatingly.


    Tian Xian felt his eyes sting when he looked at the three of them. He waved at them helplessly.


    ¡°You can rest assured and go back,¡± Tian Xian said calmly. ¡°As for your manager, don¡¯t worry. 1 won¡¯t say anything else.¡±


    Upon hearing Tian Xian¡¯s words, Zhu Jin andpany heaved a sigh of relief.


    After thanking Tian Xian once again, the three of them turned around dejectedly and walked out of Tian Xian¡¯s office at Tian Xian¡¯s signal.<div>


    Just as the three of them touched the door handle of the office, Zhu Jin turned around again and looked at Tian Xian with some resentment.


    ¡°CEO Tian, Yang Jia should be back in a while. Coupled with the time that President Gu has to think of ideas and prepare, Yang Jia might have time to participate. However!¡± Zhu Jin¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°CEO Tian, if you don¡¯t agree to let us participate in President Gu¡¯s variety show, Yang Jia can¡¯t participate either!¡±


    As soon as he said this, He Shi and Lu Yu, who hade to their senses, also looked at Tian Xian and nodded solemnly.


    Even if they were in thepany, they hadn¡¯t gotten any benefits. If Yang Jia came back and gained some benefits instead, wouldn¡¯t Yang Jia show off in front of them?


    They didn¡¯t want to see Yang Jia show off to them at all.


    As for Lu Mo, there was still a long time before she could finish filming the movie. It seemed like she would not be able to make it in time, so they were not worried.


    Tian Xian looked at Zhu Jin andpany. He did not know if these five veteran artistes of Star Brilliance Entertainment were on good terms or not.


    After all, when there were benefits, they would also think of each other. However, if this benefit was rted to Gu Xiao, they could not be med for turning their backs on each other.


    Anyway, Tian Xian now understood that he could not let them have too much to do with Gu Xiao when dealing with these five people! It was fine if it was just a private meeting and idle chat. As for work¡­ it was better to separate these five people from Gu Xiao.


    Tian Xian waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if Yang Jia is back, he still has other work to do. He would not have time for President Gu¡¯s variety show.¡±


    After receiving Tian Xian¡¯s answer, Zhu Jin andpany leftpletely satisfied.


    After the disputes among IP drama fans and variety show fans gradually subsided, it was unknown where the news that Gu Xiao might produce another variety show spread.


    Initially, no one took this news seriously, so they set this matter aside.


    However, as time passed, not only did no one dispute the news, but it also became more and more intense. Theizens on the Inte began to suspect that this news was true.


    In the end, someizens could not help bute to Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s official Weibo ount and send a message to ask if this matter was true.


    About half an hour after thisizen¡¯s message was sent, an affirmative answer was received from the Star Brilliance Entertainment officials.


    Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s official reply directly ignited the already rising poprity into an explosion!


    [ Ahhh! I¡¯ve finally waited for this! I¡¯ve finally waited for the time when Gu Xiao cane out again to produce a variety show! ]


    [Actually, I think that even if Gu Xiao really came forward, she might only be suggesting an idea, right? After all, Gu Xiao is different from back then. She doesn¡¯t have to do everything herself, right?]


    [@Little Glutinous Rice! What are you waiting for?! Hurry up and fight for this opportunity! As long as you can grab hold of this opportunity, you can rise in poprity! ]


    [Previous poster, what you said makes sense. If this is true, then this is really a good opportunity. Star Brilliance Entertainment, look at me! I want to register for my little celebrity! His ability is really not bad. He can sing and dance! Even if he can only be a background, it would be fine!]


    [If Gu Xiao really made it personally, not to mention some small fry, even a popr celebrity would be eyeing this resource.]


    [Hehehe, looks like there will be another big show in the entertainment industry to snatch resources! 1 wonder if there are any friends from the industry here. Can you tell us some gossip?]


    [In reply to previous poster, 1 can be considered to be half an insider in the industry. Not to mentionter, even now, many studios andpanies have already set their eyes on this variety show that we don¡¯t even know its content and name.]


    [It¡¯s true. From this incident, 1 once again realized how influential Gu Xiao is! She¡¯s really awesome!]


    Tian Xian looked at thestment and could not help but nod.


    However, before he could think further, his phone rang again. He nced at the phone number and knew that it was another person who hade to gather information..

 Chapter 474 - 474: Thoughts

    Chapter 474 - 474: Thoughts


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, who were ying with their phones in the dormitory, naturally saw the news online immediately.


    After seeing Star Brilliance Entertainment confirm the authenticity of this news, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.


    The two of them raised their heads almost at the same time. Looking at each other¡¯s expressions, they immediately understood that the two of them must have seen the same news just now.


    The two of them looked at each other for a few seconds before tacitly looking at Gu Xiao.


    At this moment, Gu Xiao did not seem to notice the change in the two of them. She was seriously looking at thements on theputer and would stop from time to time to write something on the notes she had ced at one side.<div>


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu retracted their gazes and gave each other a look before getting off the bed together.


    The two of them had just stood behind Gu Xiao when Gu Xiao stopped what she was doing and turned around to look at Jiang Meng and Wei Shu.


    Gu Xiao raised her eyebrows. ¡°Tell me, what is it this time?¡±


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu knew their limits. If they were not really curious or if something big had not happened, these two people would not disturb her when she was working seriously.


    Not to mention that both of them hade this time.


    Jiang Meng grinned at Gu Xiao. Then, she took out her phone and found thements from Star Brilliance Entertainment confirming that Gu Xiao would be producing a variety show.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, is this news true?¡±


    Gu Xiao nced at them and understood what they wanted to know.


    She retracted her gaze and nced at Jiang Meng and Wei Shu. Then, she nodded under their expectant and serious gazes.


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu received an affirmative answer from Gu Xiao. The two of them eximed softly and held each other¡¯s hands. They could not help but jump on the spot.


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu did not let go of their tightly clenched hands. Perhaps they had forgotten to let go, and they just looked at Gu Xiao awkwardly like that.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao! Let me tell you, I really like your previous production of ¡®The Vanished Beauty¡¯! 1 even watch the reruns on the national channel every time! And I really like the cast iron blossoms in the first episode of the first season of ¡®The Vanished Beauty¡¯! 1 even thought about learning this skill of cast iron blossoms!¡± There was an obvious excitement in Jiang Meng¡¯s voice.


    Wei Shu nodded repeatedly at the side. ¡°That¡¯s right! I like The Vanished Beauty too! I¡¯m still watching it now! Whether it¡¯s a live broadcast or a recording, I haven¡¯t missed a single episode!¡±


    Gu Xiao looked at Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, who were so excited that their breathing started to quicken. She could not help but feel surprised.


    As for The Vanished Beauty, she naturally knew that some people liked it. After all, it could be seen from the high viewership ratings.


    However, no one had ever expressed their love for it so fervently in front of her.


    However, when Gu Xiao thought about the people she had interacted with the most in the past, she suddenly felt that it was normal for no one to express their love for it in front of her.


    After all, they were all people of the same seniority as Mr Chu. Even if they really liked it, they would not express it so passionately.


    However, Gu Xiao still felt very proud that the show she had made was so enthusiastically liked by others.


    She could not help but smile from the bottom of her heart. She patiently listened to Jiang Meng and Wei Shu ramble on about their love for The Vanished Beauty.


    After the two of them rambled on for a while, they saw Gu Xiao smiling at them and suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    The two of them put down their tightly clenched hands and rubbed their hands on their backs


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I-I just like The Vanished Beauty too much, so, so I¡¯m a little excited,¡± Wei Shu stammered with a red face.


    Gu Xiao smiled and nodded.


    ¡°I know you really like ¡®The Vanished Beauty¡¯. Besides, I¡¯m also very happy that you can really like ¡®The Vanished Beauty¡¯ so sincerely.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Xiao did not seem to despise them for being annoying, Wei Shu and Jiang Meng secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Gu Xiao didn¡¯t despise them, but it was better to do less of such things in the future! After all, even they felt that they had been too naggy just now.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, since you¡¯re nning to make a new variety show, do you have any ideas now?¡±


    After calming down, Wei Shu suddenly remembered why she and Jiang Meng hade to look for Gu Xiao just now. She also changed the topic..

 Chapter 475 - 475: Good Progress

    Chapter 475: Good Progress


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she turned around and nced at theputer and the notes beside her. Then, she gave Wei Shu and Jiang Meng a look.


    ¡°The progress is not bad.¡± Her voice was calm, without a trace of joy.


    Jiang Meng¡¯s eyes lit up again. She looked at Gu Xiao with a burning gaze. ¡°Xiaoxiao, what¡¯s the general content like? Can we take a look?¡±


    When Wei Shu heard Jiang Meng¡¯s first sentence, she had already guessed what she nned to say next.


    However, before she could stop her, Jiang Meng had already asked the question.


    She nced at Jiang Meng, who was careless and did not know that her words had crossed the line. Then, she nced at Gu Xiao. Seeing that Gu Xiao was not angry, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, we don¡¯t really want to inquire about these,¡± Wei Shu exined. ¡°These contents should be kept a secret. We both know that, so we won¡¯t look.¡±


    When Jiang Meng heard Wei Shu¡¯s words, she realized that she had gone overboard.


    The contents of a variety show and a series of other things couldpletely be considered internal information of thepany. Now that she had asked directly¡­ It was if Gu Xiao did not suspect her, but if Gu Xiao had a grudge, then her future rtionship with Gu Xiao¡­


    After thinking it through, Jiang Meng¡¯s emotions, which had been overwhelmed by excitement, suddenly calmed down.


    She looked straight at Gu Xiao with a trace of worry and lingering fear. ¡°Xiaoxiao¡­ 1-1 didn¡¯t mean that. 1 just¡­¡±


    Before Jiang Meng could finish, Gu Xiao raised her hand and interrupted her.


    ¡°Alright, how could it be that I don¡¯t know what kind of person you are? If 1 was worried and suspicious, I wouldn¡¯t have said anything that I already had ideas about.¡±


    After Gu Xiao finished speaking, she reached out and handed the notes to Jiang Meng.


    ¡°Feel free to look.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Xiao was really not angry and even generously let them look at the content of the new variety show, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu looked at each other and felt a trace of warmth in their hearts.


    Jiang Meng paused. After Gu Xiao handed the notes to her again, she took the notes and read them with Wei Shu.


    There was not much content in the notebook, and Gu Xiao had only written a rough description.


    However, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu could tell that if this variety show was filmed well, it would be the same as The Vanished Beauty. It would be a long-lived and meaningful variety show.


    After reading it, Jiang Meng returned the notes to Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, your variety show will definitely seed! 1 guarantee it!¡± Jiang Meng said to Gu Xiao very seriously.


    Although Wei Shu did not say anything, she also nodded affirmatively, as if she agreed with Jiang Meng.


    Gu Xiao took the notes and ced them on the desk.


    Upon hearing Jiang Meng¡¯s words, Gu Xiao paused for a moment. Then, the corners of her lips curled up into a smile.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll count on your blessings.¡± After saying that, Gu Xiao seemed to have thought of something. The smile on her lips faded a little, and the gaze she looked at the two of them became more serious. ¡°When this variety show starts filming, 1 might need to supervise it at the beginning. Do you want to follow me to take a look?¡±


    Although this matter was not really rted to their major, it was a good opportunity for Jiang Meng and Wei Shu to go out and learn.


    Jiang Meng¡¯s eyes lit up. She subconsciously took a few steps in Gu Xiao¡¯s direction and reached out to put her hand on Gu Xiao¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Really? Xiaoxiao, we can go too?¡±


    Gu Xiao did not answer Jiang Meng. Instead, she nced sideways at Jiang Meng¡¯s hand on her shoulder.


    When Jiang Meng saw this, she immediately understood. She hurriedly retracted her hand from Gu Xiao¡¯s shoulder and ced it behind her back. She chuckled at Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    When Jiang Meng received Gu Xiao¡¯s affirmative reply, she jumped up happily.


    On the other hand, although Wei Shu was also very happy, she still had a trace of rationality.


    She frowned and looked at Gu Xiao awkwardly. ¡°Xiaoxiao, I know this is your good intention, but 1 don¡¯t think we can get this approved by the counselor.¡±


    Jiang Meng, who had already fallen into excitement, heard Wei Shu¡¯s words and instantly felt as if a bucket of ice water had been poured over her head, causing her entire body to turn cold.


    Jiang Meng moved closer to Gu Xiao bit by bit and looked at Gu Xiao pitifully..

 Chapter 476 - 476: Parent and Child Variety Show

    Chapter 476: Parent and Child Variety Show


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you can resolve this matter, right?¡± After saying that, she even blinked pitifully at Gu Xiao. It seemed like she really wanted to follow Gu Xiao to the filming location.


    Gu Xiao smiled at Jiang Mengfortingly, indicating that she did not have to worry. Then, she looked at Wei Shu, whose brows had yet to unwrinkle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I said that I would bring you guys there, 1 will also make arrangements with the instructors.¡±


    After hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Wei Shu¡¯s heart finally rxed, and there was obvious joy on her face.


    It was not that she was unhappy to be able to go to the variety show. It was just that she knew that this matter was very difficult, so she suppressed her true desires.


    But now that she had Gu Xiao¡¯s guarantee, she could really look forward to it.


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu did not know how Gu Xiao managed to convince the counselor. Anyway, when Gu Xiao hadpletely figured out the various hurdles of the variety show and was preparing to film, Gu Xiao naturally brought the two of them out.


    After staying at the filming location for a day, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu finally realized how rxed things looked.


    When they returned to their room to rest, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu were no longer as excited as before. They only wanted to wash up and rest well before fighting again the next day!


    Soon, just as theizens began to suspect that the news online that Gu Xiao was about to produce a variety show was fake, Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s official Weibo posted the introductory film for this variety show.


    This variety show could be considered one of the most popr kind of variety shows now. It was a parent-child variety show.


    The variety show was simr to ordinary parent-child variety shows. They consisted of teams of a celebrity parent and a child. The five celebrities and children that Gu Xiao had arranged were specially chosen by her.


    However, Gu Xiao¡¯s variety show was different from ordinary variety shows.


    Most of the ordinary variety shows were the children of celebrities or their rtives. However, in the variety show that Gu Xiao had prepared, the celebrities were still celebrities, but the five children were not familiar with celebrities at all.


    That was because these five children were all from the orphanage and no longer had parents or rtives.


    The main purpose of the variety show that Gu Xiao had prepared was to guide theizens to pay attention to these poor children and do their best to help them.


    Hence, the name of this variety show was called ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡±.


    The sunflower chased after the sun, stretching its branches and leaves towards the sun. It had the meaning of being born towards the sun. At the same time, the sunflower chased after the light without stopping, expressing a firm belief and loyalty to protect. Even if the path ahead was difficult, it still dared to pursue and would not give up easily.


    Gu Xiao hoped that these children in the orphanage would be like this sunflower. Even if the road was difficult now, they could live facing the sun and be a better version of themselves.


    This time, other than the two slightly famous artistes that Star Brilliance Entertainment had pushed out, the remaining three spots were handed over.


    As for how these three spots caused a storm in manypanies, let¡¯s not mention it for the time being.


    Coming back to the variety show, because this variety show was rted to children, the filming was very warm.


    When theizens saw the introductory film of this show, they were a little surprised.


    After all, for more than a year, there had been an endless stream of parent-child variety shows in the industry.


    However, no matter how much they changed, the concept of those variety shows was more or less the same, how cute and loving celebrities¡¯ children and morous celebrities cooperated andpleted one mission after another.


    Or rather, it could be said that the audience was watching as celebrity parents who had never taken care of a child caused those jokes and embarrassing things during the process of taking care of a child.


    In the beginning, when they watched these parent-child variety shows, theizens felt that it was quite new and interesting.


    However, as time passed and there were more and more simr variety shows online, theizens were used to watching these parent-child variety shows. It was inevitable that theizens would feel a little bored. They even developed a feeling of disgust towards parent-child variety shows because of the flood of parent-child variety shows.


    However, the parent-child variety show that Gu Xiao participated in this time was a little different from the previous variety shows.


    Most of the children in the orphanage were thin and small. Even if one of them looked better and had more flesh, it was onlyparable to those children in the same orphanage.


    Compared to their own children, thesparatively chubby-looking children also looked malnourished.


    A few children from the orphanage stood together timidly, their fingers intertwined, looking uneasy..

 Chapter 477 Sunflower-like Children

    477 Sunflower-like Children


    However, perhaps they knew that this filming was done out of goodwill, so even though they were uneasy and afraid, they still faced the camera and smiled.


    Meeting the timid gazes of these five children, even it was just through the television, one could not help but soften.


    The celebrities participating in this variety show were not as well-dressed as before. They were just like ordinary people, wearing simple clothes and standing behind the children. Their hands were gently ced on the children''s shoulders with a hint of encouragement and support.


    It was clearly a very simple introductory film, and it did not take too long.


    However, once the audience had seen this introductory film, they would all be attracted by it. Then, they would not be able to move their eyes away.


    Compared to those fancy introductory films, such a simple and direct introductory film was even more attractive.


    [Is this the variety show produced by Gu Xiao? I''m really, reallyplimenting it! I think this variety show will be another phenomenal variety show!]


    ["Sunflower-like Children". Just thinking of this name makes my heart soften. It''s still on Star Brilliance Video, right? I''ll follow it immediately! I''m just waiting for the broadcast!]


    [I want to see a youngdy take care of the children. These celebrities are all unmarried and have never had children! I wonder if they can take good care of these children.]


    [My Brother has a younger sister at home, the kind that he takes good care of. There shouldn''t be much of a problem with my Brother.]


    [I''m really looking forward to it! The children in those orphanages are so pitiful! I suddenly remember that there seems to be an orphanage near my house, but I''ve never been there before. But now, I suddenly feel like going to take a look.]


    [It''s true. The educational implications of this variety show are really great. If the parents are no longer around, it''s still fine. But if it''s an abandoned child, it''s really, really pitiful. So, you still have to have more consideration before deciding to give birth. You can''t give birth and not raise it.]


    It was just an introductory film, but "Sunflower-like Children" had directly trended three to four times on Weibo. It was even ranked at the front few trending searches.


    There was even a topic of #thinking about birthing and raising. It was already vaguely on the verge of exploding.


    After learning the news, moreizens turned their attention to the Star Brilliance Video tform.


    It had only been two hours since the introductory film was released, but the number of clicks and attention on "Sunflower-like Children" had rapidly increased to tens of millions.


    Gu Xiao had already expected this and was used to it.


    However, this was the first time Jiang Meng and Wei Shu had experienced this feeling personally. The two of them were so excited that they did not sleep the entire night. When they woke up the next day, there were still tworge dark circles under their eyes.


    When it was almost noon, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu subconsciously took out their phones, wanting to see thements online about "Sunflower-like Children".


    However, among the originally positive reviews of "Sunflower-like Children", more and more people began to question "Sunflower-like Children".


    #"Sunflower-like Children" giarized!#, #Korean variety show "Rose and Child"#, #"Sunflower-like Children" gave "Rose and Child" copyright fees?#


    Several consecutive topics were high on Weibo''s trending searches.


    Even Jiang Meng and Wei Shu did not believe that there was no one behind this. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu looked at each other. They could not be bothered to eat anymore. They took their phones and went to look for Gu Xiao.


    After listening to Wei Shu briefly recount the matter, Gu Xiao took out her phone and opened the # "Sunflower-like Children" giarized!"


    Gu Xiao quickly understood the cause of the matter.


    This matter was originally posted on Weibo by a rather famous variety show celebrity.


    [I don''t think many people have much of an impression of the name "Sunflower-like Children", but I wonder if any of my friends who like Korean variety shows have heard of the name "Rose and Child". Isn''t the name "Rose and Child" somewhat simr to "Sunflower-like Children"?]


    Although Rose and Child was an unpopr variety show, Star Brilliance Entertainment can''t just giarize it like this! Even if you wanted to use other people''s creativity, you should at least give them some copyright fees, right?


    It''s not easy to create original works. I hope Star Brilliance Entertainment can respect original works!"


    After posting this Weibo post, this verified ount even posted someparison pictures, as if to strive for the simrity between "Rose and Child" and "Sunflower-like Children".

 Chapter 478 Comparative Picture

    478 Comparative Picture


    Gu Xiao looked at theparative picture posted by this blogger and sneered in disdain. There was a hint of coldness in her eyes.


    When Jiang Meng and Wei Shu saw the post on the trending searches, they immediately came to look for Gu Xiao. They had not clicked on the post yet. However, when they saw Gu Xiao''s reaction, the two of them were a little curious about the content of the post.


    The two of them nced at Gu Xiao, took out their phones, and clicked on the #"Sunflower-like Children" giarized post.


    When they saw the contents, they were speechless and felt that it was a little ridiculous.


    There was no other reason. Theparison given by this blogger was really not very convincing.


    For example, Figure 1 said that both were parent-child variety shows; Figure 2 said that the logos on both sides were flowers. The rest were screenshots of the scenes in the introductory film,paring them to the somewhat simr scenes in Rose and Child. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    To be honest, even Gu Xiao, who was in the industry, could tell that theseparative photos were not trustworthy at all.


    Gu Xiao put her phone aside and did not even want to look at the remaining two entries.


    The variety show Rose and Child was not very famous in their own country, let alone here. Anyway, Gu Xiao had never heard of it at all, so there was naturally no such thing as giarism.


    And about they were both parent-child variety shows?


    There were many parent-child variety shows in the country, not to mention overseas. It could be said that they were everywhere. The source could not be found at all, so how could there be giarism?


    As for the logos, they were all fresh flowers¡­ Although they were all fresh flowers, there was still a huge difference between roses and sunflowers, not to mention that their meanings were also different.


    There were also many variety shows in the country that used flowers as a symbol. Could it be that she, Gu Xiao, had copied so many variety shows?


    "Xiaoxiao, what do you n to do now?" Jiang Meng also felt that the news online was a little insulting to her intelligence, and she did not want to watch it anymore.


    Gu Xiao''s eyes were deep and filled with curiosity.


    After a while, Gu Xiao raised her head and said to Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, "Don''t worry. This matter isn''t too big of a problem. I''ll contact Tian Xianter and ask for his opinion."


    Hearing Gu Xiao''s words, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu were slightly relieved.


    14:58


    They trusted Gu Xiao and Tian Xian''s abilities.


    "Alright, then Xiaoxiao, continue with your work. We have to find something to eat again." As Jiang Meng spoke, she reached out and rubbed herpletely t stomach.


    In order to let Gu Xiao know about the news online as soon as possible, they hade to look for Gu Xiao without even eating. They were still hungry!


    Gu Xiao looked at Jiang Meng and Wei Shu with a smile.


    "Go quickly! Don''t starve yourself. When this matter is over, I''ll treat you to a meal."


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu''s eyes lit up when they heard this. They said in unison, "Are we still eating hotpot?!"


    Gu Xiao looked at the two of them helplessly. "Don''t you get tired of eating hotpot every time?"


    It had been almost a year since they met, and they had gone out for dinner many times during this period.


    However, every time she went out for a gathering with them, four and a half out of five times would be hotpot. The remaining half was not because they were tired of eating hotpot, but because they were really greedy for other things.


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu shook their heads in tacit understanding. "No, we think hotpot is very good!"


    Gu Xiao waved at the two of them and asked them to leave quickly. Otherwise, she would also want to eat hotpot.


    Gu Xiao didn''t care much about what happened online. However, it was very easy for people to influence the Inte nowadays.


    Especially since this matter involved the copyright of knowledge. This question had always been a hot topic on the current tform. In addition, the target of this "giarism" was a foreign variety show.


    With the addition of the two, many people still picked up the "weapon of justice" and began to crusade against Star Brilliance Entertainment and "Sunflower-like Children."


    Those who had not watched these two variety shows did not wait for more evidence toe out. After watching the video and Weibo of this blogger, they were certain that "Sunflower-like Children" had giarized.

 Chapter 479: Failed Variety Show

    Chapter 479: Failed Variety Show


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    [There¡¯s no need for any evidence! Just by looking at the name, I can tell that it¡¯s giarism. This name is too simr! It¡¯s just a change of appearance!] [What happened to Star Brilliance Entertainment this time? Why did they dare to do such a thing? Aren¡¯t they afraid of ruining their reputation?]


    [Hahaha! I knew that Star Brilliance Entertainment would fail one day! Look at this, isn¡¯t this considered a failure? Star Brilliance Entertainment has even giarized. Let¡¯s see who still dares to say that Star Brilliance Entertainment is the conscience of the entertainment industry in the future!]


    [Star Brilliance Entertainment is too trashy! They giarized an unpopr foreign show! They¡¯ve really lost face overseas. What right do they have to say that they have the best conscience in the industry? The industry is unwilling to take the me.]


    Theizens who were led astray by the blogger ignored everything and chased after Gu Xiao and Star Brilliance Entertainment to scold them, as if this could show their sense of justice.


    However, Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s rtions with the audience and passersby were indeed good. Although there were people scolding Star Brilliance Entertainment on the Inte, there were also people who helped Star Brilliance Entertainment retort and had the upper hand.


    [Sunflower hasn¡¯t even been broadcasted, and some people are already anxious toe to a conclusion? It¡¯s just a name. Then my friend¡¯s name is Li Yi, and my name is Wang Yi. Then who exactly giarized who between my friend and me? Have some brains!]


    [I really don¡¯t know what to say anymore. Even if it¡¯s really giarism, we should wait until after the broadcast to produce reasonable and precise evidence! We still don¡¯t know anything! Why are you in such a hurry to identify giarism? Did someonemand you?]


    [A group of people who haven¡¯t watched any programs are spouting nonsense here! I¡¯ve watched Rose and Child and Sunflower-like Children. They¡¯repletely different! Even the intention is different. Why are there still people spoutinng exmations of giarism without any evidence?]


    [This must be a scam, right? And it¡¯s the extreme kind at that! Not to mention this ¡°Rose and Child¡±, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard of it. For example, Gu Xiao has already made so many explosive variety shows. ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡± even has a coboration with the national television station. Under such circumstances, as long as Gu Xiao has some brains, she would know to protect her reputation and won¡¯t giarize.]


    [Please, it hasn¡¯t been long since Star Brilliance Entertainment directly issued a court summons, right? There are already so many people who don¡¯t remember what happened before, yet they still dare to spread rumors for Gu Xiao and Star Brilliance Entertainment? Do you all want to understand the sentence of three years in prison or less?]


    As soon as thisizen said this, theizens who were originally scolding Star Brilliance Entertainment and Gu Xiao with relish suddenly felt a trace of fear.


    After all, thewsuit between Star Brilliance Entertainment and the bloggers was also a hot topic on the Inte at that time, so they naturally knew about it.


    However¡­ they had evidence now. No matter what, it couldn¡¯t be considered a rumor, right?


    The group of haters cheered for themselves. However, when they spoke online, although it was still a little unpleasant, they had already restrained themselves a lot and did not dare to insult casually.


    Gu Xiao looked at the terrifiedizens and snorted in her heart.


    She exited Weibo and found the number of the assistant that Tian Xian had given her. ¡°Tidy up the information on that ¡®Rose and Child¡¯ from online and hand it to me.¡±


    When the assistant heard that, he hurriedly responded. After Gu Xiao hung up the phone, he started to do what Gu Xiao had instructed.


    This assistant was originally one of Tian Xian¡¯s secretaries. When Gu Xiao nned to produce a variety show, he temporarily transferred her to Gu Xiao¡¯s side.


    This assistant was quite capable and agile. In addition, he was still in contact with Tian Xian¡¯s secretarial team. In less than half an hour, the assistant had organized all the information on Rose and Child and sent it to Gu Xiao.


    After thanking him, Gu Xiao opened the message sent by her assistant.


    After reading the contents of the document, her expression did not look too good.


    She was not stupid. After reading these contents, she already understood that the opponent this time was clearly in a panic. He did not even care about the truth and only wanted to nder Star Brilliance Entertainment.


    After all, other than the name and the fact that it was a parent-child variety show, the other content of Rose and Child waspletely different from Sunflower-like Children.


    Whether it was the intention or thebination of adults and children, they were all different.


    Rose and Child could be said to be apletely failed variety show..

 Chapter 480: Biting the Bait

    Chapter 480: Biting the Bait


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The variety show ¡°Rose and Child¡± had a total of six children from celebrity families. These six children each had their own problems. For example, they were arrogant, willful, conceited, and so on. They were like roses with thorns that could stab others.


    However, in the face of such problematic children, the production team chose six ordinary people, people that could not suppress these children at all to take care of them.


    The program team¡¯s original n had a good meaning. They hoped that the children would be influenced and learn how to be diligent and understand the lives of ordinary people.


    However, the result was the opposite of what the production team thought.


    In the face of these six ordinary people, not only did the children not choose to learn from these parents, but they even despised them from all aspects. They even felt that these ordinary people were not worthy of living with them, let alone getting close to them.


    No matter how many tricks the production team used, they could not change the thoughts of these children.


    When they participated in the show, these children did not restrain their arrogance and disdain at all. Instead, they became even more ostentatious.


    The audience naturally did not like such a program. Without an audience, this program was destined to fail.


    When this show was halfway through its broadcast, the poprity with the audience was already too low. It was boycotted by the audience and stopped broadcasting in advance.


    How could such a thingpare to the show they had prepared this time? What was so simr about it? It was aplete lie to say that ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± had giarized ¡°Rose and Child¡±!


    Even Gu Xiao, who had always been calm, could not help but get angry when she saw that the variety show she hade up with waspared to such a show that could be called trash.


    Gu Xiao suppressed her displeasure and did not explode.


    However, they could not let it go just like that. They had to gain some benefits from this matter to appease her feeling of being humiliated!


    Gu Xiao thought for a while before taking out her phone to contact Tian Xian.


    [Use the official Weibo ount of Star Brilliance Entertainment to make an announcement and use a more severe tone! Tell the people online that Star Brilliance Entertainment didn¡¯t giarize. If they still don¡¯t stop, then sue them just likest time! If they still aren¡¯t convinced, demand that they show concrete evidence! Don¡¯t say these specious words!]


    After receiving Gu Xiao¡¯s order, Tian Xian did not hesitate and immediately followed Gu Xiao¡¯s instructions.


    Soon, the official Weibo ount of Star Brilliance Entertainment made an announcement.


    His words were very harsh and his attitude was very firm, indicating that Star Brilliance Entertainment definitely did not giarize. For some people who spread rumors for no reason, they had already been handed over to thepany¡¯s legal department. They would definitely not let off anyone who ndered Star Brilliance Entertainment!


    At the end, Tian Xian even got someone to specially provoke theizens. He said that if they had any objections, they had to show evidence. Otherwise, Star Brilliance Entertainment would pursue the matter to the end!


    Thanks to the previousrge-scale nder, Tian Xian was nowpletely familiar with dealing with nder online.


    In particr, the benefits brought about by the previous time made Tian Xian wish that he could use this matter to create momentum for ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± and make ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± more popr.


    The moment this announcement came out, it immediately caused an uproar online.


    Due to the good reputation of Star Brilliance Entertainment and the fact that Star Brilliance Entertainment had been ndered not long ago, mostizens and viewers still trusted Star Brilliance Entertainment this time.


    As for Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s harsh words, in their opinion, it waspletely because Star Brilliance Entertainment had suffered grievances and it was rted to Gu Xiao that they were so severe in their words.


    However, when the otherizens saw that Star Brilliance Entertainment did not @ anyone this time, let alone send awyer¡¯s letter, they thought it was just a public rtions act that was fierce on the outside but weak on the inside. It was not worth their attention at all.


    Someizens even thought that Star Brilliance Entertainment had only made such an announcement not because they were angry, but because they felt guilty.


    It was precisely because they had giarized ¡°Rose and Child¡± that Star Brilliance Entertainment did not have the confidence. That was why they only issued an announcement and not awyer¡¯s letter directly.


    With this thought in mind, some people on the Inte became restless and even took the initiative to bite the bait..

 Chapter 481: Finding Evidence

    Chapter 481: Finding Evidence


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    (Isn¡¯t it just looking for evidence? I just went to watch ¡°Rose and Child¡±. ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± will be broadcasted tonight, right? I¡¯ll go watch your show tonight! If I find evidence! Star Brilliance Entertainment will be in trouble!]


    (I¡¯m dying ofughter. I didn¡¯t expect the Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s Public Rtions Department to be so good? Does your Public Rtions Department just take money and not work? Isn¡¯t whitewashing the usation of giarism like this too perfunctory?!]


    (Hahaha! So what if there¡¯s a legal department? Just likest time, you can just directly sendawyer¡¯s letter and a court summons! I think you¡¯re just guilty now! Since you¡¯re guilty, why don¡¯t you just apologize? Why are you still so stubborn?]


    (If I really find evidence of Star Brilliance Entertainment giarizing this time, I will definitely pin Star Brilliance Entertainment on the pir of shame! Let¡¯s see how you have the cheek to say that you are the conscience of the industry!]


    Gu Xiao looked at thements online and raised her eyebrows in satisfaction.


    After hearing that the number of followers for ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± had increased by nearly a million, and even the number of downloads of Star Brilliance Video had increased a little, Gu Xiao felt that it was not a bad thing for the people behind this to nder Star Brilliance Entertainment and her.


    However¡­ Gu Xiao looked at the background data of ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± in Star Brilliance Video and felt that it was a pity.


    After all, ording to the backend data of ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡±, the poprity brought by public opinion this time was not too high.


    Compared to thest time when it was a direct nder of all the television dramas of Star Brilliance Entertainment, the current poprity was less than one-fifth of that time.


    However¡­st time, Star Brilliance Entertainment could be considered to be ndered all over the Inte. This time, the main portion of poprity seemed to be focused on Weibo.


    Gu Xiao looked at the data and thought for a moment. She still felt that wealth should be sought through danger.


    She sent a message to Chu An. After Chu An also felt that this suggestion was not bad, Gu Xiao made up her mind.


    Gu Xiao reopened her Weibo and posted an extremely meaningful Weibo post.


    [Gu Xiao V: It¡¯s different. Don¡¯t scam me!]


    It was a simple Weibo post, but the content was not simple.


    Firstly, it meant that Star Brilliance Entertainment did not giarize. Secondly, it implied that the blogger who said that Star Brilliance Entertainment giarized was scamming Star Brilliance Entertainment.


    In the eyes of someizens, these words were a little unpleasant.


    Theizens who were originally watching or not interested immediately started to follow this matter because of Gu Xiao¡¯s Weibo post.


    Especially since Gu Xiao, as the director of Star Brilliance Entertainment, actually dared to say such words. In the eyes of theizens, this was a show! Moreover, it was a show that Gu Xiao personally took the initiative to send to them!


    Hence, in less than half an hour after Gu Xiao¡¯s news was released, it directly rushed to the trending searches. The number of views had even exceeded the views of the post that said that Star Brilliance Entertainment had giarized.


    Gu Xiao did have many fans, but there were also many people who could not stand Gu Xiao.


    In addition, Gu Xiao¡¯s words were indeed too arrogant. Theizens who were afraid of Gu Xiao¡¯swyer¡¯s letter immediately stood up and scolded Gu Xiao and ¡®Sunflower-like Children¡¯ under Gu Xiao¡¯s Weibo and posts.


    Naturally, Gu Xiao¡¯s fans also helped to retort those who scolded her.


    As they argued, ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± became more and more popr. Finally, it reached the height that Gu Xiao hoped for.


    And with the rise of words like #Gu Xiao¡¯s arrogance it, the cause and effect of this matter was also moved to other tforms.


    With the support of the original poprity, the poprity of ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡±, which had just been moved to other tforms, was not low.


    The other tforms did not pay too much attention to the intellectual copyright. Even if it was giarism, it was fine as long as it looked good to them.


    Moreover, after reading the cause and effect, they did not see any concrete evidence, so they were even less concerned about giarism.


    On the other hand, the variety show ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± attracted their attention.


    [This variety show looks pretty good? Where will this variety show be broadcasted? When will it be broadcasted?]


    [The concept of this show is very good! It¡¯s quite meaningful to help orphans obtain the attention of society .This is something that can be supported.]


    (Why do you always think that we have giarized from overseas? Especially since they have always been the first to apply a im for our country¡¯s traditional culture, why don¡¯t you me them for this?]


    [Some people just tter foreign countries and can¡¯t bear to see their own countrymen doing well! They¡¯re crazy!]

 Chapter 482: Official Broadcast

    Chapter 482: Official Broadcast


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    With the participation ofizens from various tforms, the following of ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± skyrocketed.


    At eight o¡¯clock that night, a pop-up window popped up on the homepage of Star Brilliance Video. ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± was officially broadcasted.


    Due to the previous public opinion, ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± had just started broadcasting, but the number of viewers had already reached more than a million. After that, the number of viewers had increased even more.


    Some people kept taking screenshots of ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± with the mindset of finding fault, probing for simrities to ¡°Rose and Child¡±.


    However, after watching for a long time, the first episode of the show was almost over. They did not get the result they wanted.


    These two variety shows were just like what Gu Xiao and Star Brilliance Entertainment had said previously. There was no simrity at all.


    One was the arrogant and willful daughter of a celebrity, and the other was a weak and cute child who hade from an orphanage. No matter how one looked at it, they werepletely different.


    The people who were still moring online about the giarism of ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± felt their faces hurt when they saw the real content of the show.


    The words that they had said online previously about Star Brilliance Entertainment giarizing were now like a p to their faces.


    However, they had said it themselves. Now, it was not appropriate to say that it was Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s fault.


    More importantly¡­ they were clearly here to cause trouble, but now, they werepletely attracted by ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± and were almost bing fans of the variety show ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡±!


    The conditions in the orphanage now were not very good, but at least they could eat their fill and wear warm clothes. They could also receivepulsory education when they reached a certain age.


    With education, they could eat their fill and wear warm clothes. The situation of these children was much better than before. At least, they were no longer as vicious as before.


    It was also because of this that these thin children made one¡¯s heart ache even more.


    One of the children was only about six years old this year.


    After being carried out of the car by the production team, she saw a ball of dirt on his sleeve.


    The audience in front of the phone and the television screens could see it clearly. After hesitating for a long time, the little kid tugged at the staff¡¯s sleeve.


    Perhaps to take care of the staff¡¯s feelings, after the staff approached her, she whispered in the staff¡¯s ear, ¡°Uncle, your clothes are dirty and need to be washed.¡±


    She spoke very softly, but because she had a microphone attached to her chest, the other production team members could hear her clearly.


    The staff member who was reminded was not angry. He nced at his sleeve and saw that it was indeed as the little kid had said.


    He lowered his head and looked at the little kid in his arms. He said jokingly, ¡°But if Uncle¡¯s clothes are washed, Uncle won¡¯t have any clothes to wear. Can you give your clothes to Uncle?¡±


    As he spoke, the staff even used his acting skills to hold back hisughter and look at the little kid sincerely.


    Upon hearing this, the child widened her eyes and sized up the staff with her watery eyes.


    In the end, she said in confusion, ¡°B-but Uncle is too big. He can¡¯t fit in my clothes.¡±


    The staff member held back hisughter. ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    The little kid thought about it seriously. After a few seconds, she looked at the staff happily and excitedly.


    ¡°Uncle, we don¡¯t have to wash the entire shirt! Just wash the dirty sleeves! I usually do this too! We can continue wearing it after washing a little.¡±


    Hearing the little kid¡¯s words, the staff¡¯s heart ached and softened. The way he looked at the little kid was no longer businesslike like before, but had a hint of gentleness.


    He reached out his other hand and rubbed her head. He praised her in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re so smart. From now on, Uncle will do as you say.¡±


    When the little kid heard this, she immediately grinned.


    The staff ced the child on the ground and watched as the child skipped into the production team¡¯s recording venue.


    Seeing this scene, not to mention the staff, even the audience in front of the screen could not help but soften their hearts.


    How many people could remember that they hade to watch ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± to cause trouble?

 Chapter 483: Taunt

    Chapter 483: Taunt


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    [Wuwuwu! These children are so cute! I took a look at my younger brother, who was making a fuss beside me. Before Ipared them, I didn¡¯t know, but I¡¯m shocked when Ipare them!]


    [How despicable! How can there be such a person? He¡¯s so ruthless that he actually abandoned such an obedient baby?! Such scum should be found and punished for abandonment!]


    [Fortunately, the country¡¯s policies are good now. Although they don¡¯t have money in the orphanage, they can still go to school normally. The country will also give some subsidies so that the children in the orphanage can live more easily.]


    [I¡¯ve never paid attention to these things before, but now that I¡¯ve seen this variety show, I suddenly feel that I might be able to do something. I n to save up the money I spend on clothes every month and donate it to the orphanage. I hope that the children in the orphanage can live a better life!]


    [But my heart still aches! These children are obedient and docile, and they don¡¯t cause trouble for the production team. But those eyes are filled with timidity and vignce! This is all because the children have been abandoned since they were young and don¡¯t have a sense of security. Every time I think of this, I wish I could find those scumbags who abandoned their children and beat them up!]


    In an instant, thements were all discussing how obedient the children in the orphanage were and how to save money to donate to the orphanage.


    Thesements were screenshotted and posted on other social media tforms. Gradually, ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± was praised by audiences who had watched the show as ¡°the most positive variety show of the year.¡±


    Thements were posted on social media, immediately attracting the attention of otherizens who had yet to watch ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡±.


    The current Star Brilliance Video did not allow screenshots of a video. Most of the feedback from the audience online was screenshots of thements and some scenes.


    However, there were only screenshots and no pictures. This made theizens who had not watched ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± feel an unbearable itch in their hearts.


    [Isn¡¯t there a normal screenshot or video? They¡¯re all pictures, and they¡¯repletely incoherent! I¡¯m tired of watching them! Is no one going to tell me how ¡®Sunflower-like Children¡¯ is? Did they giarize ¡®Rose and Child¡¯?]


    [Star Brilliance Entertainment, do you know how to market? There are no short videos now. Do you know how many viewers you¡¯ve lost? Can¡¯t you let me see them? As long as I watch a little, I¡¯ll watch it on Star Brilliance Video! ]


    [I¡¯m really curious! What did the little kid say? Best Actor Zhao is smiling so widely that the corners of his mouth are about to reach the back of his head! When has Best Actor Zhao ever smiled like this? It¡¯s really a wonder!] [Brothers! I can¡¯t hold on anymore! I want to go to the Star Brilliance Video to see what happened. Best Actor Zhao is smiling too happily! I want to know the reason! I¡¯ll go watch it!]


    [Those children seem to be very cute. Although I still think that Star Brilliance Entertainment giarized, the children are innocent. I¡¯m just going there to see the children!]


    Gu Xiao did not know much about thements online.


    However, from Tian Xian¡¯s report and Jiang Meng and Wei Shu¡¯s reactions, the feedback online should be pretty good.


    Of course¡­ Gu Xiao looked at the number of views of ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± on Star Brilliance Video¡¯s backend and knew that thements online were probably beneficial to Star Brilliance Entertainment.


    She looked at the continuously increasing number of views, and the smile in her eyes intensified.


    She had said that she wanted to thank those who hade to trouble her at this time. Without them, the publicity for ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± would not have been asprehensive as it was now, and the poprity of ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± would not have been so high.


    If the person who was looking for trouble with her behind the scenes saw the current number of views of ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡±, they would probably be angered to death, right?


    Gu Xiao guessed maliciously.


    Of course, more importantly, only after the main show of the variety show was broadcasted, as long as the audience had seen it, they would not lie through their teeth and continue to say that ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± was giarized.


    Without thesements about giarism, the fans of the show, the fans of the actors, the fans of Star Brilliance Entertainment, and even Gu Xiao¡¯s fans all went online and ran to thements about giarism to mock them..

 Chapter 484: Cooperation from the National Television Station

    Chapter 484: Cooperation from the National Television Station


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    f I¡¯m dying ofughter. They actually said that ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± giarized a foreign variety show. Are the people who said these words blind? Otherwise, why would they say such ridiculous words?]


    [The intention of ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± is much better than that lousy variety show, right? I wonder who¡¯s blind enough to say that Sunflower giarized!]


    [Just as Gu Xiao said previously, it¡¯s a scam! And it¡¯s the kind that goes to the extreme to scam people!]


    fl suddenly feel that there¡¯s a reason why Star Brilliance Entertainment and Gu Xiao were so unyielding previously. If the variety show that I worked so hard to create ispared to a trash variety show, and they even say that I giarized, it would be good enough if I didn¡¯t explode. What¡¯s so bad about being irritable?]


    [I think there are still people who dare to say that ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± giarized! If anyonees, I¡¯ll retort your words! If I don¡¯t retort your words until you be autistic, even my 20 years of chasing celebrities will have been in vain!]


    [Our country has produced such a good variety show, but people arc actually saying that it was giarized from foreign variety shows. I don¡¯t even know what some people in our country arc thinking.]


    In the face of such overwhelming ridicule, the people who had previously said that ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± had giarized, Star Brilliance Entertainment giarized, and Gu Xiao giarized did note out to defend themselves and refute.


    The only thing they could do was to silently delete thements that they had said about giarism.


    At the same time, the blogger who first came out to say that ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± had giarized finally received a court summons rted to Star Brilliance Entertainment.


    The blogger, who had been watching Star Brilliance Entertainment quietly, thought that he had already escaped a cmity. He thought that Star Brilliance Entertainment would not continue to pursue the matter. Just as he heaved a sigh of relief, he was beaten back to his original state by this court summon.


    He did not expect that Star Brilliance Entertainment would not even send awyer¡¯s letter this time and directly subpoena the court.


    With this blogger¡¯s experience, the bloggers and marketing ounts that had originally nned to attack ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± and Gu Xiao from another direction after receiving money immediately gave up the idea.


    Although they were given a lot of money, if they really received a subpoena from the court and even went to jail because of this money, it would not be worth it.


    Without a leader, those who didn¡¯t like Star Brilliance Entertainment and Gu Xiao wouldn¡¯t be able to cause much trouble even if they jumped up and down.


    On the other hand, the ratings of the variety show ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± were even given a high score of 9.5 by manyizens! It was truly a win-win situation. The viewership ratings and reputation soared!


    In the second episode, ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± was selected and quickly sold the broadcasting rights to provincial television stations.


    Through the provincial television station, more people saw ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡±. It also fed the poprity of Star Brilliance Video and Star Brilliance Entertainment.


    As the poprity of ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± increased, Sunflower-like Children once again entered the eyes of the Central Television Station.


    Just as Gu Xiao saw that ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± had sessfully entered the filming stage and was about to return to school with Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, she received a call from the Central Television Station.


    The people who contacted Gu Xiao were the people in charge Wan and Yang, whom she had interacted with before.


    The other party briefly exined the purpose of the call. After agreeing on a time and ce with Gu Xiao, the other party hung up.


    As she had already had contact with the National Television Station previously, Gu Xiao was not as shocked as she was when she had been when she met the person in charge from Central Television Station. She acted very calmly.


    However, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, who were beside Gu Xiao, could not do it.


    Gu Xiao did not avoid them when she answered the call. In addition, they had been talking to Gu Xiao just now and were rtively close to her. Before they could leave, they found out who was on the other side from Gu Xiao.


    For a moment, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu looked at Gu Xiao with admiration.


    After Gu Xiao finished the call, Jiang Meng said impatiently, ¡°Xiaoxiao, was the person who called just now really the pcrson-in-chargc from Central Television Station?¡±


    Gu Xiao put away her phone and looked at Jiang Meng with a yful smile.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Am I the kind of person who makes things up?¡±


    Jiang Meng hurriedly shook her head, but her face still looked dazed.


    ¡°I-I just can¡¯t believe it. The work I participated in actually¡­ actually has a rtionship with the national television station one day¡­¡±


    Jiang Meng¡¯s voice was still a little weak when she spoke. It was obvious that she had not really regained her senses..

 Chapter 485: Returning to School

    Chapter 485: Returning to School<div>


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Although Wei Shu was not as unrestrained as Jiang Meng, if one took a closer look, they would still be able to tell that Wei Shu¡¯s eyes were not focused either. It was obvious that she was in a daze.


    Gu Xiao was amused by their reactions.


    ¡°Are you guys that shocked to be working with the national television station?¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Jiang Meng was the first toe back to her senses. She looked at Gu Xiao in surprise. ¡°Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not shocked at all by working with the national television station?¡±


    At this moment, Wei Shu also came back to her senses. She tugged at Jiang Meng¡¯s sleeve and reminded her when Jiang Meng looked at her.<div>


    ¡°Mengmeng, have you forgotten? ¡®The Vanished Beauty¡¯ and ¡®The Return of the Crimson Child¡¯ both had the participation of the Central Television Station, so Xiaoxiao naturally won¡¯t be shocked anymore.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Meng remembered that Star Brilliance Entertainment had already cooperated with the national television station before.


    However, because ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± could cooperate with the national television station just now, she had forgotten her favorite ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡± for a moment.


    However, judging from Jiang Meng¡¯s reaction now, ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡± would probably have to give way to ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡±.


    Jiang Meng pursed her lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t remember it just now. ¡®The Vanished Beauty¡¯ is only my favorite variety show, but I also participated in ¡®Sunflower-like Children¡¯! If ¡®Sunflower-like Children¡¯ coborates with the national television station, doesn¡¯t that mean that I¡¯m also coborating with the national television station indirectly?¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Meng chuckled.


    Wei Shu was stunned, and a smile appeared at the corners of her mouth and eyes.


    After all, even if it was just an indirect coboration with the national television station, it was worth being happy and proud for the rest of their lives!


    Seeing that Jiang Meng and Wei Shu were in a daze again, Gu Xiao could not help but interrupt their fantasies helplessly.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. We should go back today. We can¡¯t dy our return to school,¡± Gu Xiao reminded them.


    They coulde out this time because this did not take up too much ss time. They basically only came to the production team when it was the holidays.


    Even so, they had agreed on a time to return to the school. Also, during the subsequent exams, their results had to be excellent so that the school would not call them to ount for this matter.<div>


    Otherwise¡­


    When Jiang Meng and Wei Shu heard Gu Xiao mention school, they immediately came back to their senses.


    They lowered their heads. ¡°Xiaoxiao is right. We should go back to school.¡± Wei Shu said, but her expression did not look happy at all.


    ¡°Alright, when we go back, we have to make up for it.¡± Seeing that Jiang Meng and Wei Shu¡¯s expressions were getting dejected because of her words, Gu Xiao hurriedly said, ¡°But when we go back, we can have a good hotpot first.¡±


    Hearing the word hotpot, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu¡¯s expressions were finally not as dejected as before.


    The two of them forced themselves to perk up. ¡°Yes! There¡¯s still hotpot waiting for us when we go back!¡±


    As for the course material that needed to bepleted after eating the hotpot, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu had temporarily forgotten about them.


    After returning to school, Gu Xiao, Jiang Meng, and Wei Shu finished their hotpot. After discussing the coboration with the person-in-charge from the Central Television Station, they returned to their studies.


    Gu Xiao did not pay much attention to the news online.


    However, with Jiang Meng and Wei Shu around, even if she did not take the initiative to follow them, she still knew a lot of things about ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± online.


    Coupled with the fact that Jiang Meng and Wei Shu were personally involved in ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡±, the two of them focused even more attention on it than on ¡°The Vanished Beauty¡±.


    With such enthusiasm, even though ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± had already finished airing, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu were still in a daze. They were still immersed in the joy online.<div>


    And at this moment, Tian Xian also gave Gu Xiao a call.


    Gu Xiao looked at Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, who could still chat about ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± even though they were sitting opposite each other on the bed. She shook her head helplessly and walked out of the dormitory with her phone.


    As usual, she went to the balcony before answering Tian Xian¡¯s call.


    ¡°President Gu, there¡¯s something I need to discuss with you.¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard that, she raised her brows. There were really very few things that could make Tian Xian use the word ¡®discuss¡¯. She just did not know what it was about this time.


    Gu Xiao thought this in her heart, but she did not show it on her face.


    ¡°What is it? Just say it.¡±

 Chapter 486: Celebration Banquet

    Chapter 486: Celebration Banquet


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°It¡¯s about the celebratory feast.¡± Tian Xian¡¯s voice sounded from the phone.


    ¡°Celebration banquet?¡± Gu Xiao sounded confused. ¡°What celebration banquet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the celebration banquet for ¡®Sunflower-like Children¡¯.¡± Tian Xian patiently answered Gu Xiao.


    ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± has a wide reach and gives society a very positive image.


    Due to the broadcast of ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡±, more and more people in society were willing to pay attention to the orphanage. They were willing to use their own strength to help the orphanage and give the children in the orphanage a better life.


    There were many orphanages that were about to be disbanded because they did not have enough money to support them. It was also because of the variety show ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± that they could continue, so that the children in the orphanage did not need to change to a new environment.


    Moreover, as more and more people donated things, the children in the orphanage¡¯s lives became better and better.


    This matter was too powerful. Many official media outlets reposted


    ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡±. Even the People¡¯s Daily Newspaper praised ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± and Star Brilliance Entertainment.


    The poprity on the Inte and the official praise could be said to have raised Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s status in the industry to another level. It also sped up the progress of Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s listing on the stock market.


    Tian Xian considered that Star Brilliance Entertainment had been established for almost three years and had yet to hold a celebratory feast.


    This was such a good opportunity. Star Brilliance Entertainment should not miss it.


    After Tian Xian¡¯s exnation, Gu Xiao immediately understood. Apart from celebrating the sess of ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡±, this celebratory banquet was also a social gathering.


    Let other people in the industry see the potential of Star Brilliance Entertainment. If there was a chance in the future, they would be willing to consider Star Brilliance Entertainment more.


    Gu Xiao only thought for a moment before agreeing to Tian Xian¡¯s decision. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll leave the celebratory banquet to you. Let me know when it¡¯s confirmed.¡±


    ¡°Alright, President Gu.¡± Tian Xian responded. After exining the current situation of Star Brilliance Entertainment, he hung up the phone and went to prepare for the celebratory feast.


    Gu Xiao put down her phone and turned to enter the dormitory.


    As soon as she entered, she met Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, who were still on the bed but looking over with bright eyes.


    Jiang Meng leaned against the railing beside the bed. Most of her body was almost out of the bed, but she did not care. She was not worried that she would fall at all.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I think I heard somethig about a celebratory feast just now.¡± Jiang Meng¡¯s voice carried a hint of excitement. ¡°Is it the celebratory feast for ¡®Sunflower-like Children¡¯?¡±


    Gu Xiao did not answer. She reached out and pointed at Jiang Meng¡¯s posture. ¡°Shrink your body in. Be careful.¡±


    When Jiang Meng heard this, she hurriedly retracted her body, but her head was still outside the bed. Wei Shu, who was at the side, saw Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze sweep over. Before Gu Xiao could say anything, she had already retracted her body.


    Seeing that Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze had softened again, Wei Shu heaved a sigh of relief. After the two of them did not do anything dangerous, Gu Xiao nodded at them. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a celebratory feast for ¡®Sunflower-like Children¡¯,¡± Gu Xiao said as she raised her eyebrows and looked at the two of them. ¡°Do you want to go?¡± When Jiang Meng and Wei Shu heard this, their eyes instantly lit up.


    Jiang Meng forgot about Gu Xiao¡¯s reminder just now and stretched her body out again. ¡°Really? We can also attend the celebration banquet?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t care about the danger, then it¡¯s hard to say.¡± There was a hint of warning in Gu Xiao¡¯s voice.


    However, before Gu Xiao could speak, Jiang Meng had already retracted her body and smiled at Gu Xiao ingratiatingly.


    Gu Xiao nced at Jiang Meng and did not speak. She sat back in her chair. Jiang Meng and Wei Shu looked at each other for a while. They were not sure of Gu Xiao¡¯s attitude. They exchanged nces and hurriedly got off the bed.


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu moved to Gu Xiao¡¯s side. Wei Shu reached out and wrapped her arms around Gu Xiao¡¯s arm, shaking it coquettishly.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, Mengmeng already knows her mistake. Please forgive her! She won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡±

 Chapter 487: Knowing Her Mistake

    Chapter 487: Knowing Her Mistake<div>


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao put down the book that she had deliberately picked up just now and turned around on the chair. She looked up slightly at Jiang Meng and Wei Shu.


    Gu Xiao was clearly sitting and the two of them were standing. Gu Xiao¡¯s expression was clearly calm, but Jiang Meng and Wei Shu felt that Gu Xiao¡¯s aura was stronger, as if they were the ones being looked down on.


    ¡°Do you really knowyour mistake?¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, the heavy atmosphere immediately eased.


    Under Wei Shu¡¯s gaze, Jiang Meng hurriedly walked over and held Gu Xiao¡¯s other arm. She said coquettishly, ¡°Xiaoxiao, I really remember it and know my mistake. I promise there won¡¯t be a next time, okay?¡±<div>


    As she spoke, Jiang Meng even blinked her eyes and looked at Gu Xiao seriously.


    When Gu Xiao heard this, her expression rxed a little. ¡°It¡¯s good that you remember.¡±


    ¡°Then, Xiaoxiao, that celebratory feast¡­¡± Seeing that Gu Xiao was no longer angry, Jiang Meng¡¯s eyes lit up. The anticipation in her eyes was obvious.


    ¡°You guys have also participated in this project, so you can naturally participate in this celebration banquet.¡±


    Upon receiving Gu Xiao¡¯s confirmation, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu eximed in joy. Then, they began to discuss what to prepare for the celebration banquet.


    Gu Xiao sat at the side and looked at the two of them who were discussing with relish with a gentle expression. She chuckled.


    She turned around and ignored Jiang Meng and Wei Shu. She took out the phone she had ced aside, found Chu An¡¯s contact number, and sent him a message.


    [Thepany might hold a celebratory banquet shortly. Do you have time to attend?]


    Chu An should be in ss, but the other party still replied very quickly.


    [Of course I have to go. Xiaoxiao, let me know when you get the exact details. I¡¯ll make arrangements for the time.]


    From Chu An¡¯s reply time and news, not only did Chu An want to participate in the celebration banquet, but he also had a hint of impatience.


    Gu Xiao pursed her lips and smiled gently.<div>


    [Alright, I understand. I won¡¯t forget you.]


    After chatting with Chu An for a while more about daily life, Gu Xiao dismissed Chu An and got him to focus on ss.


    When she put down her phone and focused on Jiang Meng and Wei Shu again, she realized that the two of them had been discussing for so long, but they had yet toe to a conclusion.


    Gu Xiao listened patiently for a while more. Seeing that the two of them had yet to decide, she could not help but interrupt them.


    ¡°How about you leave your gowns and other things to me?¡±


    She was really worried that if Jiang Meng and Wei Shu continued to argue like this, the two of them would directly quarrel in the dormitory.


    When Jiang Meng and Wei Shu heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, their voices paused.


    The two of them looked at each other and then looked at Gu Xiao with some difficulty. ¡°Xiaoxiao, that won¡¯t do! We should be very happy that you¡¯re willing to invite us to the celebration banquet. We can¡¯t let you prepare these things for us!¡± Jiang Meng said firmly.


    Although Wei Shu did not speak, the expression on her face exined everything. She also supported Jiang Meng¡¯s words.


    Hearing that, Gu Xiao was not surprised. She just raised her eyebrows at the two of them.


    ¡°But, didn¡¯t you guys not decide? Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if I helped you decide?¡±


    Jiang Meng chuckled in embarrassment. Wei Shu pursed her lips and suppressed the smile on her lips. ¡°Xiaoxiao, this is also our fun!¡±<div>


    Gu Xiao looked at Wei Shu and then at Jiang Meng. She knew that the two of them really thought that it was just a fun thing and did not go overboard.


    Seeing this, Gu Xiao did not say anything else. She made a gesture for them to continue and turned around, nning to do her own thing.


    At this moment, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu did not continue to argue about the gown and other preparations.


    Jiang Meng moved to Gu Xiao¡¯s side, bent down, and looked sideways at Gu Xiao. ¡°Xiaoxiao, will Mr. Chu also attend this celebratory banquet?¡±


    The pen spun in Gu Xiao¡¯s hand. She did not raise her head and nodded as if it was a matter of course.


    ¡°If he has time, he naturally has to go with us.¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s answer, Jiang Meng nodded in understanding.


    After exchanging nces with Wei Shu, Jiang Meng spoke again, ¡°Then Xiaoxiao, on the day of the celebratory feast, can we not go in with you?¡±

 Chapter 488: Celebratory Feast Begins

    Chapter 488: Celebratory Feast Begins<div>


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Gu Xiao heard this, the pen that was flying up and down her slender and fair fingertips suddenly stopped. She put down the pen, closed the book, and looked sideways at Jiang Meng, who was approaching her.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Jiang Meng smiled awkwardly. ¡°Xiaoxiao, you also know that Mr. Chu is only gentler in front of you. In front of us¡­¡±


    When Jiang Meng said this, she suddenly stopped and seemed to recall the scene of her meeting with Chu An in the past. She couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    Actually, she and Wei Shu also knew that on ount of Gu Xiao, Chu An was already nice enough to them.<div>


    After all, she and Wei Shu had seen Chu An¡¯s cold attitude towards those who threw themselves at him in private. It even made those who threw themselves at him wish they could immediately distance themselves from him.


    Logically speaking, they knew this, but emotionally, they still chose to stay far away from Chu An!


    Wei Shu also came over. ¡°Xiaoxiao, look, you and Mr. Chu are together. If the two of us follow you, what¡¯s the difference between that and having two giant third wheels following you? We don¡¯t want to be third wheels either!¡±


    The main thing was that even if they wanted to be third wheels, they couldn¡¯t withstand a nce from Chu An.


    It was as if the two of them had disturbed Chu An and Gu Xiao¡¯s private space, and Chu An wished he could throw them out.


    Gu Xiao looked at the two of them and carefully observed their expressions. She saw that the two of them really weren¡¯t declining out of obligation or lying. They really didn¡¯t want to be with Chu An.


    But¡­ Chu An¡¯s personality wasn¡¯t bad either, right? He had never revealed any bloodthirsty aura in front of them, so why were they so afraid of Chu An?


    She did not understand, but seeing the two of them trembling in fear, she still generously let them go.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you an invitationter. You can go in yourself.¡±


    Upon hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu eximed in joy.


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu held onto Gu Xiao¡¯s arms. ¡°I knew you would treat us the best!¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu did not disturb Gu Xiao anymore. They ran to the side excitedly and continued the topic about gowns.<div>


    After Tian Xian confirmed the timing of the celebration banquet, he sent the news to Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao handed the invitation to Jiang Meng and Wei Shu. After roughly telling Chu An about the celebration banquet, she didn¡¯t care about it anymore.


    Soon, it was time for the celebration banquet.


    Although it was said to be a celebratory feast, it was actually a social gathering. As long as one had received an invitation, they would not let go of such a good opportunity.


    Especially now that Star Brilliance Entertainment was very strong, some people in the industry who did not have any feud with Gu Xiao hoped to build a rtionship with Star Brilliance Entertainment and Gu Xiao to obtain some resources from Star Brilliance Entertainment.


    Hence, as soon as the celebratory feast began, many people came.


    When Gu Xiao and Chu An walked into the venue of the celebratory banquet, many people who had been waiting for a long time walked forward to build a rtionship with Gu Xiao and Chu An.


    Thankfully, Tian Xian arrived in time, preventing the two of them from being trapped in the crowd.


    After Tian Xian sent away all the people who came to build connections with a few words, he looked at Gu Xiao and Chu An, who were protected by him.


    ¡°President Gu and President Chu haven¡¯t appeared in the circle for a long time, so these people are a little excited.¡±


    It could be said that Chu An didn¡¯t care about Star Brilliance Entertainment at all and waspletely focused on his studies.


    As for Gu Xiao, although she had juste out, she had produced another popr variety show.<div>


    However, during the filming of the variety show, Gu Xiao stayed in the production team and did note out at all. As long as it was the production team that Gu Xiao was in, the rules had always been rtively strict. Unimportant people could not enter the production team at all.


    Therefore, even if Gu Xiao had appeared in the circle not long ago, to those people, it was the same as not appearing at all.


    In fact, it was even more tiring for them than her not appearing at all.


    Gu Xiao nced at Tian Xian and naturally knew what he was talking about. She raised her eyebrows and did not take Tian Xian¡¯s words to heart. Instead, she asked about the situation at Star Brilliance Entertainment.


    Seeing that Gu Xiao was talking about serious matters, Tian Xian was not in the mood to joke. He told her everything that Gu Xiao wanted to know.

 Chapter 489: Too Embarrassed to See People

    Chapter 489: Too Embarrassed to See People<div>


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Tian Xian and Gu Xiao finished talking about thepany, he looked up and sized up the guests who were already at the venue. When he did not see the person he wanted to see, he looked at Gu Xiao again.


    ¡°President Gu, I received news that the executive vice-president of Da Xiong Video¡¯s superiorpany, Bai Song, will being today. He might have a coboration to discuss with our Star Brilliance.¡±


    Upon hearing Tian Xian¡¯s words, Gu Xiao¡¯s originally idle gaze immediately retracted.


    Bai Song was a very capable man. Previously, when he was the CEO of Da Xiong Video, he had led Da Xiong Video from nothing and created an impressive achievement.


    That was why Bai Song was promoted to the vice president position of the head office and became the executive vice president.<div>


    Although Bai Song was the vice president in name, he had the authority of a president. No one dared to underestimate this vice president who had been promoted from Da Xiong Video.


    He was considered a very, very impressive person, and he was also someone who was highly valued and vignt in the industry.


    ¡°Is there any other news?¡±


    Tian Xian shook his head. ¡°Da Xiong Video only revealed some information. Furthermore, from what I see, it was deliberately revealed to me by Da Xiong Video. As for the rest, I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    When Gu Xiao heard this, a dark glint shed across her eyes. She lowered her eyes and thought about something.


    A momentter, she looked up again and said to Tian Xian, ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll be careful. However, since Bai Song is here personally, there shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem.¡±


    If the person who came today was Bai Song and it was for cooperation, Da Xiong Video could be considered to have expressed a friendlier signal.


    Bai Song¡¯s level was high enough, and he had been promoted from Da Xiong Video. His arrival clearly told everyone that Da Xiong Video¡¯s attitude towards Star Brilliance Entertainment and Gu Xiao was harmonious and friendly.


    Since Bai Song had a friendly attitude, they did not have to worry too much.


    When Tian Xian heard that, he nodded. After exchanging a few words with Gu Xiao, he was called to the side.


    Anyway, after Gu Xiao¡¯s rejection and Tian Xian¡¯s obstruction, those people could tell that the president of Star Brilliance Entertainment was really impatient with this kind of business.


    Since Gu Xiao was unwilling, it would be difficult for them to befriend her if they approached her again. Instead, they would be enemies.<div>


    Since Tian Xian could really make the decision, it was not impossible for them to approach Tian Xian instead.


    Before Bai Song came, Gu Xiao waited for Jiang Meng and Wei Shu.


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu had just walked into the venue when they saw Gu Xiao and Chu An hiding leisurely in the corner. When Jiang Meng and Wei Shu saw Chu An beside Gu Xiao, they originally didn¡¯t intend to go over to look for Gu Xiao.


    However, they remembered that the invitation was given to them by Gu Xiao. Since they were already here, they had to inform Gu Xiao no matter what.


    Otherwise, what if Gu Xiao didn¡¯t see them and was worried about them?


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu encouraged each other. They puffed out their chests and walked towards Gu Xiao.


    After seeing Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, Gu Xiao¡¯s expression indeed softened a lot. Chu An followed Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze and looked over. After nodding at the two of them indifferently, he looked at Gu Xiao again.


    Without really meeting Chu An¡¯s gaze, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao.¡± The two of them stopped two meters away from Gu Xiao and greeted her.


    Gu Xiao nodded at the two of them. ¡°Why are you sote?¡±


    Logically speaking, she, Jiang Meng, and Wei Shu had left the school at about the same time. If she had arrived, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu should have arrived too.


    She did not see the two of them in the venue just now and was a little worried that something had happened to them.<div>


    Upon hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s question, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu smiled in embarrassment. Wei Shu even buried her face in her palms.


    When Gu Xiao saw this, she raised her eyebrows and reacted. The two of them had probably done something. She didn¡¯t know, but it must be very interesting.


    Under Gu Xiao¡¯s frank and magnanimous gaze, Jiang Meng¡¯s gaze wavered left and right, but she was unwilling to look at Gu Xiao.


    In the end, under Gu Xiao¡¯s persistent gaze, Jiang Meng stammered and recounted what happened on the way.


    ¡°We were a little too happy. On the way here, we saw some skewers, so we bought some to eat.¡±


    As Jiang Meng spoke, she seemed to feel that what happened next was really a little stupid. She paused and sorted out her emotions. Then, she gritted her teeth and said what she wanted to say in one breath.


    ¡°Then, then when the two of us were eating, we identally dripped the soup on the gown.¡±


    After Jiang Meng finished speaking, Wei Shu, who was at the side, lowered her face even more. She skilfully showed what it meant to be too ashamed to face others.

 Chapter 490: The Arrival of Bai Song

    Chapter 490: The Arrival of Bai Song<div>


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After hearing Jiang Meng¡¯s words, Gu Xiao could not react for a moment.


    Even Chu An, who was originally indifferent, turned to look at Jiang Meng and Wei Shu. The expression in his eyes made Jiang Meng want to lower her head.


    Gu Xiao looked at Jiang Meng and Wei Shu, who were about to die of shame and anger, and forcefully suppressed the smile on her lips.


    She coughed lightly to prevent the smile in her voice from being too obvious. ¡°What exactly are you guys thinking?¡±


    Jiang Meng¡¯s lips moved a few times as she softly spat out a few words. Seeing that Gu Xiao still looked puzzled, her voice became louder.<div>


    ¡°I was too excited previously and didn¡¯t eat lunch. I¡¯m too hungry.¡±


    They had never attended such a banquet before, but they had heard that food was usually not allowed at banquets. On the way here, they saw some people selling skewers. In addition, they were really hungry, so they did not resist the temptation and bought some to eat.


    However, they did not expect them to make such a mistake.


    After that, in order to change into a new gown, they came a littlete.


    When Gu Xiao heard this, she immediately understood. She looked at Jiang Meng and Wei Shu apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have brought you along.¡±


    At least with her providing an exnation, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu would not feel that they could not eat at the banquet.


    Hearing that Gu Xiao was taking the responsibility on herself, Wei Shu, who was at the side, could not care less and hurriedly looked up.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with Xiaoxiao. We just didn¡¯t pay attention.¡±


    Jiang Meng hurriedly nodded. ¡°Yes, we were careless. It has nothing to do with you. Xiaoxiao, if you say that, we would be really sorry.¡±


    Seeing Jiang Meng and Wei Shu say this, Gu Xiao pursed her lips and did not say anything else.


    Coincidentally, the assistant that Tian Xian had assigned to her previously walked over. Gu Xiao immediately stopped the assistant.


    ¡°Bring them to eat something.¡± After Gu Xiao said to her assistant, she turned to look at Jiang Meng and Wei Shu. ¡°I still have some things to deal withter, so I might not be able to take care of you for the time being. If there¡¯s anything in the future, just look for him.¡±<div>


    When the assistant received Gu Xiao¡¯s order, he did not decline. After nodding at Gu Xiao, he walked to Jiang Meng and Wei Shu¡¯s side and briefly introduced himself.


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu hurriedly responded politely.


    They looked at Gu Xiao again. ¡°Then, Xiaoxiao, we¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Gu Xiao nodded and watched Jiang Meng and Wei Shu leave.


    ¡°If Bai Songes overter, I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡± After Jiang Meng and Wei Shu walked away, Chu An approached Gu Xiao and whispered in her ear.


    Hearing this, Gu Xiao frowned slightly and looked at Chu An disapprovingly.


    Chu An seemed to know what Gu Xiao wanted to say. He smiled lightly at Gu Xiao and spoke again.


    ¡°If Bai Song really wants to cooperate, then Star Brilliance Entertainment has to take it seriously. It¡¯s best if youe forward. As for me, I don¡¯t appear in Star Brilliance Entertainment often now. It¡¯s better to avoid it.¡±


    ¡°But you also have shares in Star Brilliance Entertainment. If you want to, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do. There¡¯s no need to avoid it.¡±


    To Gu Xiao, Star Brilliance Entertainment would always be established by her and Chu An. Chu An would always have a share in Star Brilliance Entertainment.


    Chu An looked at Gu Xiao, who seemed to be thinking for him, and frowning. He couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.


    He nced around and saw that not many people were paying attention to him. He turned slightly to block Gu Xiao¡¯s figure. He lowered his head and nted a kiss on Gu Xiao¡¯s lips.<div>


    ¡°I know how much you value me, but I¡¯ll do what I have to do.¡±


    Gu Xiao pursed her lips. The warmth that Chu An had just dropped seemed to linger on her lips.


    ¡°If you¡¯re sure.¡± Since Chu An was unwilling, she wouldn¡¯t go against his wishes and let him do something he didn¡¯t like.


    Chu An lowered his eyes with a rich smile. ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Seeing that Chu An had seen this, Gu Xiao didn¡¯t say anything else about letting Chu An discuss cooperation with her.


    The two of them had just finished discussing when their target, Bai Song, finally arrived at the venue.


    Bai Song¡¯s arrival quickly attracted the attention of the rest of the people in the venue. Everyone¡¯s gazes vaguelynded on Bai Song, wanting to see what Bai Song nned to do next.

 Chapter 491: Please Come Upstairs

    Chapter 491: Please Come Upstairs<div>


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The moment Bai Song appeared, the gazes of the many guests in the venue vaguelynded on him.


    Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, Bai Song casually dismissed a few people who came to talk to him and walked towards Gu Xiao with a clear goal.


    The moment Gu Xiao saw Bai Song, she restrained her expression and became serious.


    Bai Song stood in front of Gu Xiao and smiled warmly at her. He stretched out a hand and said, ¡°President Gu, long time no see.¡±


    Gu Xiao reached out and held Bai Song¡¯s hand. After holding it for a while, she quickly let go.<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed been a long time since west met. CEO Bai is still as energetic as ever.¡±


    Since Bai Song wasn¡¯t willing to take the initiative to express his intentions, she naturally wouldn¡¯t be the first to speak. She continued to chat with Bai Song. Chu An stood beside Gu Xiao and chatted with Bai Song from time to time.


    When the guests at the venue saw Bai Song, Gu Xiao, and Chu An chatting happily, a hint of understanding shed across their hearts. This was all within their expectations.


    The people in the industry were rtively smart, so they could naturally tell the current situation of Da Xiong Video.


    Da Xiong Video was already considered to have developed to a prosperous era. As the saying went, when one reached the peak, they would definitely decline. At this point, it was extremely difficult for Da Xiong Video to continue to advance. However, if they were not careful, it was easy for them to go downhill.


    This was the inevitable trend of media carriers.


    If there were new things appearing, it would be very easy for those that had reached their peak to decline. And the current Star Brilliance Video was this new thing.


    Instead of having a behemoth like him, who was at the peak of his era, to go downhill, it was better to build a good rtionship with new things; they might be able to survive for a longer time.


    Otherwise, it would be like Big Crocodile Video, beginning to walk on the path of decline.


    Of course, there were also some people who could not see clearly. They felt that Bai Song had onlye this time to show off to Gu Xiao and make Gu Xiao and Star Brilliance Video behave themselves.


    After all, their vision was only so short-sighted. It was understandable that they could not see the long-term future.


    Bai Song and Gu Xiao chatted for a while. There was much probing in his words, but they were all blocked by Gu Xiao and Chu An.<div>


    They were clearly only children in their teens, but it was indeed very rare for them to have such an aura and ability.


    Bai Song looked at Gu Xiao and Chu An in front of him and seemed to see his past self, the high-spirited, bold, and adaptable self.


    With this thought in mind, Bai Song¡¯s gaze on Gu Xiao and Chu An softened.


    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t get anything useful from Gu Xiao and Chu An, Bai Song didn¡¯t continue beating around the bush and directly revealed his purpose foring this time.


    ¡°President Gu, after the banquet, can we have a private chat? I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    Gu Xiao had already heard the news from Tian Xian, so she was not surprised by Bai Song¡¯s request.


    She nodded with a polite and distant smile on her face. ¡°Since CEO Bai has asked, I naturally have no reason to refuse.¡±


    After saying that, she paused and nced at Chu An beside her. Then, she said to Bai Song, ¡°If CEO Bai doesn¡¯t mind, we can go up and talk now.¡±


    If the conversation could end by the end of the banquet, she could go home with Chu An. She could alsofort Chu An.


    This was exactly what Bai Song wanted. He nodded and said, ¡°Of course, President Gu, please.¡±


    Gu Xiao gave Chu An a look. After Chu An nodded slightly, Gu Xiao turned around and went upstairs with Bai Song.


    However, the two of them, who had already gone upstairs, did not know that just as they went upstairs, someone downstairs had posted what had happened at the celebration banquet online.<div>


    In just a few minutes, a post rted to Gu Xiao and Bai Song appeared on the trending searches.


    #The Vice President of Da Xiong Video is demonstrating his might to President Gu of Star Brilliance Video!# Below this post, there was a picture of Bai Song and Gu Xiao standing opposite each other with smiles on their faces.


    However, this picture, which should have been a kinder scene, became a model of a ¡°insincere smile¡± in the mouth of the marketing ount.


    They thought that Star Brilliance Entertainment must have offended Da Xiong Video. After all, ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± was distributed to Da Xiong Video by Star Brilliance Entertainment, but ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± in Star Brilliance video was free.

 Chapter 492: Strategic Alliance Agreement

    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Because ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± was free, it had brought Star Brilliance Video a huge wave of traffic. Many people also downloaded Star Brilliance Video.


    From a certain perspective, Star Brilliance Video had stabbed Da Xiong Video in the back.


    It was normal for Da Xiong Video to be dissatisfied because of this.


    [Actually, I also feel that Star Brilliance Video didn¡¯t do too well this time. Although the purpose of Star Brilliance Video is maximize the influence of ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± on society, it¡¯s not very good for Da Xiong Video.]


    [I heard that many customers of Da Xiong Video had flowed into Star Brilliance Video at that time. It¡¯s only right for Da Xiong Video to be angry because of this.]


    [Not only that! Da Xiong Video is considered to have advertised for free for someone else. This time, CEO Bai has personally appeared. I¡¯m afraid things won¡¯t end well. CEO Bai ising aggressively!]


    [I feel that Gu Xiao and Star Brilliance Video are going to be unlucky this time. Da Xiong Video has the backing of arge corporation. Even if Star Brilliance Entertainment faces the corporation behind Da Xiong Video, they arepletely insufficient.]


    [Gu Xiao, you¡¯re on your own! I still hope that Star Brilliance Entertainment and Gu Xiao can survive this. After all, I still like the television dramas and variety shows produced by Star Brilliance Entertainment.]


    When the marketing ount saw theseizens¡¯ words, it became even more excited.


    He rearranged thements about Gu Xiao and Bai Song and posted them again. It made the situation between Da Xiong Video and Star Brilliance Video seem even more tense, as if a storm wasing.<div>


    Themotion online seemed to be much livelier than at the banquet.


    On the other hand, most of the people present did not think that Gu Xiao and Bai Song were at odds. Instead, they felt that the atmosphere between the two of them was a little good.


    The guests watched enviously as Gu Xiao and Bai Song left and rounded the corner.


    Only bigpanies had such good treatment. Smallpanies like them could only stay in the venue where people came and went. They did not have the treatment of VIPs at all.


    However¡­ this didn¡¯t seem too bad. It was already good enough to have a chance.


    All the guests present sighed in their hearts. They retracted their gazes from the stairs and began to chat with the people around them, unwilling to miss this opportunity.


    They did not know what kind of scene was in the private room on the second floor.


    Gu Xiao widened her eyes slightly and looked at Bai Song, who was sitting opposite her, in disbelief.


    ¡°You, you said it¡¯s a strategic alliance agreement?¡± Gu Xiao repeated Bai Song¡¯s words in shock.


    Bai Song did not seem to notice Gu Xiao¡¯s rude actions. The smile on his face was still gentle.


    He nodded. ¡°Yes, I think President Gu must have heard some rumors and know that I¡¯m here on behalf of ourpany to discuss a coboration with yourpany.¡±


    Upon hearing Bai Song¡¯s words, Gu Xiao retracted her shocked expression and returned to her usual calm appearance.


    She looked at Bai Song and could not help but mutter in her heart.


    Although she knew that Bai Song was here to discuss a coboration, she did not know that Bai Song actually wanted to discuss this coboration.


    Before Gu Xiao could say what was on her mind, she heard Bai Song continue, ¡°Our President thinks very highly of President Gu and Star Brilliance Entertainment, so he specially sent me to discuss a coboration with President Gu.¡±


    Gu Xiao could understand if Bai Song had discussed a coboration previously, but now that Bai Song had mentioned the President, which was the President of Da Xiong Video¡¯s corporation, Gu Xiao was really shocked.


    One had to know that Da Xiong Video¡¯s headquarters was argeprehensive corporation. Even the Ji Group could notpare to it.


    It was only because their businesses were cumbersome and fragmented that they could be said to be spread across various industries that theirpanies did not appear to be outstanding in any particr field.<div>


    However, even so, no one dared to underestimate the power of the corporation. Even the Chu Corporation was unwilling to go against their headquarters.


    Now, Da Xiong Video had received orders from the headquarters to sign a strategic alliance agreement with Star Brilliance Entertainment. It was really unbelievable.

 Chapter 493: Share Exchange

    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At the same time that Gu Xiao was surprised, she thought of Da Xiong Video¡¯s actions in the past and did not dare to act casually.


    Her eyes shed. After calming down, she asked tentatively.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I don¡¯t quite understand, so I want to ask. Is the strategic alliance agreement that Da Xiong Video mentioned the same as before to have Da Xiong Video invest in the shares of otherpanies?¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s question, Bai Song did not feel offended.


    He smiled brightly at Gu Xiao and did not hide anything. ¡°That¡¯s for otherpanies. We paid money to invest in their shares. This method is the best way for both Da Xiong Video and otherpanies.¡±


    At this point, Bai Song looked at Gu Xiao meaningfully.


    ¡°However, the coboration with yourpany this time can¡¯t be done in the same way as before. We all know that President Gu is not short of money, and the financial flow of Star Brilliance Entertainment can¡¯t be underestimated. This method of paying to invest is not a good thing for President Gu and Star Brilliance Entertainment.¡±


    Upon hearing Bai Song¡¯s words, Gu Xiao¡¯s originally vignt expression rxed a little.


    She raised her eyes slightly to look at Bai Song, waiting for his answer.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we chose a different method this time.¡± Bai Song¡¯s lips curled into a determined smile. ¡°If Presient Gu is willing, what we want this time is a share exchange.¡±<div>


    Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes shed and she did not say anything for a moment.


    ¡°We will use 10% of Da Xiong Video¡¯s shares to exchange for 10% of Star Brilliance Video¡¯s shares. If we hold shares of each other¡¯spanies, we can maximize our benefits, guarantee the interests of our twopanies, and also ensure that we stand on the same side and won¡¯t attack each other. President Gu, what do you think of this method?¡±


    Gu Xiao pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Are you sure you want the shares of Star Brilliance Video?¡±


    Although Star Brilliance Video had developed well since its establishment, it was still not enoughpared to the mature Da Xiong Video.


    If they really only used the shares of Star Brilliance Video to exchange for Da Xiong Video¡¯s shares, then no matter what, Star Brilliance Video would have profited.


    Bai Song knew what Gu Xiao was worried about, so he gave her aforting smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, President Gu. Our President values the shares of Star Brilliance Video. We still know our own limits. We won¡¯t think of using Da Xiong Video¡¯s shares to exchange for Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s shares.¡±


    At the end of the day, although Da Xiong Video¡¯s headquarters was indeed very impressive, it was only rted to the entertainment industry.


    Da Xiong Video was indeed not bad, butpared to Star Brilliance Entertainment, it was not enough.


    It had only been split out from Star Brilliance Entertainment for less than half a year, but the ferociously rising Star Brilliance Video, that was their goal.


    She saw that Bai Song really didn¡¯t seem to have any designs on Star Brilliance Entertainment. If it was just Star Brilliance Video, she was really tempted by Bai Song¡¯s suggestion.


    Bai Song seemed to have noticed Gu Xiao¡¯s hesitation. He continued, ¡°Moreover, if yourpany signs this strategic alliance agreement with us, Da Xiong Video and Star Brilliance Video will share resources in the future. The television dramas and variety shows that are broadcasted every year will also have to be bought and broadcasted at the appropriate price and pace.¡±


    Hearing Bai Song¡¯s words, Gu Xiao understood.


    In the end, Da Xiong Video still minded that she had broadcasted ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± for free previously.


    However, at that time, ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± was just a casual work of hers. Coupled with the fact that she had seen the importance andments on the Inte about the orphanage, she thought of letting Sunflower-like Children broadcast for free. She hoped that Sunflower-like Children would extend its inlfuence and make more people pay attention to the orphanage.


    Although her decision was out of goodwill, it was indeed a little unfair to Da Xiong Video.


    However, she did not feel too guilty about this.


    Although ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± was a variety show produced by Star Brilliance Entertainment and distributed to Central Television Station, Star Brilliance Video, and Da Xiong Video, they could not control what the broadcast tform nned to do after this variety show was sold.<div>


    Besides, this was not a big deal..

 Chapter 494: Request

    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Da Xiong Video had just been established back then, for the sake of development, he had done much more than what she had done this time.


    The television dramas were free, the movies were free, and the variety shows were free. As long as it was in Da Xiong Video, it was all free.


    There were so many new television dramas and variety shows, and Da Xiong Video was broadcasted for free. Even if there were no sponsors, they would rather broadcast it naked than suppress the show, so they could satisfy the audience¡¯s needs.


    If not for these actions back then, Da Xiong Video would not have developed so quickly and even suppressed the original overlord, Big Crocodile Video.


    The audience and fans of Da Xiong Video in the early stages were all obtained through their tform being free and retained with free television dramas and variety shows.


    This kind of shamelessness was not evenparable to their Star Brilliance Video.


    After all, the separation of Star Brilliance Video from Star Brilliance Entertainment required enough audience and fans to support it. By doing that, she was killing two birds with one stone, so there was nothing to feel guilty about.


    Gu Xiao did not care about theints in Bai Song¡¯s words. She smiled at Bai Song and said directly, ¡°In that case, what benefits can our Star Brilliance Entertainment have?¡±


    The conditions that Bai Song had just mentioned seemed fair.


    However, for Star Brilliance Entertainment, there were no benefits to speak of. Instead, Da Xiong Video was taking advantage.<div>


    One had to know that the poprity of the television dramas, variety shows, and movies produced by Star Brilliance Entertainment could be said to be second to none in the industry. Many otherpanies could notpare to them.


    In the end, the television dramas, variety shows, and movies filmed by Star Brilliance Entertainment would definitely be ced on Star Brilliance Video. ording to the strategic alliance agreement that Bai Song had mentioned previously, Da Xiong Video would also enjoy all the works filmed by Star Brilliance Entertainment.


    Although Da Xiong Video also had its own self-made dramas, no matter whether it was reputation or poprity, none of them had ever exploded in the industry. At most, they could be considered to be average.


    Compared to Star Brilliance Entertainment, which had at least one explosive television drama every year, and a variety show like The Vanished Beauty, this waspletely insufficient.


    If both sides bought it at the same time and yed it at the same time, it would be a loss for Star Brilliance Entertainment.


    If this contract was really signed, then the television dramas, movies, and variety shows produced by Star Brilliance Entertainment would definitely be distributed to Da Xiong Video.


    Gu Xiao looked at Bai Song calmly and rubbed her fingers under the cover of the table.


    It had to be said that this suggestion was indeed a little sneaky.


    But that wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. It just depended on how she used it.


    Gu Xiao kept making ns in her heart, but she did not show it on her face. She still looked calm and kind.


    However, the words she said were not very kind. ¡°I think that even if we don¡¯t sign this strategic alliance agreement, be it Star Brilliance Video or Star Brilliance Entertainment, they can develop very well.¡±


    This was the truth. After all, everyone in the industry could tell that Star Brilliance Entertainment and Star Brilliance Video were rising rapidly.


    If they could not kill Star Brilliance Entertainment before it went on the stock market and when it first went on the stock market, Star Brilliance Entertainment would be able to rely on a little chance to stand up again.


    From the looks of it, Star Brilliance Entertainment did notck this opportunity at all, or rather, strength.


    Bai Song did not refute. He only forced a smile and quickly recovered.


    ¡°If you have any requests, feel free to ask. As long as Da Xiong Video can satisfy them, I believe our President will not reject them.¡±


    However, if Gu Xiao really asked for an exorbitant price, then they could not be med for not being polite.


    Gu Xiao looked up slightly. The smile on her face could not help but fade a little, and her expression became serious.<div>


    ¡°I only have two requests. If CEO Bai feels that we can agree, then we can sign this agreement immediately. If CEO Bai can¡¯t agree, then I can only say that our Star Brilliance Video and Da Xiong Video are not fated.¡±


    Seeing Gu Xiao like this, Bai Song could not help but sit up straight and express his seriousness.


    ¡°First, I hope that Da Xiong Video will invest in all the television dramas and variety shows produced by Star Brilliance Entertainment. After all, as long as these projects arepleted, they will be broadcasted on Star Brilliance Video. Da Xiong Video will definitely broadcast them as well. Investing in the project during its production is also to share the risk of the project. This is natural..¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 495: Agreement

    Chapter 495: Agreement


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Bai Song heard Gu Xiao¡¯s request, he did not agree immediately.


    Instead, after thinking for a while and confirming the feasibility of this matter, he nodded at Gu Xiao. ¡°Our Da Xiong Video can agree to this request.¡±


    Da Xiong Video itself had to produce some self-made dramas every year, and the investment expense of Da Xiong Video was not small.


    Especially in ancient and immortal dramas, it was unknown how much money Da Xiong Video invested every year, but it was better not to talk about the final oue?.


    If he could really reduce this portion of money to spend on Star Brilliance Entertainment, it would not be difficult for Da Xiong Video.


    After all, everyone knew that with the support of the headquarters, Da Xiong Video was very rich. Even if they really added a portion of the investment to Star Brilliance Entertainment, it was nothing to Da Xiong Video.


    Bai Song agreed to the first condition, but it did not make Gu Xiao rx.


    She still raised a second condition to Bai Song seriously. ¡°Second, since Star Brilliance Video and Da Xiong Video have be allies, the enemy of Star Brilliance Video is naturally Da Xiong Video¡¯s enemy.¡±


    At this point, Gu Xiao paused and leaned forward slightly, not letting go of any change in expression on Bai Song¡¯s face.


    ¡°Therefore, I hope that Da Xiong Video can stand on the same side as Star Brilliance Video and punish Big Crocodile Video and Huang Tu Entertainment!¡±


    Bai Song¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Presicent Gu, you mean¡­¡±


    Gu Xiao chuckled and leaned back slightly. There was clearly a smile on her face, but her eyes were indeed ice-cold.


    Gu Xiao didn¡¯t beat around the bush and said directly, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. If Da Xiong Video and our Star Brilliance Video form an alliance, then Huang Tu Entertainment will produce television dramas, variety shows, and movies in the future. Da Xiong Video can¡¯t buy any of them. The television dramas distributed by Big Crocodile Video can¡¯t be bought either. The television dramas and other works of Da Xiong Video can¡¯t be distributed to Big Crocodile Video.¡±


    Ever since Star Brilliance Entertainment was established, Huang Tu had been targeting Star Brilliance Entertainment. Although Huang Tu was instructed by Ji Gao and the harm brought to Star Brilliance Entertainment was resolved by them,


    However, this did not mean that the grudge between Star Brilliance Entertainment and Huang Tu Entertainment could be written off.


    They couldn¡¯t face Huang Tu Entertainment head-on yet, but since Da Xiong Video had already delivered itself to her door, she wouldn¡¯t let go of such a helper who could help Star Brilliance Entertainment deal with Huang Tu Entertainment.


    As for Big Crocodile Video¡­ Although they had already taught Big Crocodile Video a lesson, she was a very vengeful person. Since she could deal with Big Crocodile Video, she would not let go of this opportunity easily.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes shed. When she faced Bai Song, the coldness in her eyes lessened slightly.


    ¡°I only have these two requests. If CEO Bai can agree, then we¡¯ll work together happily. If CEO Bai can¡¯t agree, then forget about the strategic alliance agreement that CEO Bai mentioned previously.¡±


    Bai Song stared at Gu Xiao for a while. Gu Xiao¡¯s expression did not change at all when Bai Song sized her up, nor did she have any intention of retreating.


    After a while, Bai Song seemed to have finallypromised and sighed softly.


    He took another deep look at Gu Xiao and sighed. ¡°President Gu is really young and promising!¡±


    Gu Xiao smiled and did not say anything.


    ¡°I agree to the your request,¡± Bai Song said with a serious expression.


    After receiving this reply, Gu Xiao did not look surprised. It was as if she had already guessed this oue.


    However, at this moment, the way she looked at Bai Song became more sincere. Even the smile in her eyes was not as cold as before.


    The corners of her lips curled up. ¡°Then, CEO Bai, let¡¯s have a pleasant cooperation.¡±


    Bai Song smiled helplessly, and his understanding of Gu Xiao became clearer.


    The founder of Star Brilliance Entertainment at such a young age probably had a limitless future. It was no wonder that the President of the headquarters had such a high evaluation of Gu Xiao after knowing her experience and the side she had shown unintentionally.


    Putting everything else aside, just the fact that Gu Xiao was determined and ruthless enough to create her own opportunities was enough to prove that Gu Xiao already possessed the qualities of a sessful person.

 Chapter 496: Precedent

    Chapter 496: Precedent


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Bai Song looked at Gu Xiao in front of him with a hint of fear in his eyes.


    Needless to say, Gu Xiao was also smart. It could be said that she was very smart and knew how to borrow strength. If Gu Xiao continued like this, it was not impossible for Gu Xiao to develop Star Brilliance Entertainment into arge corporation.


    Fortunately, they were friends with Gu Xiao and not enemies.


    With this thought in mind, Bai Song looked at Gu Xiao with admiration.


    As expected of someone the President valued. Her ability was indeed not bad.


    After discussing the matter, the two of them stood up and walked downstairs.


    When the two of them appeared at the staircase, the guests downstairs instantly focused their gazes on Gu Xiao and Bai Song.


    Initially, some people were waiting to see the scene of Da Xiong Video and Star Brilliance Video fighting till both sides were injured. However, when they saw Gu Xiao and Bai Song walking down with smiles, these people were puzzled.


    Gu Xiao, who was walking down, instantly found where Chu An was.


    Seeing that Chu An was looking over with a worried expression, Gu Xiao couldn¡¯t help but smile at Chu An in a consoling manner.


    Upon getting this reaction from Gu Xiao, Chu An was relieved. He crossed his arms and stood on the spot, quietly watching Gu Xiao¡¯s next move.


    Gu Xiao came downstairs. After exchanging nces with Bai Song, she walked up to the stage used for speaking.


    Taking advantage of the fact that all the guests were present, Gu Xiao announced that Da Xiong Video and Star Brilliance Video had be strategic allies in front of everyone.


    There was a smile and a hint of smugness in Gu Xiao¡¯s eyes. She held the microphone in her hand. ¡°After that, Star Brilliance Video will be as close as a family with Da Xiong Video and improve together. I hope everyone will support us.¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, everyone present could not help but widen their eyes in disbelief.


    Everyone was not pretending to be surprised, but they were really surprised.


    Even if some people present thought that Da Xiong Video would discuss a coboration with Star Brilliance Video, in their hearts, the coboration between Da Xiong Video and Star Brilliance Video could only be about buying a few television dramas or variety shows.


    This strategic alliance was something that no one had expected.


    After all, in their opinion, Da Xiong Video and Star Brilliance Video werepletelypetitive.


    Under such a rtionship, Da Xiong Video and Star Brilliance Video could get along peacefully. Some cooperation was already the most harmonious state they could imagine.


    As for an alliance¡­ In their opinion, it waspletely impossible.


    If it was imed that the past grudges between Huang Tu Entertainment and Star Brilliance Video were written off, the chances of that might even be higher than the alliance between Da Xiong Video and Star Brilliance Video.


    Moreover, twopanies with the same business were not scheming against each other and thinking of ways to suppress their opponent. This kind of alliance¡­ Wasn¡¯t this nonsense?!


    What were Gu Xiao and Bai Song plotting? Or was there some inside story that they did not know?


    Regarding everyone¡¯s confusion and probing, Gu Xiao and Bai Song had no intention of exining.


    Facing everyone¡¯s congrattions, they smiled and epted them. If it was to gather information, they would change the topic as if nothing had happened and not reveal anything.


    Seeing that they could not find out anything from Gu Xiao and Bai Song, everyone gradually gave up. As for those who were unwilling to give up, they switched to targeting Tian Xian, hoping to obtain some information from him.


    Among the guests present, there were some who were shrewd and quick-witted. After the initial surprise passed, they understood the benefits after some thought.


    After thinking it through, they could not help but look at Gu Xiao with admiration.


    At the moment, Big Crocodile Video had already lost a lot after the previous incident.


    In the field of video tforms, only Da Xiong Video and Star Brilliance Video could upy the peak. Only these two video tforms were worth a fight.


    It was not impossible for Da Xiong Video and Star Brilliance Video topete with each other. However, it was obvious that if the twopaniespeted, both sides would end up badly. There would be no good oue.


    These were precedents of this..

 Chapter 497: Working Steadily

    Chapter 497: Working Steadily


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Star Brilliance Video was gaining momentum now. It was obvious that it was aiming to be the leader of the industry.


    ording to the current quality of Star Brilliance Entertainment dramas and movies, it was only a matter of time before Star Brilliance Video surpassed Da Xiong Video.


    If Da Xiong Video was afraid, it would not work if they wanted to suppress Star Brilliance Entertainment and Star Brilliance Video for no reason. After all, the Chu Corporation was behind Star Brilliance Entertainment. Even if the Chu Corporation had never really attacked, no one could underestimate the Chu Corporation.


    However, Da Xiong Video was a veteran video tform after all. It had a fixed audience and fans. It was probably not a simple matter for Star Brilliance Video to squeeze Da Xiong Video out of the industry.


    Especially when there was a powerful corporation behind Da Xiong Video. If Star Brilliance Video really suppressed Da Xiong Video, even if the Chu Corporation was behind Star Brilliance Entertainment, therge corporation behind Da Xiong Video would probably not let the matter rest.


    After all, everyone knew that Star Brilliance Entertainment had already angered Ji Group and Huang Tu Entertainment. Even if Ji Group was going downhill, it could not be underestimated.


    If the three of them worked together, it was very likely that they could really get rid of Star Brilliance Entertainment.


    Therefore, rather than fighting each other to the point of bleeding and even facing the risk of bankruptcy, it was better for the two families to cooperate and win.


    If the television dramas, variety shows, and movie resources of the twopanies were not much different, neither of them could suppress the other, nor would they be too strong or too weak.<div>


    This was the true way to let the twopanies survive for a long time.


    In fact, they all knew that such cooperation might notst long.


    When Star Brilliance Entertainment really grew to a certain stage, it was very likely that Gu Xiao would directly fall out with Da Xiong Video. However, no matter what the situation was after that, this was the best choice for the two tforms now.


    Of course, if the two tforms cooperated well.


    After that, Star Brilliance Entertainment wanted to get involved in other industries. With Da Xiong Video¡¯s headpany behind them, Star Brilliance Entertainment could quickly gain a foothold in this field. The group behind Da Xiong Video could also make up for some shortfalls and have a win-win cooperation again.


    Wasn¡¯t this another better business cooperation?


    After thinking it through, the guests present became even more enthusiastic about Gu Xiao and Bai Song.


    In the face of everyone¡¯s fervent attitude, Gu Xiao¡¯s attitude was still the same as before. She was neither servile nor overbearing, neither arrogant nor extravagant. This attitude made the others think more highly of Gu Xiao.


    After the banquet ended, Gu Xiao sent Bai Song, Jiang Meng, and Wei Shu off before bringing Chu An back to their ce outside A University.


    The two of them sat on the sofa, and Gu Xiao told Chu An everything about her and Bai Song¡¯s conversation on the second floor.


    Chu An wrapped his arms around Gu Xiao¡¯s waist and rested his chin on Gu Xiao¡¯s head. He lowered his eyes and listened to Gu Xiao.


    After Gu Xiao finished speaking, Chu An rubbed his chin against the top of Gu Xiao¡¯s head. ¡°This is indeed not bad. Xiaoxiao did too well this time.¡±


    Hearing Chu An¡¯s exaggerated praise, Gu Xiao didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    She patted Chu An¡¯s arm around her waist. ¡±1 need to go to thepany tomorrow to officially sign the contract with Bai Song. Do you want to go with me?¡±


    Chu An noddedzily. ¡°Since Xiaoxiao took the initiative to say so, I naturally have no reason to refuse.¡±


    The next morning, Gu Xiao and Bai Song officially signed the strategic alliance agreement.


    The moment the agreement was signed, the official websites of Star Brilliance Video and Da Xiong Video sent out the news that they had already edited.


    Bai Song received the contract, stood up, and extended his hand to Gu Xiao. ¡°President Gu, please take care of me in the future.¡±


    Gu Xiao also stood up and held Bai Song¡¯s hand. ¡°As for CEO Bai, I still have to ask Da Xiong Video to take care of Star Brilliance Video in the future.¡±<div>


    When Bai Song heard this, he smiled helplessly at Gu Xiao. After a simple discussion with Gu Xiao about the projects that they could coborate on, Bai Song left Star Brilliance Entertainment.


    After all, as the vice president, Bai Song had a lot of things to deal with in a day.


    After Da Xiong Video and Star Brilliance Video released the news of their coboration, the news of the coboration between the twopanies even made the financial news that day..


    <div>

 Chapter 498: Financial News Report

    Chapter 498: Financial News Report


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The financial news said, ¡°The two tforms have joined forces and cooperated with each other, breaking the inherent pattern of mutual attack andpetition in business and providing another feasible n for economic development and progress.¡±


    This was an extremely high evaluation.


    With the official approval, almost everyone on the Inte was praising this matter.


    Even those haters who could argue for no reason did not dare to step forward and say no in the face of the mainstream of this environment.


    Apart from the praise from the official channels, more importantly, they all knew that the cooperation between Da Xiong Video and Star Brilliance Video could really reduce a lot ofpetition and internal strife.


    Whether it was before or now, there were very wasteful behaviors in the entertainment industry.


    For example, there was an example previously. Big Crocodile Video had won three S+ television dramas or variety shows. In order not to lose to Big Crocodile Video, Da Xiong Video would forcefully raise up the production of three S+ works without caring about the specific situation of the production itself or if these productions were really exquisite.


    Most people in the industry believed that as long as they invested enough funds and resources, no matter what the television drama itself was, this television drama could reach S+.


    This kind of behavior was not too good.<div>


    If this behavior continued, it would severely affect the reputation of the video tform, causing it to lose the credibility of judging the level of television dramas.


    And the appearance of such behavior was a serious waste.


    With so much money and resources, they couldpletely produce more premium television dramas and variety shows, not simply producing an S+ work just for the sake of getting an S+ work.


    If the production of an S+ project was only so they could get an S+, no matter how much money and resources they had, in the end, they would only obtain a crude work that had wasted a lot of money and resources.


    If it was the current cooperation method between Da Xiong Video and Star Brilliance Video, the situation in the industry would be much reduced.


    Without the internalpetition, everyone would earn money together. Then, the review of television dramas would be much stricter.


    If this continued, it would reduce the possibility of some crude works appearing.


    Although this was rtively difficult to implement, and if some of them had selfish motives, it would also cause a certain amount of losses, these difficulties could be ovee.


    As long as one was willing, there would be nothing more difficult than the previous model.


    As soon as this news was confirmed, the praises online ovepped one after another, and it did not seem to stop at all.


    [I don¡¯t know who suggested this coboration, but no matter who it is, I want to thank the person who proposed it.]


    [I¡¯m really too excited. If that¡¯s really the case, then we won¡¯t have to face all the television dramas that were dug out with green screens but were still rated as S+ in future! They¡¯ve really saved the eyes of usizens!]


    [Gu Xiao is awesome! Bai Song is awesome! Star Brilliance Video is awesome! Da Xiong Video is awesome! I will definitely be your fan from now on! It will definitely not change.]


    [Originally, when I heard that Gu Xiao and Bai Song had actually coborated, I thought it was fake. I didn¡¯t expect the officials toe out and confirm this matter. I don¡¯t know what to say, but I still thank them. They even gave our audience a rtively sunny sky.]


    [I originally thought that Da Xiong Video and Star Brilliance Video would fight. I didn¡¯t expect it to be a coboration. However, it¡¯s good to cooperate! This coboration is really great! I want to pay attention to Star Brilliance Video and Da Xiong Video and contribute to the coboration of the twopanies!] After Gu Xiao and Bai Song signed the contract, she was not in a hurry to go home with Chu An. Instead, they chose to stay in thepany, nning to see theizens¡¯ reaction after the news spread.


    At this moment, Gu Xiao and Chu An were sitting on the sofa in herpany. Chu An had one arm around Gu Xiao, and the other was holding a tablet. Gu Xiao was in charge of scrolling up and down the screen.


    The two of them worked very well together, and they basically saw all thements online.


    Gu Xiao looked at thements online and suddenly felt a little ashamed.


    After all, what theizens said waspletely something she had never thought of at that time.<div>


    At that time, most of her thoughts were still on working with Da Xiong Video to deal with Big Crocodile Video and Huang Tu Entertainment together. Another part of her selfishness was that she knew that if Star Brilliance Video and Da Xiong Video went against each other now, she could only admit defeat. That was why she wanted to agree to the cooperation Bai Song had proposed..

 Chapter 499: Calamity

    Chapter 499: Cmity


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xiao couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw the praises online.


    Since everyone on the Inte had such expectations for her, no matter what she had done previously, she could now consider the concerns of theizens.


    The coboration between Da Xiong Video and Star Brilliance Video was quite promising, be it to those in the industry or outside.


    For the industry, there was no need to be conflicted between Da Xiong Video and Star Brilliance Video. They only needed to film and sell the works. Naturally, they would be happy.


    For the audience outside the industry, the quality of the subsequent television dramas and variety shows might be better. Naturally, they were looking forward to it the most.


    After Da Xiong Video and Star Brilliance Video cooperated, the few people who were unhappy were probably Big Crocodile Video and Huang Tu Entertainment.


    These two parties had long offended Star Brilliance Entertainment, so it was naturally impossible for them to cooperate with Star Brilliance Entertainment.


    Initially, these twopanies did not think that it was a big deal to offend Star Brilliance Video. However, now that Star Brilliance Video and Da Xiong Video were working together, it was not that simple for them.


    The cooperation of the Star Brilliance Video and Da Xiong Video could be considered terrifying to them.<div>


    In the future, all the television dramas, variety shows, and movie productionpanies in the industry would definitely want to sell their works to Star Brilliance Video or Da Xiong Video, two leading and cooperative video tforms.


    However, Big Crocodile Video had already offended Star Brilliance Video, so even if they wanted to sell their works, these productionpanies would not dare to cooperate with Big Crocodile Video.


    Who knew if they would be cklisted by Star Brilliance Video and Da Xiong Video after working with Big Crocodile Video?


    Even if there was only a 1% chance, the productionpany would not be willing to offend two top video tforms for Big Crocodile Video.


    This also meant that it was basically impossible for Big Crocodile Video to buy an exquisite television drama or variety show in the future.


    This was aplete disaster for a video tform without the resources for a new drama!


    This news was even more terrifying for Huang Tu Entertainment.


    Da Xiong Video and Star Brilliance Video had cooperated, which meant that they could not sell television dramas and variety shows to these two video tforms.


    However, if they did not sell works to Da Xiong Video and Star Brilliance Video, who else could they sell these television dramas and variety shows to? Those satellite TVs?


    In the past two years, everyone could understand how popr the television dramas and variety shows produced by Star Brilliance Entertainment were. Even if it was for the sake of cooperating with Star Brilliance Entertainment, those satellite channels might not choose to cooperate with Huang Tu Entertainment.


    The previous Apple TV was the best evidence.


    From the looks of it, they could only sell their works to Big Crocodile Video.


    However, once Da Xiong Video and Star Brilliance Video coborated, Big Crocodile Video itself might die. Even if their twopanies huddled together for warmth, it would be useless.


    They could not withstand the suppression brought by Da Xiong Video and Star Brilliance Entertainment.


    If their television dramas and variety shows could not sell on good tforms, then the artists under them would never be able to stand out.


    Under such circumstances, what else could they use to attract capable artists?


    With this thought in mind, Big Crocodile Video and Huang Tu Entertainment could not help but tremble in fear. They began to think of ways to resolve this predicament.


    However, no matter what they did, they could not save thepany from decline.


    Huang Tu Entertainment even wanted to look for Ji Gao to think of a way or get the Ji Group to support them. After all, they had offended Star Brilliance Entertainment and Gu Xiao because of Ji Gao.<div>


    However, Ji Gao could not even protect himself now. How could he still have the mood to deal with Huang Tu Entertainment? He could only face it with indifference.


    Gu Xiao and Chu An stayed in thepany for a day. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with thepany, the two of them left thepany hand in hand and returned to their small home outside A University.


    ¡°Alright, stop reading thesements online. Haven¡¯t you seen enough in thepany?¡±


    Chu An saw that even if he returned home, he was sitting beside Gu Xiao, but Gu Xiao didn¡¯t seem to care about him at all. He immediatelyined unhappily in Gu Xiao¡¯s ear.<div>


    After saying that, seeing that Gu Xiao was still unwilling to pay attention to him, Chu An raised his eyebrows and directly reached out to take the tablet from Gu Xiao¡¯s hand.


    He ced the tablet behind him and rested his elbow on the back of the sofa with his other hand. He ced his palm on his cheek and turned his head slightly to look at Gu Xiao, who had finally looked over.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, am I not working hard enough? Is that why you can¡¯t notice me?¡±

 Chapter 500: Reservation

    Chapter 500: Reservation


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seeing that Chu An was getting up to no good again, Gu Xiao had no choice but to give up on collecting information about the opinions of theizens online.


    She took the initiative to reach out and wrap her arms around Chu An¡¯s neck.


    She raised her head and nted a kiss on Chu An¡¯s lips. After gently licking Chu An¡¯s slightly dry lips with her tongue, Gu Xiao nned to withdraw.


    However, how could Chu An give up on the benefits that had already been delivered to his door so easily?


    He threw the tablet behind him and used his hand to control the back of Gu Xiao¡¯s head, kissing her deeply.


    Chu An pried open Gu Xiao¡¯s lips. Under Gu Xiao¡¯s obedience, he easily entered that damp and private space. He continuously licked it, leaving behind his unique marks.


    After a long time, when Gu Xiao was about to suffocate, Chu An finally let go of Gu Xiao and gave her a chance to breathe.


    Gu Xiao leaned into Chu An¡¯s arms and calmed her breathing for a while before looking up at Chu An. ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± There was a smile in Gu Xiao¡¯s voice.


    There was lust in Chu An¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t reply, but his hands gradually became restless.<div>


    Gu Xiao noticed Chu An¡¯s actions and red at his before grabbing his restless hand.


    ¡°Stop fooling around. We still have ss tomorrow.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu An finally regained his rationality, which he had lost somewhere. He sighed and chose to let Gu Xiao off for the time being.


    That night, Gu Xiao and Chu An didn¡¯t do much and fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms.


    The next morning, the two of them woke up and went to school together.


    When Gu Xiao walked into the ssroom, the students who were already sitting in the ssroom looked at her excitedly.


    Everyone looked like they had many questions, but because they were not familiar with Gu Xiao, they could only choose to sit in their seats reservedly.


    Gu Xiao did not care about these gazes. After seeing Jiang Meng waving at her, Gu Xiao took her book and walked in the direction of Jiang Meng and Wei Shu.


    Gu Xiao sat down beside Jiang Meng. Jiang Meng and Wei Shu were about to ask about the coboration between Star Brilliance Video and Da Xiong Video.


    However, when they saw the gazes of the people around them and Gu Xiao¡¯s expression, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu thought for a moment and suppressed their intention to ask.


    When the surrounding students saw that Jiang Meng and Wei Shu did not ask, they were a little anxious and wished they could help Jiang Meng and Wei Shu ask.


    However, when they really met Gu Xiao¡¯s cold eyes, they lost their courage.


    After all, the coboration only concerned Gu Xiao¡¯spany. It didn¡¯t seem right for them to ask.


    Just like that, Gu Xiao just barely finished her morning ss peacefully and walked to the dormitory with Jiang Meng and Wei Shu.


    Without the presence of outsiders, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu became fearless.


    They stopped Gu Xiao and said casually, ¡°Xiaoxiao, are Star Brilliance Video and Da Xiong Video really going to cooperate like the news said?¡±


    Jiang Meng widened her eyes and looked at Gu Xiao with sparkling eyes.


    After Gu Xiao ced everything on the desk, she turned around to look at Jiang Meng and Wei Shu.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know at the banquet?¡±<div>


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu chuckled. Jiang Meng scratched her head in embarrassment and said, ¡°At that time, we thought it was fake. After all, there has never been such a coboration before.¡±


    At that time, she and Wei Shu thought that it was just Gu Xiao and Bai Song¡¯s superficial words. However, who would have thought that the next day, they would obtain more urate and official news from the Inte?


    ¡°Since I said it in front of the guests, the news is naturally true.¡±


    After all, many of the guests at the banquet were of high status and had rtively wide connections. The news that was announced in front of them would spreadpletely in the circle in less than half a day.<div>


    At this point, if either of them went back on their word, they would not be a good partner in the eyes of the others in the industry.


    At that time, theirpany would probably be in a dilemma.


    So, how could this news be fake?


    However, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu didn¡¯t know the rules in the circle, so it didn¡¯t seem to be a big problem for them to think this way.


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu asked a few questions that were unimportatnt but could still satisfy their curiosity, and Gu Xiao answered them one by one..

 Chapter 501: New Clue

    Chapter 501: New Clue


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ever since the news of the coboration between Star Brilliance Video and Da Xiong Video spread, people in the industry had be more optimistic about Star Brilliance Video and Star Brilliance Entertainment.


    While Star Brilliance Video and Star Brilliance Entertainment were thriving, the Ji Group and Ji Gao were not doing too well.


    On this day, Ji Gao came to the Ji family¡¯s old residence with the new information he had found.


    Old Master Ji was not downstairs, so Ji Gao found the butler and asked him where he was.


    ¡°Old Master should be resting upstairs. If it¡¯s not something important, it¡¯s not appropriate to disturb Old Master¡¯s rest.¡±


    Upon hearing the butler¡¯s words, Ji Gao thought about what he had investigated. Seeing the butler¡¯s unyielding attitude, he did not pester him anymore.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait until Dad wakes up.¡±


    After hearing Ji Gao¡¯s words, the butler arranged for Ji Gao to stay in the living room. He served some fruits and tea and left a servant behind before continuing to do his own things.


    Ji Gao waited on the first floor for an unknown period of time. As time passed, Ji Gao became more and more frustrated. From time to time, he would stand up and look in the direction of the elevator.<div>


    However, no matter how he looked, he did not see the figure he wanted to see.


    Just as Ji Gao couldn¡¯t take it anymore and was about to ask the butler to wake Old Master Ji up, he saw the elevator that he had been waiting for a long time light up.


    Ji Gao stood up and stared at the elevator.


    After a while, the butler appeared in the elevator with Old Master Ji.


    Old Master Ji held his walking stick and slowly walked towards Ji Gao.


    Ji Gao took a few steps forward and said impatiently, ¡°Dad! I¡¯ve found some new information that I want to tell you!¡±


    Old Master Ji ignored Ji Gao. It was as if he did not hear Ji Gao¡¯s words at all. When Old Master Ji sat on the sofa, he looked up at Ji Gao with his turbulent gaze.


    ¡°Tell me! What is it?¡±


    Ji Gao¡¯s grip on the document tightened slightly. He was a little dissatisfied with Old Master Ji¡¯s neglectful attitude towards him.


    However, Old Master Ji hadpletely protected himst time, so that he did not receive any punishment. Now, in front of Old Master Ji, he could not hold his head high.


    Ji Gao forced himself to rx and handed over the document in his hand with a calmer attitude.


    ¡°Dad, this is something I¡¯ve recently investigated. Previously, the matter of the tax evasion being exposed had something to do with that little b*tch Gu Xiao!¡±


    Hearing Ji Gao¡¯s words, Old Master Ji straightened his body slightly and his expression became serious.


    He took the document from Ji Gao¡¯s hands, opened it, and read it carefully. However, the more he read, the uglier Old Master Ji¡¯s expression became. In the end, Old Master Ji¡¯s face could only be described as livid.


    The veins on the back of Old Master Ji¡¯s old hand were already bulging in the first ce. At this moment, it was even more tense. The greenish-ck blood vessels were wrapped around his loose skin, making him look a little terrifying. After a while, Old Master Ji barely suppressed the anger in his heart.


    He nced at Ji Gao and threw the document in his hand at him. Even though the document hit his chest hard, Ji Gao did not dare to say anything. He could only lower his head and hide his emotions.


    ¡°Look at what a good daughter you¡¯ve had! Ruthless! She doesn¡¯t care about rtions and even dares to target you, her father! She wants to send you to jail!¡±


    After saying that, Old Master Ji seemed to still be a little angry. He picked up his walking stick and hit Ji Gao¡¯s body a few times before restraining his anger.


    Ji Gao stood at the side dejectedly. He did not dare to say anything about Old Master Ji¡¯s beating and scolding.<div>


    Old Master Jiposed himself and thought of the news he had just read. He could not help but narrow his eyes.


    In fact, if Gu Xiao had not targeted Ji Group and Ji Gao, Old Master Ji would have thought highly of Gu Xiao. Compared to his grandson, Ji Chen, who was too upright in certain aspects, Gu Xiao was more suitable to be his ideal sessor.


    She was smart, patient, and knew how to leverage strength to handle a stronger opponent¡­ Gu Xiao¡¯s actions showed her ability in this aspect.


    However, it was a pity that Gu Xiao was a woman. Now, Gu Xiao could be said to bepletely hostile with the Ji family and the Ji Group.<div>


    Therefore, no matter how much he valued Gu Xiao, he could not allow her to grow stronger just like that..

 Chapter 502: Informing the Ming Family

    Chapter 502: Informing the Ming Family


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Master Ji¡¯s rough fingers kept rubbing the smooth handle of his walking stick. His eyes were dark, and it was unknown what he was thinking.


    After a while, Old Master Ji said calmly, ¡°Does the Ming family know that Gu Xiao is behind this?¡±


    Hearing Old Master Ji¡¯s words, Ji Gao was slightly stunned. However, he quickly reacted and shook his head at Old Master Ji.


    ¡°The Ming family probably doesn¡¯t know that Gu Xiao had been nning to target me when the matter of tax evasion was exposed.¡±


    After all, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he felt that something was wrong when the matter was exposed back then, he wouldn¡¯t have realized that Gu Xiao was involved.


    Gu Xiao had indeed hidden herself well that time. If he had not found traces of Gu Xiao on some marketing ounts that fanned the mes, he would not have thought of investigating Gu Xiao and would not have thought of starting his investigations with the Chu Corporation.


    Even he had unintentionally discovered this, the Ming family¡­ probably didn¡¯t know.


    Upon hearing Ji Gao¡¯s reply, a dark look shed across Old Master Ji¡¯s eyes.


    He waved at Ji Gao and said, ¡°Inform the Ming family about this.¡±<div>


    Hearing this, Ji Gao looked at Old Master Ji in confusion. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the use of telling this to the Ming family? We have to teach that b*tch Gu Xiao a lesson!¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for that wretched girl, the news of him evading taxes wouldn¡¯t have spread, and Old Master Ji wouldn¡¯t have paid such a huge fine for his actions! He wouldn¡¯t have been unable to return to the Ji Grouppletely because of this matter.


    In the end, all of this was caused by that b*tch Gu Xiao!


    Back then, he should have strangled Gu Xiao to death when she was just born! Otherwise, there would not be so many things happening now.


    The current Ji Gao hadpletely forgotten that back then, he had only allowed Jiang He to give birth to the child because of the child in Du Li¡¯s stomach.


    It was just that in a strangebination of circumstances, the child in Du Li¡¯s stomach was not a girl.


    Seeing that Ji Gao was not flexible at all, Old Master Ji could not help but re fiercely at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that when the Ji Group had been targeting the Ming family, we never let the Ming Family have a good life. Wasn¡¯t Gu Xiao the cause of this situation?¡±


    Actually, Old Master Ji knew that this matter could not be med on Gu Xiao. After all, it was the Ming family who took the initiative to intervene after knowing that Ji Gao had evaded taxes.


    However, it was undeniable that the Ming family¡¯s recent confrontation with the Ji Group was indeed caused by the previous matter of tax evasion.


    The Ming family was not doing well under the suppression of the Ji Group. Now, they did not dare to take the initiative to find trouble with the Ji Group. That was why they had to suppress their anger in their hearts.


    Now, when they pass Gu Xiao¡¯s information to the Ming family, Gu Xiao would be the best punching bag for the Ming family!


    After all, it wasn¡¯t easy to suppress the Ji Group all at once. However, if they were only targeting apany that had been established for less than three years, the Ming family wouldn¡¯t have any worries.


    Since Gu Xiao could use someone else to do the dirty work, the Ji family could naturally do the same.


    After listening to Old Master Ji¡¯s exnation, Ji Gao understood what he meant. However, having the Ming family teach Gu Xiao a lesson was still not as good as them dealing with Gu Xiao personally.


    Ji Gao stood on the spot without moving. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°But, Dad, isn¡¯t an attack from our Ji Group better than the Ming family¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°The Ji family moves?¡± Before Ji Gao could finish speaking, Old Master Ji interrupted him forcefully. ¡°Previously, in all the attempts of the Ji family, has there ever been any sess?¡±


    Old Master Ji¡¯s rhetorical question rendered Ji Gao speechless.


    Not only did he not seed, he even sent Gu Xiao¡¯spany up a level.


    Ji Gao thought of all the things that he had done to Gu Xiao previously and couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. But now, he couldn¡¯t do anything other than being angry.<div>


    After all, the Ji Group and the entire Ji Family were nowpletely in Old Master Ji¡¯s hands. Whatever he wanted to do, he had to go through Old Master Ji-


    Due to the previous tax evasion incident, the funds in his hands had also decreased greatly. Even if he wanted to do something secretly, he had no funds to support it.

 Chapter 503: Worry

    Chapter 503: Worry


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Master Ji looked at thepletely clueless Ji Gao and felt extremely tired.


    Now, he even began to wonder if it was right for him to neglect Ji Gao¡¯s education for the sake of his career. Even if Ji Gao was born stupid, with his guidance from a young age, he would not have ended up like this.


    Old Master Ji sighed. ¡°The Ji Group has beenpeting with the Ming Family for a period of time. The Ji Group can¡¯t afford to be shaken anymore.¡±


    The foundation of the Ji Group was indeed much deeper than that of the Ming Family. However, the previous few confrontations with Gu Xiao had already weakened the foundation of the Ji Group.


    In order to suppress the Ming Family, before they could even rest and recover, the Ji Group had invested a lot of resources and time.


    Although the Ji Group was the first to retreat, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean that the Ji Group¡¯s situation was much better. They only relied on the previous foundation of the Ji Group to fight against the Ming family.


    No matter what, it was time for the Ji Group to recuperate and not continue to target a smallpany.


    Ji Gao still cared about the Ji Gropu. After hearing that the Ji VGroup needed to recuperate, he no longer thought of teaching Gu Xiao a lesson.


    Except¡­<div>


    ¡°Dad, if the Ming family knows that Gu Xiao was the one who did it, will they definitely find trouble with her? What if the Ming family chooses to join forces with Gu Xiao to deal with the Ji Group?¡±


    Upon hearing Ji Gao¡¯s words, a glint shed across Old Master Ji¡¯s eyes and the corners of his lips curled into a cold smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very familiar with the temperament of the head of the Ming Family.¡± Old Master Ji¡¯s voice was filled with disdain. ¡°The head of the Ming Family will never join forces with Gu Xiao.¡±


    Seeing how confident Old Master Ji was, Ji Gao did not hesitate any longer. He turned around and left, nning to do as Old Master Ji instructed.


    However, he still needed to think about how to inform the Ming family without making them suspect the Ji Group.


    Gu Xiao did not know about Old Master Ji and Ji Gao¡¯s ns. Ever since she signed the contract with Bai Song, she had entered a state of idleness.


    Other than returning to the dormitory after ss, Gu Xiao had been sticking to Chu An the entire time.


    However, in the past two days, Gu Xiao realized that something was wrong with Chu An.


    Chu An spent more time in a daze, and even when chatting with her, his mind would often wander. From time to time, he would sneak a nce at her, his eyes filled with conflict and confusion.


    A few dayster, Gu Xiao finally took the initiative to bring Chu An back to the house outside their school.


    Gu Xiao pulled Chu An to sit on the sofa. Chu An hadn¡¯t noticed anything amiss, and as usual, he subconsciously reached out to hold Gu Xiao¡¯s waist.


    However, this time, Chu An didn¡¯t wrap his arm around Gu Xiao¡¯s waist as easily as before. Gu Xiao even reached out to stop him.


    Seeing that Gu Xiao wasn¡¯t willing, Chu An didn¡¯t forcefully wrap his arm around her waist.


    After all, even if Gu Xiao was his girlfriend, she had the right to reject him.


    He just looked at Gu Xiao in confusion and there was a hint of worry in his voice. ¡°Xiaoxiao? What¡¯s wrong? You look a little pale. Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Gu Xiao raised her brows and distanced herself from Chu An. It was only when there was enough space for another person to sit between the two of them that Gu Xiao revealed the reason for her actions.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I ask you about this?¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Chu An became even more puzzled.


    ¡°Ask me? Did 1 do something to make you unhappy?¡± Chu An¡¯s expression instantly became sincere. ¡°If I did something wrong, Xiaoxiao, you must tell me. I¡¯ll definitely change!¡±<div>


    Chu An vowed to Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao naturally believed Chu An¡¯s guarantee. After all, Chu An had always done this and had never disappointed her.


    She knew that it was best not to beat around the bush whenmunicating with Chu An, so she didn¡¯t hide anything and directly asked the question she wanted to know.


    ¡°You have something on your mind recently,¡± Gu Xiao said firmly. ¡°And it¡¯s a very important thing.. Shouldn¡¯t you tell me about this?¡±<div>

 Chapter 504: Precious Opportunity

    Chapter 504: Precious Opportunity


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Chu An heard Gu Xiao¡¯s words, his expression stiffened for a moment, but he quickly retracted it.


    He looked at Gu Xiao with his usual smile. ¡°What is Xiaoxiao talking about? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡±


    Gu Xiao leaned forward slightly and moved her face closer to Chu An. At this moment, they were very close to each other. It seemed that if they leaned forward a little more, the tip of their noses would touch.


    Chu An avoided eye contact with Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao smiled at Chu An before retracting her body and returning to the same distance as before.


    ¡°You still say that you don¡¯t have anything on your mind? If you didn¡¯t have anything on your mind just now, then I really don¡¯t know how you act would show that you really don¡¯t have anything on your mind.¡±


    With the distance between her and Chu An just now, Chu An was actually able to remain unmoved. Normally, this would have been impossible.


    As long as she was slightly closer to Chu An and didn¡¯t show any signs of rejection, Chu An would directly kiss her regardless.


    After the kiss, he would then use her of seducing him.<div>


    Every time she saw Chu An righteously say that he was the one who seduced him, Gu Xiao wished she could directly p Chu An awake and stop him from talking to himself.


    Of course, Gu Xiao¡¯s judgment wasn¡¯t limited to Chu An¡¯s reaction just now.


    She knew Chu An too well. Even if Chu An wanted to hide it, she could still sense that something was wrong with Chu An.


    His actions just now had only thoroughly verified her thoughts.


    Chu An recalled his past actions towards Gu Xiao and suddenly felt that it wasn¡¯t a big problem for Gu Xiao to be suspicious because of this.


    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, Chu An directly copsed on the back of the sofa. He stretched out his hand in frustration and fiercely scratched his head.


    When Gu Xiao saw this, she closed the distance between her and Chu An and held Chu An¡¯s hand that he had ced at his side.


    She looked at Chu An seriously. ¡°So, can you tell me what¡¯s bothering you?¡±


    Gu Xiao didn¡¯t want there to be too many secrets between her and Chu An. Or rather, she didn¡¯t want Chu An to bury bad things in his heart, and she wouldn¡¯t know anything.


    This feeling was really too terrible.


    Therefore, she wanted to figure out what Chu An was worried about or troubled about.


    Chu An didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he held Gu Xiao¡¯s hand tightly, as if this way, he could keep holding Gu Xiao in his hands.


    Gu Xiao didn¡¯t rush him. She just sat beside Chu An and quietly waited for him to speak.


    She believed that after Chu An figured it out, he would tell her the cause of the matter.


    As expected, Chu An didn¡¯t make Gu Xiao wait for too long. In just a few minutes, Chu An figured it out and straightened his body. He turned to the side and faced Gu Xiao, but he lowered his head as if he still didn¡¯t want to meet her eyes.


    ¡°Two days ago, my mentor came to see me once.¡±


    There was a hint of hoarseness in Chu An¡¯s voice, as if he didn¡¯t want to talk about this. However, since Gu Xiao wanted to know, he brought it up.


    Gu Xiao rubbed the back of Chu An¡¯s hand with her fingers, gently stroking it again and again, as if to appease Chu An¡¯s emotions.


    ¡°Yes, so? Why did the mentor look for you?¡±<div>


    Chu An opened his mouth, then closed it in embarrassment.


    After beingforted by Gu Xiao, he continued, ¡°Teacher needs to go to theboratory this time and wants to bring me along.¡±


    The mentor who taught Chu An wasn¡¯t a teacher from A University previously, but was requested by the principal of A University to teach this batch of students.


    As for the teacher¡¯s job, his real job was doing research and development in theboratory.<div>


    However, after the principal found out that the mentor had not done any special research during this period of time, he relied on their previous rtions to ask the mentor toe out of seclusion. Moreover, he agreed that as long as the mentor had something on, he could leave at will.


    Just two days ago, the mentor suddenly looked for Chu An and said that he had something to do and needed to return to theboratory. He asked if Chu An was willing to follow him to learn.


    This was an extremely precious opportunity for every Weapon Systems and Engineering student.


    Especially since Chu An was only a freshman, it was even more difficult for her to gain the favor of a teacher and have this opportunity.


    Gu Xiao reached out and tidied Chu An¡¯s messy hair. Her voice was as gentle as ever.


    So, why are you hesitating when it¡¯s such a good opportunity?¡± Gu Xiao asked..

 Chapter 505: Contact

    Chapter 505: Contact


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu An fell into Gu Xiao¡¯s arms just like that.


    He was much taller than Gu Xiao. If he wanted to crash into Gu Xiao¡¯s arms, he could only curl up. This wasn¡¯t veryfortable, but Chu An felt more at ease.


    ¡°But it will take too long,¡± Chu An said with a sigh.


    It had been more than two months since school started. There were only two months left until the summer break.


    If he chose to leave with his mentor this time, he might not even be able toe back during the summer vacation. Instead, he would have to stay in the researchb.


    The restrictions for the weapons researchb were too strict. It was very difficult to enter, and even harder to leave for no reason.


    Even the instructor could not guarantee when he woulde out of the researchb after following him this time.


    In fact, ever since he talked to Gu Xiao thest time, he would dly agree and leave with the mentor if the mentor was willing to bring him along for business trips or academic exchanges.


    However, he would leave for at most a week. This time, he did not know how many months it would take.


    He really wanted this opportunity. He really liked to research and make weapons, but he really didn¡¯t want to leave Gu Xiao¡¯s side.<div>


    In her previous life and this life, Gu Xiao had left his side for too long.


    Gu Xiao listened attentively to Chu An and didn¡¯t interrupt him. She only gently patted Chu An¡¯s back to calm him down.


    After a while, Gu Xiao said, ¡°But you really care about this opportunity, don¡¯t you?¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this opportunity was too tempting, Chu An wouldn¡¯t have been so conflicted. Instead, he would have long since rejected his mentor.


    Chu An, who was in Gu Xiao¡¯s arms, froze and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He only rxed after Gu Xiaoforted him.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re in a dilemma, how about I help you make a decision?¡± Gu Xiao said softly with a hint of inquiry.


    Chu An hesitated for a moment before nodding in Gu Xiao¡¯s arms.


    Gu Xiao looked at Chu An¡¯s back with a hint of a smile in her eyes. ¡°How about you go with the mentor this time?¡±


    Hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Chu An suddenly withdrew from her embrace. Gu Xiao also raised her hands high in the air because of Chu An¡¯s actions.


    Chu An grabbed Gu Xiao¡¯s hand, and his gaze became sharp as he looked at Gu Xiao seriously.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, if I¡¯m really going to be gone for so long, won¡¯t you miss me? Won¡¯t you not want me to leave your side?¡±


    The corners of Gu Xiao¡¯s lips curled up into a smile, but when she saw Chu An¡¯s serious expression, she retracted her smile.


    She said with the same seriousness, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll miss you, and I don¡¯t want you to leave.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Chu An immediately became a little excited. ¡°Then why did you¡­¡±


    ¡°But!¡± Gu Xiao interrupted Chu An¡¯s unfinished words. ¡°But I hope that I¡¯m not the only one in your life. This is something I¡¯ve told you before.¡±


    No one could focus all their emotions and spirit on another person. It was wrong.


    In this life, she hadn¡¯t noticed it when she met Chu An, but the longer she stayed with Chu An, the more she realized that Chu An really cared too much about her.


    When she turned around or unintentionally, she would discover that Chu An was paying attention to her almost all the time.<div>


    At this moment, she knew that something was wrong.


    Therefore, she hoped that Chu An had more things that could be the carrier of his emotions.¡¯


    Moreover, Gu Xiao wasn¡¯t worried that Chu An would forget about her if he had other interests. She was very confident in Chu An, which was why she boldly encouraged Chu An to pursue what he liked.


    Chu An opened his mouth but ultimately didn¡¯t say anything.<div>


    He naturally knew what Gu Xiao meant. He also understood that Gu Xiao was doing this for his own good and did not want him to miss such a precious opportunity.


    However, the thought of not being able to see Gu Xiao for a long time still made him unable to make up his mind.


    ¡°Even in theboratory, you should be able to contact me, right? If that¡¯s the case, what do you have to worry about?¡±


    Chu An had to admit that Gu Xiao was right.


    Although he had gone to theboratory, he was only an unofficial staff member after all. The control over his contacts was not too strict.


    Therefore, if he wanted to contact Gu Xiao, he just had to ask the teacher and the teacher would agree.

 Chapter 506: Departure

    Chapter 506: Departure


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Under Gu Xiao¡¯s constant persuasion, Chu An still decided to agree to this opportunity to go to theboratory with his mentor.


    After the two discussed, Gu Xiao seemed to have finally thought of something and pulled away from Chu An again.


    ¡°Have you told Uncle and Auntie about this?¡±


    Upon hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Chu An¡¯s body stiffened for a moment. Then, he blinked his eyes and looked at Gu Xiao nkly.


    Seeing Chu An¡¯s reaction, Gu Xiao understood.


    For the past two days, Chu An had probably beenpletely conflicted about whether he should go or not. He had never thought of discussing it with Mr Chu and Mrs Chu.


    Gu Xiao nced at Chu An helplessly, then took out her phone to look at the time. She turned to Chu An and said, ¡°At this time, Uncle and Auntie shouldn¡¯t be resting yet. Do you n to tell them today or tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Teacher said he¡¯s leaving school the day after tomorrow to go to theboratory. I¡¯ll talk to them about it today.¡± Chu An pursed his lips and exined to Gu Xiao.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiao tightened her grip on her phone for a moment. Before Chu An noticed, she rxed again.


    She smiled at Chu An. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we should indeed tell Uncle and Auntie today.¡±<div>


    With that, she lowered her eyes and started to video call Mr Chu and Mrs Chu.


    It was one thing for Chu An to leave, but after knowing that Chu An would leave so soon, Gu Xiao couldn¡¯t help but feel a little empty.


    However, in order not to let Chu An see that she was worried, Gu Xiao didn¡¯t show her disappointment.


    When Mr Chu and Mrs Chu found out that Chu An was going to theboratory with his mentor, they had no intention of stopping his at all. They even raised their hands in agreement.


    The next day, Mr Chu, Mrs Chu, Chu Zi, and Wei Xuexi all came to A University. Taking advantage of the fact that Chu An and Gu Xiao had no sses, they gathered together to send Chu An off.


    On the third day, under Gu Xiao¡¯s gaze, Chu An and his mentor got into the car leaving A University.


    After Chu An left, Gu Xiao also moved back to her dormitory from the house outside A University.


    Inside a house without Chu An, she always felt empty. She even felt that Chu An seemed to still be by her side. When she realized that he was not there, she felt even more lonely.


    Just as Gu Xiao moved back to the dormitory, the head of the Ming family, Ming Xuan, also found out that the news of Ji Gao evading taxes was released by Gu Xiao under Ji Gao¡¯s special arrangement.


    When the assistant beside Ming Xuan received this news, he carefully nced at Ming Xuan and asked tentatively, ¡°President Ming, do we need to do anything about this?¡±


    Mingxuan threw the documents his assistant gave him aside and even rxed against the back of the chair.


    Ming Xuan¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°No matter how well they hid this news, I know that the old man from the Ji family must have wanted me to know. That¡¯s why this news reached my ears.¡±


    Hearing Ming Xuan¡¯s words, the assistant quickly lowered his head, not daring to look at Mingxuan.


    After all, any employee who worked in the Ming Corporation knew that Ming Xuan and the Ji family could be said to be arch-enemies.


    Fortunately, Ming Xuan didn¡¯t need his assistant to reply, so he didn¡¯t care about his assistant¡¯s attitude. He snorted coldly and seemed to be talking to himself.


    ¡°Does that old man from the Ji family really think that he knows me so well? How funny. If he wants me to deal with Gu Xiao, why don¡¯t I work with Gu Xiao directly to deal with the Ji Gropu? Does he really think that I¡¯m still the silly kid who couldn¡¯t figure out who the enemy was back then?!¡±


    He gritted his teeth and said. It was obvious that he had hated Old Master Ji for a long time.


    After a while, he said to his assistant, ¡°Pay attention to the matters of the Ji family and Gu Xiao. There¡¯s no need to do anything. However, if Gu Xiao wants to make a move on the Ji Group, we¡¯ll help her secretly.¡±


    Although they had caused a huge ruckus with the Ji Group previously and caused the Ming Group to lose a portion of their profits, it was not easy for them to face the Ji Group head-on now. However, they could still do some things in the dark.<div>


    The assistant nodded and left Ming Xuan¡¯s office.


    Gu Xiao did not know that Old Master Ji was plotting against her in secret. It was only because certain people were not cooperating that her life could continue to be peaceful.


    However, before her life could stay calm for a long time, she heard another piece of news from Jiang Meng and Wei Shu that she could not miss no matter what.


    Gu Xiao looked at Jiang Meng and Wei Shu with a grave expression. ¡°You just said that a new energy car called Vitality is being promoted?¡±<div>

 Chapter 507: Vitality New Energy Car

    Chapter 507: Vitality New Energy Car


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Jiang Meng and Wei Shu did not know why Gu Xiao valued this Vitality New Energy Automobile Company so much, but they still told her the news honestly.


    ¡°We saw it on Weibo. They said that theirpany can already build new energy cars and are promoting it.¡±


    As Jiang Meng spoke, she did not wait for Gu Xiao to ask further and directly handed the news on Weibo to Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao nced at Jiang Meng¡¯s phone. After memorizing the title, she immediately took out her phone and looked at the news.


    After she finished reading the content of the advertisement, she finally confirmed that this Vitality was the Vitality she knew in her first life.


    In her first life, Ji Gao had forcefully transnted her kidney and locked her in her room. She missed the college entrance examination and couldn¡¯t take it anymore. When she jumped off a building, thest news she saw was about this new energypany.


    In the past few years, new energy cars have grown rapidly, though not as fast as fuel car in terms of sales and market recognition.


    However, thispany called Vitality was different. They had used a new marketing method. It could be said that just when they had first started getting known, they had quickly started to raise funds.


    Thispany had just been listed on the stock market when it received countless olive branches.


    There were too many people who wanted to cooperate. Vitality couldpletely choose their partners.<div>


    At that time, when Vitality was choosing partners, it was like an emperor choosing a concubine. Thepanies that were chosen were ted, and those that were not were dejected.


    Vitality¡¯s limelight could be said to be unparalleled.


    However, no one expected Vitality to be a scampany!


    Half a yearter, thepany did not get listed on the stock market as scheduled. Instead, it ran away with the money. The boss and ountant took all the money and boarded a ne overseas under the guise of an inspection. They never returned.


    As for the investment funds and resources, they werepletely wasted.


    Gu Xiao sat in front of her desk and tapped her fingers lightly on the table. A dark glint shed across her eyes. Star Brilliance Entertainment was about to be listed on the stock market as well. She had to avoid thispany.


    Two monthster, Vitality New Energy announced that it was going to be listed on the stock market to raise money.


    Thanks to the promotion of Vitality New Energy Vehicles over the past two months, manypanies were now optimistic about thispany. It was just that they did not have the chance before, so the others could only watch eagerly.


    Now that Vitality New Energy Cars was on the market, it gave many people who were eyeing it a chance.


    On this day, when Gu Xiao took the time to visit Star Brilliance Entertainment, Tian Xian told Gu Xiao about the financing of theunch of Vitality New Energy Vehicles and asked Gu Xiao if Star Brilliance Entertainment needed to get involved.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiao rejected Tian Xian without much thought.


    ¡°Vitality New Energy Cars are a mess, so we won¡¯t get involved. It just happens that ourpany is going to be listed on the stock market as well, so we don¡¯t have the energy to care about this.¡±


    Tian Xian had only asked casually. After hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Tian Xian did not continue persisting.


    However, just as he was about to leave, Gu Xiao suddenly called out to Tian Xian. Tian Xian stopped in his tracks and looked over in confusion.


    Gu Xiao pondered for a moment before saying to Tian Xian, ¡°Spread some news. Tell them that Star Brilliance has cut off several major projects in the second half of the year and is preparing to invest in new energy cars.¡±


    ¡°President Gu, this is¡­¡±


    Gu Xiao waved at Tian Xian. ¡°Just do as I say.¡±


    When Tian Xian saw how confident Gu Xiao was, he did not say anything else. He acknowledged and turned to leave Gu Xiao¡¯s office.


    Gu Xiao turned her head and looked up at the sky outside the window.<div>


    Actually, she had always known that Old Master Ji and Ji Gao were paying attention to her. She also knew that Old Master Ji and Ji Gao had not made a move on her just because they were recuperating.


    When the Ji Group recovered, Star Brilliance Entertainment would be the first they target.


    And now, the Ji Group¡¯s situation was not too good. They urgently needed a chance to change. If the Ji Group did not have a big chance, it would probably continue to decline.


    Since Old Master Ji was in a hurry to find a new coboration, she would give him this opportunity.<div>


    As long as the Ji Group panicked and coborated with Vitality New Energy Cars to invest all the cash in their hands, it was already certain that they would be cheated in the end.


    If she could lure the Ji Group into a trap and trap their cash flow, then no matter how big the Ji Group was, there was nothing they could do to reverse the situation.

 Chapter 508: Seeking Cooperation

    Chapter 508: Seeking Cooperation


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    On the surface, the professional manager of the Ji Gropu was in charge, but in reality, Old Master Ji was still in charge.


    Old Master Ji was a capable, smart, and conceited old man. At the same time, he was also a backward and rotten old man.


    Old Master Ji was indeed good in other traditional aspects. Even Gu Xiao could not guarantee that she could beat Old Master Ji. However, Old Master Ji was not so sensitive about new technologies.


    Coupled with the news that she had just gotten Tian Xian to release as bait, she believed that the possibility of Old Master Ji participating was 80 to 90%.


    Gu Xiao¡¯s mind spun a few times, and the corners of her mouth involuntarily curled into a smile.


    The news that Star Brilliance Entertainment was optimistic about Vitality New Energy Vehicles had just spread out, and it had attracted the attention of many people. Especially the few celebrities who were currently popr at Star Brilliance Entertainment, after they took on projects from otherpanies, everyone was even more certain of this news.


    Thanks to the rapid development of Star Brilliance Entertainment and Gu Xiao¡¯s amazing vision, those who had interacted with Gu Xiao or heard of Gu Xiao trusted Gu Xiao¡¯s choice.


    Not long after this news spread in the industry, it reached the Ji Group and Old Master Ji¡¯s ears.


    In the past few months, most of the shareholders of Ji Group had sold their shares and left because of Ji Gao¡¯s tax evasion. Only those withrger shares than Ji Gao were left. They could not leave even if they wanted to.


    Old Master Han looked for Old Master Ji. ¡°Recently, there¡¯s a new energy car that says that its development prospects are very good. My son wants a share of it. However, I think that instead of fighting with them, it¡¯s better for the Ji Group to appear. Perhaps we can use this opportunity to give the Ji Group a new lease on life.¡±<div>


    Old Master Ji had been doing business for many years and was not someone who could be persuaded casually. He still maintained his vignce when it came to unfamiliar things.


    ¡°But thispany is very small? It has just been listed and has yet to achieve any concrete results.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s small, but the prospects are really good,¡± Old Master Han said slowly. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Gu Xiao¡¯spany also small in the beginning? But look at her development speed. It¡¯s onlyparable to how Ji Group was like when they first started.¡±


    Old Master Ji didn¡¯t say anything, but there was a hint of hesitation in his eyes.


    Seeing that there was a chance, Old Master Han hurriedly said, ¡°If you¡¯re really worried, you can get someone to investigate. There¡¯s definitely no problem with this investment!¡±


    Looking at Old Master Han¡¯s confident expression, Old Master Ji thought for a long time before nodding in agreement.


    After discussing with Old Master Han, Old Master Ji found an assistant and asked him to investigate this new energy car.


    Not long after, the assistant presented all the information he could find to Old Master Ji.


    From this survey, Vitality New Energy Vehicles are worth investing in.


    ording to the analysis of Vitality New Energy Car¡¯s financial statements in previous years, its return on inputs was about 130%.


    If the Ji Group could seize this opportunity, then the Ji Group would be able to survive its current difficult period. Perhaps it could even rise to another level.


    However, there was also a risk. After all, the Ji Group¡¯s capital chain was too tight now. If they invested the money, there would be a certain amount of impact on the other industries and projects of the Ji Group.


    Old Master Ji looked at the investigation report. When he saw the name of Star Brilliance Entertainment, a glint shed across his turbid eyes.


    He called a few more people he knew to confirm the situation.


    No one hid anything. They told him everything about the new energy car.


    Thepetition this time was too intense. They might not be chosen. They might as well tell Old Master Ji the news and give him face.


    Old Master Ji asked many people and received simr information before confirming that Vitality New Energy Vehicles were indeed the most worth investing in this industry.


    Old Master Ji was a decisive person. After confirming the reliability of the news, he brought this proposal into a meeting of the board of directors.


    The remaining shareholders of the Ji Group were all anxious to restore the Ji Group to its former heyday. In addition, they had also heard of this news.<div>


    Hence, when Old Master Ji raised this matter, they immediately agreed to this proposal.


    After the board of directors approved it, the Ji Gropu made a strong announcement, nning to invest 20 billion yuan in Vitality New Energy Cars.


    Someizens calcted that this was about four-fifths of the Ji Group¡¯s cash flow.


    <div>

 Chapter 509: Confirming Cooperation

    Chapter 509: Confirming Cooperation


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Gu Xiao saw the Ji Group¡¯s announcement, she could guess the final direction of the matter. She knew that the Ji Group would be the final choice for Vitality New Energy Vehicle.


    If Vitality New Energy Cars were really going to be listed, then the Ji Group, which had harsh and unstable conditions, would not be a good partner.


    However, Vitality New Energy Cars were not meant to be listed on the market¡­


    What¡¯s more, although the Ji Group was a huge family business, it was all concentrated in China. As long as they took the money and ran overseas, the Ji Group could only be anxious and could not do anything to them.


    Although the Chu Group and other multinational corporations had also offered more money, to the boss of Vitality New Energy Cars, although the Chu Group and other corporations had paid more than the Ji Group, it was not as safe as the Ji Group.


    Gu Xiao looked at the news released by the Ji Group on her phone and the coldness in her eyes intensified.


    Not long after, Vitality New Energy announced the coboration partner. As Gu Xiao expected, it was the Ji Group.


    When this news came out, it aroused the doubts of others in the industry.


    If the Ji Group was a good partner in the past, then the Ji Group, whose reputation had beenpletely ruined and thepany itself had fallen, was not a good partner.


    As soon as the industry voiced their doubts, Vitality New Energy Cars came out to exin the matter.


    [The New Energy Vehicle is a highly sophisticated industrialized product. At the same time, it is highly electrified. It is the crystallization of machinery and electronsplementing each other.


    Therefore, it has an indispensable need for software andputers. Currently, the Ji Group is top in the field in software andputers.


    Vitality New Energy Cars hope to showcase better cars and services in front of everyone, so we are not afraid of rumors! ¡±


    As soon as Vitality New Energy said this, the industry¡¯s doubts immediately disappeared. They even said that Vitality New Energy Cars was a righteouspany.


    When this news was posted online, it immediately attracted praise fromizens! Even the Ji Group¡¯s shares had risen a lot during this period of time.


    When Old Master Ji and the shareholders of the Ji Group saw this, they were very satisfied with the cooperation with Vitality New Energy Automobile Company.


    After signing the contract with Vitality New Energy Car, Old Master Ji slowly handed over the funds and resources to Vitality New Energy Car ording to what he had said before.


    Everyone in the industry saw that they could not stop the Ji Group from working with Vitality New Energy Cars, so they turned their attention to Gu Xiao.


    After all, everyone in the circle knew that Gu Xiao and the Ji Group were sworn enemies.


    Therefore, Gu Xiao, who had been quietly watching this farce, received many calls to probe her reaction. She was told to be careful that the Ji Group would use this opportunity to make aeback and then harm her.


    Those people spoke in a dignified manner, but their words were filled with hope that Gu Xiao would think of a way to ruin the coboration between the Ji Group and Vitality New Energy Cars before they had a deep coboration.


    Gu Xiao had hoped to see such an oue. How could she do as these people said?


    Therefore, in the face of the others¡¯ probing, Gu Xiao replied gently, ¡°This is their business. I can only leave it to fate. Of course, if you have a way, I will be very grateful to you.¡±


    The people who came to probe were choked by Gu Xiao¡¯sst sentence. After that, no one was willing to talk to Gu Xiao about this matter anymore.


    Of course, the people who came to inquire only thought that Gu Xiao didn¡¯t get the cooperation with Vitality New Energy Vehicle. That was why she had flown into a rage out of humiliation. Even her words were filled with ire.


    Gu Xiao hung up one call after another. Calcting the time, it should be time for the boss of Vitality New Energy Automobile Company to run away with the money.


    She thought about it and made an internal call to call Tian Xian.


    ¡°Investigate the current situation of Vitality New Energy Automobile Company.¡±


    Tian Xian did not understand why Gu Xiao would suddenly think of this matter. However, Tian Xian did not reject her. Instead, he asked, ¡°President Gu, what aspects do you want to know about?¡±


    ¡°The more detailed, the better.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Tian Xian nodded and turned to leave.


    Three dayster, Tian Xian came to Gu Xiao¡¯s office with a folder in his hand. His expression was a little ugly.

 Chapter 510: Brake System Problem

    Chapter 510: Brake System Problem


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°President Gu, you asked me to investigate the Vitality New Energy Automobile. I found some information that was hidden by Vitality New Energy Automobile Company.¡±


    As he spoke, Tian Xian ced the document in front of Gu Xiao.


    After opening the document, Gu Xiao read the contents carefully and knew why the boss of Vitality New Energy had fled with the money.


    There was a problem with the brake system of the Vitality New Energy Vehicle, and it was a fatal problem!


    Looking at the contents of the document, Gu Xiao suddenly recalled a piece of news from her first life.


    When she was exposed on the Inte, had her kidney transnted, missed herst chance to take the college entrance examination, and had her freedom restricted, the thought of death had always lingered in her mind.


    In herst moments, she saw a girl die while driving a car straight into the river. However, the reason couldn¡¯t be found. At that time, she thought that perhaps jumping into the river was a very ufortable thing, so she chose to jump off a building.


    The next day, she saw in the news that the boss of Vitality New Energy Automobile Company had fled with the money.


    At that time, she did not link the two pieces of news together, but from the looks of it now,


    Perhaps at that time, the boss of Vitality New Energy knew that the girl did notmit suicide by driving into the river, but because their car had a problem with the brakes and was forced to drive into the river.


    With the loss of a life on his shoulders, the boss of Vitality New Energy Automobile Company could not sit still and could only choose to leave with the money.


    Gu Xiao fell silent and looked out of the window.


    Should she continue to watch this happen? But that was a fresh life, and that girl was preparing to take the postgraduate entrance examination. It was the most important stage of her life.


    Moreover, she knew the feeling of death too well¡­


    ¡°President Gu, should we intervene in this matter?¡± Tian Xian could not help but ask when he saw Gu Xiao¡¯s silence.


    Gu Xiao lowered her eyes. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll think of a way.¡±


    Upon hearing Gu Xiao¡¯s words, Tian Xian opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something. However, when he saw the sorrow surrounding Gu Xiao, he shut his mouth.


    Just as everyone was envious of the Ji Group and Vitality New Energy Automobile, an anonymous report was sent to the officials.


    It was reported that the brakes of cars produced by Vitality New Energy Vehicles had serious risks and hidden dangers. It was very likely to pose a life-threatening threat. It was hoped that the relevant departments could investigate thoroughly.


    Originally, such an anonymous report letter would not be dealt with. However, the content of the report was very important, so they had to take it seriously.


    In addition, there was not enough evidence as proof, so the officials could note knocking on their door with great fanfare. They could only take the form of a secret visit.


    However, they hadn¡¯t known it if they had not investigated it, but when they did, they got a scare.


    The contents of the report were actually true!


    Soon, the evidence from the investigation was provided to the procuratorate and the public security departments. After receiving the news, the police went straight to the door and took away the owner of Vitality New Energy Vehicle and the other people in charge.


    When this news came out, many rumors spread in the industry.


    Just as everyone was discussing and guessing what had happened to the Vitality New Energy Vehicle, the officials issued a notice.


    [After verification, there is a huge problem with the brake system of the car produced by Vitality New Energy Vehicles. It might even threaten the safety of lives. Please don¡¯t use it for the time being and ensure your own safety.]


    When the official news came out, it immediately caused an uproar.


    All the people who bought the Vitality New Energy Vehicles couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid after seeing this news. Even if they knew that they were fine, they couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat.


    A few dayster, the official investigation of Vitality New Energy Vehicles came to a definite conclusion.


    [After testing, the brake system of the Vitality New Energy Vehicle is fine under normal speed, but once the speed exceeds 80, the brakes of the Vitality New Energy Vehicle will malfunction, causing life-threatening damage.]


    At the same time, the officials also provided a number of data. The number of people who had bought new energy cars had already reached a hundred!


    The number of 100 people did not seem like much, but just the thought that this hundred were real lives was enough to make theizens angry.


    For a moment, the Inte was filled with voices requesting to deal with the new energy car as soon as possible.


    Chapter 511: Finale


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ever since Old Master Ji signed the contract with Vitality New Energy Car, he had been paying attention to the news from the Inte and Vitality New Energy Car from time to time.


    This matter had blown up so much that Old Master Ji knew about it immediately.


    After reading the incident and the official announcement, Old Master Ji felt dizzy and wished he could faint.


    In order to obtain enough benefits, Old Master Ji knew very well how many resources and funds the Ji Group had given to Vitality New Energy Cars.


    It was precisely because he knew that Old Master Ji understood even more how deep the coboration between the Ji Group and Vitality New Energy Vehicle was.


    Facing the lives of 100 people, if the Vitality New Energy Vehicle could not be preserved, then the Ji Group would not have a good ending.


    It¡¯s over¡­ It¡¯s all over!

 Chapter 511-end - 511: Finale

    Chapter 511: Finale


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ever since Old Master Ji signed the contract with Vitality New Energy Car, he had been paying attention to the news from the Inte and Vitality New Energy Car from time to time.


    This matter had blown up so much that Old Master Ji knew about it immediately.


    After reading the incident and the official announcement, Old Master Ji felt dizzy and wished he could faint.


    In order to obtain enough benefits, Old Master Ji knew very well how many resources and funds the Ji Group had given to Vitality New Energy Cars.


    It was precisely because he knew that Old Master Ji understood even more how deep the coboration between the Ji Group and Vitality New Energy Vehicle was.


    Facing the lives of 100 people, if the Vitality New Energy Vehicle could not be preserved, then the Ji Group would not have a good ending.


    It¡¯s over¡­ It¡¯s all over!


    If the Ji Gropu was still the previous Ji Group, perhaps they could still jump out of this storm. However, the current Ji Group could only quietly wait for the final verdict.


    Old Master Ji nced at Ji Gao, who had rushed over after hearing the news. ¡°Settle your assets and save more cash. As for the other things¡­¡±


    Although Old Master Ji did not finish his sentence, Ji Gao understood.<div>


    Ji Gao was not really stupid. He knew that matters involving human lives were always the hardest to deal with. He nodded and hurriedly left the Ji family¡¯s old residence to do what Old Master Ji had instructed.


    Two dayster, the officials issued a request to lock down the Vitality New Energy Vehicle. At the same time, the Ji Group¡¯s partners also came to demand repayment of their debts.


    After discussing with the remaining shareholders, Old Master Ji agreed to apply for bankruptcy to offset the debt while the Ji Group still had some assets.


    Old Master Ji and Ji Gao stood in the office and watched as the employees left with their things. In just a short while, the originally lively Ji Group becamepletely deserted.


    Before leaving, the two of them looked at the empty Ji Group building, their eyes filled with bitterness.


    The Ji Group, which was originally the leader of the industry, ended up like this. Not long after, even the Ji Group¡¯s building was going to be auctioned off.


    Old Master Ji sighed and took onest look at the Ji Group before turning to leave with Ji Gao.


    Not long after the dust settled, Chu An could finallye out of theboratory.


    He had just learned about the Ji Gropu and Vitality New Energy Cars, and he had also learned from Gu Xiao that the Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s two television dramas and one movie had been selected for the Jinhua Awards.


    Chu An didn¡¯t have time to ask any more questions, before he apanied Gu Xiao to the Jinhua Awards.


    At eight in the evening, the Jinhua Awards officially began.


    Gu Xiao was not a celebrity. She was only invited as the boss of Star Brilliance Entertainment, so she did not need to walk the red carpet.


    After the two of them entered the awards venue, they sat in the seats arranged by the officials and watched the morous celebritiesing and going on stage.


    Star Brilliance Entertainment¡¯s Lu Mo and Mi Rui both won the final award. Just as Gu Xiao thought that it would end like this, the host on stage continued to speak.


    ¡°Logically speaking, our award ceremony should have ended by now. However, the next award we¡¯re going to give is a special award. It¡¯s to thank the many outstanding film and television awards that have appeared in the market in the past few years. It¡¯s called the Special Contribution Award.¡±


    ¡°And for this award, there¡¯s only one nomination option and only one winner.¡±


    At this point, everyone around Gu Xiao looked in her direction.


    When Gu Xiao saw this, she had a guess in her heart.


    Amidst the tense atmosphere, the host smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wee the chairperson of Star Brilliance Entertainment, Ms. Gu Xiao, to the stage to receive the award!¡±¡®<div>


    ¡°Hundreds of flowers bloom in the garden of ¡®The Consort¡¯ and ¡®Peony Fall¡¯ are in full bloom, but it can¡¯t hide the righteousness of the country.¡±


    Gu Xiao stood up during the award ceremony and hugged Chu An. Then, under Chu An¡¯s gentle gaze, she walked to the podium.


    There were bright lights above Gu Xiao¡¯s head and a smooth path beneath her feet.


    She walked from the darkness to the light and finally to the highest position.<div>


    She took the trophy and raised it gently, her face as gentle as water.


    ¡ª The End ¡ª


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!